ã€ŠMerlin&#x27;s Son Unchainedã€‹


 The Prisoner of Caldara Bastille

    A grand and influential kingdom, Auroria Dominion is renowned for its wealth, advanced magic, and unmatched political power. It stands as a beacon of excellence and leadership in the royal world. At its heart lies Solstice City, a magnificent capital with towering spires, lush gardens, and a harmonious blend of ancient and modern architecture. This city is the kingdom''s vibrant core, celebrated for its prosperity, cultural achievements, and formidable military. Auroria Dominion attracts the best minds and talents from across the royal world, and it is home to the esteemed Arcanum Royal Institute.

    Ruled by the wise and just monarch, Queen/King Aldara, the kingdom thrives on technology, magical innovation, and a rich heritage of ancient knowledge. The royal family is deeply involved in the school''s affairs, and their strong leadership ensures the kingdom''s continued success. The economy of Auroria Dominion is robust, supported by diverse industries, including enchanted artifacts and rare resources.

    On the day before the first day of school, the amethyst and silver halls of Arcanum Royal Institute were empty, save for the class reps and teachers setting up their classrooms. In the gym, seniors, juniors, and sophomores gathered to prepare for introducing the freshmen. Cheerleaders practiced their routines for the school''s grand introduction, filling the air with excitement and anticipation.

    However, in the headmaster''s room, a tense conversation unfolded. King Aldara and his younger brother, Headmaster Thaddeus Aldara, were in the midst of a heated discussion. Thaddeus exhaled in frustration, rubbing his temples. "Percy, I respect your authority and the legacy our parents left us¡ªme with the school and you with the kingdom¡ªbut inviting the offspring of that¡­ devil is madness!" he exclaimed.

    King Aldara nodded thoughtfully, stroking his chin. "I understand your concerns, Thad, but c''mon, do you honestly think that a child should be raised in captivity? I wanna make a change, he''s been in there since he was a baby, who knows what he knows and doesn''t know? I need you." He put his hand out.

    Headmaster Thaddeus sighed, conceding then shaking his brother''s hand with a strong grip. "Alright, but how are we even going to get the kid? He''s in Caldara Bastille, in the Ironclad Isles¡ªa prison teeming with the worst monsters and demons. It''s practically purgatory. How are we supposed to reach the otherworld?"

    As their conversation grew more intense, a sophomore girl entered the room. Dressed in an amethyst and silver dress, with sparkly makeup and a tiara, she called out, "Father!" Thaddeus quickly hid the prophecy scroll in a desk drawer. King Aldara smiled nervously at his daughter. "Y-yes, Rue?"

    Rue, the princess of Auroria Dominion, crossed her arms and leaned against the doorway. "I don''t see why I have to greet these bratty freshmen tomorrow. They''re immature, and it''s pointless," she pouted.

    Thad chuckled. "Aren''t you a freshman?"

    Rue''s pout deepened. "Uncle Thad! That''s irrelevant! I''ve had excellent grades from kindergarten to eighth grade, I''m incredibly good at sky jousting (a sport where students ride magical creatures or flying apparatuses and compete in aerial duels, usually reserved for older students), and I''ve created incredible cybernetic implants, despite not even having a yellow card!" she declared proudly.

    "Yeah, maybe it''s because you''re a red card and your dad pays for them," Thad teased.

    Rue stomped her foot. "Dad! Tell Uncle Thaddeus to stop picking on me!" she whined.

    King Aldara and Thaddeus laughed heartily. "Sorry, honey! Thad, leave my daughter alone," King Aldara said between chuckles. He walked up to Rue and gently rubbed her head. "Chin up. You know it''s your mother''s doing. If it were up to me, I''d let you spend time in Antler Chain Forest taming creatures."

    Suddenly, a voice echoed from a mirror nearby. "I heard that, Percival!" They turned to see Queen Aldara in the phone mirror. King Aldara gulped and smiled nervously. "S-sorry, dear!"

    The queen was adorned in amethyst and silver, similar to Rue but with more extravagance. "Rue, I need you right this instant, young lady. You''ve only practiced your introduction for two hours. It must be perfect!" Rue groaned but nodded. "Yes, mother." She gave King Aldara a kiss on the cheek and waved as she exited the room, heading for the castle.

    As she left, Thaddeus sighed, then his eyes lit up with an idea. "I know the perfect person to get him."

    Percival smirked, catching on. "You mean the dragon hybrid?"

    Thaddeus nodded. "It''s risky. He only ever helps the school if he''s doing something exciting."

    Percival rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "Well, if he''s going to subdue the son of the greatest wizard in history¡ªMerlin¡ªthen he''ll definitely be satisfied."

    Meanwhile, in Ironclad Isles, Caldara Bastille looms like a dark sentinel on the desolate Ironclad Isles, its formidable presence a testament to its grim purpose. The fortress, built from blackened stone and shrouded in a perpetual mist, stands isolated amidst jagged cliffs and treacherous seas. It is a place where light seems to be swallowed by the eternal gloom, casting an aura of dread over all who approach.

    The Bastille''s towering spires pierce the overcast sky, their sharp edges silhouetted against the dim light. Massive iron gates, adorned with twisted runes and ancient sigils, guard the entrance. The walls are thick and impregnable, reinforced with enchantments that prevent any escape and keep the monstrous denizens of the realm at bay.

    Inside, the atmosphere is oppressive and claustrophobic. Dimly lit corridors, lined with heavy chains and barred cells, echo with the distant sounds of despair and the clinking of metal. The air is thick with a cold, damp chill that seeps into every corner of the fortress. Guards, clad in dark armor and armed with enchanted weaponry, patrol the halls with a vigilant watchfulness.

    The heart of the Bastille is its central dungeon, a sprawling network of underground chambers that delve deep into the earth. Here, prisoners are kept in squalid conditions, their only company the ever-present shadows and the occasional flicker of torchlight. The cells are small, barely large enough for a person to lie down, and are reinforced with magical wards to prevent escape.

    Despite its forbidding exterior, Caldara Bastille is a place of dark allure for those who dare to seek it out. It is a realm of forgotten magic and hidden secrets, where the most dangerous and enigmatic of prisoners are held. And somewhere within its labyrinthine depths, a lone figure waits¡ªthe son of Merlin, unaware of the impending journey that will take him from this bleak prison to the prestigious halls of Auroria Royal Academy.

    In the cafeteria of Caldara Bastille, a cacophony of discordant chatter filled the air as creatures of various races mingled. Humans, goblins, gremlins, and werewolves¡ªevery kind of entity one might find in a dark fantasy realm¡ªgathered at their tables, each one a potential threat. The werewolves devoured raw meat with ravenous hunger, while goblins huddled over their meager portions, and gremlins skittered about with malicious intent.

    One werewolf, his fur matted with blood from his meal, turned to a goblin seated next to him. "Where''s Number Zero?" he growled, his voice carrying a hint of concern.

    The goblin shrugged, his eyes darting nervously. "He was up all night again. Lately, he''s barely slept. Just sleeps on the ceiling, buried in that tiny book of his. I feel for the kid. He''s been here his whole life, and the only ones he''s known are us¡ªhardly ideal role models."

    The werewolf nodded in understanding, resuming his gnawing on a particularly tough piece of meat. Suddenly, he jolted as a gremlin, bristling with annoyance, shoved a human''s plate off the table with a sneer.

    "Oh great," the werewolf muttered. "It''s the new inmate."

    The goblin''s eyes widened as he noticed the disturbance. "He''d better cut it out. Number Zero hates being disturbed, especially when he''s trying to sleep."

    The gremlin, relishing the chaos, leaned in close to the human, spitting venomously. "What''s the matter? Too scared to fight back?"

    The human remained impassive, his expression unshaken. "It''s not you I''m afraid of," he said, his gaze shifting to the gremlin with a chill. "It''s Number Zero."

    A shiver ran through the gremlin as he noticed the sudden silence that had fallen over the cafeteria. The once lively room had grown eerily quiet, with everyone now eating their food in hushed tones. The gremlin''s bravado wavered as he glanced around in confusion. "W-who''s Number Zero? What''s going on?"

    Just then, the heavy door to the cafeteria creaked open, and a guard strode in, wielding a large black sword. "Inmate Zero has awoken," the guard announced, his voice carrying an air of solemnity.

    At the announcement, the inmates immediately dropped to their knees, their heads bowed in fear and reverence. The gremlin, frozen in place, stared in disbelief.

    The guard stepped aside to reveal another guard pushing a wheelchair into the room. Seated in the wheelchair was a boy who appeared to be around fourteen or fifteen years old. His curly hair was unkempt, purple eyes, and he wore a tattered, ragged robe that hung open to reveal his lean but muscular physique. A metal muzzle encased his mouth, and his arms were bound in a straitjacket, restrained further by chains.

    The boy was wheeled to an empty table, where a meal was set before him. As he began to eat, the atmosphere in the cafeteria remained tense, the inmates'' reverence underscoring the palpable fear of the enigmatic and feared Number Zero.

    The gremlin sneered in annoyance and approached Number Zero''s table. A guard stepped in his path. "Please, refrain from interrupting him," the guard warned.

    To everyone''s surprise, the boy raised a single finger, signaling the guard to stand down. Reluctantly, the guard allowed the gremlin to pass. The gremlin plopped himself onto Zero''s table, eyes narrowing as he noticed the array of exquisite dishes before the boy. Moonberry tarts, enchanted truffles, and other delicacies adorned the platter, a stark contrast to the usual prison fare.

    Anger flared in the gremlin. "Why do you get this while we get slop?!" he growled, swiping the food off the table. He smirked, expecting to see the boy''s reaction, but to his astonishment, the food reappeared instantly in front of Inmate Zero.

    The gremlin''s eyes widened in disbelief. "How''d he do that?! You can''t use magic in Ironclad! I didn''t sense any from him anyway. Was that real speed?!" He thought, perplexed.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    From behind his muzzle, the boy''s muffled voice came. "Don''t waste food that the lunch staff cooked for us," he murmured, his tone calm yet firm.

    Infuriated, the gremlin leaned in closer. "Who the hell do you think you are?!" he shouted, launching a punch at the boy.

    But before his fist could connect, the boy lifted his head, revealing his eyes¡ªpurple and soulless. The gremlin froze, paralyzed by the void staring back at him.

    The boy stood up from his seat and grabbed the gremlin by the neck. "On my birthday, you decide to interrupt me? And you bullied one of the few people who cared for me during my childhood?" He slammed the gremlin into the ground with a force that shook the floor. "You''re despicable!" Disgust twisted his features. "And on top of that, you disrespected the guards. I hate villains like you."

    Immediately, the guards rushed forward, grabbing Inmate Zero and holding him down. "Melanthius!" one guard shouted, chaining the boy up again and preparing to remove him from the cafeteria.

    The gremlin, coughing and clutching his neck, stammered, "I-Inmate Zero, w-who are you?!"

    Melanthius nodded, his eyes piercing through the room. "Melanthius, the son of the evil overlord and the world''s most powerful wizard, Merlin. Call me Mel." He fixed the gremlin with a stern look. "And remember this: bullying is for the weak. If you use strength to hurt people, you might as well kill yourself right now."

    As Mel was dragged back to his cell, the freezing cold air and minimal furnishings starkly contrasted with the chaotic cafeteria. The guards threw him in and pulled a lever, activating golden binding chains that hooked his arms and legs. These allowed him some movement but ensured he couldn''t leave the cell. Mel wiped the dust from his body, then effortlessly walked up the wall and laid down on the ceiling.

    The guard at his door sighed and rubbed his eyes. "Melanthius, you can''t just do stuff like that," he admonished.

    Mel nodded but remained silent, prompting the guard to continue. "You always act on that moral compass that the renaissance goldman taught you: ''Bullying is for the weak, killing is disgraceful, only use violence when you''re forced, real men never hit women unless in self defense,'' etc. That''s all not gonna work out there in the real world."

    Mel jumped down from the ceiling and walked up to the gates. "You want to talk about the real world as if I''m ever leaving? That''s rich and a low blow. I''ve been raised here for 15 years now. I don''t know anything beyond these walls besides what they taught me. Magic, dressing myself, potions, hexes, ect. You want to talk about the people who raised me? Let''s talk about the ones who didn''t." He paused, and the guard looked down in shame.

    "The higher-ups who could''ve raised me, the guards who could''ve taught me how to groom myself better, my father... my father who''s the reason I''m in here because he was an incredibly powerful and evil king that your former king Arthur killed. I was found in a basement of a castle as a baby and immediately put in prison like I was nothing. Like I don''t matter in life." His voice cracked, and he took a moment to compose himself. "So maybe put yourself in my shoes before you say that my morals aren''t correct."

    he climbed back on the ceiling, this time in a sleeping position.

    "Happy birthday," the guard muttered as another guard wheeled a cake to the cell. They opened the gate just enough to place the cake a few feet away from Mel before stepping back and locking the gate. With a sigh, they walked away, leaving Mel alone.

    A few hours later, Mel woke up, yawning and stretching as he jumped down from the ceiling. He glanced outside, gauging the time by the position of the clouds. "Looks to be about four o''clock," he muttered. Turning to the cake the guards had brought him, he walked over and opened the box. "I should be able to enjoy my birthday; after all, you only turn fifteen once."

    He cut a slice and took a bite, savoring the rich chocolate flavor. "Hm, they used fairy bread? Seems like they went all out," he noted while chewing. Suddenly, he winced, biting into something hard. "Ow!" he exclaimed, spitting the object into his hand. It was an amethyst diamond. Raising an eyebrow, he noticed an envelope sticking out of the cake. "What''s this?"

    Curious, he pulled out the envelope, which was decorated with amethyst and silver glitter. He ripped it open and began to read the contents inside.

    Auroria Dominion

    Arcanum Royal Institute

    Solstice City

    Dear Melanthius,

    We are pleased to extend to you a formal invitation to join the esteemed academy of Arcanum Royal Institute, located in the heart of Solstice City, within the Auroria Dominion. Our institution is renowned for cultivating the finest minds and talents from across the royal world.

    Your royal blood and potential have come to our attention, and we believe that your presence at Arcanum Royal Institute will be invaluable. Here, you will have the opportunity to refine your skills, expand your knowledge, and forge bonds with the brightest and most influential students from royal families.

    As a student with a unique and powerful background, you will be granted the highest rank within our institution, symbolized by the Black Card. This card not only represents your immense power but also grants you access to exclusive resources, advanced magical training, and unparalleled opportunities for growth.

    The new school term begins on the 1st day of the Autumn Equinox. A royal escort will arrive at Caldara Bastille to accompany you to the Institute. Please be prepared for departure at dawn.

    We look forward to welcoming you to Arcanum Royal Institute and witnessing the extraordinary contributions you will undoubtedly make to our illustrious academy.

    With highest regards,

    Thaddeus Aldara

    Headmaster of Arcanum Royal Institute

    Mel read the letter, his eyes widening with a mix of surprise and curiosity. This was the chance he had never expected¡ªa chance to step beyond the prison walls and into a world of limitless possibilities. "Yes!" he exclaimed, breathing heavily. "I-I''ll finally be able to get out of these walls!" He couldn''t believe it, but suddenly, the air grew cold, and the wall behind him shattered into pieces. Mel shielded his face from flying debris, coughing to clear the dust from his lungs.

    As the dust settled, he saw a towering man with blue dragon scales descend in front of him. The man had a muscular physique, dragon wings, yellow eyes, and fanged teeth. "Melanthius Shadowbane, I am Draven Stormclaw. I am here to escort you to Auroria Dominion, where we''ll get your supplies from Solstice City. You will attend the Arcanum Royal Institute, where only the children of kings and queens from across the world attend. We''ve already informed the prison of your departure, so you must leave immediately."

    Mel paused, processing the information. "I have to leave without saying goodbye to my people?" he asked. Draven nodded. "That''s just how it is. Chin up; it''s not like you won''t see them again when you''re an amazing wizard in the future."

    Mel looked around his cell, a hint of nostalgia on his face. He clenched his fists and nodded. "Yes, I would be honored!"

    Draven approached Mel, cutting the binding chains that held him. Without warning, Draven punched Mel in the cheek, sending him flying out of the prison. Mel groaned as he flew through the air, and Draven came behind him, kicking him into the ground. "See, I''m meant to escort the black cards into the school. The black cards are the ones with powerful parents.

    The rankings at the Arcanum Royal Institute are as follows:

    White Card: Intelligence

    Meaning: Awarded to students who excel in intellectual pursuits, including academics, strategy, and problem-solving. These students are known for their sharp minds and are often seen as future advisors or scholars.

    Yellow Card: Technology

    Meaning: Given to students who demonstrate exceptional skill and innovation in the fields of science and technology. These students are the inventors and engineers of the future, often working on advanced magical and technological projects.

    Red Card: Higher-Up Royal Students

    Meaning: Reserved for students who are directly in line for significant royal titles or positions. These students are groomed for leadership and governance, receiving specialized training in diplomacy, politics, and leadership.

    Black Card: Power

    Meaning: The highest rank, awarded to students who possess extraordinary magical or physical power. These students are recognized for their unmatched abilities and potential to become powerful figures in the kingdom."

    Draven explained with a grin as he descended, placing his foot firmly on Mel''s neck. "See, I love a good fight. When I heard I''d get the honor of escorting the son of Merlin, my fighting spirit soared. Here''s the deal: if you can get me on the ground, you''re free to go. And don''t think you''re the only one I''ve tested like this."

    Mel struggled, gasping for breath as he tried to dislodge Draven''s foot. Desperation sparked a plan in his mind. He lifted his leg and aimed a sharp kick at Draven''s groin. Draven recoiled, clutching himself. "That was a low blow! You''ve got some guts, White Card level!" He grimaced as Mel scrambled to his feet, catching his breath.

    Mel remembered his teachings: "Only use violence when absolutely necessary." Fueled by that resolve, he launched a powerful kick to Draven''s face, sending him crashing into a nearby rock. Draven lay motionless for a moment, then stirred as the scales on his body shifted, transforming into a sleek, high-tech suit of armor.

    "Let''s see how you handle advanced technology," Draven declared confidently, his armor gleaming. "The Arcanum Royal Institute excels because we blend magic with cutting-edge tech." With a sudden burst of speed, Draven lunged at Mel, delivering a rapid series of metallic strikes.

    Draven''s strikes came in a blur of metallic swiftness, each blow forcing Mel back. The armor-clad dragon hybrid moved with a precision that seemed almost inhuman, his every hit finding its mark. Mel tried to counter with quick kicks and blocks, but Draven''s agility and the technology-enhanced armor outmatched him.

    Draven''s armored gauntlets glinted as they struck Mel''s sides and shoulders. Each impact sent jolts of pain through Mel''s body, the force of the blows driving him further back. Mel''s breath grew ragged as he struggled to keep up, his earlier confidence beginning to wane under the relentless assault.

    Mel ducked and dodged as best as he could, but Draven''s attacks were relentless. The dragon hybrid''s movements were a perfect blend of speed and power, making it nearly impossible for Mel to land a solid counter. Every time Mel attempted to retaliate, Draven was already a step ahead, his armored limbs moving with calculated efficiency.

    In a moment of sheer brutality, Draven unleashed a spinning kick that sent Mel crashing into the wall of the prison. The impact rattled through his bones, and he slid to the ground, gasping for air. Draven stood over him, his eyes glowing with an eerie mix of pride and cold determination.

    "You''re good, kid," Draven said, breathing heavily but maintaining a fierce edge in his voice. "But you''ve got a lot to learn if you''re going to make it at the Arcanum Royal Institute. This is just the beginning."

    Draven lunged at Mel with a knee aimed directly at his face. Mel, recalling his teachings, muttered, "Everything has a weakness. And suits of armor have their joint locks!" Just as Draven''s knee was about to connect, Mel twisted out of the way, deftly capturing Draven''s arm in a flying arm bar. The metal joints of the suit groaned under the strain, and with a sudden, sharp crack, the arm broke free from its socket.

    Draven staggered back, his eyes wide with shock. "You know the weaknesses of armor?" he gasped. "You''re now at yellow card level!" His face twisted into a malicious grin as he suddenly surged forward, slamming Mel to the ground with a brutal force. Draven''s armored boot scraped against Mel''s skin as he dragged him through the dirt, every movement an expression of his dark pleasure. "For the red card, you need a special kind of training. And as I said, I love to fight."

    Struggling to rise, Mel shook off the dirt and prepared for the next onslaught. Draven''s grin widened as he readied himself for another attack. The two clashed with renewed intensity. Draven''s strikes were relentless, powered by the suit''s advanced technology, but Mel''s resolve was unwavering.

    As they clashed, Mel''s eyes locked onto Draven''s movements, keenly searching for any vulnerabilities in his advanced armor. With every attack, Mel deftly dodged and parried, his mind racing to anticipate and counter Draven''s relentless onslaught. The air around them crackled with the raw energy of their battle, a dramatic interplay of strategy and sheer force.

    Draven, grinning maniacally, continued his assault, his powerful strikes meeting Mel''s determined defenses. "What''s your strategy for this?!" he taunted, his voice dripping with arrogance. Mel, undeterred, matched Draven''s punches with unwavering resolve. Despite the impressive armor Draven wore, the fight remained evenly matched.

    "There''s no grand strategy," Mel replied, his voice steady and confident. With a swift move, he deflected Draven''s fist and used his momentum to execute a precise pivot kick. The impact sent Draven reeling, the force of the kick striking him squarely in the face. "I just know how to fight!" Mel declared, his eyes burning with fierce determination.

    As Draven staggered, the battle''s intensity heightened, with Mel''s unyielding spirit and raw skill pushing him to press the advantage.

    Draven slowly rose to his feet, rubbing his chin with a bemused smile. "You pass!" he declared with a hearty chuckle. But Mel, still riding the high of adrenaline, didn''t let up. He pressed on with his attacks, each strike a blur of motion that Draven deftly evaded.

    "Hey! I said you passed!" Draven shouted, exasperation creeping into his voice. Mel, eyes gleaming with determination, reached into his pocket and pulled out his small book. He tossed it to Draven, who caught it with a puzzled expression. Instantly, the book''s immense weight exerted its full force, yanking Draven to the ground.

    Draven''s eyes widened in disbelief as he struggled to rise. "This thing weighs 10 trillion tons! It''s dragging my hand underground!" he exclaimed, his voice tinged with both awe and frustration.

    With measured calm, Mel approached, his breathing steady and controlled. He knelt beside Draven and effortlessly lifted the book from the ground. "Now I''ve passed," Mel said with a quiet confidence, his gaze steady as he met Draven''s astonished eyes.

 Chapter 2

    With measured calm, Mel approached, his breathing steady and controlled. He knelt beside Draven and effortlessly lifted the book from the ground. "Now I''ve passed," Mel said with a quiet confidence, his gaze steady as he met Draven''s astonished eyes.

    Draven stood up, rubbing his hand with a grimace. "What on earth was that? It felt like my arm was shattering through the armor!" He glared at Mel, who was already pocketing the book.

    Mel shrugged, his expression calm. "This is the only thing I was left with as a baby. It''s blank on the pages but whenever I touch them I can feel the knowledge of spells and hexes, ect. I''ve never used any of it since magic doesn''t work in the Bastille."

    Draven nodded, a wry smile touching his lips. "They''ll probably want to put that in a museum," he said, gesturing to the book as he began tapping a series of buttons on his arm. "I''m summoning a carriage to take us to Solstice City." His tone was practical and efficient.

    Mel''s gaze was fixed on the device, his curiosity evident. "I''ve never seen anything like this. And what''s a carriage?" He reached out tentatively to inspect Draven''s arm but pulled back with a start as a mild shock jolted him.

    Draven raised an eyebrow, clearly surprised. "You don''t know what a carriage is? Right, you grew up in captivity," he muttered as the carriage materialized before them, drawn by two silver horses with amethyst-colored manes. "A carriage is a vehicle pulled by horses. Royalty use it to travel in comfort. Now, come on. The first day of school is tomorrow, and you don''t want to show up in that ragged robe, do you?"

    He stepped into the carriage, and Mel followed, his eyes wide with wonder. "What''s wrong with my robe?" Mel wondered.

    Draven shrugged, settling into his seat. "Keep it if you want, but you''ll still need the uniform. I won''t let you disrespect Headmaster Thaddeus." With that, he crossed his arms, and the carriage began to warp. Mel''s eyes widened as the scenery outside blurred into streaks of color. "Whoa¡­"

    They arrived on a bustling platform where carriages lined up and people were disembarking from their luxurious rides. As their own carriage vanished into thin air, Mel stumbled slightly and landed on the ground. Draven, unfazed, headed toward a grand door. Mel quickly picked himself up and followed him.

    As the door swung open, Mel''s eyes widened in awe at the sight of Solstice City. Before him lay a panorama of grandeur and elegance¡ªtowering spires reaching for the sky, vibrant streets bustling with life, and architecture that seemed to weave dreams into reality. For the first time, Mel was utterly captivated by the dazzling splendor of a world so different from Caldara Bastille.

    As they strolled through the city, the sheer diversity of royalty and nobility was like a fantastical dream to him. Everywhere he looked, opulent carriages and elegantly dressed figures moved with a grace and sophistication he had only imagined.

    Draven handed Mel a sleek black card, its surface gleaming with authority. Mel took it with a mix of curiosity and reverence. The card read:

    Name: Melanthius Shadowbane

    School: Arcanum Royal Institute

    Age: 15

    Role: Freshman

    Magical Status: Merlin''s Blood

    Mel looked up at Draven in confusion. "Why do I need this?" he asked.

    Draven continued walking, his tone matter-of-fact. "That''s your ID. It has everything you''ll need for school. By the way, I know I said we''d get your clothes and supplies, but I forgot that freshmen with black cards have to meet with the king and queen first. There are 15 white, yellow, and red cards in each grade, but only three black cards in each grade."

    As they approached a huge castle, Mel looked up, feeling increasingly self-conscious. "I feel underdressed. I don''t even have shoes," he said, glancing down at his bare feet.

    Draven grabbed Mel by the collar and pulled him along. "It doesn''t matter. They know where you come from."

    Inside the castle, Mel marveled at the opulent interior. Suddenly, a girl bumped into him, spilling tea on her dress. She looked furious and disgusted. "Ugh! My dress! What is this homeless person doing here?" she yelled at Draven, who rolled his eyes in annoyance.

    "I''m bringing him to your parents, Rue¡ªSorry, Princess!" Draven corrected himself.

    Mel, captivated by the girl''s appearance, stared in awe. She noticed and made another disgusted face. "What are you gawking at, homeless boy?"

    Mel tilted his head in confusion. "I''m not old, we''re about the same age..."

    "Hah, same age? That facial hair screams creepy old perv!" Rue sneered at Mel and strode past him. "I don''t care what you are. I hope my parents give you a punishment suited for you!" She cackled as she left. Draven growled and pulled Mel upstairs. "That girl is the definition of spoiled, crazy, and narcissistic. Just don''t tell the king I said that."

    "Who was she?" Mel asked.

    Draven sighed. "That''s the daughter of King Percival and Queen Ruecrix. She''s a red card but a tech wizard¡ªfiguratively, not literally." They reached the top of the stairs, and Draven pushed open the door to a grand hall. Inside, the king and queen stood flanked by guards, with the headmaster and two students kneeling before them. Royal guests lined the room''s sides.

    Headmaster Thaddeus cleared his throat and stepped forward. "Everyone, this is our final guest, young lord Melanthius Shadowbane, son of the former king Merlin of Noctara. He is the last black card of the freshman class this year." He gestured to Mel, who was awestruck by the mix of technology and magic in the room. "Ooh, what''s that?" Mel said, walking toward a wall with a mirror.

    Draven approached the king and queen, only to hear a man snickering. "Really, Thad? I''m paying this school to surround my child with this homeless man?" The man''s cackle caused others to laugh.

    Draven grabbed the man by the shirt. "Show Headmaster Thaddeus some respect!" he snarled, silencing the laughter.

    "Draven, release him," Thaddeus commanded. Draven complied, and the man clutched his throat, trying to catch his breath. "I''m just stating facts! You brought the son of a devil here, for all we know, he could destroy the school!"

    A crash and the sound of shattering glass interrupted them. Everyone gasped and turned to see broken glass. Mel stood beside it, nervously brushing shards off his robe. "I wanted to open it¡­"

    Draven sighed, snapping his fingers and pointing to the other two students. "Sit!" he commanded. Mel, feeling embarrassed, walked up to the students and sat between them.

    To his right, he saw a boy with a hooded cape, red eyes, pale skin, and fanged teeth. On his left, a girl in golden armor caught his eye. She had long blue hair, and her eyes were striking¡ªone golden, the other black.

    "Alright, everyone, now that the black cards are here, it''s time for introductions," Thaddeus announced, drawing the room''s attention. The boy and girl rose to their feet with an air of pride. Mel, feeling a bit dwarfed by their confident stature, stood as well.

    Thaddeus gestured toward the boy first. "This is prince Dorian Dracula, son of Vlad Dracula, the reigning king of Bloodthorn Dominion." The boy hissed softly, his cape swirling dramatically, prompting a wave of applause from the gathered guests.

    Next, Thaddeus directed attention to the girl. "And this is princess Elowen Pendragon, daughter of Arthur Pendragon, king of Camelot." With a graceful flourish, she drew Excalibur, her legendary sword, and performed a mesmerizing sword dance. She concluded with a deep curtsy, eliciting gasps of admiration and enthusiastic clapping from the audience.

    Thaddeus then turned to Mel and nodded with a gesture. "And finally, we have young master Melanthius Shadowbane, son of the late King Merlin of Noctara." He paused, his voice trailing off as he cleared his throat. "Unfortunately, Mel does not hold a prince''s title, as Noctara was destroyed in the events of¡ª" Thaddeus hesitated, clearly uncomfortable.

    Mel stood there, feeling the weight of every gaze in the room. The silence was heavy with anticipation. Dorian, sensing the pressure, leaned in and whispered urgently, "Do something!"

    Realizing the crowd was waiting for him to respond, Mel offered a quick, awkward bow and straightened up. A hesitant applause followed from the queen, the king, Thaddeus, and Draven, but it was faint and solitary.

    Percival cleared his throat and rose from his seat. "As you all know, the black cards are awarded to the three most powerful progeny. Each card color represents a different realm of expertise: white signifies intelligence, yellow denotes mastery of technological magic, and red is reserved for those directly in line for positions of power, including kings, queens, and knights. Black cards, like the ones held by our esteemed guests, signify potential unparalleled power. Our mission here is to guide you in harnessing that power for the greater good." He smiled warmly, but Mel''s gaze fell to the floor, feeling the weight of everyone thinking he''s some kind of evil warlord or something.

    "So, children," Draven began, addressing Mel, Elowen, and Dorian, "it seems you''re missing a few essentials: clothes, shoes, and of course, your school supplies." He gestured toward the trio. "I''ll be your personal escort for today. First, we''ll head to a clothing store to get you outfitted. After that, we''ll pick up your books and assign each of you a small mythical creature as a companion."

    With a wave of his hand, Draven signaled for the children to follow him. As they walked through the bustling streets of Solstice City, they entered a grand store dedicated to school uniforms.

    Elowen, eyeing Dorian with curiosity, asked, "Aren''t vampires typically sensitive to sunlight?"

    Dorian, visibly irked, hissed softly and replied, "My mother was a half-vampire. I inherited her ability to tolerate the sun from her human side." His tone was both factual and defensive.

    "What about you?" Dorian sneered, his tone dripping with disdain. "I figured only Arthur''s son would be the heir, not... you."

    Elowen''s eyes narrowed with anger, and she swiftly drew her sword. "Don''t bring up my brother," she hissed, her voice laced with venom.

    Dorian, unfazed, unsheathed a sharp dagger and taunted, "Uh-oh, looks like the princess is upset."

    Mel stepped between them, raising his hands in a calming gesture. "You''re only supposed to fight if you''re struck first," he said, his gaze shifting between the two. Their hostile glares softened slightly as they looked down at him, momentarily diffused by his intervention.

    Elowen gently pushed Mel out of the way, her hand lingering on his face as she examined the clothing. "Melanthius, I have to admit, I expected you to be some kind of vengeful villain, ready

    to strike as soon as we met. After all, my father killed yours. We''re supposed to be enemies, aren''t we?"

    Mel shrugged, dusting off his robe. "I was taught that vengeance isn''t the way." Elowen and Dorian exchanged puzzled looks.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    "Alright, how about some icebreakers?" Dorian suggested. "If we''re going to be the black cards of the freshmen, we should get to know each other."

    Elowen nodded reluctantly. "Fine, I guess so."

    "In Bastille, we used to break ice over each other''s heads and then share our names and stuff about ourselves," Mel said, slipping on the shoes Draven handed him.

    Elowen raised an eyebrow. "That''s¡­ unusual. But I guess it''s a start. Let''s do something a bit less, uh, cold."

    Dorian smirked. "Alright, I''ll go first. I''m Dorian Dracula, son of Vlad Dracula. I like exploring dark places and studying ancient spells. And just a heads up, I usually sleep upside down, so if we bunk together, don''t freak out. My goal for school is to become the most powerful vampire in history."

    Elowen rolled her eyes but followed suit. "Elowen Pendragon, daughter of King Arthur. I enjoy sword fighting and strategizing. I have an older brother, and I also have a goal when I get to school: to uphold my family''s legacy and become a legendary knight."

    Mel smiled and nodded. "I''m Melanthius Shadowbane, son of Merlin. This is my first day outside of Caldara Bastille. I''ve never used any spells, but I know a lot about them from the men who taught me everything as a kid. I''m not sure if I have any siblings, and I usually sleep on the ceiling. My goal? Just to live life and see what it has to offer."

    Draven handed each of them duffle bags filled with clothes, books, and school supplies. "I''m Draven Stormclaw. I''ll be your teacher and trainer this year. You three might be the most interesting black cards I''ve ever had. And that''s saying a lot. And I mean, a lot."

    He walked out of the store, and they followed him down the bustling streets of Solstice City. They soon arrived at a modest-looking storefront.

    "Be really careful in this pet store," Draven warned. "I can''t stress this enough."

    The three nodded and entered the store, their eyes widening as they stepped inside. Despite its small exterior, the store was vast on the inside, filled with a dazzling array of mythical creatures¡ªsmall dragons, purple foxes, cats with glowing eyes, and more.

    "Whoa," they whispered in unison, captivated by the enchanting scene before them.

    A salesman approached Mel, holding a small bottle. "Hey kid, special offer just for you. This fox fragrance will make you irresistible to the ladies," he said with a wink and a smirk.

    Mel hesitated, checking his pockets. "I don''t have any money, maybe I can ask¡ª"

    Before he could finish, Draven grabbed him by the shirt and pulled him away. "C''mon, that guy''s just selling fox pee. You can smell it from here." Draven said annoyed.

    As they walked away, Dorian approached Draven, tapping his chin thoughtfully. "I was wondering, since we''re black cards, what are we supposed to do in the sports field? Like if we want to do sky jousting or something. Wouldn''t that be super unfair?"

    Draven chuckled, shaking his head. "Not necessarily. Black cards are expected to excel, but we also have special challenges designed for you. Sky jousting, for example, will pit you against other black cards or specially trained opponents. It''s not about being unfair; it''s about pushing your limits. Trust me, you''ll find it plenty challenging."

    Elowen turned to Draven, her eyes wide. "Whoa, we''ll have to go up against the three black cards from the sophomores, juniors, and seniors?! I wasn''t planning on joining any sports anyway, but isn''t that super unfair?"

    Draven smirked. "It''s intense, I''ll give you that. But think of it as a chance to prove yourselves and grow stronger. The competition is fierce, but it''s also an incredible opportunity. Besides, black cards are chosen because you''re the best of the best. You''re meant to handle these challenges."

    The three nodded as Mel studied a purple fox behind the glass. The fox, seeming to sense his gaze, walked up to the glass and stared back, as if analyzing him in return. "I want this one," Mel said decisively.

    A store worker approached him with a smile. "Ah, the fae fox. Their fur color changes with their emotions, and they have short-distance teleportation and invisibility abilities." The worker put on gloves, opened the glass cage, and reached for the fox. The fox hissed, its fur turning a vivid red as it moved back.

    "It''s okay, little one," the worker said soothingly. The fox calmed down, its fur returning to purple, and allowed the worker to gently lift it out of the cage.

    Mel reached for the fox, but it immediately teleported to the top of his head and nestled in his curly hair. "Whoa, this is weird. I''ve never had a pet before. Well, I was born around mythical creatures, so this isn''t much of a change," he noted.

    The store worker smiled and handed him a bag of fox food, a collar, and nail clippers. "These are all the things you''ll need to take care of her. You can pay over here," the worker pointed to the register, and they walked over. Mel looked uneasy. "I don''t exactly have money," he admitted.

    The worker crossed their arms, annoyed. "Well, how are you going to pay for this?"

    Mel stepped back, trying to come up with a solution. "A real man always pays what he owes. I''ll give you my life in exchange for¡ª" Before he could finish his idiotic dramatic offer, Elowen pulled Mel''s black card from his pocket and swiped it at the register. "You do know that black and red cards have special benefits, right?" she said, raising an eyebrow while holding a snow white snake in her arms. "Thank you so much princess Elowen!" Mel thanked and Elowen folded her arms proudly. "As the potential queen of Camelot I aim to tend to anybody in need!"

    "You''re taking advantage of his naivety," Dorian remarked, walking past Elowen and placing a caged red bat on the counter along with some food. Elowen growled and got in his face. "Stop ruining my moment!" she snapped. Dorian merely smirked as he swiped his card and paid for the items.

    The store manager emerged from the back room and bowed deeply behind the students. He cleared his throat, causing them to jolt and turn around. "The three black card freshmen? All in my store at the same time? I must be blessed!" The man exclaimed, dropping to his knees and kissing their shoes in a display of reverence.

    Dorian and Elowen quickly pulled their feet away in disgust. "Keep your weird foot fetish to yourself, old man!" Elowen snapped, but Mel knelt down and gently helped the man up. "We don''t need the praise, sir, but why are you so excited to see us?"

    The manager straightened up, looking a bit embarrassed as he rubbed the back of his head. "Apologies, young lad. Ever since the¡­ incident with the last senior black cards, I''ve been on edge." He mopped the sweat from his forehead with a towel.

    Mel''s expression grew concerned. "What happened to the last senior black cards?"

    Before the manager could respond, Draven stepped in. "Alright, kids, you''ve got everything you need. It''s getting late, so let''s head back to the school. You need rest." He rubbed his eyes and headed for the door.

    Mel glanced back at the manager, still curious. "But what happened to the last seniors?" he asked again, but the others remained silent. Whether they didn''t know or simply couldn''t tell him, he got no answers. With a sigh, Mel followed the group out of the store and towards the carriage, letting the mystery linger.

    As the carriage sped through the bustling streets of Solstice City, the students inside sat in reflective silence, their new companions nestled by their sides. The rhythmic clatter of hooves against cobblestone faded as the carriage entered a glowing portal, the outside world blurring into streaks of light.

    Within moments, the carriage emerged on the other side, revealing the majestic Arcanum Royal Institute. The school''s towering spires were a stunning blend of amethyst and silver, glistening under the evening sky like a fortress from another realm.

    The massive doors, adorned with intricate carvings of ancient symbols, slowly opened, welcoming them into a world where magic and technology intertwined seamlessly. The grandeur of the institute was undeniable, its architecture a perfect fusion of regal elegance and arcane mystery.

    As they approached the entrance, the air buzzed with an energy that made the hairs on the back of their necks stand on end. This was a place of power, of ancient secrets and untold potential, and it would soon become their home.

    The three students marveled at the school''s interior as they followed Draven through the grand hallways, each step echoing on the polished floors. The walls were lined with ancient tapestries and glowing crystals that pulsed with a soft, magical light, casting an ethereal glow over everything. Finally, they reached their dorms. Draven stopped and turned to them, his expression stern.

    "Dorian and Mel, you''ll be sharing this room. Elowen, yours is across the hall," he said, handing them their keys. "Now, listen closely: you''re not to leave your rooms after curfew, no wandering the halls, absolutely no using magic, and for the love of all things sacred, do not wet the bed¡ªI''m not cleaning it. Are we clear?"

    They nodded and bowed. "Understood! Good night!" They all said in unison and went into their rooms.

    Draven watched them disappear into their rooms, the heavy doors closing with a soft click. He lingered in the hallway for a moment, his sharp eyes scanning the quiet corridor. The soft hum of magic in the air was comforting, but it also served as a reminder of the responsibility he bore. With a sigh, he turned and walked away, the weight of his duties pressing down on him like a shadow. The school had many secrets, and these three students¡ªespecially Mel¡ªwould soon find themselves entangled in them, whether they were ready or not

    Mel and Dorian stepped into the dorm room, their eyes widening at the sight. The room was deceptively large, far bigger than its exterior suggested. The walls were adorned with intricate patterns of amethyst and silver, glowing softly with an otherworldly light. Two grand four-poster beds stood on either side of the room, draped in luxurious velvet curtains that matched the school''s colors. Between the beds, a large window framed the night sky, offering a breathtaking view of the city below, bathed in the moonlight. On one side of the room, there was a large wooden wardrobe, carved with ancient symbols, and a desk that seemed to hum with latent magic, its surface filled with enchanted quills and parchment. The air was thick with the scent of old books and fresh parchment, a blend of history and magic that made the room feel both welcoming and mysterious.

    After showering, Dorian stepped out of the bathroom, only to find that Mel was nowhere in sight. He glanced around before looking up and groaning. There was Mel, sprawled out on the ceiling as if it were the most natural thing in the world. "No, no, no! The ceiling is my spot! I specifically said during the ice breakers that I sleep upside down!" Dorian protested. He reached up, grabbed Mel''s leg, and yanked him down with a sharp tug, making Mel yelp in surprise.

    Mel landed with a thud and rubbed his head, glaring up at Dorian. "What''d you do that for?"

    "Because this ceiling isn''t big enough for the both of us," Dorian retorted, effortlessly perching himself upside down on the ceiling with a satisfied sigh.

    Mel made a small, disappointed noise. "I''ve never slept on a real bed before," he muttered as he crawled over to one of the plush beds. He shrugged off his robe, hanging it on the coat rack, and lay down on the bed, sinking into the soft mattress. "Wow¡­ this is¡ª" But before he could finish the thought, sleep overtook him. Dorian glanced down, scoffed, and shook his head before closing his eyes and drifting off to sleep as well.

    The next morning, Elowen burst into the room, her presence as sharp as the snap of the door hitting the wall. Dressed in the school uniform¡ªa purple plaid skirt paired with long socks, and a silver buttoned sweater layered over a crisp white shirt¡ªshe cut an imposing figure. Her eyes fell on Mel and Dorian, still deep in sleep, completely oblivious to the start of their day.

    "For the love of¡ªwake up!" Elowen barked as she stormed into the room. She grabbed Dorian by the ankle, yanking him down from the ceiling with a single, fluid motion. Before Mel could fully process what was happening, she had already dragged him off the bed, leaving him sprawled on the floor with a thud.

    "Whoa, Elowen?" Mel mumbled in surprise, blinking up at her.

    "Yeah, it''s me," she said, crossing her arms, clearly annoyed.

    Dorian chuckled as he jumped down from the ceiling, landing with a soft thud. "He probably forgot you were a girl under that suit of armor you wore yesterday!" He laughed, then added with a grin, "But seriously, why are we up at six? School doesn''t start until eight."

    Elowen rolled her eyes and let out an exasperated sigh. "Idiot, freshmen have to be introduced to the school at this time. And for the love of God, Mel, put on a shirt!" she exclaimed, eyes widening slightly as she noticed his muscular build.

    Mel groaned, reaching for his clothes. "You''re the one barging into our room¡ªwe expect some privacy!" Dorian shot back, gathering his uniform.

    Elowen huffed but nodded, her irritation barely contained. "Just hurry up!" she demanded, turning on her heel and storming out, slamming the door behind her.

    "That girl''s got a real mean streak," Dorian chuckled from the bathroom.

    Mel stood up, brushing off the dust, and changed into his uniform¡ªsilver pants, a crisp white button-up, a tie, and an amethyst blazer with his shoes. He hesitated for a moment before throwing his ragged robe over the whole ensemble.

    "This is so weird," he muttered, adjusting the robe, which felt completely out of place against the polished uniform.

    Dorian emerged from the bathroom, fully dressed in his uniform. He eyed Mel''s robe with a mix of distaste and amusement. "You''re really going to wear that ragged robe over your uniform?" he said, scrunching his nose. "It ruins the whole look. And it''s so old-fashioned."

    Mel fumbled with his tie, glancing up at his reflection in the mirror. "Should I wear it?" he asked, his voice tinged with uncertainty.

    Dorian, shrugging as he headed for the door, replied, "I wouldn''t. Especially with everyone thinking you''re a criminal. And your clothes are a mess."

    Mel studied his disheveled appearance and hesitated before slowly removing the robe. He draped it over the coat rack and took a deep breath. "It''ll be fine. This is what I wanted," he reassured himself. He grabbed his bag, then hesitated once more before pulling the robe off the rack and stuffing it into his bag. "Just in case," he muttered, closing the bag tightly.

    As Mel walked out the door, he found Dorian and Elowen waiting for him. "Took you long enough," Elowen grumbled as they headed outside together.

    As they descended down the stairs they saw Draven and Headmaster Thaddeus standing in front of a limo. Thaddeus smiled and introduced everybody, "How''d everybody sleep? I hope the dormitories were up to your standards."

    "Dormitories? I thought that was the school." Elowen raised her eyebrows then the headmaster and Draven began laughing and covering their mouths. "Sorry, but that''s just the sleeping grounds where students, staff and teachers sleep. The real school is there." He pointed at the huge amethyst and silver castle, similar to the place they slept but it was incredibly bigger and better that was behind them where cheerleaders were celebrating, students holding a banner that said "welcome new students!"

    "This place will forever be amazing." Mel thought to himself as he looked up at the towering school. "I''m going to live the rest of my life as a normal person."

 Chapter 3

    "Dormitories? I thought that was the school," Elowen said, raising an eyebrow. The headmaster and Draven burst into laughter, struggling to stifle it behind their hands.

    "Sorry, but that''s just the sleeping quarters for students, staff, and teachers," the headmaster explained, pointing to a massive amethyst and silver castle towering behind them. "The real school is over there."

    The castle, much larger and grander than the dorms, loomed in the distance, where cheerleaders were celebrating, and students held a banner that read, "Welcome, New Students!"

    "This place is incredible," Mel thought as he gazed up at the towering school. "I''m going to live the rest of my life as a normal person."

    As the group was ushered into a sleek purple limo parked behind three others, Mel couldn''t resist playing with the window, his eyes lighting up as he watched it go up and down. "This is amazing," he marveled, his gaze following the glass. "And this is called a car window? I''ve heard of cars, but this is something else."

    His enthusiasm grated on the others'' nerves. From the passenger seat beside the limo driver, Draven, rubbing his scaly fingers together, glanced back. "You know, some people like to stick their heads out the window and feel the breeze."

    Mel''s eyes widened, and without hesitation, he stuck his head out, reveling in the sensation. "Wow!" he muttered.

    "That should keep him busy," Elowen whispered to Draven and Dorian, who both nodded in relief.

    "So, what clubs are you two thinking of joining?" Draven asked, trying to shift the focus.

    Elowen crossed her legs with poise. "I''m joining the sword fighting club. As a future queen, I need to be able to defend my kingdom." She grinned, confident in her choice.

    Dorian rolled his eyes. "Wouldn''t you be better off kissing babies or something? I''m joining the sky jousting club. It''ll be easy for someone who can already fly¡ªunlike you two."

    Elowen and Draven stared at him in disbelief. "You can fly?" they asked in unison.

    Dorian''s expression twisted with annoyance. "Of course I can fly! I''m the son of Dracula, for heaven''s sake!"

    Before they could respond, a loud thud interrupted them, followed by a collective gasp as the driver swerved. They turned to see Mel, holding the car door in his hand, the hinge broken. "Sorry! I wanted to catch more wind!"

    Panic set in as the limo veered off the road and tumbled toward the river. "We''re dead! WE''RE SO DEAD! I DIDN''T EVEN GET TO BECOME GOOD FRIENDS WITH YOU ALL YET! PLEASE, I DON''T WANNA DIE!" Dorian screamed, his eyes squeezed shut, breathing heavily.

    But then, he realized they were swinging gently. "Uh, Dorian? Can''t you fly?" Elowen called, snapping him back to reality. He opened his eyes to find himself suspended above the water, with Mel holding the limo in one hand while clinging to the edge of the road with the other.

    "Draven, a little help here?" Mel groaned, struggling under the weight.

    Draven, feet propped on the dashboard and still strapped into his seatbelt, shrugged. "Nah, I don''t want to steal your thunder." Dorian nervously nodded. "Y-yeah, I didn''t fly because I didn''t want to steal Mel''s thunder!"

    "Thank you sir," Mel grunted as he hoisted the limo upward.

    "Don''t thank him!" Elowen shouted, gripping the seat for dear life. Dorian clung to the headrest, his voice rising in panic. "Just get us out of here!"

    With a mighty swing, Mel heaved the limo back onto the road, and they landed with a jarring thud. Elowen, Dorian, and Draven groaned as they made contact with the pavement.

    Mel climbed up after them, dusting off his clothes as he stood. He looked around, only to find the entire school¡ªteachers, staff, freshmen, and Headmaster Thaddeus¡ªstaring at them in stunned silence, jaws dropped.

    "Hello, I''m Melanthius, son of Merlin¡ª"

    Before he could finish, the crowd erupted in applause and cheers, cutting him off mid-sentence.

    Mel clamped his hands over his ears, wincing at the uproar. "What is this noise? Are they under some hex? I''ll have to execute them! Elowen, I''m borrowing this!" He declared with dramatic urgency, reaching for Excalibur protruding from her bag.

    But before he could grasp it, Dorian quickly grabbed his shoulder, stopping him. "No need for that!" he said with a nervous chuckle, wiping sweat from his forehead. "You can''t wield Excalibur anyway. It''s¡­ kind of a legendary thing, you know?"

    "They''re cheering you on, Mel!" Elowen said, stepping forward, though her legs trembled with anxiety. "They''re not attacking¡ªthey''re celebrating because you just saved our lives."

    The claps and cheers continued unabated. Draven approached Mel and gave him a light pat on the head. "See? I told you I didn''t want to steal your thunder."

    Just then, a car screeched to a halt in front of the kingdom. Out stepped Princess Rue, who casually tapped the vehicle, transforming it into a small button she tucked into her pocket. "What''s all this commotion? I haven''t even arrived yet, and you''re already causing chaos?" Her eyes fell on Mel, and she sneered. "And who''s this raggedy man? In our uniform, no less?"

    The clapping ceased instantly, and everyone stood to attention.

    Draven folded his arms, rolling his eyes. "Oh, great¡­her again," he muttered under his breath. "Princess Rue, this is Melanthius, son of Merlin. He''s one of your peers now," Draven explained, gesturing toward Mel.

    Rue scoffed, her face contorting with disgust. "Since when did we allow criminals into the kingdom? Raised in Caldara Bastille, no less. He''s probably here to stir up trouble just like his father."

    Mel''s gaze dropped as he fidgeted with his fingers. Elowen''s face twisted with anger as she stepped up. "Hey! You think you can judge him? He just saved our lives! Granted, it was kinda his fault, but he lifted an 1,800-pound limo with one arm! Something you''d probably pay someone else to do!"

    Rue rolled her eyes. "Aren''t you Elowen Pendragon? Your father would be rolling in his grave if he saw his daughter being saved by the son of someone he killed. Maybe we should call your big brother to give you some discipline¡ªoh wait, we can''t!" She burst into laughter, causing Elowen''s eye to twitch in fury.

    "You''re dead," Elowen growled, storming towards Rue. Dorian rushed to hold her back, but her strength dragged him along with her. "You can''t fight a princess in her own kingdom!" he pleaded, struggling to stop her.

    "What''s the matter? Can''t control your temper?" Rue taunted, a smirk playing on her lips. From her back, an array of cybernetic implants emerged: a red laser aimed at Elowen''s head, a blue laser sword, and one of her eyes glowing with cybernetic precision.

    "That''s enough!" Thaddeus shouted, his voice echoing through the courtyard. In an instant, Draven appeared in front of Elowen, extending one of his wings to block her. "You heard the headmaster. Stop it, both of you. Rue, you''re supposed to be in your formal dress and introducing the new students," he said, his glare fixed on her.

    Rue sneered but retracted her implants, her eyes returning to their normal state. "Whatever, Draven. I don''t have to listen to you," she snapped. Pulling out the button again, she pressed it, transforming it into a glider. With a swift motion, she mounted it and shot off at incredible speed, leaving a gust of wind in her wake.

    As the tension dissipated, everyone exhaled in relief. Thaddeus wiped the sweat from his forehead and offered a nervous chuckle. "I apologize for my niece''s behavior, everyone," he said before quickly resuming his duties.

    Draven lowered his wing and noticed Elowen''s bleeding fist. "What happened?" he began to ask, but his gaze shifted to the forest a few yards away. There, among the trees, a cluster of boulders lay shattered, stained with blood. He turned back to Elowen, whose face was twisted in a rage, her breath hissing through clenched teeth.

    "Elowen, you need to calm down," Draven said softly, placing a hand on her shoulder, trying to soothe the storm brewing within her.

    She flinched at his touch but didn''t pull away, her breathing ragged and uneven. Her clenched fists trembled with barely contained fury, and the blood from her knuckles dripped onto the ground. Elowen closed her eyes, taking in his words as she gradually released the tension in her body. "You''re right," she whispered, the fire in her eyes slowly dimming and she unclenched her knuckles.

    A few moments later, Thaddeus cleared his throat, drawing the crowd''s attention once more. "Alright, students, despite the unexpected interruption, it''s time to introduce this year''s Black Card holders!" His voice boomed with authority, and the courtyard erupted in applause and cheers.

    He continued, "First, from the senior Black Cards: Kai Stormbringer, heir to the Northern Barrens! Jasper Onyx, prince of the Dwarven mountain clans! And last but certainly not least, the one who single-handedly ended the Jester incident in his junior year and the sole heir to the Drachenwald kingdom¡ªDraven Stormclaw!"

    As their names were called, Kai, Jasper, and Draven strode confidently to the steps of the school, standing tall and proud. Their presence commanded respect, each of them exuding an air of power and prestige.

    Dorian, Elowen, and Mel gaped in astonishment, their voices overlapping in disbelief. "You''re a student?!"

    Mel''s eyes widened with admiration as he gazed up at Draven, the dragon hybrid standing proudly among the elite. "Draven¡­ he''s incredible," he thought, feeling a surge of inspiration.

    "Next, we have the junior black cards who famously hosted the Knight of Dawn Prom during their sophomore year: Laurel Havenfall, daughter of the Spirit Queen; Emrys Ambrose, heir to the Golden Throne; and Kali Indraja, princess of the Eastern Isles." The three young women ascended the stairs gracefully and performed a synchronized curtsy.

    Dorian''s eyes lit up with excitement as he shook Mel''s shoulder. "Those girls are incredible!"

    Elowen rolled her eyes with a hint of exasperation. "Typical," she muttered under her breath.

    Thaddeus continued, "And now, for the sophomore black cards who revolutionized the arena with spell ball: Amara Winterborn, princess of the Frostlands; Cassius Taurus, prince of the Minotaur Kingdom; and Astroman, son of the Astronomer Royal." The trio took their positions, and with a few taps on their arms, summoned a robot that performed a series of dazzling acrobatics. The crowd erupted into applause and cheers.

    "We''re up next," Mel thought to himself, his resolve hardening. "I didn''t make much of an impression back at the castle, but I won''t repeat that mistake. Wait, maybe I can use it!"

    Thaddeus continued with the introductions. "And last but certainly not least, the black card freshmen with the most formidable potential I''ve seen since last year: Dorian Dracula, son of Vlad Dracula, the reigning king of Bloodthorn Dominion." At his cue, Dorian transformed into a flock of bats, soaring gracefully to the platform before reassembling into his human form with a dramatic superhero landing.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Cheers erupted, though some laughter followed. "Isn''t that the guy who cried for his mom when he fell off the edge?" The laughter grew louder, and Dorian hissed, his frustration palpable.

    Thaddeus pressed on, "Next, Elowen Pendragon, daughter of Arthur Pendragon." Elowen stepped onto the platform, raising her sword high. "LIGHTNING OF CAMELOT!" she cried, and a bolt of lightning descended, crackling around her sword with electrifying energy.

    The crowd gasped in awe and cheered, while Mel''s eyes widened in astonishment. "Since when could they do that? I knew they were impressive, but this is on another level. Should I use my power too? Will they accept me or fear me? I''m afraid of my own abilities¡ªI''ve never used them before. But I want to be a normal kid." He clenched his fists in his pockets, determination burning in his eyes.

    "And finally, from Caldara Bastille, Melanthius Shadowbane, son of the late King Merlin of Noctara." As Mel stepped forward, uneasy glances followed him, though the crowd still clapped, their applause tinged with nervousness.

    On the platform, Mel extended his hand, breathing heavily as a dark sphere of energy formed above it.

    "What''s he doing?!" someone shouted.

    "He''s going to destroy us all!" a woman screamed, causing a wave of panic to spread through the crowd.

    Mel''s heart sank as he heard the fearful reactions. "Is that how they see me? As a monster?" The ball of energy crackled ominously.

    "Seize him!" another voice cried out.

    "Silence!" Draven''s commanding tone cut through the chaos as he stepped behind Mel. "Keep going," he urged with a nod. Mel glanced at him, the energy ball stabilizing from its erratic crackling to a calm swirl.

    With a deep breath, Mel raised his arm and pointed to the sky. He launched the sphere, and to everyone''s astonishment, a brilliant rainbow arced across the sky, accompanied by a gentle, soothing drizzle that showered the crowd in a light, refreshing mist. The atmosphere shifted from tense to serene as the crowd''s nervous murmurs faded into delighted gasps.

    Mel looked around, his heart pounding with a mix of relief and hope. The once uneasy stares were now replaced with awe and admiration. The students, faculty, and staff stood captivated, their faces illuminated by the soft, colorful glow of the rainbow.

    Draven, observing the change, allowed a small, approving smile to play on his lips. Thaddeus''s expression softened with a look of understanding and approval.

    Elowen, her earlier anger replaced by surprise and admiration, whispered to Dorian, "Maybe he''s not just a shadow after all."

    Dorian, still trying to process the dramatic display, nodded, his eyes reflecting the shimmering colors. "Seems like there''s more to Mel than we thought."

    As the rainbow slowly faded and the mist dissipated, Mel stood tall, his confidence renewed by the unexpected acceptance from those around him. The crowd erupted in genuine applause, their cheers resonating with warmth and welcome.

    A few moments later, Mel found himself sitting in a classroom filled with other freshmen. Elowen and Dorian weren''t in this class with him, leaving him feeling slightly out of place. The teacher, a stern-looking bald man in a crisp suit, wrote on the chalkboard. The chalk scratched loudly as he scrawled his name, "Professor Estron," followed by the subject, "History of Magic and Technology."

    Without turning around, Professor Estron''s voice boomed through the room, "I don''t care whose offspring you are, I don''t care if you''re a red card, black card¡ªhell, you could have no card at all. In this class, you will do the work my way or it''s the highway!" His stern tone caused the entire class to reply in unison, "Yes, sir!" Mel, unfamiliar with the routine, echoed them a beat too late.

    As Mel tried to settle in, he felt a tap on his shoulder. He turned to see a chubby, short boy with a mark over his right eye, sitting beside him. The boy smiled warmly. "Hey, I''m Jake Knight, from the Horace Groves," he introduced himself, extending a hand.

    Mel shook his hand, replying, "I''m Melanthius Shadowbane."

    Jake chuckled, adjusting his glasses. "I know who you are¡ªyou''re the only black card in the class."

    Mel noticed the mark on Jake''s eye and gestured toward it. "Where''d that come from?"

    Jake instinctively touched the mark. "Oh, this? It''s hereditary. It''s supposed to be a symbol for magic, but I never got the powers, so I''m stuck with a white card." He let out a nervous laugh and showed his card.

    Mel patted Jake''s head reassuringly. "Cards don''t determine strength. I''m sure you''ll find your power one day."

    Their conversation was abruptly interrupted by Professor Estron''s booming voice. "Melanthius! Why are you talking in my class? You think being a black card gives you special treatment?" He marched over to Mel''s desk, brandishing a ruler.

    Mel raised his hands defensively. "No, sir!"

    Professor Estron leaned in, pointing the ruler directly at Mel''s face. "What would happen if you combined a power generator strong enough to start up a stadium with the magical powers of a griffin? Infinite energy, or would you be able to power up a robot?" His voice was sharp, and the room fell silent.

    Mel hesitated, unsure how to answer. "I¡ª" Before he could finish, Estron smacked him on the head with the ruler. The classroom collectively gasped in shock.

    "The school allows some teachers to use a paddle when students misbehave or talk out of turn," Estron sneered. "It''s a rule not to hit the black cards, but I''m all for equality. Fame isn''t everything." He turned to walk away, but then noticed that the end of the ruler had broken off.

    He turned back, stunned to see fragments of the ruler scattered on the floor and bits still clinging to Mel''s head.

    Mel, unfazed, touched his chin thoughtfully. "Hm, it was a trick question. You didn''t give the correct options. With that much energy, you''d explode instantaneously." He looked up at the professor with wide, innocent eyes. "Also, if you believe in equality, then go for it."

    The entire class sat in stunned silence, waiting for Professor Estron''s response, but Mel''s calm confidence left the teacher momentarily speechless.

    Estron''s eyes widened in surprise. Was I wrong? Did I not know the correct answer? He thought, bewildered. And what''s up with those innocent eyes?! Wasn''t he raised in a prison? His eyes should be dead and soulless! He rambled inwardly, struggling to reconcile the image he had of Mel with the boy standing before him.

    Mel, unfazed, stood up from his desk and walked confidently to the chalkboard. "Also," he said, picking up a piece of chalk, "the coding for the cyborg dragon is incorrect. If you want it to spew fire properly, you need to adjust it like this."

    He began marking up the board, writing lines of complex code that had the other students leaning in, intrigued. As he explained, the class''s initial tension dissolved into genuine interest, and for the first time, the students seemed captivated not by their teacher''s authority, but by Mel''s unexpected expertise.

    The teacher analyzed Mel''s coding, his eyes twitching as he took in the flawless work. Fury bubbled inside him, and in a sudden outburst, he grabbed another ruler and let out a scream like a wild man. He swung it at Mel, but Mel effortlessly dodged each strike.

    The students gasped, pressing their backs against the walls as Estron continued his frantic assault. "Six years of being stuck as a white card, unable to use any technology because I wasn''t a black card!" Estron raged, his voice cracking with desperation. "Now, after 30 years of teaching, you come here¡ªraised in captivity¡ªand you effortlessly solve problems that took me decades to understand?! I hate you! I hate you!"

    Estron''s attacks grew increasingly frantic, forcing Mel toward the door. With one final, wild swing, Mel ducked just in time, and Estron''s momentum sent him crashing through the glass with a loud shatter. The room fell into a stunned silence, the students too shocked to move.

    After a tense moment, Estron groaned and struggled to his feet, his fury undiminished. Screaming again, he resumed his assault, this time with even more speed, forcing Mel to dodge with greater difficulty. "Everything has a weakness," Mel reminded himself as Estron raised his ruler for a downward strike. Just as the blow was about to land, Mel sidestepped and subtly tripped Estron, sending him sprawling forward.

    As Estron fell, he caught a terrifying glimpse of the ruler''s point aimed directly at his eye. "Is this really how it ends? All because I wanted to act tough against a kid?!" he thought in a panic. But before the ruler could strike, Mel grabbed him by the collar, pulling him back just in time. "That was way too close," Mel muttered, sighing in relief as he gently turned Estron onto his back and crouched beside him.

    Estron opened his eyes to see Mel''s concerned face hovering above him. "This kid... he''s nothing like his father," Estron thought, regretting his earlier actions. "I should''ve made him my assistant instead of attacking him. He could''ve made my class fun for the students."

    Just then, the door burst open, and Thaddeus stormed into the classroom. "What the hell happened here?!" he demanded, his eyes scanning the shattered glass and the students pressed against the walls. All fingers pointed at Mel and Estron.

    Estron groaned, his face filled with resignation. "Well, that''s it. I''m fired," he muttered, trying to sit up but wincing from the glass shards embedded in his back. "Headmaster, I¡ª"

    Before he could finish, Mel helped him to his feet. "Sorry, Headmaster," Mel began, his voice steady. "I was trying to show Professor Estron that magic was better than technology, but I lost control of my rainbow abilities. He tried to catch me and accidentally fell into the glass door. I''ll take him to the infirmary right now."

    Estron blinked in confusion as Mel''s words sank in. Thaddeus sighed, stepping carefully over the broken glass. "Well, Mel, I''ll have to give you detention. You''ll spend it with Professor Estron, cleaning up this mess."

    Mel nodded respectfully. "Yes, sir. Thank you, sir." He gently guided Estron out of the room.

    Once outside, Estron looked at Mel with a mix of disbelief and gratitude. "Why''d you cover for me?" he asked, his voice softer now.

    Mel kept his gaze forward as they walked. "You were a student once too. It must''ve been frustrating not being able to do the fun robotics stuff because of card rankings," Mel explained calmly.

    Estron limped beside him, biting his lip as he reflected on Mel''s words. "This kid... he''s either too kind or just incredibly naive."

    A few minutes later, they were in the infirmary, where Estron lay bandaged on his back and face. He winced slightly as he adjusted his position, then glanced at Mel. "So¡­ where''d you learn to move like that?"

    Mel, who had been fiddling with a stethoscope and distracted by the sound of his own heartbeat, removed the device and looked at Estron. "Well, when I was in the Bastille, I must have been about seven. No one cared about my status because I was just a kid. They''d take my food, beat me up, all that.

    It wasn''t until I met a man there who defended me that things changed. He taught me his moral codes, how to fight, how to spot people''s weaknesses. He knew magic history inside out, and he showed me how to fight for myself. I think he died when I turned twelve¡ªone day, he was just gone. But by then, I knew how to defend myself. I even had the other inmates scared to say my name.

    I hated it¡ªusing fear to get what you want¡ªbut in the Bastille, it was the only way to survive. I hated it¡ªusing fear to get what you want¡ªbut in the Bastille, it was the only way to survive. You either learned to become the predator, or you stayed the prey. It was brutal, but it taught me how to outthink and outmaneuver people who were stronger, faster, and more ruthless. But I promised myself that once I got out, I''d never be that person again. I wanted to use what I''d learned to protect, not intimidate."

    Mel''s gaze drifted away as he spoke, his voice tinged with a quiet resolve. "That''s why I''m happy to be at Arcanum. I want to find a different way to live¡ªa way where strength doesn''t mean stepping on others. Maybe here, I can finally learn how to be strong without being cruel. I guess that''s why I didn''t just let you fall earlier, even after everything. There''s always a better way.""

    Estron listened in silence, his expression softening as Mel spoke. After a moment, he sighed and looked down at the floor, the weight of Mel''s words sinking in.

    "You''re a better man than most who''ve walked through these halls, Mel," Estron finally said, his voice quiet but sincere. "I''ve been teaching here for decades, and I''ve seen all kinds of students¡ªthose who use their power to dominate, and those who hide from it. But I''ve rarely seen someone who''s been through what you have and still wants to find a different path."

    He hesitated, as if searching for the right words. "I''ve spent so long being bitter about what I couldn''t achieve, blaming others, letting it twist me into someone I barely recognize. But hearing you talk about finding another way¡­ it makes me wonder if I''ve been wrong all this time. Maybe there''s still time for me to learn too."

    Estron met Mel''s gaze, his expression a mix of regret and newfound respect. "You''ve got something special, kid. Don''t lose that. And if you ever need help along the way, well¡­ I guess I owe you one."

    "Well, the least you could do is tell me what happened with the last black card seniors. A storekeeper mentioned something about a senior incident," Mel said, sitting at the edge of the bed where Estron lay.

    Estron''s eyes widened, and he glanced around nervously. After a moment, he signaled for Mel to come closer. Mel leaned in, and Estron spoke in a hushed tone, "Last year, there was a black card student¡ªthe son of a jester. He was incredibly smart and a brilliant fighter, and he had this magic deck of cards that was his signature weapon. Like you, he was transferred here, but not from prison. His family had been forced into labor, and he was born into it, so he never had any formal education. The only person who taught him anything was Headmaster Thaddeus. I think the headmaster felt sorry for him."

    Estron paused, his expression darkening. "During his introduction, he arrived in a full jester''s outfit¡ªtights, hat, the whole thing. Before he even had a chance to showcase his skills, the entire school erupted in laughter. They threw things at him, called him names... It was brutal. And then, one of his fellow black cards shoved him off the platform. That was the breaking point. He snapped and went on a rampage, using his card magic to destroy half the school. Draven had to step in, and he slashed at the jester with his sword. But here''s the strange part: the jester vanished into thin air. To this day, no one knows if it was Draven''s magic that made him disappear, or if it was something else entirely."

    Mel listened to the story, a pang of sorrow tightening in his chest. "He was just like me... didn''t understand the school, and they laughed at him," he thought, gripping the bed sheet.

    Estron''s voice broke the silence, his tone firm. "Don''t ask me to tell that story again. It''s the kind of thing that makes a man lose faith in humanity."

    Mel hopped off the bed, standing to attention. "Yes, sir. Thanks for sharing it with me." Just then, the bell rang.

    "That''s your gym bell. You''d better change into your gym clothes," Estron reminded him.

    Mel nodded and reached for the doorknob. "And, Professor Estron, I hope I can help you with your class tomorrow." With that, he walked out of the room, leaving Estron in a moment of reflective silence.

 Chapter 4

    ¡°That¡¯s your gym bell. You¡¯d better change into your gym clothes,¡± Estron reminded him.

    Mel nodded and reached for the doorknob. ¡°And, Professor Estron, I hope I can help you with your class tomorrow.¡± With that, he walked out of the room, leaving Estron in a moment of reflective silence.

    A few minutes later, Mel walked down the corridor in his gym shorts and shirt and his gym bag in hand. As he approached the gym, he peeked through the door and saw his classmates stretching and chatting. When he entered, the room immediately buzzed with whispers and giggles. ¡°Are they happy I embarrassed the teacher? I¡¯m confused,¡± he thought.

    His eyes landed on Jake Knight, who was sitting at the top of the bleachers, scribbling in a notebook. Despite the laughter and chatter around him, Jake seemed absorbed in his work.

    Mel climbed the bleachers and sat beside Jake, who jumped slightly. ¡°I didn¡¯t even hear you coming,¡± Jake said, a bit nervously, as he quickly tried to cover the notebook.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Mel asked. Jake fumbled to put the notebook away, forcing a smile. ¡°Just homework, nothing special!¡±

    Before Jake could react, Mel had already taken the notebook and was flipping through the pages. ¡°This is¡ª¡±

    Jake¡¯s hands fidgeted nervously. ¡°He¡¯s going to show everyone. That¡¯s just what popular kids do. It¡¯s like a law of school.¡± He lowered his head in shame.

    ¡°¡ªAmazing!¡± Mel finished, marveling at the drawings of a knight laid out like a comic book. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anything like this, well there were drawings in the Bastille but they were usually written in blood by the psycho ones.¡± He made a finger gesture to his head as he mentioned the crazies of the bastille. Jake picked his head up and his eyes widened in surprise. ¡°You like it?¡± He was looking for any signs of bullying but he literally couldn¡¯t find any in Mel¡¯s face.

    ¡°So, Jacob the Knight is you?¡± Mel asked, his tone curious. Jake rubbed his knees nervously. ¡°W-well, yeah. It¡¯s how I picture myself if I had magic and tech. Jacob¡¯s got a sword that ignites in different colored flames with electricity. But I guess I¡¯m just dreaming a little too big.¡±

    Mel shook his head and handed the notebook back to Jake. ¡°You¡¯d probably be super strong. But why didn¡¯t you give Jacob your scar?¡± he asked.

    Jake shrugged, instinctively covering his right eye. ¡°It¡¯s not something I¡¯m proud of,¡± he mumbled.

    Suddenly, a red ball came hurtling toward Jake¡¯s face, but Mel¡¯s hand shot out, catching it just inches before impact. The force of the catch sent a sharp gust of wind past Jake, who blinked in surprise, staring at the ball clutched in Mel¡¯s hand. The room fell silent for a moment as the students around them watched in awe.

    Mel noticed three boys approaching the bleachers, each wearing crowns on their heads with an air of entitlement. The one in the middle, who carried himself with arrogance, spoke first. "Hey, Melanthius. What are you doing hanging out with the white cards? A black card like you should be with the red cards," he said, his tone dripping with condescension.

    Jake averted his eyes, staring at the ground to avoid the boy¡¯s gaze. ¡°That¡¯s Sethanarius Crorid,¡± Jake whispered to Mel. ¡°He¡¯s a red card and the prince of the Crorid Dynasty. He got in here by recommendation.¡±

    Mel stood up, his eyes narrowing as he looked down at Sethanarius. ¡°Did you throw this ball?¡± he asked, holding it up. ¡°It could¡¯ve really hurt Jake.¡± His voice was calm, but there was a sharp edge to it, a subtle warning that didn¡¯t go unnoticed by the boys.

    ¡°We¡¯re just kids having fun, like you did when you totally beat up Professor Estron,¡± Sethanarius said with a smirk, and the other two boys burst into laughter.

    Mel''s hand tightened around the ball, his knuckles turning white. ¡°I didn¡¯t beat him up¡­¡± he thought, frustration bubbling beneath the surface. After a moment, he loosened his grip and let out a controlled breath. ¡°Yeah, just kids having fun,¡± he muttered, his voice flat.

    Without even looking at the hoop on the far end of the court, Mel casually tossed the ball. It arced perfectly through the air and dropped cleanly through the net, the satisfying swish echoing through the gym. ¡°Touchdown,¡± Mel mumbled, clearly out of his depth with sports terminology.

    He sat back down as laughter erupted around the gym, most of it directed at Sethanarius. The prince''s face darkened, his fists clenching as he stormed over to the bleachers. ¡°You think you¡¯re real funny, don¡¯t you?¡± he snarled, eyes locked on Mel.

    Before Sethanarius could get any closer, the gym doors burst open, and the coach strode in, his whistle piercing the air. The tension evaporated as everyone snapped to attention. ¡°Alright, listen up! I¡¯m calling roll, so get on the line and zip it!¡± the coach barked, his voice echoing through the gym.

    Everyone, including Mel and Jake, quickly lined up on the black line, their chatter instantly silenced.

    ¡°Jake Knight! White card!¡± the coach called out.

    ¡°Present!¡± Jake responded.

    ¡°Tomas Stone! White card!¡±

    ¡°Here!¡± Tomas replied.

    ¡°Sasha Frost! Red card!¡±

    ¡°Beautifully present!¡± Sasha sang out, flashing a confident smile.

    ¡°Piper Willows! Yellow card!¡±

    ¡°Here, I guess,¡± Piper muttered, barely audible.

    ¡°Leo Hunter! Yellow card!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Leo answered, standing a bit taller.

    ¡°Sethanarius Crorid! Red card!¡± the coach shouted, and Sethanarius bowed slightly, ¡°Here, coach!¡±

    The coach continued down the line, calling out the names of nine more students.

    ¡°And finally, the class¡¯s black card, Melanthius Shadowbane!¡± the coach called out, his voice booming.

    Mel, lost in thought, snapped back to reality. ¡°Uh, present!¡± he stammered, raising his hand slightly as he realized everyone was watching him.

    The coach sighed, checked off Mel''s name on the clipboard, and set it aside. ¡°Alright, class, today we¡¯re playing a little game I like to call ''Catch the Black Card,''¡± he announced, a smirk playing on his lips as he eyed Mel.

    A few moments later, Mel stood alone at the far end of the gym, his arms tied behind his back. He shifted slightly, adjusting to the restraints, and called out, ¡°Coach, sir, I don¡¯t quite understand how this is a game?¡±This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    The coach chuckled darkly. ¡°Well, to level the playing field a bit, I figured it¡¯d be fun to let the other students feel what it¡¯s like to take down a black card. And let¡¯s be honest, it¡¯s going to be entertaining.¡±

    Mel nodded, rolling his shoulders to loosen up. ¡°Thank you, sir! I appreciate that you have such high expectations for me!¡± he said, bowing as best he could.

    ¡°Yeah, sure,¡± the coach muttered, his smirk widening as he pressed a 10-minute timer. ¡°Here¡¯s the deal, class! Anyone who can land a hit on the black card gets no homework for the rest of the semester. And as for you, Shadowbane, if anyone hits you, those ropes stay on for the entire semester. But if you manage to dodge every attack, you get a free ¡®A¡¯ in gym, and everyone else runs laps every time they step into this gym. Now, let¡¯s see what you¡¯re made of! Start!¡±

    The gym erupted in excitement as the students prepared to take their shot at Mel, who remained calm and focused, ready for whatever was coming his way.

    Suddenly, the entire class surged toward Mel, their collective cries filling the air. Mel could hear the thundering of footsteps as they closed in. Leo Hunter, the first to reach him, aimed a kick at Mel¡¯s side. Mel barely managed to dodge, his reflexes saving him as he tumbled to the ground. With a quick twist, Mel knocked Leo off his feet and sprang back up, scanning the sea of determined faces closing in on him. ¡°This is intense! These students are relentless. I wonder if Elowen and Dorian face challenges like this,¡± Mel pondered to himself.

    Meanwhile, Elowen stood with an air of regal poise, her arms behind her back. The remnants of her classmates, nursing various bruises, lay scattered behind her. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I must be stern with all of you. As a future queen, it¡¯s my duty to enforce discipline,¡± she announced, her voice a harmonious blend of authority and grace.

    Elsewhere in the gym, Dorian sat atop a heap of his classmates, breathing heavily with his arms bound behind him. He surveyed the scene with a satisfied smile. ¡°Looks like I won this round,¡± he muttered, catching his breath.

    Back on Mel¡¯s side, he sprinted desperately from the crowd of pursuing students. He leapt up the wall and onto the ceiling, thinking he had momentarily evaded them. But suddenly, the yellow and red cards clicked their shoes together, transforming them into powerful boosters. They zipped up the wall, hot on his heels. Mel¡¯s eyes widened as he sprinted across the ceiling, barely staying ahead.

    Sethanarius, pushing others aside with determined force, barreled toward Mel. ¡°You¡¯re mine, Melanthius!¡± he roared, engaging in a frenzied assault of punches and kicks. Mel deftly dodged and countered with his legs, the ceiling adding a disorienting twist to the fight. ¡°Fighting upside down is really messing with you, isn¡¯t it?¡± Mel taunted, noticing Sethanarius¡¯s growing discomfort.

    Sethanarius¡¯s face turned a sickly green, and he suddenly lost control, vomiting. The spew fell in a grotesque arc, landing splat on the coach¡¯s face. The coach¡¯s horrified yell echoed through the gym as he furiously wiped his face with a towel. ¡°Sethanarius, you¡¯re getting detention for that!¡± he roared.

    Mel seized the moment, targeting Sethanarius¡¯s booster shoes. He stepped on them with precision, causing Sethanarius to lose his grip and plummet from the ceiling. Sethanarius¡¯s scream pierced the air as everyone below gasped in shock. ¡°Sethanarius!¡± Sasha cried out in alarm.

    With a swift breath, Mel drew in a deep inhale, his mouth filling with dark energy. He exhaled, releasing a swirling white cloud that expanded beneath Sethanarius, creating a cushion for his fall. The mist enveloped Sethanarius, gently softening his descent and preventing any serious injury.

    Mel let out a sigh of relief, observing the cloud beneath him. ¡°It¡¯s just like the rainbow I made earlier,¡± he mused. He conjured another cloud and leaped onto it, descending gracefully to Sethanarius. ¡°Are you alright?¡± he asked, extending a hand.

    Sethanarius looked up at him, eyes wide with disbelief and confusion.

    From behind, Jake, who had been watching the chaos from the sidelines, took advantage of the moment. He discreetly pulled Mel¡¯s leg, causing him to lose his balance. Mel tumbled off the cloud, landing softly on the gym floor with a surprised grunt. Jake took the opportunity to give Mel a gentle but firm tap on the chest.

    The coach blew his whistle and clapped enthusiastically. ¡°Jake Knight landed a hit on the black card!¡± he announced, his voice echoing through the gym. The class buzzed with confusion and murmured among themselves.

    ¡°Is that really fair?¡±

    ¡°Mel must have let him get that hit.¡±

    ¡°No way that pig actually managed to hit Mel, especially being a white card.¡±

    Laughter and whispers filled the room as the students exchanged incredulous looks and comments.

    Mel scanned the room, his fists clenched in frustration as he prepared to defend Jake. Before he could act, Sethanarius leaped off the cloud and cast a fierce glare over the students. ¡°What did you just say? Repeat it,¡± he demanded, his voice dripping with menace. The students fell silent, their eyes averting from his intimidating presence.

    Seth then turned to Jake and bowed his head respectfully. Jake¡¯s eyebrows lifted in surprise, and a smile slowly spread across his face. He nodded in acknowledgment, his gratitude evident.

    A few moments later, the bell rang and the students changed out of their gym clothing and headed to lunch. Mel and Jake walked to the dining commons. ¡°Sorry for the sneak attack earlier, I kinda thought that if I did something cool like take you down, then I¡¯d get liked in the class, but that was a mistake to think so.¡± He scratched his head nervously. Mel shook his head. ¡°The rule was if you win you get an A, and you did. I¡¯m just lucky that the coach didn¡¯t make me do the rope thing since I saved Seth.¡± Mel sighed reassuringly and Jake put his finger to his chin. ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve been wondering about that, are your powers only based on the sky stuff?¡± he turned to look up and Mel. ¡°Well, you probably saw outside when I created that rainbow,¡± He pulled out his small book and showed it to Jake and opened it, showing blank pages. Jake reached for it but Mel pulled back. ¡°Don¡¯t, in the Bastille nobody was able to lift it, and when I fought Draven, he said it felt like it weighed 1 trillion tons.¡±

    Jake tilted his head in confusion. ¡°So, why do you keep it? The pages are blank.¡± As he said this, Mel closed the book and pocketed it. ¡°I know, but when I open it, I can see a bunch of things, like spells and hexes. I never used my powers so I use soft stuff.¡±

    They walked into the dining commons, and Mel¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment. The space was immense, with high, vaulted ceilings that seemed to stretch on forever. Long, polished wooden tables filled the room, each surrounded by plush chairs upholstered in rich, deep colors. The walls were adorned with intricate tapestries depicting scenes of historical battles and mythical creatures, adding a touch of grandeur.

    Soft, golden light from elegant chandeliers illuminated the room, but it was the blend of old-world charm and cutting-edge technology that truly caught Mel¡¯s eye. Embedded in the tables were touch-screen interfaces where students could place orders, request special dietary options, or call for service. The screens were seamlessly integrated into the wood, their presence discreet yet undeniably advanced.

    At one end of the hall, a grand buffet stretched out, offering an array of delectable dishes. Above the buffet, holographic displays floated, projecting images of the day''s menu items and their nutritional information. The aroma of freshly prepared meals wafted through the air¡ªroasted meats, vibrant vegetables, and freshly baked bread. There were also several stations where students could have their meals customized, including a robotic pasta chef that twirled and mixed ingredients with precision and flair.

    Hovering servers, sleek and unobtrusive, glided between the tables, delivering drinks and clearing plates. The floor was equipped with smart sensors that adjusted the room''s climate to ensure optimal comfort. Students chatted animatedly, their voices mingling with the soft whir of technology in the background.

    The atmosphere was a perfect blend of casual comfort and refined elegance, where the latest advancements in technology enhanced the traditional dining experience, creating a welcoming and efficient space where students could unwind and enjoy their meals.

    Mel spotted Dorian and Elowen sitting at the prominent black card table, accompanied by Amara, Cassius, Astroman, Laurel, Embrys, Kali, Jasper, Kai, and Draven. The table, set apart by its sleek, black finish, seemed to glow subtly, signifying its importance. Elowen caught sight of Mel and waved him over with a warm smile.

    Turning to Jake, Mel said, ¡°It looks like the seating is color-coded, but I can ask if you¡¯d like to join us.¡± Jake, however, shook his head with a grin. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I actually prefer sitting alone.¡±

    Mel gave Jake a friendly pat on the back and watched as he made his way to a nearby table. With a nod of understanding, Mel headed towards the black card table, where Elowen and the others greeted him with nods and waves. As he approached, Mel felt the blend of excitement and formality in the air, a subtle reminder of the different world he was navigating.

    Mel took a seat at the black card table and greeted everyone with a friendly wave. ¡°Hey guys, how was class?¡±

    Dorian, Elowen, and the other black cards¡ªexcluding Draven¡ªleaned in, their eyes wide with curiosity. ¡°You really beat up a teacher?!¡± they exclaimed in unison.

    Startled by their reaction, Mel leaned back and shook his head. ¡°No, no! That¡¯s not what happened!¡±

    Elowen grabbed his hand, her eyes alight with excitement. ¡°Then what happened?!¡± she pressed eagerly.

    Mel hesitated, swallowing nervously. He thought of Professor Estron and how he didn¡¯t want to get him into trouble. With a sigh, he finally said, ¡°I didn¡¯t beat him up. He was trying to help me, but I accidentally¡­ uh, smashed him through a window.¡±

    He lied, forcing himself to keep a straight face.

    Mel tapped the screen to select his food, but nothing happened. Frustrated, he tapped again, harder this time. When the screen still didn¡¯t respond, he jabbed his finger into it¡ªonly for his finger to punch right through, shattering the tablet. ¡°My bad!¡± Mel jolted in surprise, while the other black cards collectively sighed, facepalming at the mishap.

    As the tablet quickly regenerated itself, Amara slid it away from him with a roll of her eyes, crossing her legs. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± she asked, swiping the screen effortlessly.

    Mel leaned in close, peering at the screen over Amara¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Hm, not too different from what I got in the Bastille, but back there, it was only because people were scared of me,¡± he mused, glancing at her. Amara leaned back slightly, giving him some space. ¡°What would you get?¡± he asked.

    With a sigh, she gently pushed his face away and tapped a few selections on the screen. The table surface slid down, then smoothly rose back up, presenting a meal of meat, orange juice, and a few cookies.

    Mel started eating, savoring each bite, while Draven turned to Dorian and Elowen. "How were your first two classes?" he asked, casually picking his teeth with one of his claws. Elowen crossed her legs, leaning in with a confident smirk. "My first class was flawless, and as for the gym, I easily took down everyone in ''Catch the Black Card.'' It wasn¡¯t even a challenge," she boasted.

    Dorian scoffed, his tone dripping with annoyance. "Ha, I did it without breaking a sweat, but whatever. Mel probably crushed everyone in a split second," he said, rolling his eyes.

    Mel looked up, his cheek smeared with sauce and his mouth full. "Nope, I lost," he mumbled.

    Dorian''s eyes widened in surprise before slamming the table with a smug grin. "HA! I knew I was better than you!" he exclaimed, his voice echoing through the cafeteria, drawing everyone''s attention.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the black card who cried like a baby when Mel saved him from falling off the cliff?¡± someone jeered, setting off a wave of laughter in the cafeteria. Dorian¡¯s face reddened as he lowered his head in shame. Mel placed a comforting hand on his shoulder, trying to ease his embarrassment.

    Astroman took a bite of his steak, casually using his zero gravity magic to float his drink to his lips for a sip. ¡°So, freshmen, ready for the last class of the day?¡± he asked, a sly grin forming as the upperclassmen Black Cards started snickering.

    Elowen raised an eyebrow, setting down her fork. ¡°I thought there were only four periods in a day.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ for the non-Black Cards,¡± Kai chimed in, barely containing his laughter. ¡°We¡¯ve got one more class, and trust me, it¡¯s the best one in the entire school!¡±

    A few moments later, the twelve Black Cards found themselves at a pristine beach within the kingdom. ¡°Beach time!¡± the upperclassmen shouted, already in their swim trunks as they sprinted toward the sparkling water, their excitement infectious.

 Chapter 5

    A few moments later, the twelve Black Cards found themselves at a pristine beach within the kingdom. "Beach time!" the upperclassmen shouted, already in their swim trunks as they sprinted toward the sparkling water, their excitement infectious.

    Elowen and Mel sat on the warm sand, Elowen still in her school uniform while Mel was stripped down to just his pants, no shirt, socks, or shoes. Mel glanced at her curiously. "Why aren''t you in the water?"

    Elowen straightened up, adopting a confident, almost regal expression. "A future queen like me has no time for trivial beach fun," she declared. But then, her gaze dropped to the sand, and her bravado faltered.

    "You''re afraid of water, aren''t you?" Mel asked softly. Elowen hesitated before giving a small nod, her usual confidence fading.

    Mel nodded in understanding, then scooped up a handful of sand, letting it sift through his fingers. "I''ve never seen a beach before," he admitted. "The man who raised me used to say it''s where people go to have fun with friends and meet girls¡ªkind of like what Dorian''s doing right now." He pointed to Dorian, who was surrounded by girls, flexing his muscles and soaking up the attention.

    Elowen chuckled, standing up and brushing the sand off her clothes. "Come on, we''ll swim together," she said with a warm smile.

    Mel grinned, rising to his feet. "Really? I thought you were afraid of the water," he teased, noticing the slight tremor in her response.

    "I am," she admitted, her voice wavering just a bit. "But I know you wouldn''t let anything happen to me. You''re the one who saved us from falling into the water, remember?" She playfully punched his stomach, and he laughed, rubbing the spot where she hit.

    "Yeah, that was definitely the hardest thing I''ve ever done," he joked, stretching his arm. As he moved, he felt something soft against the back of his hand. He absentmindedly brushed against it, then began squeezing. "This is soft..." he muttered, turning around only to realize he was touching Princess Rue''s stomach. His eyes widened in horror.

    "Perv," Rue muttered, her tone icy. Mel yanked his hand back in a panic. "No, no, no! That was a mistake!" he stammered. "Real men would never touch a man without consent!"

    Rue''s shoe transformed into a rocket boot, and before he could react, she kicked him square in the face, sending him flying into the water. He let out a loud, goofy scream as he splashed down.

    Elowen groaned, crossing her arms as she glared at Rue. "What are you doing here, Princess Rue? Shouldn''t red cards be in school?"

    Rue laughed, her boots powering down. "School? I''m the princess of this kingdom¡ªI go where I want, when I want. How about you? Not wearing a bathing suit because you''re afraid too many boys won''t be interested?" She smirked, gesturing to her own stylish purple swimsuit.

    Elowen sighed, glancing over Rue''s shoulder to see a group of boys approaching. "I can pick up boys if I want," she declared, striding past Rue and deliberately bumping shoulders with her.

    She confidently walked up to a tall boy, looking up at him with a polite smile. "Hello, I''m Elowen Pendragon. And you are?" she asked, offering a small curtsy.

    The boy looked down at her, extending his hand. "Hello," he replied simply.

    Elowen reached out, but her nerves got the best of her. As she grabbed his hand, it was slick with sweat. She began shaking his hand, a bit too vigorously, causing the boy to wince. "You need to calm down!" Rue called out from behind, but it was too late. In her flustered state, Elowen accidentally flung the boy into the water with surprising force. "Whoops."

    Meanwhile, Mel found himself lying on his back at the very bottom of the ocean. The water around him was pitch black, and when he tried to float to the surface, nothing happened. He tapped his chin, puzzled. "I can breathe underwater?" he wondered aloud, watching as bubbles drifted from his mouth.

    He pushed off the ocean floor with his feet and glanced up, realizing just how far the surface was. Pulling out his book, he noticed something strange¡ªit wasn''t wet at all. "That''s odd," he muttered, flipping through the dry, blank pages. "Maybe I can find some light."

    Mel raised his hand, concentrating on the spell. "Night Sun," he whispered. Instantly, his hand began to glow, casting a soft light around him. But as the darkness receded, he noticed something that made his heart race¡ªfive enormous anglerfish had surrounded him, their sharp teeth gleaming in the eerie light.

    He screamed, his voice muffled as bubbles escaped his mouth, and he took off running as fast as he could. The anglerfish chased after him, their massive jaws snapping dangerously close to his legs. Just as one was about to bite down, Mel flipped over all of them, changing direction in a desperate attempt to escape. He darted behind a large rock, extinguishing the light from his hand to hide in the darkness.

    Peeking out cautiously, he sighed in relief when he saw that the creatures were gone. But as he turned back, his heart nearly stopped¡ªthey were right in front of him, ready to strike.

    Suddenly, a figure appeared between him and the anglerfish. The boy whistled sharply, and the monstrous fish screeched in agony before swimming away as fast as they could.

    Mel collapsed onto the ocean floor, looking up at the boy who had just saved him. He had long blue hair, tattered shorts, gills on his neck, and held a trident. "W-who are you?" Mel stammered, still shaken.

    The boy grabbed Mel by the arm, pulling him to his feet. "I am Maren Poseidon, the king of Atlantis. What are you doing on my property?" he demanded, studying Mel''s face. "No gills, yet you''re breathing underwater? What exactly are you?"

    Mel''s eyes widened as he glanced past Maren, casting his night sun spell once more. The light revealed something that made his heart drop¡ªthe lost city of Atlantis, sprawled out before him in all its forgotten glory.

    Mel''s gaze swept across the vast expanse of the underwater city, and his heart sank at the breathtaking sight. Atlantis, once lost to the annals of time, now lay sprawled before him in an eerie yet majestic display of ancient grandeur.

    The city was a labyrinth of towering spires and colossal domes, all crafted from shimmering coral and luminescent stone that glowed softly in the underwater gloom. The structures were adorned with intricate carvings of mythical sea creatures and flowing patterns that seemed to dance in the dim light of Mel''s spell. Enormous arches and bridges connected the buildings, their surfaces encrusted with glittering gemstones that caught and refracted the light.

    Great columns rose like the trunks of underwater trees, their bases surrounded by gardens of bioluminescent flora that pulsed with soft hues of blue and green. Between the buildings, vast canals of crystal-clear water meandered, their surfaces rippling gently as schools of vibrant fish swam past, their scales flashing like living rainbows.

    In the distance, the silhouette of a colossal palace emerged from the depths, its spires reaching toward the surface like the fingers of an ancient god. The palace was adorned with massive, gold-encrusted tridents and intricate mosaics depicting scenes of gods and mythical beasts. Surrounding it was a grand amphitheater, its stone seats long since claimed by the sea, but still hinting at the grandeur of past performances.

    The city was silent save for the soft hum of the water and the occasional distant murmur of sea creatures. An aura of solemnity and faded glory hung over Atlantis, its once-proud streets now covered in layers of sand and coral, but still echoing the memories of its lost civilization.

    "What is this place?" He stood up and looked in awe. Maren walked and dragged Mel with him. "You''ve never heard of Atlantis? It''s one of the strongest kingdoms." He groaned and showed Mel the local places in Atlantis.

    Mel awed at everything and followed Maren. "This is amazing!"

    Back on the surface, Draven walked up to Elowen and Rue and groaned when he saw Rue. Rue sat up from laying in the sand and scoffed. "What? You gonna do? Tell uncle Thad?"

    Draven''s eyes widened with disbelief as he turned to the group. "Forget about the spoiled princess¡ªhas anyone seen Mel?"

    Elowen, rising from the sand, pointed anxiously towards the water. "Rue knocked him into the ocean," she said matter-of-factly. Draven''s face went pale as he processed the information.

    "You let the son of a wizard dictator, who was raised in captivity for 15 years, fall into the waters of Atlantis?" Draven''s voice trembled with frustration as he rubbed his temples. "Do you even understand what kind of danger he''s in?"

    Elowen''s eyes widened with alarm, and she turned to Rue, who was brushing sand from her clothes. "You knew that was Atlantis, didn''t you?"

    Rue merely shrugged, her expression nonchalant. "Go save your friend''s life if you care so much," she said, a hint of malice in her tone. "Maybe we''ll talk later if you manage to get him out of this mess." With a mocking laugh, she turned on her heel and walked away, leaving the group in stunned silence.

    Draven grabbed her by the back of her shirt. "Nope, you threw him in there and you''re helping us get him out," He threw her behind him into the water and she screamed. We''re gonna have to be careful, the king of Atlantis, Maren, is a pure psychopath." He said nonchalantly to Elowen who looked shocked at how casual he was.

    Back in Atlantis, Mel and Maren walked and Maren turned to Mel, "So who are you?" He asked and Mel, who held four roasted fish sticks, brought his finger to his chin. "I''m Melanthius, I''m a prince but I don''t have a kingdom. My father''s the wizard Merlin, you probably heard of him."

    Maren approached a field where a group of fish hybrid children were playing an energetic game. They skillfully deflected a ball of blue energy with their hands and dribbled it with their feet, their movements fluid and graceful. As Maren watched, he turned to Mel with a thoughtful expression.

    "So, you''re the son of Merlin, the wizard king who conquered so many kingdoms," Maren said, his tone neutral but laced with curiosity. "Your father caused a lot of trouble for my father, Triton, and his people. But that doesn''t mean we have to carry any malice between us."

    Mel barely registered Maren''s words, his attention completely captured by the game the kids were playing. "What''s that?" he asked, pointing at the glowing ball of energy.

    Maren followed his gaze and walked over to the children, gently taking the ball from them. "This," Maren explained, holding up the glowing orb, "is a bioluminescent crystal. The locals here came up with a game called Spell Ball using it." He handed the crystal back to the kids, who eagerly resumed their play.

    Mel approached the kids and asked if he could join their game. The children nodded eagerly and kicked the ball over to him. As soon as his hand made contact, a searing pain shot through him¡ªthe crystal burned into his skin, leaving a smoldering hole in his palm. He let out a groan and dropped to his knees, clutching his wrist in agony.

    Maren immediately rushed to Mel''s side, crouching beside him. "Are you alright?" he asked, concern etched across his face. He gently rubbed his trident against Mel''s injured hand, and the wound healed instantly. Mel flexed his fist, his eyes wide in amazement. "Wow, is that your father''s weapon or something?" he asked, still in awe, and as he looked up, he saw Maren with a cold expression on his face, sending a shiver down Mel''s spine. "Yes," Maren muttered, "that would''ve been dangerous."

    Meanwhile, the rest of the black cards, along with Rue, trudged along the ocean floor. Thanks to Kai''s powers, a protective bubble allowed them to breathe underwater, while Astroman''s gravity magic kept them from floating away. Rue crossed her arms, clearly displeased as Draven dragged her along the ocean floor. "This is not how I imagined spending my first day at school," she grumbled.

    Jasper''s gruff voice echoed through the water as he chuckled. "You didn''t even go to school."

    Draven turned to Laurel, who was rubbing her temples in frustration. "Have you sensed him?" he asked, a hint of urgency in his voice.

    Laurel sighed, exasperated. "It would be a lot easier to use my psychic powers if you all would stop talking and let me concentrate!" she snapped. The group fell silent, allowing her to focus.

    "Finally," Laurel murmured in relief, closing her eyes. "Atlantis is just up ahead. I can feel Mel... he was hurt¡ªbut something healed him."

    "I can''t believe you dragged me away from all those amazing women just to find Mel," Dorian grumbled, his tone dripping with irritation. Elowen, not missing a beat, smacked the back of his head. "Don''t you think that if any of us went missing, Mel would be the first to come looking for us?" she snapped, her eyes narrowing at him. Dorian rubbed the sore spot, reluctantly nodding in agreement.

    As they continued walking, Dorian sidled up to Emrys, his eyes wandering over her bikini before he flashed a smirk. "So, you come around here often?" he asked with a playful grin. Emrys responded by slapping him with a burst of green fire, the flames licking at his cheek without burning him. "OW!" he yelped, rubbing his face but still admiring the fire. "So... if you don''t mind me asking, what''s everyone''s abilities?"

    Emrys, surprised that he was still standing there after being slapped, sighed and gave a small shrug. "Draven''s a dragon-human hybrid," she began, listing off their group''s powers. "Jasper can forge weapons using the iron from living things. Kai''s got wind and water magic. Laurel, being the daughter of the spirit queen, has psychic abilities. I''m a pyrokinetic¡ªmy fire comes in different types: red for burning, blue to create weapons, yellow for healing, and green doesn''t burn at all."

    Dorian listened intently as she continued. "Kali can create clones of herself, and each clone grows stronger than the last. Amara has ice manipulation. Cassius, despite looking like a small human, is a minotaur hybrid with the strength of 10,000 minotaurs. And Astroman controls gravity."

    Dorian whistled, impressed. "That''s some serious firepower," he muttered, more respectful now.

    Emrys nodded and then asked, "What about the freshmen? What are their powers?"

    Dorian''s expression turned smug as he began. "Well, Elowen is the daughter of Arthur Pendragon. She wields Excalibur, and as you saw during the black card introduction, she can probably wield lightning also. Mel? He''s a wizard, I guess¡ªso far, he''s just shown some strength and made it rain." He added with a touch of annoyance. "And as for me? I''m the son of Dracula, half-vampire, so the sun doesn''t bother me. You could say I''m the strongest around here." He stretched, his confidence radiating.

    Suddenly, they were surrounded by a group of massive anglerfish, their bioluminescent lights casting an eerie glow in the murky water. The students quickly pressed their backs together, forming a tight circle. Rue''s eyes widened in confusion. "What the hell?! Why are they so huge?!" she exclaimed.

    Elowen drew Excalibur, her face lighting up with a grin. "Didn''t think I''d be fighting on my first day of school," she remarked.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.Draven spread his wings protectively behind her. "Why don''t you let the upperclassmen handle this?" he suggested with a smirk. Elowen nodded, sheathing Excalibur. "Alright, I''ve been meaning to see what you can do anyway."

    Meanwhile, deep within the ancient and mysterious city of Atlantis, Mel had spent the last few hours exploring its wonders. The city, with its towering coral spires and luminescent structures, was unlike anything he had ever imagined. The streets were bustling with Atlanteans, a mix of human and aquatic hybrids, each moving with a grace that came from living underwater. The bioluminescent lights that lined the streets and buildings cast an otherworldly glow, giving the entire city a dreamlike quality.

    Mel found himself mesmerized by the Atlantean culture. He wandered through vibrant markets where vendors sold everything from glowing crystals to exotic sea creatures, all while conversing in a language that sounded like a blend of musical notes and flowing water. He tried delicacies made from seaweed and strange, yet delicious, seafood that he''d never seen before.

    Mel took a hearty bite of the grilled fish on a stick, savoring the flavor as he trailed behind Maren. "I gotta say, this might be better than anything in the Auroria Dominion," he mumbled through a mouthful, thoroughly impressed by the Atlantean cuisine. Maren gave a proud nod, a slight smirk tugging at the corner of his lips. "My people are considered the best of the best¡ª"

    Before Maren could finish, a frail, homeless man staggered up to them, hacking violently. "K-King Maren, please heal me!" the man begged, desperation dripping from his voice as he clung to Maren''s arm.

    Maren''s expression darkened instantly, his pride turning to disgust. Without a second thought, he seized the back of the man''s head and viciously slammed his face into the nearest wall. "You think I''d waste my trident on someone like you?!" he snarled, his voice laced with contempt. The man''s body crumpled to the ground as Maren delivered a brutal kick to his stomach, his eyes flashing with a manic rage.

    The shift in Maren''s demeanor was startling, a stark contrast to the composed and regal figure he had been moments before. Mel froze, the scene unfolding before him more than he could have anticipated. The raw display of power and the sheer lack of compassion left him both shocked and uneasy, a gnawing sense of dread creeping up his spine as he stared at the Atlantean king who had just moments ago spoken of his people''s greatness.

    Maren continued to rain kicks on the defenseless man until Mel, unable to bear the brutality any longer, rushed forward and yanked him away. "Stop!" Mel shouted, his voice cracking with urgency.

    Maren paused, his breath heavy, and after a moment, he adjusted his shorts and casually wiped his fist against his bare chest, as if nothing had happened. "Now, where were we?" he asked nonchalantly, turning to continue down the path.

    Mel looked down at the man, whose chest no longer rose or fell. The realization that the man had stopped breathing hit him like a punch to the gut. He rubbed his head, trying to make sense of what had just happened, but when he glanced up at Maren, he was met with a cold, piercing glare. "I said, come on, Mel," Maren demanded, his tone icy and impatient.

    Reluctantly, Mel followed, his face flushing with anger, his fists clenched so tightly his knuckles turned white. His thoughts churned with a growing sense of unease. "He broke my moral code... A real man never inflicts unnecessary violence, and an even better man never kills his people," Mel reflected bitterly, his respect for Maren crumbling as they walked on in tense silence.

    Meanwhile, the nine students were engaged in their own battles against the massive anglers. Draven faced three of the creatures that darted at him with alarming speed. "I haven''t fought since the jester incident," he remarked with a calm detachment. He deftly evaded their attacks, and with a swift motion, his wings sliced through the water, turning the anglers into a mess of floating pieces.

    Amara, with her hands raised, conjured ice spears that pierced the hearts of several anglers. She watched as they thrashed and then stilled. "I wonder how the freshmen are enjoying their first day of school," she mused aloud, a hint of sarcasm in her voice as she surveyed the battlefield.

    Laurel, standing apart from the others, used her psychic powers to turn the anglers against each other. The sight of the creatures attacking one another left her feeling drained. "I''m so tired," she muttered, her voice heavy with annoyance as she forced herself to keep going.

    Each of the students fought with skill and precision, but the unease in the water was palpable, as if something darker was lurking just beyond the horizon.

    Rue, Dorian, and Elowen crouched behind a massive rock, their breaths quick and shallow. Rue gnawed on her fingers, her fear palpable. "Why did I even come here?! You guys are the worst!" she hissed, her voice trembling with frustration.

    Elowen shot her an exasperated glance. "Maybe you shouldn''t have tossed Gino into the water to begin with," she retorted, her tone sharp as she kept an eye on their surroundings.

    Dorian, who had been scanning the area, suddenly stiffened. His eyes locked onto something in the distance. "Draven! Atlantis is just down there!" he shouted, pointing towards the fallen entrance below.

    Draven turned, his wings unfurling slightly. "You go get Mel! We''ll hold off these monsters," he called back as an overwhelming swarm of anglers closed in on them. With a weary sigh, he added, "I can''t wait to graduate," before leading the upperclassmen into the fray, their forms becoming a blur of motion and power.

    Dorian, Elowen, and a reluctant Rue, who was being practically dragged by Elowen, sprinted towards Atlantis. In a flash, Dorian transformed into a bat, his wings spreading wide as he lifted both Elowen and Rue effortlessly, their weight nothing to his immense strength.

    Elowen watched in quiet amazement as they soared through the water. "He can fly, huh," she murmured, nodding in acknowledgment as they raced towards the heart of Atlantis, determination driving them forward.

    As Mel and Maren strolled through the vast corridors of Atlantis, Maren spoke at length about the kingdom''s history, recounting tales of glory and power. But Mel barely heard a word. His mind was clouded with anger and confusion over the senseless violence he had witnessed. What''s wrong with this man? Mel wondered, his thoughts darkening with every step they took.

    Out of the corner of his eye, Mel noticed a heavy curtain drawn over an alcove, slightly out of place in the otherwise open space. Curiosity gnawed at him, and he felt an irresistible pull. Without a word, he approached the curtain and pulled it back.

    What he saw made his blood run cold.

    The room was filled with paintings, each one depicting him¡ªbut older, draped in a dark robe, wearing a black crown. In every image, he loomed over a crowd of people who looked like a twisted mix of slaves and knights, their faces etched with despair and fear. He then realized that it wasn''t him, but Merlin¨Chis father.

    Mel''s eyes were drawn to the wall, where a message was scrawled in dark, dried blood:

    "Father, it''s been years since you were killed by Merlin. I haven''t slept a wink since. I''ve done things I''m not proud of¡ªto our people, to my friends. I can''t rule over Atlantis until I kill Merlin''s son, so he can feel the same pain I''ve felt. Luckily, due to your curse on Merlin''s blood, they''re banned from swimming in the ocean, or touching anything bioluminescent, it''ll be easy to kill them. I swear, Father, I''ll help him atone."

    The weight of the words sank deep into Mel''s chest. His breath caught in his throat, and a chilling realization dawned on him. Before he could fully process what he had read, a sharp pain exploded through his back.

    Mel gasped, staggering forward as he felt the cold, unforgiving metal of Maren''s trident impale him.

    Maren''s voice, now void of the warmth he once feigned, whispered coldly into Mel''s ear, "I never intended for you to leave here alive, Merlin''s son."

    Mel coughed out black blood as the trident pierced his heart. He fell to the ground and Maren removed it.

    "Thousand Fang Slash!" Dorian roared as he launched himself at Maren, his fingers elongating into razor-sharp claws. He slashed at Maren with blinding speed, delivering a flurry of strikes that sent Maren hurtling into a nearby building with a deafening crash. The impact left cracks spiderwebbing through the stone.

    As the dust settled, Dorian, Elowen, and Rue rushed to Mel''s side. Elowen knelt down, cradling Mel''s head in her lap, her eyes wide with panic. "Mel, wake up! Please, wake up!" she cried, her voice breaking as she desperately shook him. But Mel lay still, his breathing shallow and faint.

    Dorian lowered his head in grief, the weight of the situation settling heavily on his shoulders. He turned to Maren, who staggered to his feet, coughing up blood, yet a twisted smile still curled his lips.

    "It''s useless," Maren spat, his voice laced with cruel satisfaction. "He was stabbed through the heart. The ocean is poison to Merlin''s blood. Ever since he set foot in Atlantis, his magical strength has been draining away. Melanthius Shadowbane¡­ is dead." He let out a dark, maniacal laugh that echoed through the shattered streets.

    Elowen gently laid Mel''s head down and rose to her feet, her face contorted with rage. The air around her seemed to crackle with raw energy. Maren''s laughter continued, oblivious to the storm brewing in her eyes. But then, like a flash of lightning, Elowen was upon him. She unleashed a barrage of punches into his gut, each one landing with a thunderous boom, driving the air from his lungs and blood from his mouth.

    Maren slammed into the wall again, his body trembling from the impact. He struggled to rise, but before he could, Elowen drew Excalibur, its blade gleaming with a deadly light. She slashed at him repeatedly, each strike cutting deeper into his flesh. "Stop, please!" Maren pleaded, his voice cracking with fear as he raised his trident in a desperate defense.

    Maren summoned water balls with the force of bullets, hurling them at Elowen. They pierced her chest like a hail of gunfire, but she didn''t stop. Fueled by fury and grief, she kept coming, her eyes locked onto Maren with a single, unwavering focus¡ªvengeance.

    Maren lunged at Elowen, thrusting his trident with deadly precision. Elowen met the attack head-on, deflecting the strike with Excalibur. The clash of their weapons rang out like thunder, sparks flying as steel met steel. Their battle intensified, each blow exchanged with ferocious speed and power. Maren''s trident struck with the force of the ocean''s wrath, but Elowen parried every strike with the unyielding strength of Excalibur, their weapons a blur of motion as they engaged in a relentless duel.

    Dorian suddenly appeared behind Maren, slashing at the back of his neck with a dagger. But Maren was quick¡ªhe conjured a shield of water to protect himself, deflecting the strike. With a deep breath, he exhaled forcefully, causing water bubbles to form around Dorian and Elowen''s heads, cutting off their air supply. The protective bubble that Kai had placed in their chests began to fade, and they started to struggle for breath, their bodies convulsing as they began to drown.

    The citizens of Atlantis gathered around, their faces etched with fear and confusion. Maren''s eyes darted from one terrified face to another, a twisted grin spreading across his face. "Don''t worry, everyone! Your future king will save you!" he jeered, expecting applause. But the crowd remained silent, their fear turning into something darker¡ªdisgust.

    Anger flared in Maren''s eyes as he snarled, "Cheer for your king!" His voice echoed off the walls, but no one responded.

    Suddenly, a little girl, her eyes brimming with tears, stepped forward and hurled a spell ball at Maren. It hit him with a crackling burst of energy. "You''ve terrorized this kingdom! You''re not a king¡ªyou''re a bully who kills his people! That sick man was my brother, and he needed your help, but you murdered him!" She cried, her gills shaking as she screamed.

    The crowd began to murmur, their fear giving way to a collective rage, as Maren''s cruel reign was laid bare by the innocent voice of a child.

    "Is that how it is?" Maren sneered, his eyes narrowing with malice. "It doesn''t matter. I did what had to be done. Now, everyone bow down to me," he commanded, raising his trident high. In an instant, colossal golems formed from the surrounding stone, their eyes glowing ominously. Alongside them, enormous anglerfish with razor-sharp teeth emerged from the dark waters, summoned by Maren''s twisted will. "Or die."

    One of the massive golems loomed over Rue, who was still crouched beside Mel''s unconscious form. Her body trembled as she looked up at the impending doom. "AHH! I don''t want to die! I didn''t even get to attend my first day of school! I only acted like a brat since I''m powerless! I wanted to be cool like the black cards!" she cried out, tears streaming down her face. Her confession spilled out as the golem''s shadow darkened over her, its massive foot ready to crush her.

    Just as the golem''s foot came crashing down, there was a blinding flash of light. The golem shattered into countless pieces, its remains raining down like gravel. When the dust settled, Rue and Mel were gone.

    High above, on the rooftop of a nearby building, Mel stood, cradling Rue in his arms. A deep scar marred his chest, evidence of the battle he had survived. Despite the pain, he looked down at her with a gentle smile. "You think I''m cool?" he asked, his voice soft but laced with determination.

    Rue, still trembling, slowly opened her eyes and blinked in disbelief. "What¡ª? You''re alive?!" Her voice quivered with astonishment.

    Maren''s confidence faltered as he looked up and saw them, fear creeping into his eyes. The realization that his power might not be enough to crush Mel made his blood run cold.

    Mel raised his hand, and a dense cloud formed, enveloping Elowen and Dorian''s heads, providing them with the oxygen they desperately needed. With a calm precision, he gently placed Rue on top of the building, ensuring her safety before leaping down to confront Maren.

    His eyes swept over the frightened citizens and the towering golems that loomed over them. He turned his gaze to Maren, his voice steady and commanding, "For the sins of inflicting violence on my friends, your people, and myself¡ªand for the murder of innocent men¡ªMaren, son of Triton, god of the sea and ruler of Atlantis, you are no longer the king of Atlantis."

    Mel''s eyes flicked to Excalibur, gleaming with latent power. "I can''t defeat him without a weapon," he thought, crouching down and reaching for the legendary sword.

    Rue''s voice rang out, filled with panic. "Are you insane?! If you try to pick up Excalibur as an unworthy person, you''ll die instantly! Just being the son of Merlin makes you unworthy!"

    But to everyone''s shock, Mel lifted Excalibur with ease, its power surging through him. He smiled, a hint of humor in his voice as he glanced at Rue, "That wasn''t so hard," he said with a light chuckle.

 Chapter 6

    Mel''s eyes flicked to Excalibur, gleaming with latent power. "I can''t defeat him without a weapon," he thought, crouching down and reaching for the legendary sword.

    Rue''s voice rang out, filled with panic. "Are you insane?! If you try to pick up Excalibur as an unworthy person, you''ll die instantly! Just being the son of Merlin makes you unworthy!"

    But to everyone''s shock, Mel lifted Excalibur with ease, its power surging through him. He smiled, a hint of humor in his voice as he glanced at Rue, "That wasn''t so hard," he said with a light chuckle.

    The citizens of Atlantis, overwhelmed with fear and desperation, bowed before Mel. "King! Please save us!" they cried out, their voices trembling with hope and pleading.

    Mel, Rue, and even Maren were taken aback by the unexpected display of loyalty. "He''s not your king!" Maren shouted, his voice laced with frustration and disbelief. "I''ve tried so hard to kill him, to make him pay for what he did to our king¡ªmy father! And this is how you repay me?!"

    Consumed by rage, Maren lunged at Mel with all his might. Mel met his attack head-on, swinging Excalibur in a powerful arc. Maren raised his trident to block the blow, but to his horror, Excalibur phased through the trident as if it were air, slashing deep into Maren''s chest. A surge of lightning followed the blade, crackling through Maren''s body and sending him reeling back with a scream of pure agony.

    Maren attempted to heal himself, drawing on the ocean''s water to mend the wound, but before he could fully recover, Mel delivered a powerful kick, sending Maren crashing back. Mel wasted no time, dashing at him again, lightning crackling from Excalibur as he struck Maren repeatedly, each blow faster and more forceful than the last.

    Desperate, Maren summoned an army of anglers and towering golems to his aid, but Mel was unstoppable. With a single, swift motion, he obliterated the creatures, leaving nothing but shattered remnants in his wake.

    Rue hurried to assist Dorian and Elowen, using her cybernetic implants to gently lower herself with her boosters. As she reached them, Dorian inhaled deeply from the oxygen-rich cloud that Mel had created and exhaled slowly. "Something''s off. This isn''t how Mel usually acts," he muttered, concern etching his face.

    Elowen also took in the cloud''s air, her eyes wide with astonishment. "I had no idea Excalibur was capable of such power, and I''ve trained with it my entire life. Yet here''s Mel¡ªa kid who didn''t even know what a limo was¡ªunleashing its full potential like this. If Draven is the strongest of the seniors, Amara the strongest sophomore, and Laurel the strongest junior, could Mel be the strongest among us three?" she wondered aloud, her voice tinged with disbelief.

    Meanwhile, Mel continued his relentless assault, each strike of Excalibur crackling with lightning. Maren tried to deflect the blows, but Mel was unyielding, every parry met with another surge of electrifying power that left Maren reeling.

    A twisted smile crept across Mel''s face as he stabbed Maren relentlessly, each thrust of Excalibur driving deeper into Maren''s already battered body. At this moment, fueled by his hatred for Maren, this isn''t the Mel everyone knew, this is inmate zero from Caldara Bastille.

    Maren slumped against a wall, bloodied and barely able to lift his hand. "Please... stop," he gasped, his voice weak and desperate. "You''re killing me."

    Mel raised Excalibur high, the blade crackling with lightning, casting an eerie glow over the scene. His eyes burned with fury. "That''s the idea," he growled, the words dripping with venom. He was moments away from delivering the final blow when Draven and the other black cards appeared, grabbing Mel''s arm and forcing him to drop the sword.

    Mel blinked, snapping out of his battle-fueled haze, his mind clearing just enough to realize what he had been about to do. As the adrenaline drained from his body, he noticed the fear etched on everyone''s faces. His heart pounded in his chest, the scar from Maren''s trident burning as a painful reminder. Slowly, he backed away, clutching his chest, his breath shaky.

    He turned to Elowen, Dorian, and Rue, his voice barely above a whisper. "I''m glad you''re okay," he said, the weight of what had just happened sinking in as he faced his friends, the darkness in his soul now glaringly apparent.

    Moments later, Mel sat on his bed, cradling his fox in his arms, trembling as he stroked its soft fur. Dorian, hanging upside down from the ceiling, broke the silence. "You alright?" he asked softly. Mel, still staring blankly at the wall, nodded and turned to face Dorian. "I''m fine, just¡­confused."

    Dorian dropped down and sat beside Mel, draping an arm over his shoulder. "Confused about what? You stopped a dangerous man who was hurting his own people. You did the right thing."

    Mel''s gaze fell as his fox nuzzled his hand. "He was driven by revenge, and while his methods were wrong, I can''t shake the feeling that I went too far. I should be the one hiding, not him. The people of Atlantis are calling me their king now, but I''m not sure I deserve it. I wanted to change from who I was in Caldara, but maybe I''m still the same person I was before."

    Mel sighed heavily, leaning forward as his thoughts swirled. "Back in Caldara, violence was the only way to survive. I hurt people to defend myself, but I never wanted to cross that line. When I saw what Maren did to that man, something inside me snapped. All I could think about was making him pay."

    He lifted his head to meet Dorian''s gaze. "But killing him wouldn''t have changed anything. It wouldn''t undo the pain he caused. I just kept attacking out of anger, not justice." Clenching his fist, he whispered, "Is this who I''m meant to become?"

    Dorian rested a hand on Mel''s shoulder. "You stopped before it was too late. That''s what matters." He grinned. "Besides, even former inmates have good in them. Look at you - you rescued me from the cliff!"

    Mel managed a small smile. Dorian turned serious. "The people see your power, but also your heart. You gave Maren mercy when he deserved none. That''s the act of a true king."

    A sharp knock on the door interrupted Mel''s brooding silence. Elowen entered, her face etched with concern. "The headmaster wants to speak with you," Elowen said gravely.

    A few moments later, Dorian and Elowen waited anxiously outside the headmaster''s office. Inside, Mel and Draven were facing a stern reprimand. Mel sat upright, his expression resolute, while Draven slouched with his feet propped up on a chair.

    "Headmaster, with all due respect, Mel was just defending himself. Why are you so upset?" Draven asked, his voice tinged with frustration.

    Thaddeus slammed his fist on the desk, the sound echoing in the room. "Because, Draven, now there are newspapers all over claiming that Mel is the new king of Atlantis¡ªat just fifteen years old. Mel, I understand you''re new here, but in this institution, we don''t throw teachers through windows or seize kingdoms. You''re on the path to becoming just like your father with this reckless behavior¡ª" Thaddeus stopped abruptly, catching himself before his words could escalate further.

    Draven lowered his feet and sat up straight, his expression hardening as he leaned forward. "What do you know about Mel''s father? Merlin raised armies, not anarchy. And Mel stopped an abusive tyrant - he saved lives."

    Draven gestured to Mel''s scar. "Would you rather he let Maren kill him? Mel led with wisdom and mercy, not force."

    Mel spoke up, his tone respectful but unwavering. "Headmaster, Atlantis needs stability. I don''t seek to rule, but to help guide their choice until a just leader is found. My actions were to protect, not conquer."

    Thaddeus rubbed his temples, contemplating their words. A knock interrupted - the door creaked open as Elowen poked her head in.

    "Forgive me, but the Atlanteans have a message for Mel." She stepped aside, revealing the citizens behind her, regally dressed in shimmering corals and gems.

    Their representative strode forward, bowing deeply to Mel. "King Melanthius, your courage and mercy give us hope for our future. Rule Atlantis, and lead us to healing."

    Mel nodded respectfully to the Atlantean representative. He turned to Thaddeus, his expression serious yet hopeful. "Headmaster, the weight of ruling a kingdom is more than any student should bear alone. With your permission, I humbly request that the children of Atlantis be allowed to join Arcanum''s ranks."

    Thaddeus pondered this, glancing between Mel and the citizens gathered respectfully at the door. "As white cards?" he inquired.

    "Yes," Mel replied. "Here they could learn and flourish without the pressures of status or past misdeeds. A bright future starts with knowledge and understanding between all peoples."

    Draven spoke up proudly. "And they''d make great additions to our classes!"

    Thaddeus cracked a small smile. "Very well. Atlantis'' youth deserve the chance to heal and grow, just as you continue to do so well, Melanthius."

    The Atlanteans began to cry tears of joy at this hopeful development. Their spokesman said, "You honor us with your empathy and vision, King Melanthius. Please lead Atlantis during this transition, so that one day she and her children may stand as equals in this world."

    It had been a few days since Melanthius was crowned King of Atlantis. In that time, he had worked tirelessly with the Atlantean council to restore stability to the kingdom after Maren''s oppressive rule. Reconstruction was in full swing, new policies were being implemented to support the citizens, and envoys were dispatched to forge diplomatic ties.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Despite the progress, the relentless demands were taking their toll on Mel. Balancing royal duties with schoolwork left him drained, and he found himself lagging behind in his classes due to long nights spent handling petitions and debates in the underwater parliament.

    One morning, Mel, Dorian, and Elowen were paraded through the halls of the school on the shoulders of Atlantean students. "Make way! King Melanthius of Atlantis is coming through!" a fish boy announced with enthusiasm. He turned to Mel with a wide grin. "I''m Goda. Please remember me, my king!"

    Mel nodded, gripping the shoulders of his carrier. "I remember, Goda," he said with a weary smile. "You''ve reminded me every day for the past month and a half."

    Just then, Jake and Sethanarius approached, looking perplexed. "Hey, Melanthius!" Jake called out, waving. The fish boys surrounding Mel quickly raised their spears, causing Jake and Sethanarius to freeze, their hands instinctively going up in surrender. "Step away from the king!"

    Mel''s eyes widened in alarm. He leaped down swiftly. "At ease! Calm down, everyone!" he commanded, and the guards lowered their spears, resuming their positions. Sethanarius lowered his hands, exhaling in relief. "We heard you defeated the former king and became the new king of Atlantis. Is that true?" he asked, bewildered.

    Mel nodded. "Yes, that''s correct. I''m the king now, and they follow me everywhere." He sighed, his eyes twitching slightly. "Everywhere. I haven''t had a moment''s peace, not even in the bathroom¡­"

    Jake stepped forward cautiously. "Congratulations, Mel. But it seems like being king is pretty stressful."

    Mel rubbed his tired eyes. "That''s an understatement. Between meetings, treaties, and having an entourage everywhere, I barely have time for my schoolwork! But, I''ll take them to class and get them out of everybody''s hair."

    In class, Mel sat with his head down and his fish people were everywhere around the class, making noise and touching stuff. "Melanthius!" Professor Estron called out and Mel jolted awake. "I''m up!" he shouted and Estrong tapped his foot. "I would like it if you could continue to contribute to class, rather than letting your entourage disrupt it." Professor Estron''s voice was stern, but there was a hint of amusement in his eyes as he glanced at the fish people who were now poking at the holographic displays and scribbling on the smartboard.

    Mel rubbed his eyes, still groggy. "I''m sorry, Professor. I''ll get them under control." He stood up and clapped his hands, trying to gather the attention of his fish followers. "Alright, everyone, settle down. We''re here to learn, not to play with the equipment."

    The fish people paused, looking at Mel with wide, innocent eyes. One of them, a young angler with a glowing lure, sheepishly put down the piece of chalk it was holding and shuffled back to Mel''s side.

    Professor Estron crossed his arms, a smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. "Thank you, King Melanthius. Now, if we could return to our discussion on advanced alchemy¡­"

    Mel nodded, giving his followers a reassuring glance before slumping back into his seat. As the lecture resumed, the fish people huddled quietly around him, their earlier mischief replaced by a newfound fascination with the lesson.

    Mel dozed off again, only to be startled awake by a light tap on his shoulder. "Goldman, I''m up!" Mel shouted groggily, before realizing it was Jake standing beside him. Jake flinched slightly at the outburst, and Mel quickly sighed in apology. "Sorry about that. I was just... checking on you. But, uh, why did you just call me ''Goldman''?" Jake asked, curious and slightly confused.

    Mel rubbed his eyes, trying to shake off the remnants of sleep. "Goldman was the man who raised me in prison. They called him that because he was always talking about gold. It was his obsession."

    Jake nodded, processing the new information as he began typing something on his phone. Mel leaned in, intrigued. "What''s that?" he asked, his curiosity piqued.

    Jake raised his eyebrows, surprised by the question. "It''s a telecommunication device. You use it to communicate with people. Black cards have it integrated into them, while white cards have to buy one separately. And yellow cards... well, they have to make their own." He finished with a sigh as Mel pulled out his black card, examining it with a frown.

    "I don''t see anything," Mel muttered, tapping the card in confusion.

    Jake leaned in, showing him a small, nearly invisible button on the edge of the card. "Here, let me show you." He pressed the button, and a holographic screen sprang to life from the card.

    "Wow!" Mel exclaimed, his eyes widening as he scrolled through the screen, fascinated by the wealth of information at his fingertips. He noticed a group chat with Elowen and Dorian and, feeling a surge of excitement, began typing. "Hey guys!" he texted, grinning as he hit send, marveling at the technology he had just discovered.

    "Dammit, Mel learned how to text." Elowen and Dorian sighed in unison, even though they were in separate classes.

    "Oh, Draven texted me," Mel said while scrolling. He read the text and it said, "Come to the cafeteria." As he read it, Mel tilted his head. "Why does he want me to go to the cafeteria?" He wondered and turned to Professor Estron who was being poked and touched by a few scaly fish people. "Uhh, Mr. Estron, can I be excused?" When he asked this, Estron nodded and rubbed his temples.

    "Wait! Take your fish¨CDammit!" Estron was about to tell him to bring his fish people but Mel already ran out of the classroom.

    As Mel walked through the halls on his way to the dining commons, he kept scrolling through his card, marveling at its functions. "This is amazing," he thought, engrossed in the device. Suddenly, he collided with someone, causing a handful of papers to scatter across the floor.

    "Watch where you''re going," a voice snapped. Mel looked up and his eyes widened in shock¡ªhe had just bumped into Headmaster Thaddeus.

    "Apologies, Headmaster Thaddeus!" Mel quickly bowed and knelt to gather the scattered papers. As he picked them up, his gaze fell on a particular document. It featured a card with a clown image and the words "The Fool" emblazoned across it.

    A memory flashed in Mel''s mind¡ªProfessor Estron''s voice echoing, "He arrived in a full jester''s outfit¡­ The only person who taught him anything was Headmaster Thaddeus. I think the headmaster felt sorry for him."

    Mel looked up to find Thaddeus glaring at him, his eyes cold and unyielding. Without a word, Thaddeus snatched the papers from Mel''s hand, the force of the motion causing a sharp sting as a papercut formed on Mel''s finger. Wincing, Mel looked down at the small cut, while Thaddeus scoffed, crossing his arms.

    "Melanthius," Thaddeus began, his tone harsh, "I''ve been hearing complaints about your fish people causing quite a commotion. You''d better get them under control, or I''ll reconsider our arrangement for the Atlantean youth." With that, he turned and walked away, leaving Mel standing in the hallway, a mix of unease and confusion swirling in his mind.

    As he stared at the retreating figure, one question lingered: "What was that card?"

    After a few minutes, Mel finally arrived at the empty cafeteria. His gaze swept over the room, finding the black cards gathered at a table in the center. Elowen and Dorian were seated among a group of Sophomores, Juniors, and Seniors, their expressions a mix of curiosity and anticipation. Draven motioned to an empty seat positioned strategically between the two of them. Mel nodded in acknowledgment and made his way over, settling into the chair.

    Draven cleared his throat, capturing everyone''s attention. "After the events in Atlantis, it''s clear that you three have proven yourselves to be exceptional black cards. Far stronger than we were when we were Freshmen." He paused, letting his words sink in.

    Laurel, speaking telepathically to the group, added, "Indeed. Your strength and resolve have surpassed even our expectations. The progress you''ve made is impressive."

    Elowen leaned in, whispering, "This year, the Upperclassmen get to choose a Freshman to mentor during third period. It''s a way to guide us through the year. I heard they stopped letting us do beach activities because of what happened in Atlantis."

    Cassius stepped forward, flanked by Amara and Astroman. "First," he announced, "the sophomore black cards have decided to pick Dorian, the son of Dracula."

    Dorian blinked in surprise, taken aback. "You''re choosing me? Why?"

    The trio exchanged knowing smiles. "With our guidance," Amara explained, "you could become the strongest freshman black card."

    Dorian glanced over at Mel, who was casually scrolling through his card. "Stronger than him?" he muttered to himself. After a moment, he looked back at the sophomores and nodded with resolve. "I''ll do it!"

    "Excellent!" they chimed in unison, and with a gesture, Cassius used Astroman''s gravity powers to levitate them out of the castle.

    Mel watched them ascend, his gaze lingering as they vanished from sight. "Dorian got chosen by the sophomores," he murmured, noticing that Elowen''s seat was now empty. He spotted her walking out with the juniors. She gave him a nod¡ªa silent message that said, "I will become stronger than you."

    Mel sighed, slipping his card into his pocket. "They''re all ahead of me. I''ll never catch up," he muttered, rubbing his forehead. "Wait¡­ doesn''t this mean I''m stuck with¡ª"

    "Us!" Draven, Jasper, and Kai grinned down at him.

    Soon, Mel found himself hanging upside down in the middle of the kingdom, with heavy items strapped to his legs. "And how exactly is this supposed to make me stronger?" he asked, wobbling under the weight.

    The senior black cards chuckled as Jasper balanced a table on Mel''s feet. "Trust us, it will. Just stay still," Jasper said, trying to suppress his laughter.

    Kai cackled and was about to add a massive boulder when Draven appeared, startling them. "What are you guys doing?" Draven demanded, causing Kai to drop the boulder.

    "Come on, bro, we''re just messing with the freshman," Kai said, patting Draven on the back. Draven shrugged off the gesture. "Let''s go, Mel," Draven said, motioning for him to follow.

    Mel stood up, dropping the objects. "Where are we going?" he asked.

    "To Eaglewood, a nearby town."

    Mel caught up to them, confused. "But why? How is doing handstands and visiting a town supposed to make me stronger?"

    The seniors exchanged amused glances. "You want to be stronger? You''re the son of Merlin, you took down Maren, the former king of Atlantis," Kai chuckled as they walked past him. "Sorry, King Melanthius, but the idea of you getting stronger¡­ is ridiculous."

    They laughed, leaving Mel standing there. He thought for a moment, then smiled with determination. "They''re right. I''ve already accomplished what no other freshman could. Maybe it''s time to be a normal student." He followed them with renewed resolve.

    Meanwhile, Dorian''s training with the sophomores was relentless. He was doing push-ups with a massive tree trunk across his back, and Astroman''s gravity powers made the weight unbearable. Amara froze the ground beneath him, turning it into a slick, treacherous surface that made each movement a struggle.

    "Dammit, I forgot¡ªsophomores used to be freshmen¡ªthey love making us suffer!" Dorian growled, pushing through the pain.

    But then, his resolve hardened. He dug his fingers into the ice, shattering it with a vampiric hiss. His push-ups quickened, his nose bleeding under the crushing weight. "I can''t let Melanthius keep outshining me. Ever since I cried when we fell off that bridge, I''ve been haunted by it. Mel saved us from falling into the river, and I did nothing but cry. He defeated Maren while I stood by helplessly. And now, he''s the king of Atlantis?!"

    Suddenly, Astroman lifted the gravitational pressure, and Dorian staggered to his feet, breathing heavily. The sophomores were preparing for something, their expressions focused.

    "Where are we going?" Dorian asked, wiping the blood from his nose.

    Cassius shrugged casually. "Eaglewood."

    On the other side of the forest, Elowen was deep in her own training. She stood surrounded by Mage''s Locust trees, unique to the Auroria Dominion¡ªtrees that could regenerate and never aged. With a frustrated shout, she swung Excalibur, slicing through several trees. Each cut crackled with lightning, but it wasn''t enough.

    "Dammit! How did Melanthius do it?" she muttered angrily, her grip tightening on the sword. "How was he able to wield Excalibur like that? He phased right through Maren''s trident and obliterated those sea creatures in an instant. The most I can manage is some lightning. And these girls aren''t teaching me anything!"

    Her frustration grew, the weight of Melanthius''s accomplishments bearing down on her as she struggled to find her own path to strength.

    Suddenly, Laurel appeared with Embrys and Kali, all three dressed elegantly in flowing gowns. Kali handed a dress to Elowen. "Put this on. We''re heading to Eaglewood."

    Elowen took the dress, her brow furrowed in confusion. "Why?"

    Laurel smiled gently. "The All Souls Festival is today," she explained.

 Chapter 7

    Mel and the Senior black cards stepped into the town of Eaglewood, and Mel''s eyes widened in awe. The town was nestled among towering evergreen trees, with cobblestone streets winding through rows of charming timber-framed houses. Vibrant flower boxes adorned the windowsills, and the scent of pine and fresh blooms filled the air. A gentle river flowed through the center, its crystal-clear waters reflecting the golden sunlight. As they walked further, Mel couldn''t help but admire the intricate carvings on the wooden bridges and the lush green parks scattered throughout the town, where locals gathered to enjoy the serene atmosphere.

    As Mel approached the entrance to the festival, a burly man blocked his path. "You can''t enter," the man declared, his tone firm. Mel looked up at him, puzzled.

    "Why can''t he enter?" Draven demanded, crossing his arms in defiance.

    The man glanced around, lowering his voice. "This is the All Souls Festival, and everyone here knows who his father is. I won''t say it out loud, but if he wants to come in, he''ll have to wear one of these." Without warning, the man snapped a bracelet onto Mel''s wrist. The moment it touched his skin, it seared into place, and strange symbols began carving themselves into his flesh. Mel winced as he felt his magical power drain away.

    "What is this?" Mel asked, his voice strained as he examined the symbols on his wrist.

    "That''s a magic suppressor," the man replied coldly. "And you''ll have to wear it if you want to stay."

    "Why does he have to wear it? He''s a black card!" Jasper protested, his voice filled with indignation.

    The man mocked a gasp of surprise. "Oh, he''s a black card? Well, I guess that means he can do whatever he wants, huh?" he sneered, dripping with sarcasm.

    Draven gritted his teeth, frustrated. "Come on, Mel." He pulled Mel into the festival, with Kai and Jasper close behind, their moods darkened by the encounter.

    A short while later, the four of them strolled through the festival, soaking in the vibrant atmosphere. They indulged in various treats from the food stalls, savoring the sweet aroma of candied fruits and the mouthwatering scent of roasted meats. Jasper, always eager for a challenge, dared Kai to a game of strength. They took turns striking a lever with a mallet to ring a bell, both successfully hitting the mark and drawing cheers from the crowd. Jasper and Kai exchanged cocky bows, clearly pleased with themselves. "Handle that, dragon boy!"

    Not to be outdone, Draven scoffed and nudged Mel toward a metal punching machine. "Come on, Mel. Let''s show them how it''s really done!" Draven squared up to one of the machines, assuming a fighting stance.

    Mel hesitated for a moment before nodding. "A-alright," he muttered, mimicking Draven''s stance.

    With a single, powerful punch each, Draven and Mel struck their machines with such force that the machines shattered upon impact. The crowd stood in stunned silence for a brief moment before bursting into applause and cheers.

    As the excitement died down, Mel spotted the sophomores walking by, with Dorian trailing behind them, clearly annoyed as he carried their bags. His irritation was palpable, and he muttered under his breath, "I''m not a pack mule, you know." The sophomores ignored his grumbling, chatting animatedly among themselves.

    Close behind, the juniors followed, with Elowen among them, looking embarrassed in a dress similar to theirs. She tugged at the fabric, her discomfort evident as she tried to avoid eye contact with anyone.

    Mel called out, waving to catch their attention. "Oh, guys!"

    Elowen glanced over, her cheeks flushing as she noticed Mel''s grin. "Don''t say a word," she warned, narrowing her eyes at him.

    Dorian huffed as he shifted the bags in his arms. "Please, someone take these before I drop them on purpose."

    "So, how''s the training going, guys?" Mel asked, noticing the tension in their expressions.

    Dorian handed the sophomores their bags and stretched with a sigh of relief. "Terrible," he groaned. "The sophomores are running me ragged! I''ve cleaned their clothes, done their homework¡ªeverything! But I''ll put up with it if it means getting stronger." He clenched his fist, his eyes locking onto Mel with a determined glare that sent a shiver down Mel''s spine.

    "U-uhh, Elowen. How''s your training going?" Mel stammered, turning to her for some relief.

    Elowen crossed her arms and gestured to her dress with a frustrated sigh. "They said I need to be more ''elegant.'' And on top of that, they expect me to host some fancy party like the Knights of Dawn did last year, claiming it''ll make me a better student. I still can''t bring out the full power of Excalibur¡­ not like you did, somehow." She shot a pointed look at Mel, and he felt another chill run down his spine.

    "These two are going to be the end of me," he thought, glancing nervously around for an escape.

    Suddenly, Dorian noticed something on Mel''s wrist. "Mel, what''s that?" he asked, curiosity piqued.

    Before Mel could answer, Elowen grabbed his wrist, inspecting the strange bracelet with a frown. "This¡­ it''s a magic suppressor, isn''t it?" she said, her voice laced with concern. "Why are you wearing this?"

    Mel hesitated, glancing around the festival as if searching for an explanation. "Some guy at the entrance put it on me," he finally admitted. "He said it was necessary because of¡­ you know, who my father was."

    Dorian''s eyes narrowed in anger. "So, they''re still treating you like you''re some kind of ticking time bomb, huh? That''s messed up."

    Elowen''s grip tightened on Mel''s wrist. "We need to get this off you. There''s no way you should be walking around with your powers suppressed."

    Mel forced a small smile, trying to ease the tension. "It''s okay, guys. I''ll manage. Let''s just enjoy the festival for now."

    The three continued their stroll through the festival, taking in the sights and sounds. Suddenly, Mel''s eyes widened as he spotted a food stall ahead, laden with delicious-looking treats. "What in all that''s wizardry is that?!" he exclaimed, practically dragging Elowen and Dorian along with him as he sprinted toward the stall. They both yelped as they were momentarily lifted off the ground, helplessly pulled along by Mel''s enthusiasm.

    "What is it?!" Elowen asked breathlessly as she looked up at the stall.

    Mel pointed at a picture of a chocolatey, fluffy, crunchy treat. "What''s a ''samore''?" he asked, pronouncing the word poorly, his curiosity evident.

    Dorian raised an eyebrow. "You''ve never had a s''more? I thought they fed you well in the Bastille."

    "They did, but it was mostly Moonberry tarts¡­ and only when I asked," Mel replied, approaching the stall with wide-eyed excitement. He spotted a bell on the counter and couldn''t resist ringing it. "Ooh," he gasped, ringing it again and again, his fascination only interrupted when Elowen gently stopped him.

    "Three s''mores, please," she sighed, addressing the technological screen on the counter. Moments later, three perfectly made s''mores rose up from the floor of the stall, ready to be enjoyed.

    The three grabbed their s''mores, and as soon as Mel took a bite, his taste buds exploded with joy. He let out a loud "Whoo hoo!" as he jumped into the air, unable to contain his excitement. He landed back on his feet, quickly devouring the rest of his s''more with a satisfied grin.

    Just then, Draven strolled up to them, arms crossed and a cocky chuckle escaping his lips. "Look at my three students, being more studious than ever," he teased.

    Elowen raised an eyebrow as she ate her s''more. "Your students? You''re a senior, not a teacher," she retorted matter-of-factly, smacking Mel''s hand away as he tried to sneak a piece of her s''more. Mel winced and rubbed his hand.

    Draven sighed in agreement and rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "We were actually thinking, to avoid any discomfort or tension, maybe we should assign one senior each to oversee the sophomores, juniors, and freshmen. Instead of just the upperclassmen choosing a freshman. It''ll also teach us how to be better leaders. For example, me over the freshmen, Jasper over the sophomores and Kai over the juniors"

    As Draven spoke, Elowen nodded, considering the idea. Meanwhile, Mel''s attention wandered to Dorian''s untouched s''more. He reached for it, only for Dorian to move his hand away just in time.

    "What are you doing?" Dorian asked, eyeing Mel suspiciously.

    "You''re not even eating it!" Mel pointed out, eyeing the s''more hungrily.

    "So? I''m saving it for later!" Dorian replied with a casual shrug.

    Mel, undeterred, grabbed Dorian''s arm. "Share!" he whined, his voice dripping with desperation.

    Dorian hissed, baring his fangs, and the two started wrestling, much to Elowen''s amusement.

    Mel and Dorian tumbled, with Dorian eventually ending up on top, chomping down on the s''more with a triumphant grin. Mel groaned and looked up to see a man flanked by two imposing bodyguards. The man regarded them with a warm smile.

    "Hello, boys!" he said with a hearty chuckle. "I''m the mayor of Eaglewood. I noticed you''re all black cards from the institute. I''d like you to fight in our All Souls'' Tournament. What do you say?"

    Mel quickly pushed Dorian off and sprang to his feet, bowing deeply. "You! You must be the genius behind the s''more phenomenon, mustn''t you? My gratitude knows no bounds!" He whistled, and in an instant, his fish entourage swarmed around them, lifting the mayor and his guards off their feet, eliciting gasps of surprise.

    Just then, Goda appeared, dramatically holding Mel''s cape. His scaly head bore Mel''s fox, which had turned a vivid shade of red and orange. "Here you are, my liege, your cape of freedom!" Goda announced with a flourish.

    Mel accepted the cape and looked at Goda with confusion. "Why did you bring my fox?"

    Goda carefully removed the fox from his head. "She seemed agitated from being away from you. Notice her color? She''s turned blood red."

    Mel took his fox back, feeling a pang of guilt. "She turns blood red when she''s angry, but right now, she''s just hungry. Maybe I shouldn''t mention that her favorite food is fish." He sighed, contemplating the potential implications.

    Dorian, Elowen, and Draven all exchanged puzzled looks. "When did your fish people arrive? Only black cards were supposed to be invited," Draven asked, his brow furrowing.

    Mel scratched his head and raised his black card. "The magic of texting! I invited a few classmates. Was that a problem?" he asked, a hint of uncertainty in his voice. Draven shook his head. "It''s fine, but I didn''t expect you to bring your whole class."

    Elowen glared at the mayor, who was being hoisted on the shoulders of his fish attendants. "So you''re the one who made Mel wear that magic suppressor, treating him like some sort of...animal?" she demanded. The mayor, wiping sweat from his brow, offered a sheepish smile. "Yes, I''m afraid so. The townspeople felt uneasy with his powers, so we had to take precautions."

    Elowen crossed her arms, clearly unimpressed. "Well, I refuse to participate in your tournament, right guys?" She looked at Dorian and Mel, who were now brimming with enthusiasm.

    "I''m in! I want to get stronger!" Dorian hissed, his fist clenched tightly. "And I''ll compete to show my appreciation for the s''mores!" Mel declared with excitement.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    Elowen sighed in resignation. "Should''ve known."

    Mel handed his fox to Elowen. "Please feed her. If you don''t, she might just devour my entire kingdom," he said with a playful yet serious tone. Then he followed the mayor, leaving Elowen to deal with the fox.

    Draven crossed his arms, a mischievous grin spreading across his face. "No one usually wants to join these tournaments because the competition is weak, but with Dorian and Mel in the mix, this should be entertaining!"

    He rubbed his hands together, excitement in his eyes. "Let''s grab good seats!" He swooped his wing around Elowen, lifting her off the ground and causing her to yelp in surprise.

    A few moments later, Mel and Dorian found themselves in the heart of the city, standing in the center of a massive arena that had drawn a crowd. The ring was encircled by a shimmering purple barrier, and Mel tapped it with his knuckles. "This must be a protection orb," he observed quietly.

    "Oh wait! That''s the boy who cried for his mommy on the first day!" Someone in the crowd laughed, causing the arena to erupt into laughter.

    Dorian, with an air of focused determination, unsheathed a dagger adorned with a vampiric symbol. "You know what a protection orb is but not a s''more?" he quipped, a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth.

    Mel''s eyes widened at the sight of the weapon. "You''re using a weapon? I thought this was just for entertainment!" he exclaimed.

    Dorian''s gaze turned steely, his red eyes narrowing as he fixed Mel with an intense stare. "Melanthius, since I arrived, I''ve been overshadowed by you. If I want to achieve my goals, I need to surpass both you and Elowen. I hope you understand and don''t take it personally."

    Mel met Dorian''s intense gaze, feeling the weight of his words. "I get it," he said, a mix of respect and concern in his tone. "Let''s make this a fair fight."

    As the words left his mouth, Dorian lunged at Mel with blinding speed. "1000 Fanged Slices!" he shouted, unleashing a flurry of rapid dagger strikes. The crowd erupted in cheers, convinced Dorian had landed his attack.

    "Yes! I got him!" Dorian thought, a triumphant grin forming on his face. But when he turned to see Mel, his eyes went wide with disbelief. Mel was calmly inspecting his robe, unharmed.

    "Lucky me! Dorian''s so fast, I had to dodge just to make sure my robe didn''t get cut," Mel remarked, seemingly oblivious to the danger.

    "He dodged it?! And only to save his robe?!" Dorian exclaimed, his frustration boiling over as he tightened his grip on the dagger, anger flaring in his eyes.

    "Melanthius, I''d appreciate it if you didn''t hold back. Fight me like you would a real villain," Dorian demanded, setting up in a fierce stance, his determination unwavering.

    Mel scratched his head, looking puzzled. "Why would I do that? We''re friends¡ªI''m not going to hurt you for real."

    Dorian''s eyes narrowed, his voice low but firm. "That''s exactly why you should fight me seriously. If you keep holding back, I''ll never know my true strength. I need to push past my limits, and the only way to do that is if you stop treating me like a friend and start treating me like a real opponent."

    Mel hesitated, sensing the intensity behind Dorian''s words. He could feel the weight of his friend''s determination pressing on him, the air between them thick with unspoken challenges. "Alright, Dorian," he finally said, his tone more serious. "If that''s what you really want, then I won''t hold back."

    Dorian lunged at Mel with all his speed, but Mel smoothly reached out, catching Dorian''s momentum and flipping him into the air with a flawless Aikido throw. As Dorian sailed upward, he gasped in shock, barely managing to shift into a swarm of bats before crashing to the ground. He reformed a few feet away, breathing heavily, his mind racing.

    "He''s not even using magic, and yet he threw me like I was nothing¡­ That kind of raw strength¡ªhow can I even hope to match up to him?!" Dorian''s frustration boiled over, his lip quivering as he bit down hard enough to draw blood, which dripped onto his shirt. "This is infuriating! His father was a overlord, but mine is Dracula! There''s no way a boy raised in captivity should be able to beat me!" His voice cracked with desperation, and the blood that spilled from his lip began to boil, evaporating into steam the moment it touched the ground.

    As Mel turned to face Dorian, a sudden sting cut across his cheek, so fast he barely registered the movement. His eyes widened in shock as he felt a surge of immense magical pressure radiating from Dorian, more potent than anything he''d sensed before. Dorian''s eyes blazed with a fierce determination as he stood up, his dagger glowing with a dark, crimson aura. With a swift slash, he sent a blade of blood-red energy slicing through the air, striking Mel across the face and drawing a cry of pain from him.

    Dorian didn''t hesitate. He lunged forward, his movements a blur, and slashed across Mel''s chest, leaving a searing line of pain in its wake.

    Dorian''s relentless assault left Mel no time to recover. Each slash from Dorian''s dagger was precise and brutal, carving deep lines into Mel''s flesh. The first strike tore across Mel''s cheek, sending a searing pain through his face. Before he could react, another slash came, this time across his chest, the force of the blow driving him back. Mel staggered, but Dorian was already upon him, his movements a blur of speed and fury. The dagger sliced across Mel''s arm, then his side, each cut drawing blood and adding to the agony. Dorian''s attacks were relentless, fueled by rage and desperation, and Mel could feel his strength waning with each passing second. Despite the pain, Mel struggled to stay on his feet, his mind racing to find a way to counter the vicious onslaught. But Dorian was unyielding, his eyes burning with a dark intensity as he continued to slash at Mel, determined to prove himself in this desperate battle.

    "Did you see that? Dorian''s going all out!"

    "I can''t believe Mel''s taking this much punishment¡ªhow is he still standing?"

    "Dorian''s like a man possessed! Those slashes are brutal!"

    "Mel''s in trouble¡ªhe''s bleeding all over the place!"

    "Is this really just a friendly match? It looks like a fight to the death!"

    "Come on, Mel! You''ve got to do something!"

    "Dorian''s not holding back at all¡ªhe really wants to win this!"

    "This is getting intense¡­ Are they going to stop the fight?"

    "Mel''s strong, but Dorian''s fighting like he''s got nothing to lose!"

    "What''s Dorian thinking? He''s fighting like he''s trying to take Mel down for good!"

    Goda stood tall, raising his fist. "All of you, shut up! My king isn''t losing! Just look!" His voice cut through the crowd, and the murmuring ceased as all eyes turned back to the ring.

    Mel slowly removed his robe, revealing a deep cut in the fabric. With deliberate care, he walked to the barrier''s edge and set the robe down, almost reverently. Turning back to Dorian, his purple eyes blazed with fury. "Dorian, we''re friends, but I''ve endured a lot in the Bastille¡ªbeatings, stolen food, cuts. But no one, not even the worst of them, has ever laid a hand on my robe!" His voice was a low growl, and Dorian, still in his vampiric state, met his glare with tense silence.

    Before Dorian could react, Mel moved. In a blur, he kicked Dorian, though no one saw the actual impact. Yet, Dorian was hurled across the ring, slamming into the barrier with a force that made the crowd gasp.

    "This is my technique: Cloud Martial Arts; Hidden Cloud," Mel said, his voice cold and controlled. "I figured there might come a time when I couldn''t rely on magic, so I developed my own fighting style. What do you think?" His expression was still furious as Dorian, stunned, glanced back at the crater left in the barrier behind him.

    "Did you see that? He moved so fast, I couldn''t even follow him!"

    "He sent Dorian flying without even touching him? What kind of strength is that?"

    "Cloud Martial Arts? Never heard of it¡ªlooks like it''s something Mel came up with himself!"

    "Did he say he trained without magic? Who does that in this day and age?"

    "That kick was unreal¡ªDorian didn''t even have time to react!"

    "I knew he was strong, but this is on a whole different level!"

    "Is that really just pure technique? It''s almost like he''s using some kind of invisible force."

    "No wonder he''s the top black card. Even without magic, he''s a force to be reckoned with!"

    "That poor robe though¡­ Dorian might''ve just signed his own defeat by tearing it."

    "Look at the barrier! He hit Dorian so hard it left a crater! What kind of monster strength does this guy have?"

    The crowd''s reactions heighten the tension, each comment reflecting the awe and fear of Mel''s raw power and skill.

    Elowen''s eyes widened as she watched Mel''s display of skill. "I didn''t realize he could fight like this without any magic. This is incredible!"

    Draven, leaning against the barrier with a smirk, replied, "Told you. Mel''s more than just his card rank. He''s got raw talent and determination. It''s what makes him dangerous."

    Elowen frowned, glancing at Dorian struggling to recover. "And what about Dorian? He''s pushing himself too hard. He''s so desperate to prove himself."

    Draven shrugged. "Desperation can be a powerful motivator. But it''s clear he''s outmatched. Mel''s holding back, trying not to seriously hurt him."

    Elowen sighed. "This isn''t just about proving strength. There''s a lot more at stake here. I hope Dorian realizes that before it''s too late."

    Draven chuckled. "Well, it looks like Mel''s showing everyone exactly what he''s made of. If Dorian can''t keep up, he''ll just have to deal with the consequences."

    Dorian sprang into action, launching a vicious kick at Mel''s head, followed by a swift, cutting slash imbued with his boiling blood. Mel barely managed to block the slash, but the razor-sharp edge still cut into his arms. With a quick sidestep, Mel countered with a rapid barrage of kicks aimed at Dorian''s face. "Cloud Step!" Mel shouted as his kicks landed, sending Dorian''s head snapping back.

    Enraged, Dorian roared and seized Mel by the shoulders. With a fierce growl, he sank his teeth into Mel''s neck, his vampiric bite fueled by desperation and anger.

    Mel seized Dorian''s wrist and hurled him into the cage''s wall with a powerful throw. "Not only did he bite me, but he also drank a bit of my blood," Mel muttered, glaring at Dorian. Dorian, now munching on Mel''s skin, looked up with a satisfied smirk. "Thanks for the meal, Melanthius," he said, his eyes shifting from red to purple, mirroring Mel''s.

    Fuming with anger, Mel charged at Dorian, only for Dorian to sidestep with surprising agility. In response, Dorian unleashed a precise flurry of kicks, mirroring Mel''s moves with flawless execution. "Cloud Step!" he shouted, perfectly replicating Mel''s technique without a single misstep. Mel blocked the oncoming kicks, but Dorian quickly followed up with slashes of boiling blood that sent Mel flying back, his arms now even more severely slashed. "You copied my move!" Mel shouted in disbelief.

    Dorian''s eyes remained a fierce purple as he sneered. "Vampiric Style: Bitten Mimicry. You think you''re the only one with special abilities?" With that, Dorian filled the barrier with a thick cloud of smoke, mirroring Mel''s Cloud Magic. Mel spun around, trying to locate him amidst the dense fog.

    "Your powers are impressive," Dorian''s voice echoed through the smoke, "but I think they look much cooler on me." Suddenly, Dorian leaped high, his dagger poised to strike down on Mel.

    But Mel was ready. "Here''s a thing that copycats need to know," he muttered, just as Dorian descended, spinning with precision. Mel''s heel connected with Dorian''s jaw in a brutal kick. "Don''t fuck with the original." In one fluid motion, Mel dragged his kick downwards, slamming Dorian into the ground with bone-crunching force.

    Dorian groaned, his eyes fading from purple back to their original red. "I''m sorry, Mel¡­" he murmured before losing consciousness.

    As the barrier dissolved, Mel stepped out, his body battered and bloodied. The crowd fell silent, caught between confusion and fear. Mel, trying to catch his breath, smiled wryly. "Sorry, everyone. A man who cusses isn''t a gentleman, but at that moment, I couldn''t help it. The rage took over." Despite his injuries, he stood tall, his presence commanding even in his bloodied state.

    As Mel stepped out of the barrier, the crowd remained hushed, unsure of how to react. Then, a ripple of murmurs began to spread.

    "Did you see that kick? He sent Dorian flying!"

    "He''s not just strong¡ªhe''s terrifying¡­"

    "I didn''t know someone could fight like that without magic."

    The mayor, who had been watching with wide eyes, finally found his voice. "By the gods, that boy¡­ he''s something else entirely," he muttered, wiping sweat from his brow.

    Elowen, still processing what she''d just witnessed, clenched her fists. "He¡­ actually did it," she said, her voice a mixture of pride and concern. "But he''s pushing himself too far."

    Draven, grinning from ear to ear, couldn''t contain his excitement. "I knew he had it in him! That''s the kind of fight I''ve been waiting for! Mel''s on a whole different level!" He elbowed Elowen playfully. "You''re not still mad at him, are you?"

    Elowen sighed, shaking her head. "I''m more worried about him."

    Goda and the other fish people, who had been anxiously watching from the sidelines, rushed over to Mel. "Our king! You were magnificent!" Goda exclaimed, holding up Mel''s robe like a sacred artifact. "You showed them all your true power!"

    Another fish person chimed in, "We knew you wouldn''t lose! You''re the strongest, no matter what!"

    Mel, still catching his breath, looked down at his loyal followers with a faint smile. "Thank you, but this wasn''t about showing off. It was¡­ necessary." He glanced back at the still-unconscious Dorian, a hint of sadness in his eyes. "Sometimes, even friends need to understand boundaries."

    The crowd, sensing the depth of what had just transpired, began to cheer more earnestly, though some still whispered among themselves.

    "Is that really the kid from the Bastille?"

    "Maybe he''s more like his father than we thought¡­"

    Ignoring the whispers, Mel turned to the mayor. "Sorry if I scared anyone," he said, his voice steady. "But Dorian needed to know¡ªa man''s property is his castle."

    The mayor nodded quickly, wiping sweat from his brow. "Of course, of course¡­ Well, I think that concludes our little exhibition. Let''s¡­ give both of these young men the respect they deserve!"

    As the crowd''s cheers grew louder, Mel''s fish people surrounded him protectively, their eyes filled with admiration and pride. Despite the pain in his body and the weight of what had just happened, Mel couldn''t help but feel a sense of relief. He had defended his honor¡ªand his robe.

    Later, Mel was in the infirmary of the city and his shirtless body was bandaged up and he sat up on the bed. He ran his finger over the scar across his face and the nurse came to him. "Drink this," she handed him a cup of medicine which he drank then winced. "Thank you." He said and she nodded.

    The nurse gave him a gentle nod, her expression one of quiet admiration. "You''re lucky to be alive after a fight like that," she remarked, her tone a mix of awe and concern.

    Mel glanced around the room, his eyes landing on a glass of water. After taking a sip, he noticed a framed picture on the wall depicting a massive, menacing spider-like creature. Intrigued, he pointed at it. "What''s that?"

    The nurse followed his gaze and sighed. "That''s the legendary Wild Storm Spider," she explained, her voice tinged with a hint of reverence. "It''s the stuff of our town''s nightmares, a scary story passed down for generations."

    Curiosity piqued, Mel stepped down from the bed and approached the picture. "Why is it called the Wild Storm Spider?" he asked, his eyes narrowing as he studied the creature''s fearsome form.

    The nurse was just about to respond when a knock came at the door. Elowen stepped in, her eyes immediately finding Mel. "How''s he doing?" she asked, her tone a mix of concern and relief.

    As soon as she spotted him, Elowen stormed over and landed a solid punch to his gut. Mel doubled over, coughing up a bit of blood with an exaggerated wince. "Why did you push yourself so far?!" she scolded, her voice a mix of anger and worry.

    Mel rubbed his stomach, then scratched the back of his head sheepishly. "I just wanted to give Dorian what he wanted," he said, offering her a lopsided smile. "A fair fight."

    "Don''t worry, I gave him the same treatment," she said with a half-smile, chuckling softly. "He might not be able to talk to you about it, though¡ªnot just because his jaw is broken." She paused, her smile fading slightly. "He feels terrible about what happened. But he did stitch up your robe for you."

    "Well, maybe another time, we''ll become friends again." He looked at his palm and clenched his fist.

 Chapter 8

    Mel and Elowen stepped out of the infirmary, and Mel immediately noticed that night had fallen. The festival lights glowed beautifully, casting a magical ambiance across the campus. "Wow, it''s incredible now!" he exclaimed, awestruck by the transformation.

    They wandered deeper into the town, where a large group of kids sat around a fire, playing games, laughing, and chatting. The air was filled with the sounds of joy, and everyone seemed to be having the time of their lives. "This is¡­" Mel''s voice trailed off as a tear slipped down his cheek, overwhelmed by the scene before him.

    Elowen glanced over at him, concerned. "What''s wrong, Mel?" She gently patted his back as he wiped his eyes.

    "Nothing, it''s just¡­" Mel began, his voice trembling slightly. "Since I got to this school, I''ve faced crazy teachers, a dragon guy who''s obsessed with fighting, the king of Atlantis, and I just fought my friend. They approached the campfire, where Mel was welcomed by his loyal fish entourage. Nuic, one of his devoted fishmen, stepped forward, holding Mel''s neatly folded robe. Mel took it with a nod. "My king, I trust your recovery has gone well," Nuic said with a respectful bow.

    Mel raised his hand to stop him, a gentle smile playing on his lips. "No titles today, Nuic. Tonight, I''m just a student." He reached out and affectionately ruffled Nuic''s scaly head before turning to the rest of his fishmen. "And all of you," he continued, his voice warm, "are my family."

    His words were met with smiles and deep bows from the fishmen, their loyalty evident in their eyes. "Thank you, sir!"

    Mel turned and saw Dorian sitting by himself on a log. He walked towards him and sat down but as he did, Dorian stood up and walked away. Mel sighed and looked up at the stars. "We were doing so well before the fight." Mel muttered and looked at the symbols on his wrist. "The nurse said that nobody ever fights in those tournaments so they never got to do it. I''m happy that the man who created the s''more finally got to promote his tournament!" He smiled gracefully, thinking that the mayor created the s''more.

    Meanwhile, atop a mountain overlooking the town, three shadowy figures stood in silence. The first, a man with red hair flowing in the wind, sneered with clear disdain. "So, that''s all the power the son of Dracula can muster? Color me unimpressed."

    The second figure, with black hair, his voice smooth and refined, replied, "Let''s not be hasty, dear brother. Remember, Merlin was a force to be reckoned with. It stands to reason his son would be formidable too." He sighed wistfully. "Though, I was hoping to see the daughter of Arthur Pendragon in action."

    The third man, his long purple eyes gleaming with a sadistic grin, snapped at them, "Both of you, shut up. If you ruin my fun," he hissed, his tone laced with menace, "I''ll kill you both." He let out a dark, chilling laugh that echoed through the night.

    The mayor stood behind them, trembling, his face pale with fear as he wiped the sweat from his brow. "I-I did what you asked," he stammered, his voice quivering. "I made them fight, just like you wanted. But they nearly killed each other. Now, pay me what you prom¡ª"

    Before the mayor could finish, the red-haired man''s hand shot forward, plunging through his chest with ruthless precision, silencing him instantly. "Who are you to give me orders?" he growled, his voice dripping with menace. With a swift pull, he yanked his bloodied hand free, letting the mayor''s lifeless body crumple to the ground.

    The purple-haired man glanced over his shoulder, his eyes narrowing as he scanned the surroundings. "I''ve been sensing a strange gaze on us for a while," he muttered, but there was nothing there¡ªonly the cold wind sweeping across the mountaintop.

    The red-haired man shrugged off the concern, turning to walk down the mountain. "Forget it. We have to get to our destination. If we start a fight here, dealing with Draven will be a real headache. Let''s stick to the plan¡ªthis is for that man''s sake, after all. The fool."

    Back at the campfire, the crackling flames cast dancing shadows on the faces of Elowen, Dorian, and the other kids gathered around. The warm glow of the fire created an inviting circle of light amidst the encroaching darkness. Jasper, seated in the center, leaned forward with a mischievous grin as he began his tale.

    "Legend has it," Jasper''s voice lowered to a conspiratorial whisper, causing the others to lean in, "of the legendary Storm Spider. They say it''s as large as a house, with eight legs as thick as tree trunks and eyes that glow like embers in the night."

    The fire crackled louder, almost as if responding to his words, and a few of the younger kids exchanged nervous glances. Elowen''s eyes widened in curiosity, while Dorian crossed his arms, trying to maintain a skeptical expression.

    Jasper continued, his tone growing more intense. "This spider, they say, can summon storms with a single thought, its web woven from the very lightning that it controls. It hunts in silence, and those unlucky enough to cross its path... well, they''re never seen again."

    A shiver ran through the group, and the wind seemed to pick up, rustling the leaves overhead. Elowen wrapped her arms around herself, feeling a chill despite the warmth of the fire. Dorian, trying to mask his unease, glanced around as if expecting the legendary creature to appear out of the darkness.

    But Jasper wasn''t done. "But don''t worry," he added with a sly smile, "the Storm Spider only comes out during the fiercest storms. And as long as we''re near the fire, we''re safe... for now."

    "Pfft, Storm Spider? That''s just a myth," a boy scoffed, drawing the attention of everyone around the fire.

    "Dominic Titus, red card?" someone questioned, and the boy, now known as Dominic Titus, stood up with an air of arrogance. "Yeah, that''s me. I''m from the Drurin Empire, where we see real monsters like that every day. You think I''m scared of some made-up spider? I''m the bravest red card there is. I could''ve been a black card if I had magic, just like some people." His eyes narrowed as he gestured toward Jake, who instinctively covered the mark on his eye. Laughter erupted from the group, but it was laced with cruelty.

    "That''s a low blow, Dominic," Sethanarius said, standing to face him. His voice was calm but carried a hint of warning.

    "I''m just being honest," Dominic replied with a dismissive chuckle. "Jake comes from one of the strongest kingdoms. He''s not royalty, but being the only one without magic? That''s disgraceful."

    The taunt hung in the air, and the atmosphere grew tense. But before anyone could respond, a strange sound came from the woods¡ªcrunching, followed by a deep, guttural roar. The group froze, their eyes widening in fear as they saw a massive shadow moving toward them. Panic erupted, and everyone scattered, fleeing from the campfire in terror.

    But then, Mel emerged from the woods, holding a large roasted leg, his fox perched on his head, also gnawing at the meat. "Hey! I found this huge chicken leg in the forest. Kitsune was hungry, so I cooked it up," he said casually, completely oblivious to the chaos he had caused. He looked around at the fleeing students, puzzled. "What''s everyone so scared of?"

    The tension broke as a few of the braver students peeked out from their hiding spots, realizing that the ''monster'' was nothing more than Mel and his oversized dinner. Nervous laughter began to spread, and soon, the group returned to the fire, sheepishly acknowledging their overreaction.

    "Nice one, Mel," Jake said, shaking his head with a grin. "You almost gave us all a heart attack."

    Mel shrugged, taking another bite of the leg. "Want some?"

    The atmosphere lightened as the group returned to their places around the fire, the earlier tension forgotten. The night continued with renewed energy, the fear replaced by camaraderie and shared laughter.

    Elowen wrinkled her nose in disgust. "Ugh, what is that awful smell?" she asked, her voice tinged with irritation. Murmurs spread through the crowd as everyone tried to identify the source.

    "It smells like pee! Seriously, what''s wrong with you guys? There are like nine different bathrooms," Dorian complained, covering his nose, his jaw still wrapped in bandages.

    Standing a bit away from the group, Dominic shifted uncomfortably. "Yeah, let''s find out who the culprit is¡­" he muttered before quickly slipping away into the forest.

    Once hidden among the trees, Dominic patted his damp pants, revealing the truth¡ªhe was the one who had peed himself. "Why did that damn Melanthius have to show up out of nowhere?! He scared the hell out of me!" he growled, removing his sweater and tying it around his waist to cover the evidence.

    Dominic trudged deeper into the forest, searching for a lake where he could soak his pants. "I, Dominic Titus, am not supposed to be here!" he confessed aloud. "I''m from a small town in Drurin and only got accepted into the school because of my intelligence. My town is full of liars and thieves¡ªwe survive by stealing from others. My mom told Thaddeus that I''m the lost son of the Drurin king, hoping it would elevate me and help us escape that place. I have to maintain this facade or I''ll be expelled. Honestly, the scariest thing I''ve ever encountered is a cockroach. I can''t even hurt a fly."

    He finally reached the lake and dipped his pants into the water. "Ah, that feels amazing," he sighed, as the cool water eased his discomfort.

    He closed his eyes, relaxing as two hands rested on his shoulders. "Ooh, this must be Sarah," he said with a cocky grin, "you can go a little lower." As two more hands began to rub his body, he chuckled. "More women? I must be lucky tonight."

    But then he felt eight hairy legs crawling across his skin, accompanied by a low, menacing growl. His bravado vanished as he cracked open one eye, only to be met with the sight of a massive spider looming over him. His face drained of color. "T-t-t-the legendary Wild Storm Spider!" he stammered, terror freezing him in place.

    The spider''s glowing red eyes locked onto his, and it hissed, venom dripping from its fangs. Dominic''s heart pounded in his chest, the water around him rippling with his fear. He tried to move, to scream, but his body refused to obey, paralyzed by the monstrous sight before him. The spider''s legs tightened around him, and Dominic''s breath hitched as the realization hit¡ªhe was trapped.

    The spider swiftly ensnared him in its thick, sticky webs, lifting him effortlessly out of the water. With a guttural roar, the creature summoned a crackling bolt of lightning from the stormy sky, sending it coursing through the web and into his body. His scream echoed through the forest as the searing pain jolted through him, every nerve alight with agony.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    He convulsed violently as the electricity surged through him, until finally, the pain overwhelmed him, and he slipped into unconsciousness. The spider, with eerie silence, leaped from tree to tree, its movements fluid despite its size. As it passed through a beam of moonlight, the creature''s grotesque form was revealed¡ªseven legs instead of eight, with the stump of a missing limb jagged and torn. What kind of terrifying monster could have ripped off a leg from this nightmarish demon?

    "Alright, now that I''ve eaten, I''m ready to play!" Mel announced, returning to the campfire with a grin. But as he looked around, his excitement faded¡ªonly six students remained. Elowen, Dorian, and a few others lingered by the fire. "Uh¡­ where is everybody?" he asked, walking over to Elowen.

    "The upperclassmen left earlier, but you''re right¡ªthere''s way fewer people now," she replied, glancing around.

    Dorian suddenly stood up and began heading toward the woods. "Dorian, where are you going?!" Mel called after him.

    Dorian paused and turned back. "I''m sorry, Mel, but I can''t be around you right now. I attacked you¡ªmy friend. I hate myself for that, so just let me¡ª"

    Before he could finish, a massive shadow swooped down, snatching Dorian up and cutting off his scream.

    Mel, unable to see clearly from where he stood, sighed and sat down next to Elowen. "He left¡­" he murmured. "I didn''t want to fight him. He cut my robe, and I lost control¡ªI went back to how I used to be and ended up breaking my friend''s jaw."

    Elowen patted his back gently. "He was super angry, Mel. I don''t blame him. He''s constantly teased about being saved by you; he has such an inferiority complex. It must be exhausting for him, always feeling like he''s in your shadow, no matter how hard he tries to prove himself." She paused, her voice softening. "But you didn''t mean to hurt him. You just¡­ reacted. And deep down, he knows that."

    "Elowen, can I tell you something?" As Mel asked this, she raised her eyebrows and leaned in. "I own a book that belonged to Merlin. And there''s something in there that explains why I acted like that with Excalibur."

    He pulled out the book and opened it, his eyes turning white as his finger traces the empty pages and he looked up. His voice changed as he read:

    "A weapon is not merely an extension of your body but an extension of your will. The blade, the staff, the bow¡ªeach has its language, its rhythm. To master a weapon is to master oneself. Remember, it is not the sword that cuts, but the mind that wills it."

    He continued:

    "Many warriors focus on the strength of their arm, but a true master knows that the power lies in the intent behind the strike. Speed, precision, and balance¡ªthese are the pillars of weapon mastery. Study each weapon as you would a friend, learn its secrets, its strengths, and its weaknesses. Only then can you wield it with true power."

    Finally, Merlin left a crucial piece of wisdom:

    "In battle, the greatest weapon is not forged from steel, but from the clarity of purpose. When you raise your weapon, do so with unwavering resolve, for hesitation is the death of mastery. The warrior who knows why he fights can wield even a simple stick with the force of a hurricane. Remember this, my son, and you will never be unarmed."

    As Mel finished reading, he closed the book, and his voice and eyes returned to normal. He exhaled heavily, glancing around only to realize Elowen was nowhere to be found. In fact, no one was there. A cold shiver ran up his spine as he stood up, his voice echoing with growing unease. "Elowen?! Where''d you go?! Fish people?! Dorian?!"

    He strained to listen, catching the faint sound of distant screams. Heart pounding, he ventured into the dark forest.

    Deeper in, Mel spotted Dominic, webbed tightly to a tree. "Oh hey! You''re the boy who peed himself!" Mel exclaimed as he hurried over, pulling at the webbing around Dominic''s mouth. Dominic gasped for air, tears streaming down his face. "Wait, how did you know?! Whatever, just get us out of here!" Dominic wiggled in desperation.

    Mel tugged at the webs but was met with a sharp shock of electricity. "What happened to you?" he asked, eyeing the trembling boy.

    "It was the legendary Wild Storm Spider!" Dominic stammered, his voice a mix of fear and urgency. "It saved me for later, probably because of the smell. I heard it usually takes its victims to the Door of the Unholy tomb. I don''t know where it is, just please untie me!"

    Mel''s gaze followed a trail of webbing leading deeper into the forest. "We''ll just have to follow that trail then," he decided, grabbing hold of Dominic. Despite the jolts of electricity coursing through Dominic, Mel yanked him free from the tree. "I''ll need your help. I''m scared of the dark," Mel admitted, starting to walk.

    Dominic grabbed his arm in panic. "Are you crazy?! That thing is the size of three houses and has seven legs! We can''t beat it! I even saw it had a fae fox¡ªspiders and fae foxes are natural enemies!"

    Mel paused, his fury evident as he turned to Dominic. "It took what?! THAT THING TOOK KITSUNE?!" His voice trembled with rage as he frantically scanned the trees around them, desperate to find his fox.

    Dominic, trying to keep his voice steady, replied, "That was your fox? I hate to say it, but you have to let it go! Not even you can fight that thing with your bare hands, especially with your magic suppressed!" He pointed at Mel''s wrist, where the mayor''s symbol once was. "What happened to the symbol the mayor put on you?!"

    Mel ignored the question, continuing to search the tree in front of him, his focus unwavering.

    "It''s because someone killed the mayor," came a voice from the shadows, followed by the crunching of leaves. Both Mel and Dominic spun around to see Maren¡ªthe scaly half-fish boy, son of Triton, god of the sea, and the former king of Atlantis¡ªemerging from the darkness.

    Mel leaped down from the tree, storming toward Maren, his anger boiling over. "Whatever you''re planning, Maren, I don''t have time for it. Back off, or I''ll kill you!" His voice was laced with venom, his grief over the loss of his friends and Kitsune fueling his rage.

    Maren held his ground, his expression calm. "I''m not here for you, Melanthius, or for my former kingdom. There''s a man I must find. Besides, there are three men looking for you," he stated coolly, his eyes locked on Mel''s.

    "What do you mean, three men? Who are they?" Mel demanded, his voice tense with suspicion. Maren silently reached into his pocket and pulled out a tarot card, holding it up for Mel to see. It was the Fool.

    "Have you seen this card before?" Maren asked, his tone serious. Mel''s eyes widened in recognition¡ªhe had seen that card before. It was the same one Thaddeus carried.

    "This is the Jester''s card, the one the professor warned you about," Maren continued, his voice low. "I remember when I used to watch you from the shadows¡ªI overheard the professor telling you the story. That man, the Jester, is hunting you down. And he won''t stop until he kills you."

    "Why does he want to kill me?!" Mel demanded, his voice edged with desperation.

    Maren paused briefly before walking past him. "I don''t know," he replied, his tone grim. "But it might have something to do with why the spider is here. That creature usually only appears during a storm, yet this is just the calm before it hits. You wish for a normal life, but that ended the moment you were accepted into this school. You''re marked, Mel. A curse. Soon enough, every kingdom will come for your head, thanks to the bridges your father burned."

    "I''ll face those problems when they come," he said, his voice steady but resolute. "But right now, I have to save my friends," he began walking.

    "I''m coming with you, but only to find the Unholy tomb." Maren and Melanthius pressed on, leaving Dominic behind in the forest''s eerie quiet.

    As Maren and Melanthius set off, they left Dominic behind, venturing deeper into the forest. Their steps were cautious but purposeful, each one bringing them closer to their goal¡ªthe Unholy tomb. The forest around them grew denser and darker, with twisted trees and thick underbrush making the path ahead difficult to navigate. The air was heavy with a sense of foreboding, as if the very atmosphere knew the significance of their quest.

    For the first few minutes, they walked in silence, the only sounds being the crunch of leaves underfoot and the distant rustling of unseen creatures. Maren''s expression remained stoic, his mind focused on the trident he had just relinquished to Mel, and the daunting task that lay ahead. Mel, on the other hand, thoughts were racing between the immediate danger of the Wild Storm Spider and the looming threat hinted at by Maren''s words.

    They arrived at a massive door, its surface covered in intricate symbols woven from spider silk.

    As they stood before the massive door, its surface covered in intricate spider-woven symbols, Melanthius frowned, trying to make sense of it.

    Maren stepped forward, his eyes narrowing as he examined the symbols. "These aren''t just ordinary symbols," he explained, his voice low. "They''re part of an ancient ritual¡ªone designed to keep the Unholy tomb hidden from unworthy hands."

    Melanthius glanced at him. "How do we open it, then?"

    Maren traced his fingers over one of the symbols, a faint glow emanating from it as he spoke. "The symbols respond to power¡ªspecifically, the power of an elemental force. This door was forged by the Sea Witches, allies of my father, and it requires a combination of both sea and sky. You need to trace the symbols in the correct order. Meanwhile, I''ll use my connection to the sea to activate the second layer of the spell."

    Melanthius nodded, focusing on the task. "And if we get it wrong?"

    Maren''s gaze darkened. "If we get it wrong, the door won''t just stay closed¡ªit will summon the guardian of the tomb, a creature far worse than the Wild Storm Spider." He took a deep breath and met Melanthius'' eyes. "But we won''t get it wrong."

    As Maren was in the middle of his explanation, a sudden bang echoed through the air, followed by a loud boom. He spun around just in time to see Melanthius, his fist still extended, blood dripping from his knuckles as the massive door crashed to the ground in pieces.

    "Sorry, Maren," Mel said, shaking off the pain, his voice unshaken by the injury. "I might''ve broken your father''s property, but I heard my friend''s screaming in there."

    "H-he broke the Unholy tomb! How did he do that?! He may be the son of Merlin, but Merlin was just a wizard¡ªmy father was a god! How is he this strong?" Maren''s voice trembled with disbelief, his mind racing to comprehend what he had just witnessed. "This proves it... I''m not weak for losing to Melanthius Shadowbane. I''m strong because I survived that boy." Maren clenched his fist, determination hardening his resolve as he followed Mel into the tomb, his eyes burning with a newfound sense of purpose.

    They entered the tomb, their steps echoing through the dark, cold stone. The sound of desperate screams reached their ears, piercing the oppressive silence.

    "Help us! Please!"

    The pleas were followed by crackling electricity and pained whimpers, sending a chill down their spines as they pressed on, their urgency mounting with each step.

    As they ventured deeper into the tomb, the air grew thicker with the scent of damp earth and the faint buzz of electricity. The narrow passage opened into a cavernous chamber, and what they saw made Mel''s heart drop.

    Everyone was there¡ªwebbed to the walls like insects trapped in a spider''s web. Each time someone struggled, tendrils of electricity surged through the webs, forcing painful cries from their lips.

    "Dorian! Seth! Jake! Elowen! Goda!" Mel shouted, his voice echoing in the cavern as his eyes scanned the room, locking onto each of his friends in turn. Their faces were twisted in pain and fear, their eyes pleading for help. Sparks of electricity crackled through the webs, causing them to wince with every jolt. The sight of his friends in such agony sent a surge of anger and desperation through Mel.

    He clenched his fists, his knuckles turning white. "Hang on! I''m getting you out of here!" He shot a determined glance at Maren, his voice low but firm. "We have to act fast. They can''t take much more of this."

    "We? I''ve got what I came for," Maren said, his voice cold and distant as he made his way to the corner of the tomb. There, among a collection of ancient artifacts, his eyes fell on something familiar. He reached out and pulled his trident from the pile, dusting it off with a practiced hand. "The spider must have stolen my trident while I was in hiding." He turned to leave, his focus solely on the exit.

    But before he could take more than a few steps, two massive, web-covered figures with glowing green eyes appeared, their movements jerky and unnatural as if controlled by some dark force. "Two unknown variables," Maren muttered under his breath, gripping his trident tightly, the muscles in his arms tensing in preparation.

    Suddenly, Mel felt something wet drip onto his head. He looked up, his eyes widening in horror as he saw the Wild Storm Spider clinging to the ceiling, its eyes burning with malevolent intelligence. He screamed and leaped out of the way just as the monstrous spider dropped to the ground with a heavy thud.

    "You," the spider hissed, its voice slithering into Mel''s mind, each word laced with venomous hatred. "You''re the one who took my leg!" Its many eyes focused on him, filled with a murderous fury that made Mel''s blood run cold.

    "You took its leg?" Maren asked, incredulous. Mel shrugged with a nervous grin. "I swear it looked like a giant chicken while it was sleeping."

    The spider''s eyes narrowed before it shot webbing at Mel, ensnaring him and pulling him closer. "The son of Merlin¡ªhow delightful," she hissed, her voice dripping with malice. "And what a feast we have here: the heir of Dracula, the daughter of Arthur Pendragon, and the demigod son of Triton. This is going to be delicious!" The spider cackled, her fangs gleaming.

 Chapter 9

    The spider''s eyes narrowed before it shot webbing at Mel, ensnaring him and pulling him closer. "The son of Merlin¡ªhow delightful," she hissed, her voice dripping with malice. "And what a feast we have here: the heir of Dracula, the daughter of Arthur Pendragon, and the demigod son of Triton. This is going to be delicious!" The spider cackled, her fangs gleaming.

    Meanwhile, Maren deftly dodged the webbed figures'' attacks, his movements calm and precise. "I need to get out of here and find that man¡ªbefore it''s too late," he thought. But his focus wavered for just a moment, and one of the figures shot out a web, ensnaring him and yanking him off balance. Before he could react, the second figure closed in, landing a powerful punch that sent him reeling.

    "So this is the power of the Silken Enforcers," Maren groaned, standing up and popping his jaw back into place. He winced, realizing just how strong they were¡ªstrong enough to rival Melanthius. Before he could react, one of the enforcers transformed into a silken blob, wrapping itself tightly around him while the other rained down devastating blows.

    Meanwhile, Mel was hurled into a wall and crumpled to the ground. Elowen, still trapped in webs, nudged Dorian. "Do you still have your dagger?" she whispered urgently.

    Dorian nodded. "Yeah, but I couldn''t cut through the webs. Every time I tried, it electrocuted me."

    As the spider hurled Mel into the air, he hit the ceiling but managed to summon a cloud to cushion his fall.

    "Your powers are back? What happened to the suppressor?" Dorian asked, wide-eyed.

    "Somebody killed the mayor!" Mel shouted back, landing in front of them just in time to dodge a sharp web the spider shot at him. He ran along the web, aiming to kick the monster with his hidden cloud technique, but the creature shot a web into his eye, slamming him into the ground repeatedly.

    "Someone killed the mayor?!" Elowen gasped, her eyes wide with shock. She quickly turned to Dorian, her mind racing. "Dorian, I have an idea!" she whispered urgently into his ear.

    Without hesitation, Dorian nodded, his eyes narrowing as he pulled out his dagger. "Melanthius! Catch!" he called out, hurling the blade toward Mel, who was mid-air, just moments away from being slammed again by the monstrous spider. Mel twisted in the air, snatching the dagger with precision. In one swift motion, he spun and slashed through the spider''s leg, causing it to let out a shrill scream before throwing Mel into a nearby wall.

    Groaning, Mel pushed himself to his feet, his gaze fixed on the dagger in his hand. He took a deep breath, fighting to keep control. "Don''t lose it," he muttered to himself, the memory of Atlantis and Excalibur still fresh in his mind. He steadied himself, shifting into a ready stance. Instead of charging at the spider, he moved in a blur, cutting through the webs that ensnared the trapped students, freeing them in seconds.

    As the students tumbled to the ground and scrambled out of the tome, Elowen and Dorian rushed to Mel''s side. Goda and the fishmen were close behind, lifting Mel to his feet. "My liege, are you alright¡ª!? What is he doing here?!" Goda exclaimed, pointing furiously at Maren, who was squaring off against the enforcers.

    "Get out of here, now!" Mel commanded his fishmen, his voice firm. They hesitated for a moment but quickly obeyed, dashing out of the tome.

    "Without Maren, I never would have found you," Mel admitted, glancing at Elowen and Dorian. Before they could respond, Maren''s voice cut through the tension. "Sorry to interrupt your reunion, Melanthius, but there''s a hundred-foot spider trying to kill us!"

    The spider spat webs toward them, forcing the trio to dive out of the way. Mel tossed the dagger back to Dorian with a quick, "Thanks," before turning to face the next threat.

    Maren hurled a shard of his trident at one of the enforcers, but the enforcer caught it mid-air, yanking Maren off balance and sending him soaring toward another enforcer who was readying a knee strike. Just as the knee was about to connect, Elowen sprang into action, launching herself into the air. With a swift, precise movement, she shoved Maren''s head down, narrowly avoiding the blow, and then drove her fist into the enforcer''s side, sending him sprawling away and breaking the deadly assault.

    "You saved me?" Maren asked incredulously as Elowen landed beside him.

    "Shut up," Elowen snapped, her annoyance clear. "And fight!" Without waiting for a reply, she and Maren squared off against the two enforcers.

    Meanwhile, Mel and Dorian confronted the spider. "Melanthius, there''s an old legend about this spider," Dorian said, eyes locked on the monstrous creature. "It''s been terrorizing people for decades, known for claiming the weapons of fallen kings."

    Mel glanced at Dorian. "What are you saying?"

    The spider shot out a barrage of razor-sharp webs that the duo narrowly avoided. "I''m saying that something of Merlin is here," Dorian continued, his voice tense.

    Mel''s eyes widened as he scanned the scattered artifacts on the ground, searching for any sign of Merlin''s weapon.

    Dorian lunged forward, delivering a powerful slash that drew blood from the spider. The beast, enraged, retaliated with lightning speed, slashing at Dorian with its legs and sending him crashing into the wall, blood staining his clothes.

    Mel quickly opened his book and frantically flipped through the pages. His eyes blazed white as he began tracing intricate symbols with fervent concentration. The book''s text glowed, revealing the inscription:

    "I was a master of countless weapons, and anything I wielded had the power to conquer kingdoms. But my favorite weapon was the Raven Talon tonfas. With the strength to cut through anything."

    Mel snapped the book shut and pocketed it with swift determination. "Dorian! Buy me some time!" he shouted, rushing toward the scattered artifacts. Meanwhile, Dorian was writhing in agony as the spider''s electrical attack seared through him. Desperately, he unleashed a blood slash at the spider''s leg. "Why can''t I use the boiling blood technique like I did against Mel? Maybe it''s not enough anger... is that the key?"

    As the spider prepared to strike Dorian again, an unsettling chill rippled through the air. The spider turned to see Mel, now wielding the tonfas with a menacing grace. With a roar, Mel spun the tonfas, their deadly arcs catching the light. The spider lunged at him, but in a blinding instant, Mel cleaved through its neck, sending its head tumbling to the ground. Green blood sprayed from the decapitated body as Mel stood before it, the tonfas slick with the creature''s lifeblood.

    Without a moment''s hesitation, Mel turned his attention to the enforcers that Elowen and Maren were struggling against. With explosive speed, he charged at them, delivering crushing blows to their heads. Each strike resulted in a grotesque explosion of silken fibers and gore, clearing the path for his allies.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Mel surveyed the scene, his gaze softening as Elowen approached him, her voice trembling. "M-Mel, are you alright?"

    He looked at her, his face streaked with green blood, but his expression was one of relief and warmth. "I''m fine. I''m just glad you''re all safe," he reassured her, dropping the tonfas.

    Maren, gripping his trident tightly, raised it with a menacing glint in his eye. "Don''t forget what I told you, Melanthius," he said, his voice dripping with menace. "Three knights await you: Andrion the Elegant Killer, Hawkin the Soulless Swift, and Nicolas the Angel from Hell. You''ll encounter them soon enough." With that, he summoned a swirling water portal and leaped into it, vanishing from sight.

    Suddenly, the upperclassmen, the fishpeople, Headmaster Thaddeus, and a contingent of knights burst into the tome, their faces etched with astonishment at the scene before them.

    The Festival of Souls in Eaglewood was tragically overshadowed by disaster. The students, now marked by the spider''s vicious electrocution, displayed the physical and emotional scars of the night''s chaos. The knights discovered the mayor''s lifeless body, tragically submerged in the lake, further deepening the sense of calamity.

    Headmaster Thaddeus was bombarded with relentless press inquiries. Reporters demanded explanations for how students from his school had been ensnared by the storm spider and why the seniors¡ªDraven, Jasper, and Kai¡ªhad failed to protect them. Despite Mel''s prior warning about the jester, Thaddeus had dismissed the threat, assuring everyone that the jester was a non-issue.

    In the aftermath, Dorian, Mel, and Elowen faced intense scrutiny. They reported that Mel had vanquished the spider, but this only intensified concerns about his presence at the school. The notion that Mel was too powerful stirred unease among the staff and students, leading to fears about his continued enrollment and the potential threat he might pose.

    Headmaster Thaddeus took decisive action in the wake of the disaster. He decreed that the fishpeople would be unenrolled from the school, a move that aroused some suspicion but went unchallenged due to his authority. He also imposed a strict 8 o''clock curfew for all students, aiming to prevent further incidents. To ensure adherence to this new regulation, Thaddeus assigned one senior black card to oversee each grade level: Jasper was to supervise the sophomores, Kai the juniors, and Draven the freshmen.

    In addition, the knights conducted a thorough raid on the tome, seizing all artifacts, including the tonfas, and transferring them to the museum for safekeeping and further study. The artifacts were meticulously cataloged, their origins and powers examined by a team of experts. The tonfas, now under close guard, were placed in a secure display with enhanced protection measures, their potential for misuse taken seriously. This move was intended not only to preserve the artifacts but also to ensure that no other dangers lurked within their power, with the museum staff working tirelessly to unravel any secrets they might hold.

    Back in auroria Dominion, Mel, Dorian, and Elowen sat in stunned silence, the weight of the new information settling over them like a heavy fog.

    "Nicolas, Hawkin, and Andrion¡­" Elowen murmured, testing the names as if their mere utterance could reveal some hidden truth. "These are the men Maren warned us about. The ones who''ve been watching us."

    Dorian''s eyes narrowed in contemplation. "The jester went on a rampage last year after being publicly humiliated during his introduction. Now it seems the mayor who placed that curse-suppressing symbol on Mel''s wrist has been murdered."

    Mel rubbed his wrist absently, his mind racing. "Why would they kill the mayor? Unless¡­" A cold realization crept over him, sending a shiver down his spine. "What if they were trying to provoke us into fighting? Testing our strength by making me and Dorian clash."

    "And it worked," Dorian muttered, his voice heavy with guilt. He looked down, a shadow passing over his features. "It''s not your fault, Mel. Ever since the limo incident, your school life hasn''t exactly been easy."

    Mel placed a comforting hand on Dorian''s shoulder, but before he could respond, Elowen suddenly remembered something. "Mel, before I was kidnapped, you said you had something to tell me."

    "Oh, right." Mel reached into his pocket and pulled out his tiny book, setting it on the floor. Elowen and Dorian exchanged confused glances as Dorian leaned in to examine the book. He tried to open it but found it impossibly heavy. "What the¡­?" He strained with both hands, but the book didn''t budge.

    Elowen, determined, gave it a try herself. She gripped the book tightly and struggled to lift the cover. As she strained, a soft toot echoed in the room, and her face turned beet red. "That was my shoe, I swear!" she shrieked, mortified.

    Dorian and Melanthius burst into laughter, unable to hold it back. Covering their noses in mock horror, they cackled, doubling over as tears of laughter filled their eyes. Elowen glared at them, trying to maintain her dignity, but even she couldn''t help the small smile that tugged at her lips.

    "You two are impossible," she huffed, crossing her arms, but the laughter in her voice betrayed her embarrassment.

    "Anyway, this is my father''s spell book... or at least, that''s what I thought." Melanthius said, lifting it effortlessly, leaving Dorian and Elowen baffled. "Even though the pages are blank to you, I can read everything written inside. It''s like he left this specifically for me."

    He flipped to a page and recited, "''In battle, the greatest weapon is not forged from steel, but from the clarity of purpose. When you raise your weapon, do so with unwavering resolve, for hesitation is the death of mastery. The warrior who knows why he fights can wield even a simple stick with the force of a hurricane. Remember this, my son, and you will never be unarmed.''"

    "He wrote this for me! My father was a master of weapons, and that''s why I instinctively knew how to wield Excalibur and the tonfas. If I can get my hands on his weapons¡ªall of them¡ªI won''t have to worry about anyone trying to hurt you guys or me!" Melanthius''s voice grew more intense as he spoke, almost spiraling with the excitement of his revelation. He thrust the book toward them, scrolling through the pages with fervor, his eyes alight with determination.

    Dorian and Elowen exchanged uneasy glances, their faces reflecting a mix of concern and disbelief.

    "Mel," Dorian began cautiously, "I get that you want to protect us, but this... this doesn''t feel right. We need to stop whatever''s coming, but not like this. You''re still figuring out how to use your magic, and now you''re talking about tracking down weapons that have toppled kings? Weapons of mass destruction?" He shook his head, worry etched in his voice. "This could do more harm than good."

    "I know it seems dangerous, but I have to do this," Melanthius replied insistently. "Ever since I came to this school, there''s been nothing but threat after threat against me and my friends. I''m tired of being unprepared, of watching you all get hurt because of me!"

    He slammed the book shut in frustration. "I just want it to end. If I can master these weapons, it might be the only way to stop those men for good."

    Elowen laid a reassuring hand on his shoulder. "We understand the desire to protect others, Mel. But think of what your father''s words said - true strength comes from clarity of purpose, not weapons alone."

    Her eyes softened with sympathy. "Since when has violence ever solved our problems here? Remember Atlantis - you showed great leadership by resolving things peacefully."

    Dorian chimed in. "Elowen''s right. We''re stronger when we face dangers together, as a team, using our heads instead of just force."

    Melanthius took a deep breath, considering their words. At last, he nodded slowly. "You both make good points. Alone, I''m just reacting out of anger and fear. But with your help, maybe we can find a smarter path."

    A small smile formed. "Besides, it''ll be no fun if I defeat these guys before you two get a chance to show off your skills too."

    Elowen laughed and punched his arm playfully. "Now you''re talking! We''ve got your back, Mel. Just like you''ve always had ours.

    A few moments later, Mel wandered the streets of Solstice City alone, feeling the weight of countless eyes on him. "They''re all looking at me like I''m a monster... again," he thought, his footsteps heavy as he pressed forward.

    He turned a corner and spotted three kids harassing Jake Knight.

    "Hey, white card. You think you''re something special just because you''ve been hanging out with Melanthius?" one of the boys sneered, slapping Jake''s glasses off and shattering them.

    "How does it feel to be the only one in Horace Groves without any magic? That mark on your eye is useless¡ªyou might as well cut it out. Then your fat ass wouldn''t be such a disgrace to your kingdom," another boy taunted, smacking Jake in the stomach as Jake tried to fight back, only to have his arms pinned down by the other two.

    "That''s a great idea," the leader said, picking up a rock, aiming for Jake''s eye.

    "Stop! What are you doing?" Jake cried, struggling to free himself.

    "Didn''t he say to cut that out?" Mel''s voice rang out as he approached. The boys froze, fear flashing in their eyes as they released Jake.

    "You think we''re scared of you?" the leader stammered, trying to sound brave. "You may be the king of Atlantis, but this isn''t Atlantis!"

    Mel shot him an unamused look. "So what? Want me to take over the Auroria Dominion too?" He was bluffing, but the threat sent shivers down their spines.

 Chapter 10

    Mel shot him an unamused look. "So what? Want me to take over the Auroria Dominion too?" He was bluffing, but the threat sent shivers down their spines.

    "Let''s get out of here!" the boys shouted as they bolted, fear overtaking their bravado. Mel walked over to where Jake''s glasses lay shattered on the ground. He picked them up, then blew a small cloud of mist over the broken pieces. The mist swirled, and in moments, the glasses were whole again, the temples seamlessly repaired. He handed them back to Jake.

    Jake took the glasses gently, marveling at how they looked brand new. "Thanks, Mel."

    Mel gave him a nod. "You okay?"

    Jake sighed, putting the glasses back on. "They always pick on me because I''m just a white card from a kingdom of magical people. I''m here on recommendations from my teachers at my old school."

    Mel said sincerely. "Magic only causes more problems."

    A small smile formed on Jake''s face. Just then, a thought occurred to him. "Mel, if those guys were scared of you being king...does that make you the most powerful student here?"

    Mel pondered this. "I don''t know, I defeated Draven but he definitely held back, I defeated Dorian. I wielded excalibur and beat Maren. But, strongest? I don''t think so."

    "Who''s the toughest person you know?" Jake asked and Mel thought then said, "Elowen." He began walking and Jake followed behind him. "Who''s the strongest person you know?"

    "Draven. Why are you asking me this?" Mel asked.

    Jake hesitated for a moment before speaking. "I guess I just want to know how far I am from being able to stand up to people like them¡­ or even like you. Sometimes it feels like no matter what I do, I''ll always be the weakest."

    Mel slowed his pace, turning to face Jake. "Strength isn''t just about power, Jake. It''s about heart, too. The fact that you''re still here, despite everything, that says something. Don''t underestimate that."

    Jake looked up, a bit surprised. "You really think so?"

    "I know so," Mel replied firmly. "Everyone starts somewhere. It''s not about where you are now, but where you''re going."

    As Mel spoke, a boy who appeared to be about fourteen, and shorter than Mel, suddenly rushed at him and aimed a punch at his stomach. Without flinching, Mel quickly conjured a small cloud barrier in front of him, effortlessly absorbing the blow.

    The boy who confronted Mel is around fourteen years old, with a wiry build and a determined expression. His short, tousled brown hair falls just above his eyebrows, partially hiding a pair of intense green eyes.

    He has a youthful face, still round with the remnants of childhood, but his clenched fists and tightly drawn mouth suggest a chip on his shoulder. He''s dressed in the typical school uniform, but his tie is loosened, and his shirt untucked, giving him a rebellious, rough-around-the-edges appearance. Despite his smaller stature, there''s a fiery energy in the way he moves, as if he''s driven by something personal.

    "Jake, who''s this?" Mel asked, stepping aside just as the boy''s momentum carried him forward, causing him to stumble and land on the ground with a small, "Ow."

    Jake and Mel watched as the boy quickly scrambled to his feet, his face flushed with determination. He puffed out his chest and jabbed a finger at it, declaring, "I''m Lance Landthug! Thirteen years old, born and raised in Solstice City! I attend Arcanum Royal Middle! And I want you, Melanthius Shadowbane, son of Merlin and king of Atlantis, to train me!" His voice was firm, almost demanding, as if he wouldn''t take no for an answer.

    "No," Mel said casually, continuing to walk past the boy with Jake. Lance''s jaw dropped in disbelief before he quickly flipped backward, landing nimbly in front of them.

    "I don''t think you heard me," Lance insisted, his tone unwavering. "You''re a black card¡ªyou''ve got the potential to be incredibly strong. You''re gonna need someone like me to keep you in check when you go rogue."

    "What kind of twisted logic is that!?" Jake exclaimed, his voice a mix of surprise and concern. He glanced at Mel, who seemed unfazed, before turning back to Lance. "You seriously think he''s just going to turn evil, and you''re the one to stop him? That''s completely insane!"

    "Yes! I want him to fight me right here, right now!" Lance declared, his excitement evident as he performed a series of impressive acrobatic moves, including flips, cartwheels, and fluid parkour stunts.

    Lance leaped into the air, executing a series of aerial maneuvers with impressive agility. Mel watched, his gaze tracking Lance''s every move. As Lance landed gracefully, he reached into his bag and pulled out a three-stick nunchuck, brandishing it with a flourish.

    Lance swung the nunchuck at Mel, but Mel deftly caught the stick mid-air. With a calm, focused expression, Mel murmured, "Cloud Martial Arts: Rain Aikido." In a fluid, almost graceful motion, he executed a series of precise flips, sending Lance spinning through the air. After five complete revolutions, Lance was gently but decisively brought down to the ground.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    "Let''s go, Jake," Mel said, and they walked past Lance, who lay on the ground. Lance''s thoughts were a swirl of frustration and self-doubt: What was I thinking? I can''t defeat someone like that. Maybe I should have gone to that wimp, Dorian Bloodthorne instead. He sighed and muttered to himself, "My family is rich, after all. We even make s''mores ice cream, I don''t need to be a successor." He smiled, eyes closed in contentment, but when he opened them, he was surprised to see Mel standing over him. "Did you say s''mores?"

    A short while later, Mel and Jake found themselves in Lance''s opulent, high-tech home. In Lance''s spacious room, Mel and Jake lounged on the bed, savoring a variety of ice cream from a full-fledged stand set up just for them, while Lance diligently performed punching drills.

    "You''re moving too slowly," Mel said between bites of his ice cream. "The Hidden Cloud Technique isn''t about being invisible; it''s about striking so fast that your opponent can''t see the attack coming. Speed is key."

    Mel lifted his foot and delivered a kick that seemed to cut through the air, leaving behind an invisible streak with a trailing wisp of cloud.

    "Oh, right, I forgot to avoid using magic," Mel said, setting his ice cream aside. He raised his hand and performed a punch, this time without leaving a trail of smoke.

    Jake watched in amazement. "Whoa, that''s incredible. You made it look like you were moving faster than the eye could follow."

    Lance, panting from his drills, looked up in awe. "So, you''re saying that kick was just your natural speed? That''s insane!"

    "Maybe you''re just too young for this," Mel said casually, drizzling sparkling fudge over his ice cream before taking a bite.

    Lance, determined, tightened his fist and assumed a fighting stance. He attempted to replicate Mel''s lightning-fast punch, but the sheer speed and force took a toll on his untrained body. His arm cracked audibly and dislocated with a sharp, pained cry. "Gah! I did it!" he yelled through the agony.

    Mel, momentarily distracted, winced and clutched his head. "Ugh, what is this feeling!" he groaned, struggling with the sudden chill. "A brain freeze." Jake casually informed him. Mel then glanced over at Lance, noticing his dislocated arm. "What happened to you?"

    Lance, gritting his teeth through the pain, replied, "I did your punch as fast as you did, but my arm¡­ it''s not as strong as yours." He winced as he looked at his dislocated limb. "I''m still learning. I''ll get better."

    "That''s the spirit!" Mel said encouragingly. He quickly grabbed Lance''s arm and expertly popped it back into place. Lance let out a sharp cry of pain.

    "Wasn''t that a bit harsh?" Jake winced as he heard the pop.

    Mel chuckled, "Don''t be silly. Mr. Goldman used to do the same thing whenever my arms popped out."

    Lance frowned in confusion. "Goldman? Who''s that?"

    "Mr. Goldman was basically my trainer, like I am to you. He trained me back in Caldara," Mel explained, continuing to enjoy his ice cream.

    "So, he was like a father figure to you?" Lance asked.

    Mel shook his head, smiling. "Not really. He''s dead now. If he were alive and I saw him again, I''d probably rip his head off."

    Jake looked at Mel with a raised eyebrow. "You sound pretty calm for someone who just said that."

    Mel shrugged, "He was a trainer, never said he was a good guy."

    Lance''s eyes widened, clearly intrigued. "Wow, so you had a pretty intense upbringing."

    Jake nodded in agreement. "Yeah, but it seems like you''re learning from the best. Just don''t go ripping heads off, okay?"

    Lance nodded, still a bit in awe. "Got it. I''ll stick to training for now."

    Mel then felt buzzing in his pocket. He pulled out his black card and pressed the button causing the holographic screen to pop up.

    He opened the notification and saw a message from Goda. "My Liege, it''s an emergency! Hurry!" Mel read aloud, his heart pounding.

    "An emergency?!" he repeated in disbelief. Quickly, he stashed the card away and summoned a cloud. With a determined leap, he mounted the cloud and soared out of the window, leaving Jake and Lance.

    As he ascended into the sky, the vast expanse of Auroria Dominion stretched out below him, its beauty momentarily capturing his awe. "It''s incredible," he murmured to himself. But there was no time to linger; as he approached the ocean, he dove off the cloud and plunged into the water.

    Since he still wasn''t allowed to swim in the ocean, he sank towards Atlantis. An overwhelming aura of urgency compounded his anxiety. "What''s happening in my kingdom?" Mel thought, his fist tightened as he braced himself for whatever lay ahead.

    In Atlantis, three men stood atop the fallen bodies of the fishmen armies, their presence casting a grim shadow over the battlefield. Goda faced them, his eyes blazing with fury. He stared at the first man, whose red hair and black coat gave him a menacing air. Then, his gaze shifted to another man with long purple hair, a sadistic smile curling on his lips. Finally, he turned to the third man, who wore an elegant demeanor and had jet-black hair. They each had a spell casted on them to allow them to breathe underwater.

    "You''re Andrion the Devoted," Goda said, pointing at the black-haired man.

    "Hawkin the Swift," he gestured towards the red-haired figure.

    "And Nicolas the Cute¡ªthe three knights of the Slesan Empire. I remember how you used to meet with the former king Maren. What are you doing here?!" Fear crept into Goda''s voice despite his attempts to remain composed.

    Andrion cracked his metal-gloved hands, his gaze cold and unyielding. "Run along, little guppy. We''re here because someone ordered us to test the king of Atlantis. He chuckled darkly, his eyes narrowing at Goda.

    Hawkin drew a dagger, his expression hardened. "Enough talk," he said with a harsh edge. "I''m here for the one who caused Maren to go into hiding. That''s all I care about."

    "Relax, Hawkin. You''ll get your chance," Nicolas said, his tone dripping with menace. He drew his sword in a swift, fluid motion, then delivered a brutal kick to Goda''s stomach. "But for now, I''ve got my own appetite to satisfy. I''m in the mood for sashimi," he smirked, watching as Goda collapsed to his knees, fear etched across his face.

    Goda looked up at Nicolas with terror. "Nicolas the Cute¡ªhe''s the kind of sadist who would actually eat me! Not just me, but the entire kingdom!" His voice trembled with panic as Nicolas raised his sword.

    Suddenly, a piercing scream cut through the air, drawing everyone''s attention to the entrance of Atlantis. There, Melanthius stood atop a massive megalodon, flanked by gigantic anglerfish. "Who is that?" the three knights exclaimed in unison.

    Goda''s face lit up with a mix of relief and awe. "My king," he said, his voice barely a whisper as he collapsed to the ground from the force of the kick. The knights'' eyes widened in shock. "And he''s furious."

 Chapter 11

    Goda''s face lit up with a mix of relief and awe. "My king," he said, his voice barely a whisper as he collapsed to the ground from the force of the kick. The knights'' eyes widened in shock. "And he''s furious."

    Mel leaped from the megalodon and soared through the air, landing forcefully in the field. He aimed a powerful kick at Nicolas, who raised his sword to block the strike but was still knocked back, crashing into the ground. Mel landed gracefully in front of Goda, his gaze locked on the three intruders.

    "Who are you, and what are you doing in my kingdom?" Mel demanded, his voice steady and commanding.

    "It''s Melanthius Shadowbane." Hawkin sneered, his eyes narrowing with contempt. "You''re kingdom? You look barely fifteen. Are you really the one who defeated Maren? You did defeat Dorian but this is ridiculous."

    Nicolas twirled his sword with a sinister grin. "I''ll be the judge of that. If you can defeat me, we''ll leave you¡ªand this kingdom¡ªalone." He lunged at Mel with a fierce, determined thrust.

    Mel regarded the oncoming attack with an unflinching expression. As Nicolas swung his sword, Mel effortlessly dodged and countered with a swift hidden cloud punch, sending Nicolas crashing to the ground with a bloodied face. Without missing a beat, Mel seized Nicolas by the face and hurled him aside with a show of raw power.

    Andrion and Hawkin exchanged glances of surprise. "This boy''s capable of taking down Nicolas?" Andrion thought, watching intently.

    Nicolas, his rage undiminished, grabbed Mel''s shirt and delivered a vicious punch to his face. Yet, as Nicolas''s fist connected, Mel''s expression remained calm, and a cloud materialized on the side of his face where Nicolas had struck.

    In an instant, Mel phased into a cloud and reappeared beside Nicolas. With a swift and powerful motion, he drove a hard punch into Nicolas''s side, the impact resonating with a force that sent Nicolas staggering backward.

    "This is it! The battle I''ve been waiting for!" Nicolas exulted, his eyes alight with manic excitement. "I haven''t had this much fun since I fought Andrion and Hawkin. No, not even then! Not since that renaissance king!" He licked the blood from his lips with a sadistic grin, his anticipation palpable.

    With a sudden burst of agility, Nicolas leaped into the air, twisting into an upside-down kick that struck Mel squarely on the head. Mel crumpled to the ground, his mouth open as black energy crackled within. Summoning all his strength, he spat a torrent of water at Nicolas''s face.

    Nicolas recoiled, howling in frustration as he rubbed his stinging eyes. "Damn it! Did you just throw rainwater at me?"

    Mel rose to his feet, his gaze steely. He delivered a swift knee to Nicolas''s face. "He''s strong," Mel thought, his resolve hardening. "It feels like he''s holding back, but he''s crossed a line. He broke my moral code and attacked my people. He must be dealt with."

    But before Mel could fully process his thoughts, Nicolas seized Mel''s knee and twisted viciously, dislocating it with a sickening crack.

    Mel gritted his teeth against the pain, his eyes narrowing with determination. He thrust his hand forward, releasing a barrage of rain bubbles that traveled at bullet-like speeds. The droplets struck Nicolas with force, sending him flying backward and crashing into the ground with a resounding thud.

    Mel hit the ground hard, gritting his teeth as he forcefully popped his leg back into place. He stood up slowly, favoring his injured leg, while Nicolas casually dusted himself off.

    Nicolas sneered, his eyes glinting with amusement. "Damn you''re strong, you''re really the king of Atlantis huh?"

    Mel''s brow furrowed in anger. "I''m Melanthius Shadowbane, King of Atlantis, Get out of my kingdom!" He growled.

    Nicolas clicked his tongue in annoyance. "You''re not strong enough to beat me. Atlantis now belongs to Slesan Empire." He dashed at Mel with incredible speed but to everyone''s surprise, they heard two loud screams.

    "Lightning of Camelot!"

    "1000 fanged slashes!"

    Elowen descended like a bolt of lightning, her blade, Excalibur, crackling with energy as she slashed at Nicolas, sending a searing bolt of lightning through him. In quick succession, Dorian darted in, his movements a blur as he unleashed a flurry of strikes with his dagger. The force of their combined assault left Nicolas staggering, barely able to shield himself with his sword against the onslaught.

    "Elowen! Dorian!" Mel called out, relieved and determination in his voice as he saw his allies by his side. Elowen stood protectively in front of him, Excalibur still sparking with residual energy. Dorian took his place beside her, his dagger gleaming as he prepared for the next attack.

    Nicolas coughed, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth, his body sizzling from the lightning strike and the dagger''s slashes. Despite his injuries, a twisted grin spread across his face. "Just my luck," he sneered. "Arthur Pendragon''s daughter and Vlad Dracula''s son? This is going to be a real challenge... but isn''t this fun, Hawkin?"

    Hawkin, however, wasn''t sharing Nicolas''s enthusiasm. "No," he muttered, appearing behind Dorian in an instant. Dorian barely had time to react, spinning around and slashing with his dagger, but Hawkin was faster. "Perfect deflect," he whispered, effortlessly redirecting the attack with a flick of his wrist before driving a powerful jab into Dorian''s stomach, sending him flying back with devastating force.

    Dorian was sent crashing into a building, but just before impact, his body dissolved into a flock of bats that fluttered upwards, reforming on the rooftop. He coughed up blood, dropping to one knee as pain surged through his body. "Why am I risking my life for another kingdom?" he thought bitterly, clutching his bruised side. He then sighed, "Because Mel would be the first to fight for mine without hesitation."

    "Dorian!" Elowen shouted, her voice laced with concern. She raised Excalibur, ready to strike Hawkin, but Andrion swiftly seized her wrist. "Now, now," he said with a cold smile. "You may be the daughter of Arthur Pendragon, but don''t provoke Hawkin. One wrong move, and his perfect deflection could end you."

    Ignoring the warning, Elowen yanked her wrist free and landed a solid punch on Andrion, sending him spinning. "Yikes!" he exclaimed, regaining his balance just in time to headbutt her. Elowen staggered back but retaliated with a swift kick to Andrion''s face, driving him into the ground with a thunderous impact.

    "You''re hurting me!" Andrion cackled as he stood, grabbing her hand and delivering a powerful kick to her chin, sending her reeling. "Just kidding!"

    "They''re too strong! I''m losing the will to fight!" Mel thought as he exchanged blows with Nicolas, each strike chipping away at his resolve. "I need to get Elowen and Dorian out of the sea first." His eyes darted to a long and rusty pipe lying on the ground, and a surge of clarity hit him. He bolted towards it, but Nicolas, sensing his intent, let out a growl.

    "You''re my prey! Don''t run from your predator!" Nicolas roared, charging after Mel. But just as he was about to reach him, Andrion and Hawkin appeared in front of Nicolas, blocking his path.

    "What the hell are you doing?!" Nicolas snarled, his voice tinged with frustration. "You know how much I hate being kept from my prey!" He was about to push past them when he suddenly felt a bone-chilling aura that froze him in his tracks. He looked at Andrion and Hawkin, who were both trembling and drenched in sweat.

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.The three knights turned to face Mel, their eyes widening as they saw him standing with the pipe in hand. In that moment, something primal flickered in their instincts. Without a word, they turned and leaped out of the sea, retreating to the surface.

    No one knew exactly why they fled, why they chose to stop fighting. But one thing was certain: the sight of Melanthius Shadowbane holding that weapon had unleashed a terrifying killer instinct that none of them were willing to face.

    After the battle, Mel, Elowen, and Dorian made their way through the halls of the school, their clothes drenched, and their bodies battered from the fight. They entered Thaddeus''s office, where he was deep in conversation with his brother, King Aldara. The moment the door opened, the king''s eyes widened in alarm.

    "King Melanthius, Princess Elowen, Prince Dorian¡ªwhat happened?" King Aldara asked, his voice laced with concern as he took in their bruised and exhausted appearances.

    Mel stepped forward, his expression serious. "King Aldara, I wanted to inform you that three knights attacked my kingdom," he said, the weight of his words hanging in the air.

    "Another attack¡­ another burden." The thought clawed at the back of Mel''s mind, a familiar voice whispering doubts. "You couldn''t stop it. You''re still too weak. They were right to question your leadership."

    King Aldara''s concern deepened as he quickly approached them. "Are you okay? Who were they?" he asked, his voice filled with worry.

    Before Mel could answer, Thaddeus spoke up without even glancing away from the documents on his desk. "Nicolas the Cute, Hawkin the Swift, and Andrion the Devoted," he said matter-of-factly.

    All eyes turned to Thaddeus in surprise. "How do you know this?" Mel asked, his voice tinged with suspicion.

    Thaddeus shrugged, his tone casual. "Because they told me they would."

    Elowen, Dorian, and Mel''s eyes widened in shock. "What do you mean?" Elowen demanded, her voice laced with disbelief.

    Thaddeus sighed, finally looking up from his work. "Look, Mel, you want to be some sort of savior, but the truth is, you can''t. You''re a 15-year-old son of an overlord who conquered countless kingdoms. The three knights informed me they''d target Atlantis after hearing that one of my students defeated the former king, Maren. I didn''t stop them because I refuse to let history repeat itself. You''ve already taken over Atlantis, and with your father''s legacy hanging over you, I can''t allow this cycle to continue. Can I? Now run along."

    "No¡­ He''s wrong. He has to be wrong." But Mel couldn''t shake the knot of doubt tightening in his chest. "I''m not like him. I''m not Merlin. But¡­ what if Thaddeus is right? What if this is all just a repetition of the past?"

    His words hung heavy in the room, the reality of the situation settling in on the three of them as they stood before Thaddeus, their determination now clashing with the cold truth of their situation.

    Mel''s fists clenched, his knuckles white with rage. "I can''t let this happen. I won''t. I''ve worked too hard to be better than him. I can''t let my people be treated like pawns". He thought. "So you allowed my people and your own students to be attacked?!" he growled, his voice trembling with anger.

    Thaddeus chuckled, a cold smile playing on his lips. "I wasn''t the one who let them break into Atlantis. A good king¡ªlike my brother¡ªwould never allow his kingdom to be breached in the first place."

    "Is that true?" Mel''s mind swirled, the weight of his father''s shadow looming over him. "If I were stronger, would this have never happened?"

    "Thaddeus! What were you thinking? You could''ve endangered Mel, the fish people, and your own students!" King Aldara scolded, his voice rising in anger.

    Thaddeus shrugged nonchalantly. "And what was I supposed to do? It''s not like they were attacking my kingdom." He was right even though he was rude about it.

    "He''s mocking me. Mocking everything I''ve built, everything I''m trying to protect." The doubt that had been simmering now bubbled into anger, hot and blinding. "I won''t be humiliated. Not like this."

    Mel''s fury boiled over. In an instant, he appeared in front of Thaddeus, his fist drawn back, ready to strike. "You monster!" Mel snarled, his voice filled with venom. If I don''t stop this now, if I don''t make him see, then I''ll lose everything!"

    But just as his fist was about to connect, Draven appeared out of nowhere, catching Mel''s fist in midair. "Melanthius, did you just try to attack your headmaster? Do you want to die?" Draven''s voice was icy, his gaze piercing as he stared Mel down, the tension between them crackling like electricity.

    Mel''s heart pounded in his chest as Draven''s words sank in. "I almost¡­ I almost let it take control. Just like¡­" He felt the anger waver, replaced by a flood of doubt and shame. "Just like my father."

    Moments later, Mel found himself being carried on a chair through the school halls. "Lance, what are you doing?" he asked, looking down at the 8th grader struggling to bear his weight.

    Lance grunted with each step. "I need to get stronger! I''ll be the one to take you down!"

    Mel raised an eyebrow, confused. "Oh, really? Can you explain why? I think you owe me an explanation."

    Lance huffed, trying to steady his grip. "My family is rich and famous for being fortune tellers. Me? I can sense changes in people''s behavior. I''m here to keep an eye on you in case you ever go rogue. Right now, you just seem nervous and uneasy, but don''t worry¡ªI''ve never spied on you while you sleep!"

    "Umm, okay. I think you should let me down and go to the middle school wing¡­" Mel rolled off of the chair and a cloud formed on the ground cushioning his fall. "I''m headed to gym class. DO NOT FOLLOW ME!" He demanded and walked into the gym, leaving Jake.

    As he entered though, everybody''s gaze turned to him, the silence was deafening, only the small whispers were barely heard:

    "I can''t believe he killed the wild storm spider."

    "Then he should be some sort of hero right?"

    "As if, I heard he tried to attack the headmaster and let his kingdom get attacked."

    Mel clenched his jaw, his footsteps feeling heavier as the weight of their whispers followed him. He could feel their eyes on him, judging, doubting, and picking apart every rumor. The gym was supposed to be an escape, but it felt more like a battlefield.

    "Keep walking," he muttered to himself, ignoring the urge to respond to the accusations. As he approached the training equipment, a group of kids blocked his path, their faces smug.

    "Look who finally showed up," one of them sneered. "The great Melanthius, Spider-slayer. Got any more kingdoms to conquer while you''re at it?"

    Mel met his gaze, forcing himself to stay calm. "I''m just here for class," he said quietly, stepping past them, but their laughter echoed through the room.

    "Careful," another one mocked, "He might decide we''re the next threat."

    The words cut deep, but Mel forced himself to keep walking until he reached an empty corner of the gym. Instead of training, he slumped down against the wall, burying his face in his hands.

    "I just wanted to be a normal kid," he whispered, his voice cracking as tears welled up. His shoulders shook as he tried to stifle the sobs, but they came anyway, each one a release of the weight he''d been carrying.

 Chapter 12

    "I just wanted to be a normal kid," he whispered, his voice cracking as tears welled up. His shoulders shook as he tried to stifle the sobs, but they came anyway, each one a release of the weight he''d been carrying.

    He wiped his eyes with the back of his sleeve, feeling a lump in his throat. "Why can''t they see that?"

    "I just wanted to be a normal kid," he whispered, his voice cracking as tears welled up. His shoulders shook as he tried to stifle the sobs, but they came anyway, each one a release of the weight he''d been carrying.

    He wiped his eyes with the back of his sleeve, feeling a lump in his throat. "Why can''t they see that?"

    Mel felt a sharp kick to his arm, and he growled, his eyes dark with frustration. "I''m in a really bad mood right now, so¡ª!" His words cut off as he looked up, locking eyes with Princess Rue, who stood before him in her school uniform, flanked by two bodyguards.

    "A bad mood? What''s got your panties in a twist?" she asked, her voice laced with annoyance.

    Immediately, Mel straightened up and stood at attention, his previous aggression replaced with formal deference. "My apologies, Princess Rue! I should''ve known better than to speak so rudely in your presence. Please, allow me to atone by cutting off one of my fingers!" He grabbed hold of his pinky, his expression dead serious.

    Rue''s eyes went wide in alarm. "What? No! That''s... really not necessary!" She quickly intervened, stopping him. A flicker of discomfort crossed her face as she added, almost awkwardly, "Besides, you''re a king, so you don''t even have to be at attention..." Her voice trailed off, refusing to meet his gaze.

    Mel relaxed from his stance and glanced at her with a smirk. "So, you''re actually going to classes now? Didn''t think you were the type to enjoy school." He nodded toward her uniform as she absentmindedly twirled her hair.

    "Well, after nearly dying in Atlantis, I figured I might as well experience high school at least once," she chuckled, glancing down at her uniform. "Plus, I mean, look at me¡ªI look fabulous in this."

    Mel gave her a half-smile. "Did you want something?"

    She rolled her eyes, leaning back slightly. "You did save my life, you know. Maybe I''m just checking up on you. But¡­ I also heard you attacked Uncle Thaddeus. Is it true he knew the knights were going to attack Atlantis?"

    Mel sighed, rubbing his leg, still sore from the fight with Nicolas. "Yeah, it''s true. But I can''t really blame him. I was the one trying to juggle being a student and a king at the same time."

    There was a brief pause, then Rue broke the silence. "Do you want to hang out? If I tell the staff you''re with me, no one will bother us. You look way too stressed."

    Mel thought about it for a moment before nodding. "Yeah, I could use the break."

    As he stepped toward her, one of her bodyguards blew his whistle sharply. "Three feet away from the princess!" the guard barked before tackling Mel to the ground. The second bodyguard rushed in, landing an elbow to his ribs.

    Mel gasped for air as Rue quickly ordered them off. "Are you alright?" she asked, crouching beside him, concern in her eyes.

    Mel coughed, giving a weak thumbs-up. "Just¡­ peachy," he groaned.

    A short while later, they strolled through the busy streets of Auroria Dominion, the city''s energy buzzing around them.

    "This place is always alive," Mel muttered, taking in the lively scene.

    Rue smirked, her usual cockiness returning. "That''s why our kingdom is superior," she said, her voice laced with pride.

    Their conversation was interrupted when a group of Mel''s fish people appeared before them, dressed in blue clothing and adorned with intricate tattoos. They wore serious expressions. "My king, the new and improved warriors of Atlantis are here to serve you," Goda announced in a deep, commanding voice.

    Mel raised an eyebrow, confused. "What''s going on?"

    Jilcari, a fishwoman, stepped forward. "We couldn''t help you in Atlantis or Eaglewood. We were holding you back. So we decided to get stronger."

    Rue blinked, slightly baffled. "But that was only a few hours ago¡­"

    Mel chuckled, his smile softening. "A king who depends on his people alone is no king at all." He gently placed a hand on Goda''s cheek, his voice steady but warm. "And a man who lets his kingdom fall into danger is no true man. The fault wasn''t yours¡ªif anyone is to blame for putting you at risk, it''s me."

    Immediately, the fishmen erupted in cheers, their voices full of pride and admiration. "Yeah! Our king is amazing!" one shouted, while another bellowed, "Long live the king!" Jilcari pumped her fist in the air. "We''ll follow you anywhere, King Mel!"

    Goda grinned, his chest swelling with pride. "We''ll never let you down again!"

    Jilcari pumped her fist in the air. "We''re stronger now, and we''ll never let you down again!"

    "We''re with you, always!" another fishman roared, his voice barely containing his excitement. The crowd of fishmen began chanting, "King Mel! King Mel! King Mel!" as they stomped their feet, the sound echoed through the streets.

    Goda grinned widely, his chest swelling with pride. "We''ll never fail you, my king! We stand with you, no matter what!"

    The chorus of voices only grew louder, as more fishmen chimed in, "For Atlantis! For our king!"

    Suddenly, Lance charged at Mel from behind. "Cloud martial arts: Tornado Kick!" he shouted, spinning through the air with precision. His foot whizzed toward Mel''s head, but Mel swiftly raised his arm, effortlessly blocking the attack. "Where''d you come from?"

    "Dammit!" Lance cursed as he landed in a crouch, frustration clear on his face.

    Before Lance could recover, Goda lunged forward, grabbing Lance by the collar. "Did you just attack our king?! Don''t you know the rule¡ªQry-62?!" Goda growled, towering over the boy.

    "There''s no such rule, Goda!" Mel called out, shaking his head.

    Lance glared up at Goda, unfazed. "Are you seriously grabbing me right now? Don''t you know the code of Melanthius? A real man never inflicts unnecessary violence!"

    The two continued, rattling off ridiculous ''codes'' that left Mel sighing. Neither Qry-62 nor half of what they said ever existed¡ªexcept for the ''real man'' part, which was actually one of Mel''s deeply held beliefs.

    "That''s enough," Mel said, pinching the bridge of his nose. "Let him go, Goda. And Lance, stop trying to land surprise attacks on me."

    "You know this ugly bastard, teacher?"

    "You know this ugly bastard, king?"

    They both asked in unison.

    "Yeah, Goda''s from Atlantis and Lance is my student." Mel explained nervously.

    Their expressions shifted instantly. Lance straightened up. "I apologize. I''m Lance Landthug, 8th grade. Student of Melanthius Shadowbane. Some call me the strongest middle schooler." He extended his hand confidently.

    Goda eyed him for a moment before breaking into a grin and shaking his hand. "I''m Goda, used to be a ninth grader at the institute. Nice to meet you, Lance."

    Rue rubbed her temples, letting out an exasperated sigh. "I''m surrounded by idiots¡­" she muttered under her breath.

    Mel glanced over at her. "Something wrong?"

    She gave a half-hearted shrug. "I just thought we''d be, I don''t know¡­ actually hanging out or something. Not babysitting your entourage of wannabe warriors." She crossed her arms, her eyes flicking toward the fishmen and Lance. "I mean, you saved my life¡ªdoesn''t that deserve at least a little one-on-one time?" Her tone was teasing, but there was a hint of sincerity behind it.

    Mel raised an eyebrow. "I didn''t think you were the type to want attention, Princess."

    Rue rolled her eyes. "Well, you thought wrong." Without missing a beat, she grabbed Mel''s hand and tugged him along. "C''mon!"

    In a matter of moments, Mel found himself in Rue''s expansive room within the castle. The space was a blend of high-tech gadgets and sleek design, a testament to her cybernetic enhancements.

    Rue slumped on her bed, visibly irritated, while Mel lounged upside down from the ceiling. "Why are you sitting on the ceiling?" she asked, exasperated.

    Mel looked down at her with a serious expression. "Well, if men and women are in the same room together, that''s how babies are made," he stated matter-of-factly.

    Rue stared at him, bewildered, before hurling a book at his head. "What the hell are you talking about?!" she shouted.

    Mel deftly sidestepped the book. "That''s what I learned in Caldara," he said matter-of-factly. Rue sighed, clearly frustrated. "Fine, whatever. So, what''s on your mind?" She leaned back, waiting.

    Mel, still hanging upside down, looked thoughtful. "I''ve been wondering about sushi. What exactly is it, and should I eat it in front of my kingdom? Also, why doesn''t everyone wear robes?" Despite the oddity of his questions, he asked them with complete seriousness.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    "Ugh, forget it," Rue said, frustrated, as she slumped further into her bed.

    Mel hopped down from the ceiling, landing softly. "Sorry if I''m not what you expected. It''s just¡­ it''s hard talking to you." He hesitated, glancing away. "When we first met, you called me a homeless perv. Then a criminal. And you brought up my father¡­" His voice trailed off, his gaze fixed on the floor.

    Rue sighed, her fingers fidgeting with the edge of her blanket. "Look¡­ before I showed up after you saved your friends, I had this fight with my mom. She wants me to be more¡­ princess-y." She admitted with a bitter laugh. "I''m sorry. It wasn''t fair to treat you like that. The truth is¡­ I''m jealous of the black cards. You all barely go to class, while I''m stuck in endless meetings and royal duties."

    Mel blinked, surprised at her openness. He hadn''t expected Rue to drop her guard and reveal her insecurities like that. He could see the vulnerability in her eyes, and for the first time, it felt like she wasn''t the unshakable princess he''d always known.

    "And then you saved me in Atlantis, and¡­ I guess I started thinking you were cool," Rue admitted, glancing down at her arm. "Before school started, I created these cybernetic implants because, well, I don''t have magic like you black cards." She raised her arm, and with a soft click, the robotic mechanism inside opened up, projecting a hologram of her internal enhancements.

    Mel leaned in, clearly impressed. "This is way cooler than magic, honestly¡ªbecause you built it yourself." He reached out to touch the hologram but jerked his hand back as a small shock zapped his finger. "Ah!" He quickly blew a small cloud on his finger to cool the sting.

    Rue chuckled before asking, "By the way, why are most of your powers cloud-based?"

    Mel wiped his finger on his shirt and shrugged. "It''s the only thing I can do¡­ unarmed, at least." He rummaged through his bag and pulled out a pencil. "Without a weapon, I can only conjure cloud-based stuff." He raised his hand and muttered a spell from his book, but only a single droplet of water splashed onto his face. Frowning, he pointed the pencil at himself and cast the spell again¡ªthis time, his hair turned blue. After she gasped in awe, he changed it back.

    "See? But when I use powerful weapons like Excalibur, Dorian''s dagger, or the Raven Talon tonfas, things get out of hand. I literally lost control." He paused, pocketing the pencil. "When I fought the three knights, I picked up a pipe, and they ran away like I''d summoned some ancient beast."

    Rue raised an eyebrow. "A pipe? That''s all it took?"

    Mel nodded. "Yeah. Not sure why, but strong weapons seem to amplify everything. I''m just lucky that the pipe didn''t turn into a legendary weapon itself."

    Suddenly, the door flew open with a loud bang, and three boys swaggered in. The one leading them, a skinny, rather unattractive kid, had a smirk plastered on his face. The two behind him, equally unpleasant-looking, snickered as they followed his lead.

    Rue groaned, rubbing her temples. "Mel, meet my family friends. They go to Arcanum Middle¡ªeighth graders," she explained with a weary wave of her hand.

    The skinny boy, Dean Campbell, mimicked her in a high-pitched, exaggerated voice. "These are my family friends, blah blah, they go to Arcanum Middle, blah blah!" he said, contorting his face into a stupid expression as his brothers burst into obnoxious laughter.

    Rue shot them a look of pure annoyance. "Could you guys be any more predictable?"

    Dean contorted his face, making obnoxious kissy sounds. "Give me a kiss, King Melanthius, bwee bwee bwee," he mocked, his voice dripping with sarcasm. Rue buried her face in her hands, clearly embarrassed.

    Dean''s brother, Herbert, stepped up and reached out, brushing his fingers against Mel''s beard. "Who''s this old guy with the beard?" he sneered.

    Before Mel could respond, Harold, the third brother, lunged forward and wrapped his arms around Mel in an awkward attempt at a bear hug. "I heard this is King Melanthius, mwahaha," Harold cackled, trying to squeeze Mel tightly.

    "Nice to meet you," Mel said calmly, hugging Harold back¡ªexcept Mel''s grip tightened, compressing Harold''s ribs until the boy''s laughter quickly turned into gasps. "Any friends of Rue are friends of mine."

    "Gah! This guy''s strong as hell!" Harold wheezed, squirming in Mel''s grip before he was unceremoniously dropped to the floor, groaning dramatically.

    "Sorry!" Mel quickly apologized, conjuring a small cloud to float over Harold, cooling him off.

    Rue sighed, her patience clearly wearing thin as she glanced at Dean and Herbert, whose faces had gone pale with fear. "Hey, doofuses!" she snapped, bringing their attention to her. "What are you even doing here?"

    Dean hesitated, swallowing nervously before stammering, "W-We''re missing a player for sky jousting¡­ And your father said you had a friend over who could help." He glanced at Mel nervously. "I... uh, hope this isn''t the guy... Nyak nyak..." His attempt at a laugh fell flat, the fear in his voice too obvious to hide.

    "What''s sky jousting?" Mel suddenly appeared behind Dean, making him jump with a startled yelp.

    "AH!" Dean shouted, flinging himself onto Rue''s bed. He saw Mel''s expression, still innocent and curious. "Geez, don''t sneak up on people like that!"

    Mel tilted his head. "So, what is it? Jousting in the sky?"

    Dean, still trying to recover, looked at him in disbelief. "You really don''t know?" When Mel shook his head, Dean sighed and sat up. "Alright, I''ll explain. You know regular jousting, right? Knights on horses charging at each other with lances?"

    Mel nodded slowly. "Yeah, I''ve heard about it."

    Dean, puffing up with pride, continued, "Sky jousting is just like regular jousting, but instead of horses, we ride hoverboards, and instead of lances, we use energy staffs. We fly through the air at crazy speeds, trying to knock each other off balance."

    "Energy staffs¡­?" Mel''s interest dimmed for a moment. "I''m not supposed to use weapons." He said seriously, as if this were a non-negotiable rule.

    Before Dean could jump in with some kind of rebuttal, Rue quickly stepped in, sensing the shift. "It''s fine," she said with a reassuring smile. "You could probably be the referee."

    Mel blinked, clearly confused. "What''s a referee?"

    In the Arcanum Middle gym, Mel stood on the sidelines, whistle in hand, watching two kids zip through the air on hoverboards, clashing their energy staffs with loud crackles. One kid managed to knock his opponent off balance, sending him spiraling toward the ground. Without hesitation, Mel raised his whistle to his lips and gave a sharp blow. "Point!" he called out, his voice echoing through the gym.

    "Point?! My hoverboard malfunctioned!" the boy who lost shouted, his voice tinged with frustration and jealousy. "Are you blind?!"

    Mel calmly ignored the outburst, blowing his whistle to signal the next match. The boy, still seething, gripped his energy staff and started toward Mel, clearly not intending to attack but full of anger.

    Before he could get close, Lance suddenly appeared in front of him, blocking his path. "My teacher said you lost. Now get lost!" Lance barked, his eyes sharp. The boy, now intimidated by Lance, grumbled and backed off.

    "That wasn''t necessary," Mel said, his focus still on the ongoing match.

    "What''s not necessary is showing up to my school unannounced," Lance shot back with a grin. "How''d you even manage to hang out with Rue anyway? You''re so cool, teacher!" His excitement bubbled over, clearly impressed by Mel''s connections.

    "Some funny-looking guys asked me to join, but I figured being the referee was safer," Mel replied, absentmindedly chewing on the whistle.

    Lance, fencing a sword nearby, shot him a curious look. "But Master, why haven''t you tried any sports? You could probably dominate."

    Mel glanced over, still focused on the match. "I don''t want to use the weapons," he said simply, then blew the whistle again to signal the start of another round.

    Lance shrugged. "Well, there''s more to sports than just weapons, you know."

    "I didn''t know that," Mel replied casually, watching as a staff suddenly flew from a student''s hand, spinning wildly through the air. It sailed toward Rue, who was sitting on the bleachers, but before it could reach her, Professor Estron appeared out of nowhere and snatched the staff mid-air with a swift, practiced movement.

    "You alright, Princess Rue?" he asked in a monotone voice, his expression flat. Rue blinked up at him, caught off guard. Estron was never one for icy looks, especially after what had happened with Melanthius, making his sudden coldness even more confusing.

    Mel trudged up to the bleachers, feeling a wave of fatigue hit him like a heavy fog. His body felt drained¡ªmore than tired, he was outright exhausted. "Professor Estron?" he asked, his voice weaker than usual. "What are you doing in the middle school?" Estron turned his cold gaze toward him, and in that moment, Mel felt his legs give out beneath him. Darkness swallowed him as he collapsed.

    When he woke, he was in the infirmary. Eye bags weighed down his face, and the nurse stood beside him, her expression concerned. "You alright? When was the last time you ate, slept, or even drank water?" she asked, a hint of reprimand in her voice.

    Mel blinked, trying to think back. Since the spider incident¡­ he hadn''t done any of those things. "Not in a while," he muttered, the realization hitting him.

    He was about to mention his encounter with Estron. "My head started hurting when¡ª" but before he could finish, the nurse handed him a few pills and a glass of water. He swallowed them without hesitation, feeling the cool water soothe his parched throat.

    "Your friends are here," the nurse said, smiling softly before stepping out to let Elowen and Dorian enter the room.

    "Guys¡­ hey." Mel''s voice was weak as he tried to sit up, only to realize he was strapped to the bed. Panic washed over him. He struggled against the familiar chains, the same ones from his cell in Caldara. "What¡­?" His eyes widened in confusion. "What is this?" he asked nervously, pulling harder against the restraints.

    Dorian stepped forward, his face tight with dread. "Mel, someone stole Excalibur, my dagger, and the Raven Talon tonfas."

    Mel chuckled nervously, glancing between them. "I don''t get what this has to do with me." His tone shifted from confusion to growing alarm. He struggled harder, feeling the situation close in around him. That''s when Thaddeus emerged from the shadows of the infirmary, his presence immediately commanding the room. Behind him, the upperclassmen black cards filed in.

    "I think it has everything to do with you," Thaddeus said coolly, stepping closer.

    Mel''s heart sank as the black cards gathered around, each wearing somber expressions.

    "Black cards," Thaddeus continued, addressing the group, "who fought former king Maren using Excalibur?"

    In unison, the black cards answered, "Melanthius Shadowbane." Even Elowen and Dorian mumbled it, unable to meet his gaze.

    "And who bunks with Dorian Dracula, the owner of the stolen dagger?" Thaddeus pressed.

    "Melanthius Shadowbane." The words came like a punch to the gut, and as they echoed around the room, Mel scanned the faces of his peers. Each one looked sad, conflicted, but none offered him any defense.

    "And finally," Thaddeus said, drawing out the moment, "who killed the wild storm spider using the Raven Talon tonfas?"

    There was a pause before the answer came: "Melanthius¡­ Shadowbane."

    Mel''s struggle intensified. "What?! I didn''t steal the weapons! A real man never steals!" His voice grew desperate, a mix of anger and disbelief. His body tensed as he fought against the restraints, but before he could say more, Draven stepped forward and delivered a sharp chop to Mel''s solar plexus, knocking the wind from his lungs.

    "Enough," Draven muttered, his voice low.

    Mel groaned in pain, collapsing back onto the bed, and as he looked around, he saw that Elowen and Dorian still couldn''t bear to face him. They had turned away, their silence cutting deeper than any accusation.

    "Draven, I''ve been around everyone every day since the spider incident!" Mel coughed, struggling to catch his breath. Thaddeus shook his head calmly, unfazed. "Mel, you''ve been unconscious for three weeks now," he said, his voice cutting through the tension in the room.

    Mel''s eyes widened in disbelief. "F-for three weeks?! But you said it yourself¡ªI was unconscious!"

    "That''s true," Thaddeus admitted, "but you could''ve been faking it and stolen the weapons during that time. We''ve already stopped the fish people from entering the kingdom, just in case." Thaddeus'' words landed like a blow, and Mel could feel the weight of suspicion pressing down on him.

    Mel''s heart raced as he struggled to comprehend the situation. "You don''t have enough proof to send me back to Caldara!" His voice cracked with desperation.

    Thaddeus'' expression darkened. "Not yet. But you should know something else."

    The air in the room seemed to freeze. Mel''s breath hitched, his eyes widening in horror. He glanced around wildly, hoping for some denial, but all he saw were downturned faces. No one met his gaze. Everyone already knew.

    "You''re to remain here, bound to these chains," Thaddeus continued coldly. "Understand this, Mel¡ªyou''re the only one who can wield the Raven Talon tonfas and Excalibur, aside from Elowen."

    Mel''s stomach twisted. Thaddeus turned and left the room, the other black cards silently following, leaving Mel strapped to the bed, alone with the crushing weight of their accusations.

    "I''m being framed!" Mel screamed, his voice breaking into a frantic cry. "I can''t be chained again! Not like in Caldara! I can''t! I won''t!" His voice rose in panic as the memories of his imprisonment surged to the surface. Tears streamed down his face as he struggled against the chains, but the cold metal only bit deeper into his wrists.

    "I''m not a monster!" he cried, his voice echoing off the walls of the empty infirmary. "Please¡­ let me out¡­ I can''t live like this anymore¡­"

 Chapter 13

    "What?! Melanthius is being accused of that?!" A boy in the cafeteria choked on his food, his eyes wide with disbelief. Whispers about Mel and the accusation spread rapidly throughout the room.

    Dorian and Elowen sat at their table, their faces dark with concern as they overheard the conversations about their friend. Elowen''s fist tightened in frustration. "I can''t take this anymore. What are we going to do, Dorian? Mel''s still in that room, and his reputation is being dragged through the mud."

    Dorian let out a heavy sigh. "And all we did was agree with what the other black cards were saying¡­"

    Rue approached their table, defying the usual rules that prohibited red cards from sitting with black cards. Her royal status made exceptions, though today she looked unusually subdued. She wore Mel''s robe, which seemed out of place. "H-hello, guys," she greeted, her voice barely above a whisper. Her eyes were red and puffy, and she ordered food from the tablet, which promptly appeared before her.

    "Princess Rue? You''re sitting with us?" Elowen asked, her curiosity piqued. "And why are you wearing Mel''s robe? Do you believe in his innocence when everyone else doesn''t?" Dorian raised an eyebrow, clearly skeptical.

    "Of course," Rue said softly, a small, thoughtful smile on her lips. "How could I believe that the boy who saved me would be capable of stealing weapons? He was so respectful that he wouldn''t even sit on my bed. That day we spent together was the most vulnerable I''ve ever felt. And then, for some reason, he spoke with Professor Estron and fell unconscious for three entire weeks."

    "Last night, they chained him up like an animal," Rue said, her voice trembling. "They forced him to relinquish his book to the museum because they can''t handle it themselves, and then they locked him in a dungeon beneath my castle. His screams¡­ they were heart-wrenching. I couldn''t sleep a wink."

    Elowen nodded, her expression resolute. "We need to speak with Professor Estron. He might have some insight into what caused Mel to pass out." She glanced at Rue, her eyes softening. "And Rue, thank you for sharing this. If there''s anything you can do to help us reach him, it would mean a lot."

    Rue wiped a tear from her cheek and gave a small nod. "I''ll do whatever I can. Just¡­ Please find out what''s really happening. Mel doesn''t deserve this."

    Suddenly, Professor Estron burst into the dining hall, his face pale and eyes wide with terror. "He''s escaped! Melanthius Shadowbane has escaped from his imprisonment!" His voice cracked as he continued, "And not only that¡ªhe''s unleashed a horde of enormous goblins into the school!" His frantic cries sent a wave of panic through the cafeteria, students shrieking and scattering in all directions.

    Dorian''s eyes widened in disbelief. "This is madness! We have to do something!"

    Elowen, gripping the edge of the table, stood up with a determined expression. "We need to find out where he is and stop those goblins before things get worse!"

    Suddenly, a massive goblin clamped a hand onto Elowen''s shoulder. "Meh meh meh, what a cute little girl we''ve got here!" it sneered with a menacing grin. But before it could react, Elowen spun and delivered a powerful backfist, crushing the goblin''s upper body into a heap of mangled flesh. She looked at the remnants with a steely gaze. "Alright, let''s deal with these goblins."

    Nearby, Dorian had several goblins sprawled on the ground, their blood staining his hands and clothes. He wiped the blood from his face with a grimace. "Agreed." He and Elowen exchanged a resolute nod, their expressions hardening with determination as they prepared to confront the chaos.

    In the castle, Mel kicked open Rue''s door, his movements frantic, his hands and legs still bound in heavy chains. "I need to get out of here," he muttered, rushing toward her closet. He fumbled through her clothes but paused, guilt tugging at him. His moral compass screamed at him to stop.

    Before he could decide, the door creaked open, and Mel swiftly clung to the ceiling, holding his breath. King Aldara stepped inside, his presence calm. "It''s alright," the king said softly. "I come in peace." He approached Rue''s bed, and Mel hesitated before lowering himself to the floor.

    "K-King Aldara¡­" Mel stammered, his voice raw. He approached cautiously, his body trembling. "I''m sorry. I-I''m just scared¡­ being alone like this, chained up¡­" Mel bowed, his eyes swollen and red from tears. His voice was hoarse, broken from the hours of screaming he''d endured through the night.

    King Aldara, or King Percival, patted the side of Rue''s bed, motioning for Mel to sit. Hesitantly, Mel curled up beside him, pulling his knees to his chest. "You''re not going to let Thaddeus throw me back into the dungeon, are you?" he asked, his voice muffled as he buried his face in his hands.

    Percival sighed and gently rubbed Mel''s back. "I don''t believe you stole the weapons," he said quietly, and Mel peeked up at him. "But¡­ why does Headmaster Thaddeus?"

    The king''s expression softened, his gaze distant. "Thaddeus¡­ he''s been through a lot. When he was young, he fell in love with a servant girl from another kingdom. They dreamed of running away together, escaping the chains of duty. But she was caught trying to flee and¡­ they executed her. Beheaded her." His voice wavered, the memory clearly painful.

    Mel took a deep breath, his heart heavy. "But why does he think I''m the one who stole the weapons?" he pressed, searching Percival''s face for an answer.

    Percival stood slowly, adjusting his crown with a sigh, avoiding the question. "Some wounds never heal," he murmured, his silence speaking louder than words. "Melanthius, you can sleep in one of the rooms in the castle, don''t let yourself be seen." With that he left the room and Mel sat in the bed and sniffled. "Would I have been better off in Caldara?"

    Back in the school

    Elowen cracked her knuckles, her gaze sweeping over the goblins swarming the ground. "They just keep coming!" she shouted, swiftly dispatching four more with a flurry of strikes. "This would be easier with Excalibur¡­ but no, a real woman doesn''t need a weapon." She set her jaw, determination hardening her resolve.

    Dorian, his nails sharp as blades, slashed through several goblins, but his fingers were starting to bruise. He glanced down, frustrated. "If only the upperclassmen were here. But they''re busy evacuating everyone and dealing with the bigger threats," he growled, slicing through another wave of goblins, his hands now slick with blood. "No, a real man doesn''t rely on numbers alone¡­"

    Both of them winced at their own thoughts.

    "Dammit, I''m quoting that idiot," they both cursed silently, yet a fleeting smile crossed their faces as they thought about Melanthius.

    "We''ll handle it from here," a booming voice interrupted. Goda, along with the warriors of Atlantis, strode into the school, defying the ban that kept them from ever setting foot there again.

    Dorian''s eyes widened. "You guys aren''t allowed here! What are you doing?!"

    Before Goda could answer, another voice chimed in. "Don''t count me out either. My master might turn evil one day, but a real man never steals." Lance appeared, now wearing a tattered robe that matched Melanthius''s own, his smirk mirroring the confidence he exuded. "Looks like chivalry isn''t dead after all."

    Dorian scowled worriedly. "What the hell are you all doing here? Fishpeople, you''re banned!"

    Goser, a fish warrior, stepped forward with a grin. "We''re here as heroes, because we like Melanthius. Someone important made an exception for us." He raised his fist with a flourish. "Now go help the upperclassmen. We''ll take care of these small fry." He announced and Elowen and Dorian nodded.

    As the goblins let out a loud roar, instead of charging forward like heroes, Goda and his warriors froze in place. Their confident stances faltered, and within seconds, they were dropping like flies¡ªcollapsing one by one as unconsciousness took them out of fear.

    Lance, who had been bravely standing alongside them, was the last to falter. As the goblins advanced, his legs wobbled, his resolve crumbled, and¡­ he peed his pants. Panicking, he fell to the ground and crawled back in retreat, babbling to himself as he made his slow, humiliating exit back toward the middle school.

    Dorian and Elowen watched in stunned silence.

    "So¡­ much for handling the small fry," Elowen muttered, cracking her knuckles.

    Dorian shook his head. "Chivalry might not be dead, but their dignity sure is."

    The goblins charged at them with ferocity, catching Dorian and Elowen completely off guard. Their bodies tensed, barely able to react in time. Just as the horde closed in, Draven appeared in a blur of motion, his blade flashing through the air. In seconds, the goblins were sliced apart, their bodies falling in pieces around him.

    Draven turned to the group, breathing calmly as if nothing had happened. "You alright?" he asked, his voice steady, but his eyes sharp, scanning them for any signs of injury.

    As Draven asked, they merely looked down, frustration clear on their faces. He sighed, knowing their anger wasn''t just about the goblins¡ªit was about Melanthius. Before he could say anything, Laurel appeared, her tone brisk.

    "Emrys took care of the rest of the goblins. Everyone''s been evacuated," she informed them, her eyes flicking between Draven and the group, sensing the tension in the air.

    Cassius strolled in, a massive goblin slung over his shoulder, with Amara and Astroman close behind. All three had wide grins plastered on their faces.

    "Ugh, pretty sure I broke my leg, guys," Cassius groaned dramatically.

    Amara snorted, rolling her eyes. "Yeah, right. He just twisted his ankle¡ªprobably from kicking a goblin''s face in too hard."

    Astroman chuckled. "Dumbass, always overdoing it."

    Laurel, Emrys, and Kali walked in, all wearing matching expressions of frustration.

    "Ugh, my head''s killing me," Laurel groaned, rubbing her temples.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Without a word, Emrys held up a hand, summoning a gentle yellow flame that flickered soothingly around Laurel''s head. "Better?" she asked, her voice calm.

    Laurel sighed in relief. "A little."

    Kali sighed and turned to Draven with a sharp look. "So, did you track down the little thief or not?" she asked, her tone dripping with impatience.

    Elowen''s eyes flashed with anger. "Melanthius is not a thief!" she snapped, clenching her fists tightly, her voice seething with defiance.

    "Alright, relax," Kali said with a smirk, raising her hands in mock surrender. "Maybe you just misplaced Excalibur. I heard Cameloteans are known for losing track of things." She let out a laugh, her tone teasing.

    Elowen''s eye twitched with fury. "Care to repeat that?" she growled, her fists clenched, barely holding back the urge to strike.

    "We don''t have time for this," Draven snapped, frustration lacing his words. "Melanthius has escaped, and Thaddeus is all over me to find him. I know he''s your friend, but from here on out, he''s an escaped convict." Elowen and Dorian''s expressions darkened, their gazes dropping to the floor.

    Meanwhile, with King and Queen Aldara at a meeting and Rue still at school, Melanthius roamed the quiet palace halls. Yawning, he stretched as he stepped out of Rue''s room after taking a nap. "I''m thirsty," he muttered, wandering into the grand kitchen. He frowned when he noticed the lack of a refrigerator. "No furniture? Great, I really don''t want to make toilet juice," he pouted.

    Just then, an AI voice chimed, "Juice." A bottle dropped into his hands. "Whoa!" Mel stared in awe before setting the juice aside. Grinning mischievously, he called out, "S''mores ice cream!" The AI responded, "S''mores ice cream," and a carton materialized in his hands. "This place is amazing," he chuckled, digging into the treat.

    A few moments later, Percival strolled into the palace, glancing at his watch. "I''ve got a few minutes to check on Melanthius," he muttered. As he passed the kitchen, his eyes widened in horror. "What in the¡ª?" He shrieked, nearly stumbling back. Before him was a mountain of s''mores ice cream, with a single hand poking out from beneath it. The body under the pile was giggling.

    Percival rushed over, frantically moving the ice cream aside to reveal Mel grinning like a child, a spoon still in his mouth. "I think I ate all of your ice cream," Mel giggled, lazily throwing an arm over his forehead like some dramatic actor.

    "Melanthius! What have you done?!" Percival whispered sharply, eyes darting around. Mel casually pressed a finger against Percival''s lips. "Chill, man," he whispered back, sounding far too relaxed. "It''s all good."

    Percival stared at him, incredulous. "He ate all this ice cream¡ªshouldn''t he be bouncing off the walls by now? Is it different for wizards?" he thought, trying to make sense of the scene. "Trash vacuum," he called out, and with a pleasant ding, the kitchen cleaned itself, vacuuming up the discarded cartons and spoons like nothing had happened.

    Just then, the front door creaked open, and Queen Ruecrix¡ªRue''s mother¡ªstepped in with an air of authority. "Percival, what''s keeping you?" she called, her voice ringing through the halls.

    "Eek!" Percival let out a panicked squeak, his eyes darting toward the mountain of ice cream. "Uh¡ªtake Melanthius to the basement!" he whispered frantically.

    Before Mel could respond, the kitchen''s AI kicked into gear, sucking Mel into the vacuum system. "Wheee!" Mel''s voice echoed as he disappeared into the chute.

    Percival sighed in relief just as Queen Ruecrix approached, none the wiser. "Coming, dear!"

    She strode into the kitchen, her eyes narrowing as Percival stood there, wearing a nervous grin. "Uh¡­ I fell out of bed!" he blurted out, sweat forming on his brow.

    Ruecrix raised an eyebrow and glanced down the long hallway toward their bedroom, then back at him. "How''d you end up here?" she asked, her tone suspicious.

    "Where?" Percival feigned confusion, his hands fluttering awkwardly.

    "Here!" She pointed to the kitchen, her eyes widening.

    "Where?" He raised his hands in mock defense.

    "THERE! How''d you end up in the kitchen?!" she barked, her patience wearing thin.

    Percival gave her a wide, panicked smile, the silence stretching painfully until Ruecrix finally sighed and stepped into the kitchen. "Percival, I don''t care that you''ve got that boy wandering around our palace. But don''t lie to me about it." She pinched his cheek, a mix of amusement and frustration in her voice.

    Percival''s mind reeled. "WHAT?! How did you know?!" he stammered, wincing from the cheek pinch.

    Ruecrix chuckled, her towering presence making Percival feel even smaller. "Where do you think our daughter gets her smarts from?" she asked, her voice laced with amusement. "Now, where is he? I want to lay down some ground rules." She glanced around, scanning the room.

    "I, uh¡­ sent him to the basement," Percival admitted, eyes shifting nervously.

    Ruecrix''s expression froze, her eye twitching slightly. "Percy, my dear husband," she began slowly, her voice deceptively calm. "This kingdom used to be Noctara, the same kingdom Merlin seized all those years ago, before your parents rebuilt it."

    Percival nodded eagerly. "Yeah?"

    She placed a hand gently on his cheek, her smile sharp. "And you''ve told me before, this is the same castle Merlin once ruled. But we''ve never gone into the basement, have we? That was the one place your parents specifically warned us never to touch. And we obeyed, didn''t we?"

    Percival swallowed hard. "Yeah?"

    Ruecrix''s smile vanished. She grabbed his ear and lifted him effortlessly, holding him suspended as he winced in pain. Her voice was no longer calm. "SO WHY WOULD YOU SEND THE BOY INTO THE VERY BASEMENT WHERE HE WAS FOUND BEFORE THE MAGISTERIUM DRAGGED HIM OFF TO CALDARA?!"

    Percival whimpered. "I''m an idiot¡­"

    Mel stood before the relics in the basement, his eyes sweeping over a black crown, a robe, and black armored gloves. But the item that captured his attention was a black wand embedded in the wall. Etched into its surface were the words, "My son, Melanthius."

    He stepped closer, his hand trembling slightly as he gripped the wand and pulled it free. Unlike with Excalibur or the tonfas, he didn''t lose control. The power hummed in his hand, but it felt steady. Opening his book, he whispered a random incantation, "Imperem Strixortis."

    A dark, lilac spike of particles formed beside him, swirling and coalescing into a perfect magical copy of himself. He stared at it, momentarily stunned¡ªit was the first time he''d successfully cast something powerful that wasn''t just clouds. Tentatively, he reached out and touched the copy, which dissolved into a shimmer of particles before vanishing.

    Just then, Ruecrix and Percival burst into the basement, their eyes wide. "Whoa," Percival muttered, his awe mixed with fear as he took in the ancient relics.

    Mel turned to them, his expression dark. "Have you guys seen this? It''s everything¡ªeverything he left for me." His voice cracked, emotion welling up. "He did all that overlord shit¡ªstuff¡ªjust to have a kid, and wasn''t even there." His eyes began to water, his voice trembling. "Did you know this was down here? Did you?" He rambled, his sadness pouring out.

    Ruecrix stepped forward, her voice soft. "Melanthius¡­ we had no idea this was here. We were forbidden to even come down. But listen, you''re nothing like your father. You''re a good kid, a kind soul."

    Without hesitation, Percival rushed to him, wrapping his arms around Mel in a tight embrace. Ruecrix followed, pulling them both into a warm, protective hug. "You don''t have to carry this alone," Ruecrix whispered, her voice steady but filled with emotion. "We''re here for you. Always."

    Mel''s sobs grew louder as he clung to them, finally allowing the weight of his pain to surface, his tears soaking into their shoulders.

    Suddenly, a floorboard creaked, drawing their attention. Standing in the doorway was Rue, wearing Mel''s robe with a startled expression. "M-Melanthius, you''re here? Why are you here?!" Her voice wavered with fear, her eyes wide.

    Mel, still wiping his tears, looked at her in confusion. "What do you mean?" Before he could get another word out, the door swung open wider, revealing Dorian, Elowen, Amara, Cassius, Astroman, Laurel, Emrys, Kali, Jasper, Kai, and Draven. They all stared, equally bewildered.

    "Melanthius, you were here the whole time?" Draven asked, stepping forward.

    Mel stood protectively in front of Ruecrix and Percival. "You two leave. They''ve come for me," he said quietly. Without argument, Ruecrix and Percival were whisked away, vanishing in the same way the kitchen vacuum had taken Mel earlier.

    The room hung heavy with tension.

    "You were here the whole time?" Elowen''s voice cracked with disbelief. Dorian stepped forward. "Mel, no hard feelings. You''re still my best friend. But I''m a black card, and I have a job to do." Without warning, he lunged at Mel, claws flashing as they raked across his skin.

    Elowen followed, her punches raining down, connecting with his face until his nose bled. Mel could feel they were holding back, but it didn''t lessen the pain. Before he could react, Amara froze his hand mid-swing, while Cassius landed bone-crushing blows. Astroman added to the assault, using his gravity powers to pin Mel to the ground.

    Emrys conjured green flames, binding Mel''s hands tightly. "We can''t take any risks. He''s Merlin''s son, after all," she called out. Kali doubled the pressure, creating clones that helped restrain Mel further.

    Jasper stepped forward, grabbing a chunk of Merlin''s iron from the basement, forging a chain that wrapped tightly around Mel. "Now, Laurel! Subdue his mind!" Jasper shouted.

    "On it," Laurel replied, placing her fingers on Mel''s temple. Her eyes glowed as she delved into his mind.

    Inside, Laurel found herself in an expanse of clear skies and rolling clouds, far more peaceful than she''d anticipated. "This¡­ isn''t what I expected." She ventured toward a darker, looming area labeled ''Magic.'' "There. I''ll turn it off." As her hand reached for the door, a thunderous crackling sound erupted behind her. "What the¡ª?!" Before she could react, she was violently pulled back into her physical body.

    Mel shattered the chain, wrapping it around Jasper''s leg and yanking him to the ground with brutal force. His eyes burned with a new intensity¡ªno longer the hesitant boy but someone who had fully embraced the fight. "Looks like I''ll have to become inmate Zero," he muttered, his voice cold.

    Kai''s eyes widened as he called out, "What did you see in his mind?!"

    Laurel gasped, still catching her breath. "I-I don''t know! But it wasn''t Merlin''s influence! He''s too dangerous¡ªtake him down, now!" she ordered.

    Cassius wasted no time, rushing at Mel and grabbing him by the waist. With a roar, he suplexed Mel into the cold concrete floor, the impact shaking the room. "You can''t beat me! I''ve lifted 3 tons heavier than you!" Cassius shouted, his voice full of confidence as he tried to overpower Mel.

    But Mel gritted his teeth through the pain. "What about a trillion?" he muttered under his breath before stomping down on Cassius''s foot, hitting a pressure point with precision. Cassius cried out in pain, and in a flash, Mel unleashed a flurry of hidden cloud kicks, moving too fast for Cassius to react.

    The force of the strikes sent Cassius flying across the room, slamming into a wall. "This strength¡­!" Cassius groaned, barely able to comprehend what had just happened.

    "Don''t let him recover!" Kali shouted, summoning more clones to restrain Mel. But Mel was quicker, his power surging. "Rain Aikido!" he bellowed, throwing the clones in all directions with a roar of defiance.

    Amara conjured ice balls and hurled them at Mel, but he swiftly grabbed Laurel''s body and used her as a shield, the ice shattering harmlessly against her. Without hesitation, he hurled Amara aside and aimed at her with deadly precision. "Rain balls!" Mel fired rapid orbs of energy from his fingertips, striking Amara and Laurel with force and slamming them into the wall.

    Astroman increased the pressure, forcing Mel to the ground. Gritting his teeth, Mel groaned in pain, but his hand shot out, gripping the wand tightly. A glint of mischief flickered in his eyes. He aimed the wand at Astroman. "Pretendo!" he shouted, casting what sounded like a real spell.

    Astroman panicked, screaming as if hit by a powerful force, momentarily losing his concentration. The pressure lifted, and Mel wasted no time. He lunged to his feet and delivered a devastating punch to Astroman''s chest, sending him crashing to the ground with a grunt of pain.

    Emrys, watching from the sidelines, sighed dramatically and collapsed to the floor with exaggerated laziness. "I''m tapping out," she muttered, clearly uninterested in continuing the fight.

    Mel''s eyes scanned the room, landing on Elowen and Dorian as they rushed him. They both unleashed punches, and Mel braced himself, tightening his body against their blows. He didn''t fight back, simply standing there, his expression hardened.

    "My friends," he whispered, the weight of the words hanging in the air, pain and loyalty evident in his voice.

    Mel grabbed Dorian''s wrist and hurled him to the ground with a powerful punch. Elowen retaliated, landing a solid blow to Mel''s cheek. He intercepted her next attack with a swift block and countered with a punch to her side. Elowen blocked this as well, using her elbow, and then slammed Mel against the wall. "Just stop and surrender!" she demanded.

    Mel responded with a hidden cloud kick, snapping her head back and sending Elowen airborne. As she attempted to kick him from above, he deftly dodged and unleashed a series of rapid punches. Elowen adapted quickly, blocking each strike with precision.

    "Why should I be imprisoned because of my father?" Mel shouted, his voice filled with frustration. Dorian, rising to his feet with self loathing fury evident in his eyes, spat blood and roared, "Why can''t I defeat you?" He slashed a stream of boiling blood toward Mel''s face. Mel ducked, conjuring a cloud to bind their limbs together. "Not this time," he said defiantly.

    Turning, Mel saw Rue clutching his robe, her eyes full of concern. "Just go, you need to hide," she urged, her voice trembling. Mel gently lifted her chin and, despite the blood smeared across his face, offered a reassuring smile. "I''m coming back, for all of my friends."

    Before Rue could respond, Draven appeared and drove his sword into Mel''s back. In an instant, Mel vanished, leaving only a lingering trace of his presence.

    "MEL!" Rue screamed, her voice echoing with anguish.

 Chapter 14

    Meanwhile, tensions flared between student factions as sympathizers and opponents of Mel clashed continually. The black cards kept a tense silence, avoiding awkward questions about their failed battle.

    In the rural frontiers outside auroria''s borders, a weakened stranger emerged from the dense woods. Staggering weakly, the figure collapsed to its knees amid wild undergrowth. As a cloak fell back to reveal dark purple eyes, Mel clutched at a bloody wound in his back, his strength failing. Between gasped breaths, a single word escaped his lips...

    "Elowen...Rue¡­Dorian¡­"

    Before fading into darkness, he saw a hooded figure standing over him and its hand reached towards him.

    Back at the school, Elowen trudged through the corridors to her next class, her face adorned with bandages from recent skirmishes. "Mel, are you really gone?" she murmured, catching sight of Dorian, who bore his own bandages.

    "Hey, Elowen. Mel sure gave us a run for our money, didn''t he?" Dorian attempted to lighten the mood with a forced chuckle. "It''s been 2 weeks, and Draven''s training us relentlessly. We haven''t even spoken to him since."

    Elowen sighed, examining her bandaged hands that still ached from the confrontation with Mel. Dorian glanced at his bruised fingers and shook his head. "If only I had managed to copy his fighting style, maybe I could have stopped him and he could''ve been in prison¨Cnot dead. But even then¡­" He trailed off, the weight of their failure heavy on his shoulders.

    "It''s not your fault," Elowen reassured him, her voice softening. "Although, I understand why you were so eager to fight Mel again. It is pretty exhilarating," she added with a giggle. Dorian rubbed the back of his head with a sheepish chuckle.

    As they continued down the hallway, Dorian noticed Rue walking with a group of enthusiastic admirers trailing behind her. "Seems like since Mel''s disappearance, everyone''s suddenly interested in the princess," he remarked.

    Elowen raised an eyebrow. "How do those things even connect?"

    Dorian shrugged, explaining matter-of-factly, "Well, Mel''s the only one who''s actually been inside her palace. There''s this rumor that something happened between them, though it''s not true. These guys think they''ve got a chance now that Mel''s gone. Rue''s been pretty down about it all; she even tried to repair his robe herself." Dorian sighed, shaking his head.

    "Wait, if I start following her, maybe I could meet the king and queen and ask them for guidance on how to become a great queen!" Elowen''s face lit up with excitement. "What are you thinking about, Elowen?" Dorian called out, curious.

    "Nothing," Elowen replied with a dismissive twirl of her blue hair. "Elowen, can I ask you something? On the first day of school, you seemed really angry at Rue, especially when she mentioned your brother."

    Elowen sighed, her expression softening as she spoke. "It''s true, I was angry. But we''re friends now, so I''ll share. My brother killed Arthur¡ªmy father. In Camelot, strength was everything. My older brother wasn''t physically strong, but he was exceptionally smart. I wasn''t born yet, but I know he took my father''s life shortly after my father killed Merlin."

    "My brother¡ªLiam¡ªis now the king of Camelot. He mostly leaves me alone, but I''ve harbored a deep desire to kill him. The truth is, I just don''t have it in me," Elowen said with a heavy sigh, meeting Dorian''s gaze. "What about you? Have you experienced any tragedies?"

    Dorian sighed and revealed his fangs¡ªone sharp, the other not. "I''m half human. My father pushed me hard to become like him. My mother passed away from old age 162 years ago."

    Elowen''s eyes widened. "How old are you, then?"

    Dorian chuckled. "When I was a baby, I was about 50 years old in human terms. Now, at 15 in human years, I''d guess I''m around 100? It''s a bit confusing, I know."

    Elowen shook her head, then suddenly remembered. "Hey, want to check in on how Professor Estron is handling all this?"

    Dorian nodded, and they made their way to his office. Just as Elowen raised her hand to knock, the door swung open, revealing Professor Estron. His massive frame loomed over them, even more muscular than before. "Princess Elowen, Prince Dorian," he said coldly, his voice carrying an icy edge. "Neither of you are in my class."

    They both noticed a strange white smudge around his mouth. Estron quickly wiped it with his sleeve, but the mark remained. "I apologize," he said, his tone stiff. "Had some soup earlier." He awkwardly covered his mouth with his arm before slamming the door in their faces.

    "That was¡­ weird," Dorian muttered.

    "Yeah, and why did he lie?" Elowen added.

    Dorian''s ears perked up. "Lie? About what?"

    Elowen crossed her arms. "I''ve been wearing makeup since I was a kid. He said it was soup, but if it were, it would''ve wiped off easily. That was definitely makeup. So why pretend he was eating when he was clearly covering something up?"

    "I don''t know, but maybe we should leave it alone." Dorian sighed and they began walking.

    In a vast chamber, Mel slowly stirred from unconsciousness. As his eyes adjusted, he noticed a massive holographic painting looming above him. It depicted an older version of himself, crowned in black, seated on a throne amidst the ruins of fallen kingdoms. But as he stared closer, his heart sank¡ªit wasn''t him. It was Merlin.

    Sitting up, Mel winced as pain shot through his body, his muscles still aching. His torso was tightly wrapped in bandages, covering the stab wound Draven had inflicted. Suddenly, his stomach twisted violently. He leaned over the side of the bed and vomited, traces of blood mixing with the bile. His body, finally succumbing to the toll of battle, was reacting to the brutal suplexes from Cassius, Astroman''s crushing gravity, the relentless punches from Elowen and Dorian, and, of course, Draven''s blade.

    "Ugh, you''re gonna have to clean that up!" A voice on the side of him called out and he turned around to see a tall curvy woman with a bottle in her hand, she had an immense amount of aura around her. Mel stood up, his legs wobbling and she stood up, towering over him. "W-who are you? And where am I?!" Mel asked and the lady sighed. "You''re in my palace." She gestured to the window and outside there was literally nobody there, they were in a desert like place. "Your palace?! So you kidnapped me huh?!" Mel jumped and dashed at her with a punch.

    The lady chuckled and put a finger to his head and pushed him down, his nose bleeding as the heavy attack hit him. "D-did she even hit me?!" He threw a hidden cloud kick, a trail of cloud following behind his foot, but she dodged it which was impossible to Melanthius, the hidden cloud technique should not be able to be seen. She held her hand to Mel''s face and an energy ball formed on it. Mel''s eyes widened and the ball disappeared. The lady then punched him in the face. "I''m too old!" She chuckled and Mel lied on the ground. "Who are you?" Mel clutched his jaw with his hand.

    "I''m Shenelle Upan, mage, very very old," She said even though she doesn''t look a day over 30. "But you probably know me as something else; Baba Yaga, the owner of the moving house." She gave him a knowing smirk. She leaned in and her eyes flashed golden then back to black. "And the master of Merlin Shadowbane, nice to meet you, Melanthius Shadowbane. Why don''t you call me Auntie?"

    Night had fallen, and Dorian was deep in sleep, finally in his own bed for a change. A sudden hand clamped over his mouth, jolting him awake. His instincts kicked in, and he was about to yell, but then he saw Elowen leaning over him, finger pressed to her lips, signaling him to stay quiet.

    Rubbing the sleep from his eyes, Dorian blinked at her in confusion. "Elowen?" he whispered groggily, glancing at the holographic clock glowing faintly beside him. "It''s 3:30 in the morning! What are you doing here?"

    Elowen plopped down on the edge of his bed, her expression restless. "I can''t shake this feeling about Professor Estron. There''s something in his classroom he doesn''t want us to find. We have to go. Now."

    Dorian groaned, still trying to process the situation. "You want to break into a professor''s office in the middle of the night? Are you serious?"If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    She nodded firmly, her eyes intense. "Completely."

    Moments later, they walked out of the dormitories and Dorian used one of his sharp fingernails to pick the lock. Elowen walked in and Dorian followed. As they walked the silent halls, they finally found Professor Estron''s room and entered.

    "Check his file cabinet," Elowen whispered and Dorian nodded, picking the lock and searching. "Here, he still has Mel''s file." He pulled at it but it was stuck. "What the hell?" He saw an enchantment lock on it that couldn''t physically be picked. "Uhh, Dorian," Elowen called out from behind him and Dorian turned around to see Elowen being held in the air from the back of her shirt by Estron''s one arm. "Detention both of you." Estron said coldly and they gulped.

    Back at Baba Yaga''s house, the desert sun bathed the surroundings in a strange light. Time seemed different here, a peculiar stillness settling over the day.

    Yaga sat across from Mel at a large kitchen table. Mel stared at her, scrutinizing her face. "You''re really the infamous witch who eats children?" he asked bluntly.

    Yaga scowled, raising a hand. A telekinetic force pushed Mel back into his chair. "I do not eat children! I have no idea where that ridiculous rumor came from," she snapped.

    Mel settled into his seat, unfazed. "So, that''s just a title they gave you? How did you even meet my father? And why do you look so¡­ young?" he added, eyes narrowing with suspicion.

    Yaga took a sip from her coffee mug, her expression calming. "I used to train people in magic," she began, her voice softer now.

    Mel arched an eyebrow. "Don''t most people have magic?"

    She shook her head. "There are wizards, and then there are Manascares¡ªnon-wizard folk who have mana. A long time ago, during the witch trials, a man killed many wizards and stole their powers. He spread that magic to others, creating Manascares. For example, at your school, most of them aren''t wizards¡ªthey just have mana."

    Mel''s eyes widened in shock. "I had no idea."

    "Of course you didn''t," she replied, her tone turning bitter. "They''ve erased wizardry from the school system entirely." Yaga''s hand tightened around her mug, and with a sudden crack, it shattered, spilling coffee across the table.

    "Anyway, the witch trials only stopped when a group of mages formed the Magisterium, a council of wizards. Those bastards," she spat, her voice laced with bitterness. "They''re the reason I became Baba Yaga. They wanted to placate the normies, telling them that not all wizards were dangerous. So they singled out a few as ''heinous,'' and, of course, I was deemed the infamous Baba Yaga¡ªan old, ugly witch with a moving house and a craving for eating children." Her voice shook with fury as she trailed off, before suddenly kicking the table, sending it crashing into the wall.

    She paused, breathing heavily. "What was the question again?" With a flick of her wrist, a new table materialized before them. Mel instinctively covered his eyes, peeking through his fingers. "I¡ªI wanted to know how you met my father," he stammered.

    "Oh, that was long after the trials, when wizards were finally accepted. Two of my closest friends, branded as heinous, died, and I found their son. I took him in, trained him, fed him. Never would I have guessed he''d become a overlord." She chuckled, but Mel''s gaze fell to the floor.

    "So, there wasn''t really a reason for his deeds? He was just¡­ like that? And am I to assume the Magisterium put me in prison as a baby?" He gripped the edge of the table, his knuckles whitening.

    "You''re sharper than most, but there was a reason for Merlin''s transformation." As she spoke, Mel''s eyes locked onto hers, a flicker of hope igniting. "What? Why¡ª?"

    Before he could finish, the wall above them exploded in a cloud of debris, and two girls tumbled through the opening. The first, a short girl with flaming red hair and eyes to match, landed squarely on top of the other¡ªa tall girl with striking blue hair and icy blue eyes¡ªher knee digging sharply into the blue-haired girl''s side.

    "I''ll teach you to laugh when I fall in quicksand!" the redhead growled, her fist flying toward her opponent.

    The blue-haired girl caught the punch with a defiant smirk, biting into the redhead''s hand before throwing her aside with a brutal swing. The redhead slammed into the wall with a grunt. "Trust me, I already know how!" the blue-haired girl shot back, wiping away the blood trickling from her nose.

    Without missing a beat, the red-haired girl lunged forward, flames licking at her heels. The blue-haired girl ducked under the charge and, with a swift uppercut, drove her fist¡ªnow encrusted with shards of ice¡ªinto the redhead''s chin. The blow sent the red-haired girl flying upward.

    In midair, the redhead twisted, her foot igniting in flames. She came down with a fiery kick that struck the blue-haired girl in the face, sending her sprawling back into Mel''s arms.

    "Oh, shit, he''s awake?" the red-haired girl teased, flashing a grin as she landed gracefully. The blue-haired girl wiped the blood from her lip, barely fazed. "Thought you were dead," she replied casually.

    Yaga sighed, exasperated, and snapped her fingers. Instantly, the girls were healed, the bruises and blood vanishing, and both were forced to sit cross-legged on the floor, grumbling. "Melanthius, meet Sera," she said, gesturing to the redhead, who smirked mischievously. She grabbed Mel''s hand in a handshake, flames briefly flaring from her palm. "Ow!" he yelped, pulling back.

    "And this," Yaga continued, motioning toward the blue-haired girl, "is Lumi." Lumi snorted, then hocked a loogie. The spit froze midair and shattered as it hit the ground with a satisfying crack.

    "Are they your daughters?" Mel asked, raising an eyebrow.

    Yaga let out a sharp, amused cackle. "Children? Ruin this figure?" She scoffed, running her hands down her curvy body with exaggerated flair. "Hell no! I found them when my house was wandering some backwater country. They were both set to be executed because their parents weren''t ''meant to mate.''" She sighed, her tone shifting to frustration. "Only problem is, they get on my nerves constantly!" Yaga growled, then suddenly tensed. "Speaking of, where''s your brother?!"

    "Probably sulking on the roof again," Lumi muttered, rolling her eyes. She was about to spit when Yaga shot her a death glare.

    "Spit in my damn house again¡ªgo ahead, I dare you!" Yaga snapped, and Lumi quickly swallowed the loogie.

    "You''re 14 now! It''s like I''m raising kindergartners!" Yaga threw up her hands in exasperation.

    "Then send us to Arcanum! Or Bloodthorne High! We''re not learning anything stuck in this stupid house!" Sera huffed, rolling her eyes as she stormed off to her room, punctuating her exit with a loud slam of the door. "OW! STUPID DOOR SLAMMED ON MY HAND!" She called out from her room.

    "Yeah! You''ve trained us, Yaga, not taught us. There''s a difference!" Lumi shouted after her sister before turning on her heel and marching to her room.

    "This house is terrifying¡­" Mel muttered under his breath.

    "Tell me about it," Yaga sighed, rubbing her temples in frustration. "Raising three kids with autism isn''t exactly a picnic. Sera''s accident-prone, Lumi can''t go a day without freezing her spit and smashing it everywhere, and Caius¡­ he''s basically a ghost. Doesn''t talk, doesn''t socialize¡ªjust sits on the roof all day, waiting for an escape from this house."

    She paused, her face softening. "I just want to settle down, but being on the run from the Wizard Council? It''s stressful. They''ve got serious firepower, and I can''t let the kids get caught up in that kind of danger."

    "You seem like a good parent," Mel muttered, looking down. "But¡­ There''s someone after me. They call him the Jester. If I go back to school, he''ll kill me¡ªand not just me, everyone there. I don''t even know who he is."

    "The Jester?" Yaga raised an eyebrow as she casually poured herself a glass of wine. "That''s a ridiculous name. Has he actually done anything yet?"

    Mel scratched his head, hesitant. "I killed the Wild Storm Spider, but after that, three knights came after me. I''m pretty sure they were sent by him. Their names were Nicolas the Cute, Andrion the Devoted, and Hawkins the Swift. They were strong. Too strong."

    Yaga froze mid-sip before spitting out her drink, spraying it all over Mel. He calmly grabbed a napkin and wiped his face.

    "You fought those three?" she blurted out. "Damn, I''ve heard they''re practically killing machines. How''d you survive? I mean, I could take them¡ªno problem¡ªbut still¡­" She flicked her hand, drying him with a gust of wind, her curiosity piqued.

    "I was winning at first¡­ then losing. Badly. But then I picked up a random pipe, and they bolted like cowards."

    Yaga spat another mouthful of wine at Mel, who wiped his face again with a resigned sigh. She flicked her hand to dry him off and casually refilled her cup.

    "You must have your father''s knack for weapons mastery. And let''s not forget who taught him that¡ªyours truly," she said with a chuckle, raising her glass.

    "You taught him how to use weapons like that?" Mel asked, incredulous. "I wielded Excalibur and the Raven Talon tonfas once¡­ but I lost control."

    Before he could finish, Yaga sprayed more wine at him. He groaned, rubbing his eyes. "Why do you keep doing that?"

    Yaga grinned. "Ever heard of a running gag? Besides, you managed to wield those weapons? Your father loved those tonfas, so it makes sense you lost control, though. Wielding something like that would overwhelm anyone. That''s why most wizards stick to wands." She gave a playful wink. "Well, weaker mages, at least."

    She chuckled again, snapping her fingers to dry him off once more.

    Suddenly, a massive black wolf padded down from the stairs leading to the roof. It glanced at Mel and Yaga before giving a casual nod. Mel jumped to his feet. "What is that?!" he shouted, eyes wide.

    Yaga growled in annoyance. "Caius! You could at least transform and greet us properly!"

    The wolf huffed, exhaling loudly, and in a fluid motion transformed into a boy about Melanthius'' height, with wild green hair and matching eyes. He simply nodded, before shifting back into his wolf form. He clamped his jaws around a raw piece of steak and trotted off, kicking the door closed behind him with a dismissive flick of his paw.

    Mel blinked in disbelief. "And that''s¡ª"

    "Yep," Yaga interrupted, taking a long sip of her wine. "Caius, my shape-shifting headache."

    Shaking her head, she turned back to Mel. "Anyway, what''s your plan? Everyone at Arcanum thinks you''re dead."

    Mel sighed, sinking back into his seat. "The longer I stay at the school, the more trouble I bring to my friends because of my lineage. Can I stay here for a while?" His voice wavered, and tears welled up in his eyes. "I''ve been cursed with this blood. Everything bad that''s happened to me is because of him. I hate him so much."

    As he broke down, Yaga simply watched, her expression unreadable as she took another sip of wine. "Yeah, sure. You can stay here," she said, shrugging.

    Mel looked up, eyes wide with surprise. "R-really?!"

    "Yeah, really. But there are rules." Yaga stood up, stretching. "We stop by unkingdomed towns from time to time. If anyone recognizes you, you run. Curfew''s 9 p.m., but lights out is up to you. Don''t cook unless you''re making something for me. I tend to stay indoors while they roam, and my house likes to walk. So if you''ve got complaints, keep them to yourself. Deal?"

    Mel blinked, processing the rapid-fire list of conditions. "Uh¡­ deal."

 Chapter 15

    "Yeah, really. But there are rules." Yaga stood up, stretching. "We stop by unkingdomed towns from time to time. If anyone recognizes you, you run. Curfew''s 9pm, but lights out is up to you. Don''t cook unless you''re making something for me. I tend to stay indoors while they roam, and my house likes to walk. So if you''ve got complaints, keep them to yourself. Deal?"

    Mel blinked, processing the rapid-fire list of conditions. "Uh¡­ deal."

    Meanwhile, back at Arcanum, Dorian and Elowen trailed behind a furious Draven storming down the hallway at night. "What is wrong with you two?!" he barked, his voice echoing off the walls. "Sneaking into a teacher''s classroom¡ªare you out of your mind? I get it, you''re angry about Melanthius'' death, but that doesn''t excuse reckless behavior like this! Absolutely unacceptable!" His tone was sharp, each word slicing through the tense air as he glanced back at them with blazing eyes.

    "Death? He was murdered!" Elowen spat, her voice laced with anger. Draven sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. "It''s been two weeks, Elowen. You think I wanted to kill him? Do you? I had orders to subdue him. From what I know, he stole Excalibur, Dorian''s dagger, and the Raven Talon tonfas. You two were the ones who agreed that he was the only person capable of wielding them. Excalibur and the tonfas were his burden."

    An uncomfortable silence settled over them as they walked, the weight of Draven''s words hanging heavy in the air. He wasn''t wrong, and they knew it. Finally, Dorian broke the tension. "Draven, there''s something strange about¡ª"

    "About what, exactly?" a cold voice interrupted, and they all turned to see Professor Estron stepping into their path. Draven instinctively moved in front of Elowen and Dorian, his expression tightening.

    "Professor Estron," Draven greeted with a forced calm. "Isn''t it past your curfew?"

    Estron smirked. "I couldn''t rest knowing these two sneaks might not get the punishment they deserve." His tone was icy as his gaze flicked toward Dorian and Elowen. Draven''s eyes narrowed, catching sight of the red gloves on Estron''s hands.

    "What''s with the gloves?" Draven asked, suspicion creeping into his voice. Estron slowly removed them with a flourish.

    "It''s called style. Or do dragon hybrids not care for fashion in Drachenwald?" he taunted, a sly grin curling his lips. Draven sneered, his eyes burning with the faintest hint of flame.

    "It''s such a shame about Melanthius," Estron said with mock sympathy, his voice dripping with insincerity. "I remember trying to fight him on the first day¡ªnow all I can do is mourn. Well, not much to mourn, considering he was a thief." He cleared his throat, his demeanor shifting back to his usual arrogant self. "Draven, make sure these two face the consequences, and I don''t want to hear a word of complaint. I''m still your 9th-grade teacher, after all." With a smug chuckle, Estron walked past them, disappearing down the corridor.

    Back at Yaga''s House

    Mel, Sera, and Lumi sprinted through the desert, but this desert was unlike any other. The sand was an eerie crimson, trees sprouted haphazardly from the dunes, and massive creatures roamed in the distance. Mel struggled to keep up with the two girls, who seemed to fly across the ground with effortless speed.

    "Why¡­ are¡­ we¡­ running?!" Mel gasped, struggling to catch his breath as he lagged behind them.

    "We''re heading to town so Yaga can get food!" Sera called out casually, not even breaking a sweat. As they ran, a massive camel lumbered across their path.

    Lumi spat on the ground, freezing her saliva instantly, and slid effortlessly beneath the camel''s legs. Sera, not to be outdone, ignited her foot with a burst of flame and propelled herself up and over the creature in a fiery leap.

    "How was that?!" Sera and Lumi both turned back, hoping to impress the son of Merlin with their flashy moves. But to their surprise, Mel wasn''t paying attention. Instead, he stood in front of the towering camel, wide-eyed in awe.

    "Whoa, what is this?!" Mel exclaimed, reaching out to rub the camel''s neck. The creature huffed contentedly, allowing him to stroke its thick fur.

    "It''s called a camel. Haven''t you seen one before?" Sera asked, matter-of-factly.

    "Don''t act so high and mighty, You thought it was a horse until you were twelve."Lumi muttered, pressing ice to her forehead just as Sera swatted her with a fiery backhand.

    Mel continued absentmindedly stroking the animal''s fur. "It''s so soft," he murmured.

    "How long before he figures it out?" Lumi asked with a smirk.

    "Figures what out?" Mel paused, looking between them.

    "You''re petting Caius," Sera said casually.

    Mel jerked his hand back as the "camel" transformed into Caius, who stood there, fully human once again.

    "I thought you could only turn into a wolf!" Mel exclaimed.

    Caius shook his head.

    "Come on, we need to find a town," Sera said, taking charge. "Caius, sniff one out."

    Without a word, Caius shifted into his wolf form and began sniffing the air, eventually pointing his nose toward the horizon where a small town lay in the distance.

    "Alright, we''ll start there. Just grab some food and bring it back to Klaus," Sera said, her focus sharp.

    Mel tilted his head in confusion. "Who''s Klaus?" he asked. "Hm?" Sera leaned in, mishearing him. "Who''s Klaus?" Mel repeated, a bit louder.

    "Hmm?" Sera asked again, still not catching on. "Who''s Klaus?!" Mel yelled, exasperated.

    "¡­hm¡­" Sera responded, oblivious to his frustration. Lumi sighed and gave Sera a gentle push. "Klaus is Yaga''s house," she explained, rolling her eyes as Mel nodded, finally getting it.

    Meanwhile, hidden in a distant part of the desert, the three knights of Slesan¡ªNicolas the Cute, Andrion the Devoted, and Hawkins the Swift¡ªobserved the scene.

    "Looks like the Jester was right to tell us to check if he''s dead or not," Andrion muttered, irritation evident in his voice.

    "Why don''t we just kill him now while we have the chance?" Hawkins suggested, spinning his blade with casual bravado.

    Nicolas growled softly, "Patience. We''ll get those brats too. But there''s an immense amount of magical energy from somewhere. We should conceal ourselves."

    In the town of Dallamali, vibrant life pulsed through the narrow streets. Colorful tents adorned with intricate patterns flapped in the hot wind, showcasing an array of wares¡ªspices that filled the air with tantalizing scents, shimmering fabrics that sparkled under the sun, and exotic fruits piled high on wooden carts.

    The townsfolk moved with purpose, laughter and chatter blending into a lively symphony. Children dashed between the stalls, their carefree joy a stark contrast to the tension brewing just outside.

    As Mel, Sera, and Lumi strolled through the bustling market, they were captivated by the sights and sounds. Street performers juggled flaming torches, musicians strummed cheerful melodies, and the aroma of freshly baked bread wafted through the air, tempting their appetites.

    "Look at all this!" Mel exclaimed, eyes wide with wonder. "It''s incredible!"

    Sera nodded, her attention caught by a vendor selling colorful trinkets. "We should definitely grab some food," she said, then fell on the ground with an "ow", due to her clumsiness.

    "Just don''t break anything," Lumi warned, her eyes scanning the crowd for any potential trouble.

    "Hey there, kids! Want a shot at a fun guessing game? Just guess how many seeds are in this bowl!" a man called out, enthusiastically gesturing toward a large bowl filled to the brim with tiny seeds.

    "1,058!" Mel declared confidently, arms folded across his chest.

    "Uh, 29?" Lumi replied, casually spitting on the ground as she did.

    "Isn''t that rice?" Sera muttered, barely paying attention.

    Caius, in his human form, merely huffed and nodded, unimpressed.

    The man looked at them, baffled. Are these kids serious? There''s at least 10,000 seeds in there¡­ he thought, shaking his head in disbelief.

    "Wait, we needed food, right?" Mel said, grabbing the bowl of seeds. The man''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Huh?! You can''t eat that!" he shouted.

    "Oh, don''t worry, sir! I''ll just boil it with toilet water when we get home!" Mel reassured him with a grin.

    "Why toilet water? We have a stove!" Sera chimed in, completely ignoring the man''s protests.

    "Oh right, we used to use toilet water in prison," Mel replied matter-of-factly.

    "Wait a damn¡ª" the man started to complain, but was cut off.

    "I don''t want rice tonight!" Lumi whined, her voice rising above the chaos.

    "What does Yaga usually cook?" Mel asked, still oblivious to the man''s frustration.

    "Wait a darn minute! Nobody''s taking the seeds!" the man yelled, clearly exasperated.

    "I was gonna pay for it¡­ but never mind, I can''t use my black card here," Mel muttered, his excitement deflating.

    Caius tapped Mel on the shoulder. "That''s a dangerously high number," Mel muttered, and the man stared at him in bewilderment. "He''s not even speaking!" he exclaimed, baffled.

    "10,373!" Mel smacked the table, catching the man off guard. The man''s eyes widened in disbelief. "B-but¡­ here!" He thrust a bag of golden coins into Mel''s hands.

    "Can I get the rice?" Mel asked, pointing to the seeds.

    "Get out of here, you damn kids!" the man shouted, his frustration peaking.

    Without a second thought, they bolted from the stall.

    "What kind of town doesn''t let us keep what we guess?" Sera grumbled as her eyes landed on a nearby restaurant. "Are you guys hungry? We have gold." She said casually, glancing at Mel, who held the bag.

    "Sure, why not," Mel replied with a shrug.

    Moments later, they found themselves inside the restaurant. A cheerful waiter approached, holding a notepad. "What can I get ya, sugars?" she asked with a bright smile.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    "I''ll have the mythical flame roast," Mel said, and she quickly jotted it down.

    "Fairy bread!" Sera shouted, causing the waitress to flinch slightly before scribbling it down.

    "Starlight soup," Lumi added, crossing her arms and casually spitting on the floor. The waitress grimaced but dutifully wrote down the order.

    "And for you?" she asked, turning to Caius, who simply stared at her in silence.

    "Is he not hungry?" she wondered aloud.

    "He wants the dragon fruit salad!" Lumi chimed in, grinning.

    "Would you like any sauce with that?" the waitress asked, but Caius remained expressionless.

    "So¡­?" she prodded.

    "Can''t you hear him? He said yes," Mel responded innocently, while the waitress wrote down the last order and hurried away.

    "Five-star customer service, my ass," Sera huffed, rolling her eyes.

    "So, does Auntie Yaga just let you guys do whatever you want? I''m actually having fun with you all," Mel said with a smile.

    Lumi shrugged. "Pretty much. As long as we don''t wander too far and stay out of trouble, she doesn''t really mind."

    "Yeah, but the downside of being the ''free-roaming kid'' is you don''t go to school or make any friends," Sera grumbled, crossing her arms. "Kinda sucks sometimes."

    "My experiences in school haven''t been the best: the dean hated me, I killed a spider, everyone thought I was a monster, and I somehow ended up becoming the king of Atlantis," Mel sighed, rubbing his temple.

    "Huh?!" Sera leaned in, cupping her ear.

    "I said my¡ª"

    "Huh?!" Sera yelled, still trying to catch his words.

    "I SAID MY¡ª" Mel raised his voice.

    "WHAT?!" Sera moved even closer, practically in his face.

    Mel sighed, defeated. "Nevermind."

    "Anyway, after we eat, we''ve got training with Yaga. So make sure you eat up, or you''ll be too lightheaded to keep up," Lumi said, just as their food and drinks arrived.

    Mel picked up his cup, frowning. "Aw man, they didn''t put any ice in mine."

    Lumi rolled her eyes, snorting. "I got it." She spit into the cup a few times, freezing the liquid into ice cubes.

    "Thanks!" Mel lifted the drink to his lips, but Caius swiftly grabbed it from him and dumped it out.

    Mel chuckled nervously. "Yeah¡­ probably not the best idea after all."

    "So, you guys want to go to school? Maybe if I ever go back¡ªwhich I probably won''t¡ªI could take you with me," Mel offered with a shrug.

    Sera raised an eyebrow, smirking. "You really think Auntie Yaga would let us go? Pretty sure she''d set the place on fire if anyone tried to make us sit through a class."

    Caius huffed, as if amused by the idea, and Sera leaned forward, eyes gleaming. "Deal!"

    "So, I heard you guys are wizards too," Mel said casually, taking a bite of his roast.

    "Yep!" Sera answered, mouth full, crumbs flying everywhere. "Lumi and I are sisters, but Caius is like our brother¡ªjust not by blood. You could be our cousin or something, since you call Yaga ''Auntie.''"

    Mel grinned. "Cousins, huh? I guess that makes sense in this weird, magical family."

    Lumi smirked. "As long as you can handle the chaos that comes with it."

    Caius simply nodded, a small, amused smile tugging at the corner of his mouth.

    Meanwhile, with the three knights¡­

    "They''re just sitting there eating! Let''s finish him off now!" Hawkins growled, barely containing his frustration.

    "Patience," Andrion replied calmly. "But let''s see how fast he''s gotten since our last fight." He grabbed Hawkins''s knife, then pulled back and hurled it with blinding speed toward the restaurant.

    Back at the restaurant¡­

    "Whoo, I''m stuffed." Lumi stretched, her energy drained, while Sera was already snoring at the table. Caius''s eyes suddenly widened, and without a word, he stood up and walked out.

    "Where ya going, Caius?" Mel called after him, confused, but Caius just glanced back, remaining silent as usual.

    Mel turned to Lumi. "Why doesn''t Caius speak, anyway?"

    Lumi, unfazed, answered nonchalantly, "He''s been through a lot. As a kid, he transformed into a wolf and¡­ well, he ate his parents from not being able to control it, he was labeled a monster and was gonna be killed if it wasn''t for Yaga."

    Mel blinked in shock. "Wait¡­ what?"

    Lumi shrugged. "Yeah, we''ve all been through some crazy stuff."

    Suddenly, a dagger burst through the window, flying straight toward Mel''s face. Without flinching, he caught it mid-air, his hand enveloped in a soft cloud to avoid injury. He examined the blade, raising an eyebrow. "A dagger?" he muttered, turning it over in his hands. His eyes narrowed as he noticed the engraving on the hilt: "The Swift."

    Caius was quietly walking through the town when Mel suddenly appeared, grabbing him by the shirt and slamming him against a wall. "You knew that dagger was coming, didn''t you?! Tell me!" Mel growled, his voice laced with anger.

    Caius''s eyes narrowed, and without a word, his arms transformed into massive, muscular gorilla limbs. Effortlessly, he lifted Mel and hurled him back against the wall.

    Mel staggered to his feet, his eyes blazing with fury. "What do you mean, ''you don''t know what I''m talking about''? You left right before the knife almost took my head off!" He clenched his fists, cloud energy swirling around him. In a swift motion, Mel grabbed Caius''s arm and flipped him over with a judo-like throw, trailing a mist of clouds. "Cloud Martial Arts: Cloud Throw!"

    Caius hit the ground hard, but his leg morphed into that of an elephant''s, sweeping Mel off his feet with brutal force. Mel flipped upside down, barely catching his balance as Caius glared at him.

    "Of course it matters if you tell us!" Mel shouted, his voice cutting through the tension. "Do you even know who Hawkins the Swift is?! Are the three knights here right now?! Do you want your sisters in danger?!"

    With a surge of cloud energy, Mel''s foot connected with Caius''s face, the impact echoing with a sharp crack. Caius''s head snapped back, but he stayed grounded, locking eyes with Mel in a silent challenge. Despite the blow, Caius spoke with a calmness that chilled the air.

    "I don''t have a family," Caius finally muttered, his voice rough but steady. Mel froze, his eyes widening.

    "Of course you have a family¡ª"

    "I ate my parents," Caius interrupted, his tone flat, empty. "I don''t deserve to live. I should''ve warned you about the knights. But I was going to confront them, let them kill me¡­ put me out of my misery."

    Mel looked down, his fists loosening. "So, you were planning to just run away from your problems?" he asked, his voice sharp with frustration. "That''s not what a real man does."

    Caius growled, his eyes flashing. "You''re lecturing me about running away? Isn''t that exactly what you''re doing by staying here?" Caius stepped closer, his words hitting like a hammer. "You''re hiding from your problems at school, aren''t you?"

    Mel''s breath caught in his throat, his eyes widening. Caius had struck a nerve, and they both knew it.

    "You''re right, I am hiding," Mel admitted, a bittersweet smile spreading across his face despite the trickle of blood from Caius''s earlier blow. "I thought I didn''t have a family, but I was wrong." He looked up, his gaze steady. "The Atlanteans, Lance, Elowen, Dorian, King and Queen Aldara, and Rue¡ªthey''re my family now. And as far as I''m concerned, you''re all part of that too." A single tear slipped down Mel''s cheek, a testament to the bond he had found.

    Meanwhile, in the Arcanum library, Elowen and Dorian were immersed in their studies. Elowen flipped through the pages of a book detailing a kingdom rife with slavery, her eyes widening at the illustrations. "Hey, Dorian," she nudged him, rousing him from a light sleep.

    "What is it?" he mumbled, rubbing his eyes.

    "Remember what Mel told us about the jester? He said Estron mentioned that Headmaster Thaddeus trained him. Look!" She pointed at a portrait of a man in the book¡ªThaddeus himself. "How did Estron know Thaddeus was connected to the jester? Mel also said he tried to warn Thaddeus about the jester, but Thaddeus just brushed him off."

    Elowen began flipping through the pages frantically, her curiosity growing. She paused on an image depicting Thaddeus alongside a woman and a young child, a revelation brewing in her mind. "There''s got to be more to this," she muttered, her heart racing as she pieced together the puzzle.

    Elowen''s fingers stopped on a gruesome page showing a woman''s beheading, her expression darkening as she read the passage aloud. "''The woman conceived a child with an unknown man. She paid the price. Along with her family of low-class jesters, she was executed that day. The child has never been found.''" Behind the woman, clowns were depicted being executed as well.

    Her eyes widened as the weight of the words settled in. "Dorian¡­ look at this," she whispered.

    Dorian leaned in, reading the text before standing abruptly, his face drained of color. "Professor Estron is¡­ the child," he muttered, piecing it together. Their eyes met, realization hitting them both at the same time.

    Without another word, they bolted from the library.

    "Move!" Elowen shouted as they shoved past students, their feet pounding against the marble floors. Panic fueled their sprint as they raced toward Headmaster Thaddeus''s office.

    They reached the door, which was slightly ajar, dread pooling in their stomachs.

    "Headmaster¡ª!" Elowen''s voice faltered as they pushed the door open.

    There, slumped over his desk, was Thaddeus. A tarot card was lodged deep into his neck, its edges stained red. The card read The Fool. Thaddeus was dead.

    "My, my, what a gruesome show, huh?" Professor Estron leaned casually against the doorway, a twisted grin on his face. He raised his hand, and the tarot card dislodged itself from Thaddeus''s neck, flying back to Estron''s grasp before he slipped it into his pocket.

    "You! It''s you!" Dorian roared, lunging at Estron with fury in his eyes.

    "Dorian, no!" Elowen shouted, but it was too late. Dorian''s hand slashed at Estron''s neck, but instead of making contact, his fingers shattered on impact.

    "GAH!" Dorian gasped in pain as Estron effortlessly gripped him by the throat, slamming him to the floor with a bone-crushing thud. Without a moment''s hesitation, Estron hurled Dorian through the wall, sending him crashing outside. Half of the school collapsed in the wake of the blast, debris raining down around them.

    Elowen''s heart pounded in her chest as her eyes widened in shock. "It was you!" she screamed, charging forward and landing a solid punch that forced Estron back a step. The ground beneath them trembled as the entire school erupted into chaos, screams echoing in the background.

    "You stole the weapons! You manipulated Thaddeus into imprisoning Mel, didn''t you?! And because of you, he''s dead!" Elowen''s voice trembled with fury, her face flushed with rage.

    Estron calmly dusted off his shirt, barely fazed by her attack. His eyes narrowed coldly before delivering a vicious kick to her stomach. The force of the blow sent her hurtling out of the building, crashing into Dorian with enough force to leave them both sprawled in the rubble.

    Estron leapt down, driving his knees into both Dorian and Elowen with bone-shattering force. They coughed up blood as the impact knocked the air from their lungs. "It was all too easy," Estron sneered. "Using one of my cards, I had control over Melanthius after knocking him out for three weeks. I simply made him sneak into your rooms, into the museum, and hide the weapons. You fools never questioned it. I just tucked them under Melanthius''s bed, and you all thought he was the thief."

    Suddenly, the upper-class black cards arrived. Draven drew his sword, his expression filled with fury. "I thought I killed you that day, Jester."

    "Careful, Draven," Laurel warned, rubbing her temples as she felt the dark energy radiating from Estron. "He''s much stronger than before."

    Amara conjured an ice sword, taking a poised fighting stance. "He''s got us all buttered up, hasn''t he?" she laughed, though her eyes were sharp and focused.

    Estron ripped his suit open, revealing the motley garb of a jester underneath. He placed a bell-adorned hat on his head, his grin widening. "Do I still look ridiculous to you all? Father sure didn''t laugh," he said with a chuckle as the nine black cards closed in on him.

    "Don''t count us out!" a voice rang out. Everyone turned to see the Atlanteans, led by Goda, flanked by their sea warriors. "Our king may be dead, but his legacy lives on through us!" Gosen declared as the fishfolk began chanting, "Mel!"

    Meanwhile, back in town¡­

    Caius and Mel stood in tense silence when a loud crash and the sound of screaming erupted nearby. They took off running toward the restaurant, only to find Sera and Lumi facing off against Andrion and Hawkins.

    "Who are you?!" Sera shouted, pointing with an indignant scowl.

    "We are¡ª" Andrion began, attempting to introduce himself.

    "Who are you?!" Sera interrupted again, louder this time, still not hearing him.

    "We''re¡ª" Andrion raised his voice, trying again, only to be cut off once more. "Who are you?!"

    "WE ARE¡ª" Andrion shouted, his frustration boiling over, but Lumi snorted in amusement, then casually spat ice onto the ground, her grin widening.

    Andrion swung a powerful punch at Lumi, and Mel''s heart sank. "No! They''re not like Elowen and Dorian! They''re too weak!" he growled through clenched teeth, bracing for the worst.

    But as the dust settled, his eyes widened in disbelief. Lumi stood her ground, the punch having connected¡ªonly it didn''t do any damage. A layer of ice had formed over her forehead, stopping the attack cold. Sera, meanwhile, had grabbed Andrion''s arm mid-strike, lessening the force.

    Lumi glanced over, unfazed. "Who are Elowen and Dorian?"

    In perfect sync, Lumi and Sera kicked Andrion with surprising force, sending him stumbling backward.

    Mel blinked, his mind racing. "Wait¡­ Was I wrong? It makes sense now¡ªthey were trained by Baba Yaga herself. These three¡­ they were born for this. They might even be stronger than Elowen and Dorian!"

    His epiphany was cut short by a blur of movement. Hawkins darted toward Mel, fist raised. Mel''s eyes widened in horror. "No! I let my guard down!"

    Before Hawkins could land the blow, Caius appeared in a flash, intercepting the punch. His body shifted into a towering gorilla, absorbing the impact with ease.

    "Don''t lay a hand on my family!" Caius growled, towering over Hawkins in his massive gorilla form. Hawkins, unfazed, spun with a wild kick aimed at Caius''s head, but Caius shifted again¡ªhis head transforming into that of a rhino. Hawkins'' foot collided with the thick hide, and the sharp pain shot up his leg.

    "Damn it!" Hawkins snarled, grimacing as he recoiled, delivering a follow-up punch that sent Caius stumbling back.

    Mel, already anticipating the next attack, turned just in time to see Nicolas lunging at him with a sword. The blade came down, but Mel quickly summoned a shield of cloud, blocking the strike.

    "I was pulled away last time when you had the weapon, but now¡­" Nicolas sneered, eyes gleaming with malice, "it''s an even match!" With a sinister laugh, he drove his fist into Mel''s side, a sickening crack echoing as Mel was sent crashing to the ground.

    Nicolas stood over him, wiping the blood from his knuckles. "The Jester''s plan should be complete by now. All of Auroria will be dead." His lips curled into a smirk. "Though you know him as something else, don''t you? Estron or something?"

    Mel''s mind raced, the realization hitting him like a bolt of lightning. "Professor¡­ E-Estron?! It makes sense now! He was the only one who mentioned Thaddeus and the Jester were connected¡­ I passed out after seeing him¡­ He was playing me all along!"

    His heart sank further as Nicolas'' words echoed in his ears. "Auroria is in trouble¡­ My people¡­ they''re in danger." Mel''s vision blurred as he looked over to see Caius, Sera, and Lumi struggling against their attackers, being forced back step by step.

    "My family¡­ they''re in trouble." His breath grew shallow, his strength ebbing. His eyes fluttered as the weight of everything crashed down on him. His consciousness started to slip away, but the thought of losing everyone he cared about kept flickering like a distant flame, refusing to go out.

 Chapter 16

    "What?! Professor E-Estron?! It makes sense! I passed out after seeing him! He''s the only one who told me that Thaddeus and The jester knew each other!" The realization hit Melanthius like a hammer. "And not only that¡­Auroria is in trouble¡­my people are in trouble¡­" He then saw Caius, Sera and Lumi being pushed back. "My family is in trouble¡­" His eyes closed and his consciousness began slipping away.

    In the shadowy corners of Baba Yaga''s house, Yaga roamed quietly, her fingers tracing the edges of an old painting. The image of Merlin, her most gifted and troubled student, stared back at her. She polished the frame gently, her expression softening with an old, hidden grief.

    "My favorite student¡­ It was fate that led your son to me," she murmured, her voice laced with bittersweet nostalgia. A single tear slid down her cheek and splashed onto the photo. "You died a villain. Tell me, Merlin¡­ was it worth it?"

    She took a deep breath, setting the photo back on her dresser with care. Her gaze lingered on it as though Merlin might respond from the canvas. "I kept your promise," she continued, her voice dropping to a whisper. "No one knows that your blood isn''t the only one in his veins. You died for her¡­ I can respect that. But I pray your son doesn''t follow the same path."

    A sigh escaped her as she sat down on the edge of her bed, her thoughts swirling. "Although I doubt it¡­ Not with that hero complex of his." She chuckled to herself, rubbing her temple as if shaking off a memory. Then, a sudden sense of unease washed over her, something dark and foreboding.

    Her head snapped up, eyes narrowing. "I feel something¡­" she muttered, standing to her feet. "My children¡­ They''re in trouble." Her tone shifted, the playfulness gone, replaced by an old, dangerous determination. "Let''s go, Klaus."

    The house groaned in response, its wooden frame creaking as it lifted itself on two massive legs. Baba Yaga''s home, alive with ancient magic, began to march forward, carrying her toward the danger.

    As Mel''s vision dimmed and consciousness slipped from him, his heart twisted with guilt. The last thing he saw was Caius, Sera, and Lumi, struggling to hold their ground against the relentless knights. His friends¡ªhis family¡ªwere in danger. And it was all because of him. Because of who his father was.

    A deep, boiling anger surged within him. After everything he''d been through, after everything he''d learned, he was still too weak. Too powerless to protect the people he loved. The bitterness gnawed at him, threatening to consume what little strength he had left.

    But then, through the haze of pain and frustration, he felt it¡ªsomething flickering deep inside. A familiar pulse, faint but unmistakable. The power of his father coursing through his veins. Yet there was something more. It wasn''t just the ancient magic of Merlin¡ªit was sharper, wilder, like a storm building inside him, ready to break free.

    A surge of thunderous energy erupted through Mel''s body, every nerve igniting with raw power. It wasn''t just the legacy of Merlin coursing through him anymore¡ªthis was something new, something uniquely his. The storm that had been brewing within him now roared to life.

    His eyes snapped open, glowing with a deep, smoky purple, threaded with streaks of black. The aura surrounding him crackled violently, pulsing with a mixture of purple and black lightning. He stood tall, his body humming with the untamed force of his power. His gaze locked onto Hawkins, Andrion, and Nicolas, who froze mid-battle, eyes widening in alarm as they turned to face him.

    Lumi''s face lit up with excitement. "I think we''re about to see something awesome!" she exclaimed, barely able to contain herself.

    Sera frowned, confused. "What?" she asked, not hearing Lumi..

    Caius simply gave a slow, approving nod. He could sense it¡ªMel had just become something far more dangerous.

    Nicolas, suddenly wary, hesitated before drawing his sword. Desperation clouded his judgment as he dashed at Mel with renewed determination. "One slice, that''s all it''ll take," he thought, convincing himself that victory was within reach.

    But before his blade could make contact, Mel moved faster than Nicolas could comprehend. With a sudden blur of motion, Mel delivered a precise, hidden cloud kick, the force of it trailing not just a wisp of cloud but streaks of black lightning. The crackle of energy struck Nicolas with the weight of a storm, sending him flying back with a thunderous impact, his sword slipping from his hand as he tumbled across the battlefield.

    Mel stood still, his eyes burning with a quiet fury. "Not today," he muttered under his breath, his power swirling violently around him, daring anyone else to step forward.

    Andrion and Hawkins lunged at Mel simultaneously. With a swift motion, Mel caught Andrion by the face, his grip crackling with black lightning. Andrion''s screams filled the air as the electric surge wracked his body, causing him to convulse in pain. Without a second thought, Mel hurled him to the ground like a discarded rag.

    Hawkins, unfazed, watched his ally fall and flexed his muscles with a wicked grin. "Unlike those weaklings, I live for the fight." His body rippled, muscles hardening into armor-like toughness.

    Mel''s eyes narrowed, focusing his power. Black lightning enveloped his fist as he drove it into Hawkins'' abdomen with earth-shattering force. Hawkins let out a violent cough, blood spraying from his mouth as he doubled over in agony, dropping to one knee.

    Mel raised his leg, poised to deliver a crushing blow, his aura flaring with lethal intensity. But suddenly, his eyes flickered¡ªpurple and black fading to their normal color. He froze, a wave of nausea hitting him like a tidal wave. His body convulsed, and he vomited onto the ground, the strain of the power too much to bear. His knees buckled, and he collapsed, eyes red and bloodshot, struggling to maintain consciousness.

    The battlefield fell eerily silent, Mel lying motionless as his strength drained away.

    The three knights approached Mel''s limp body, their chuckles thick with malice. Andrion''s skin was charred and cracking, blood dripping from his mouth. Nicolas''s face was caved in, a grotesque mockery of his usual arrogance. Hawkins clutched his abdomen, wincing in pain as his internal bleeding worsened.

    "Chasing you down was the most fun I''ve ever had, kid," Nicolas rasped, blood staining his teeth as he grinned. "But now, it''s time for you to die."

    Lumi, sitting casually on the sidelines, glanced over at Sera. "Why aren''t we jumping in?"

    Sera sipped her drink, her expression unreadable. "I feel like something climactic is about to happen."

    Caius, now a wolf, sat beside them, his eyes sharp as he huffed in agreement, his gaze never leaving the scene.

    Just as the knights raised their weapons to deliver the final blow, a chilling, melodic voice echoed through the air¡ªa woman''s eerie chuckling, cutting through the tension.

    "One, two, Baba Yaga''s coming for you¡­"

    The knights froze, eyes widening in shock as the haunting rhyme continued, the atmosphere thickening with a dark, ancient power.

    "Three, four, better lock your door¡­"

    The shadows around them deepened, swirling like ink as an ominous presence began to manifest. The air crackled, heavy with magic as the very ground beneath them trembled.

    "Five, six, beware her tricks¡­"

    A crooked silhouette loomed at the edge of the battlefield, impossibly tall and bathed in the glow of flickering candles from afar. Baba Yaga''s house, Klaus, strode forward on its long legs, its creaking wood an echo of doom. The house moved like a creature stalking prey, and atop its roof stood Yaga herself, her eyes glowing with mischievous intent.

    "Seven, eight, it''s far too late¡­"

    The knights stumbled back, panic creeping into their expressions. They hadn''t anticipated this.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    "Stay away! W-we can handle this!" Hawkins blustered, gripping his side in pain.

    "Nine, ten¡­ you''ll never win¡­"

    With a wicked grin, Yaga leapt down from the roof of her house, landing gracefully on the ground before them. Her presence radiated ancient power, making the knights feel as insignificant as ants under her gaze.

    "Hello, boys," Baba Yaga''s voice oozed menace as she approached. "I believe you were about to harm my nephew."

    Nicolas snarled and charged, swinging his sword with full force. Yaga, unfazed, blocked it effortlessly with a simple kitchen ladle. He stared in disbelief.

    "Really, a sword?" she sighed. "I''m far too old for this!" With a chuckle, she tapped his ankle with the ladle. "Such a strong man, yet you''ve got a dancer''s legs." In a blink, she flipped him upside down, grabbing the back of his head. "Let''s take a little ride, shall we?" She slammed his face into the wall, dragging it across the surface. "One for here!" Nicolas screamed in agony.

    Then, with a wicked grin, she smashed his face again. "And one for down here!" Twisting him midair, she spun him like a ragdoll. "Don''t forget the loop-de-loop!" With a final flourish, she slammed him into the ground with bone-shattering force.

    Mel, groggy and struggling to stand, coughed. "Yaga! I need to go! My people¡­ they''re in danger!"

    Yaga barely glanced at him, her gaze fixed on Andrion and Hawkins. "Just take Klaus," she called over her shoulder. As Hawkins lunged at her, she casually sidestepped, delivering a precise palm strike to his liver. He gasped, doubling over.

    "Really?" Mel hesitated, looking toward the house. Klaus, the living house, lowered itself to the ground. Yaga waved dismissively. "Go on. I''ll just kill you if he gets destroyed!" she added nonchalantly.

    Mel scrambled onto Klaus, his eyes wide. "Wait, I stole something for you!" Yaga called out, tossing Merlin''s wand.

    He caught it mid-air, a grin breaking through his exhaustion. "Thanks! I''ll come back for you all¡ªmy family!" Klaus bolted, carrying Mel away at breakneck speed.

    Lumi crossed her arms, pouting. "You never let us drive Klaus¡­"

    "Not now!" Yaga snapped, glaring at her before turning back to finish the fight.

    In Auroria

    In Auroria, the battlefield was grim. Atlanteans lay bloodied on the ground, the upperclassmen battered and bruised. Most of the schoolchildren had already been evacuated. King and Queen Aldara stood defiantly at the front lines with their knights, their eyes locked on The Jester, who grinned maniacally.

    "Uncle, are you next to fight me?" The Jester''s voice dripped with mockery, his laughter echoing in the chaos. Percival''s glare burned with fury, but he shook his head.

    "This isn''t just about what happened a year ago," The jester began, his voice low and seething. "My rage comes from deeper wounds¡ªmy mother, beheaded, and my father who turned a blind eye to her suffering. My family was cursed, destroyed by the very people who should have protected us."

    The Jester''s grin twisted into a sneer. "Not just revenge for my mother. My rage is for more than that, Percival. My rage is for our entire bloodline. I''m the one who will avenge her¡ªnot just her, but the whole family that was torn apart by my so-called grandparents. The ones who killed her... your parents."

    Estron pulled out an incredibly sharp card and hurled it at Percival with a snarl. "DIE!" he roared. But before the card could strike, it was deflected by a swift kick¡ªthough not from Melanthius.

    "A real man never inflicts unnecessary violence," came a voice. Lance stepped forward, standing protectively in front of the king and queen, his leg now limping from the force of the kick. Despite the pain, he chuckled. "I didn''t think we''d have people this bad at school."

    Estron''s expression remained cold and unreadable. "Who are you?" he asked, narrowing his eyes.

    Lance smirked, his eyes gleaming with defiance. "I''m the prot¨¦g¨¦ of Melanthius Shadowbane! And since he''s dead now, I''ll be the one to make you pay for your sins¡ªthe sins of hurting my kingdom!"

    At Lance''s words, a ripple of hope surged through the fallen people, a spark that reignited their will to fight. Estron¡ªno, The Jester¡ªdashed at Lance, but was caught off guard when Lance landed a punch with a hidden cloud technique. Estron blocked with ease, though, his smirk returning as he analyzed Lance.

    "You''re mimicking Melanthius''s cloud martial arts. I heard he used it against Dorian. But you''re different¡ªno magic, no trail of cloud behind your attack. And more than that¡­" Estron tilted his head, studying Lance. "You''re hurting yourself with every strike, aren''t you? Go back to making ice cream, you twerp! You''re nothing like what Melanthius could''ve done!"

    Lance gritted his teeth, sweat beading down his forehead. In a flash, he jabbed Estron''s eyes and flipped upside down behind him. "We Landthugs aren''t just ice cream makers¡ªwe''re acrobats too!" With a grunt, he delivered a hidden cloud punch to Estron''s liver.

    "I only have ten more¡­ I can''t keep this up," Lance thought, his body trembling from the strain. But before he could capitalize on the blow, Estron spun around and drove his elbow into Lance''s back, sending him crashing to the ground.

    "You actually jabbed my eyes, you little twerp!" Estron growled, his patience wearing thin as he towered over the fallen Lance.

    Estron straightened, brushing off the dust from his clothes with a smug grin. "Is that it? Was that your ray of hope?" he mocked, his laughter cutting through the despair as the fallen looked down in defeat. But then, something unexpected happened.

    "HURAAAAH!" Lance''s voice erupted, and with a surge of defiance, he bounced to his feet. "WHO ARE YOU TO TELL ME I''M NOTHING?!"

    Estron''s smirk faltered as Lance''s shout echoed across the battlefield. "I ADMIRE THAT MAN¡ªWE ALL ADMIRE MELANTHIUS SHADOWBANE! BECAUSE HE WAS MORE REAL THAN ANYONE COULD EVER BE!"

    At Lance''s words, Elowen and Dorian, bloodied and bruised, struggled to rise, inspired by his fiery determination.

    "I KNOW I''M WEAK!" Lance continued, his voice cracking with emotion. "BUT HE ONCE TOLD ME, ''IF YOU USE YOUR STRENGTH TO HURT OTHERS, YOU MIGHT AS WELL END YOURSELF NOW!'' I''M NOT LOSING THIS FIGHT BECAUSE I''M TOO WEAK¡ªI''M LOSING IT BECAUSE YOU''RE A BULLY!"

    With a roar of fury, Lance unleashed a barrage of ten hidden cloud techniques. His fists were a blur, and though Estron managed to block some of them, several landed with devastating force, driving him back. Everyone watched in awe as Lance, the seemingly weakest of them all, landed blow after blow on the seasoned killer.

    Estron''s eyes widened in shock. This wasn''t the outcome he had expected. For a moment, he gritted his teeth, feeling the sting of Lance''s strikes. But the moment was short-lived. With a furious growl, Estron retaliated, slamming his fist into Lance''s face with brutal force. Lance staggered, but before he could recover, Estron drove an elbow into his ribs, followed by a knee to his face, and then a final punch that caved him into the earth.

    Lance lay still, bloodied and broken, but his defiant spirit still echoed in the air.

    Estron panted, his breaths ragged, and spat on Lance''s battered face. As he stood victorious, he suddenly realized Elowen and Dorian were no longer where they had fallen. Before he could react, Dorian surged at him, transforming into a swarm of bats mid-stride before materializing into human form once more. His fangs sank into Estron''s neck, draining his strength. Estron snarled in pain, grabbing Dorian and slamming him violently to the ground.

    In that moment, Elowen dove from above, her elbow crashing into Estron''s face with brutal force. He barely flinched before pulling out a sharp card and stabbing it deep into her abdomen. Elowen coughed up blood, her lips curling into a smirk. Estron followed her gaze and realized too late¡ªDorian, now rejuvenated by the blood he had siphoned from him, was back on his feet. With newfound strength, Dorian drove a powerful punch into Estron''s jaw. Estron retaliated immediately, their fists colliding in a thunderous exchange of blows.

    "Fist of Camelot!" Elowen shouted, her voice ringing out through the chaos. Her fist glowed with energy as she drove it into Estron''s side, lightning crackling from her strike. The shock reverberated through Estron''s body, forcing a grunt of pain from him as the electrifying power surged into him, momentarily staggering the vicious jester.

    Estron kicked Elowen and Dorian back with a brutal sweep, buying himself a moment to recover. "You''ll never win!" he roared, his voice echoing with desperation as he tried to regain control. But then, the sound of wood creaking filled the air, ominous and foreboding. A massive shadow loomed over the battlefield.

    "One, two, Melanthius is coming for you¡­"

    Estron froze, his blood running cold as the eerie rhyme echoed through the air. The ground beneath his feet trembled slightly as if responding to an unseen force.

    "Three, four, Klaus is at your door¡­"

    The shadow grew larger, the unmistakable presence of something ancient and powerful approaching.

    "Five, six, there''s no need to fix¡­"

    Estron''s eyes darted around, panic beginning to creep in as he tried to locate the source of the voice.

    "Seven, eight, too late to escape¡­"

    The jester''s bravado faltered, and the fallen warriors around him began to stir, hope flickering back into their eyes.

    "Nine, ten¡­ Melanthius Shadowbane is back again."

    With a thunderous creak, Klaus, the towering, menacing house, appeared on the horizon, its massive legs pounding the earth with each step. Standing atop it was Melanthius, his eyes glowing with fierce resolve, his silhouette framed by the darkening sky.

    Gasps filled the battlefield, quickly followed by a wave of cheers. The wounded, the hopeless, and even the battered warriors found new strength as they beheld their hero''s return. Melanthius leapt down from Klaus with grace, his presence commanding the attention of every soul on the field.

    Without a word, he walked over to Lance''s limp body, kneeling beside the boy. His expression softened for a moment, a brief flicker of pain crossing his face. He then rose, surveying the battlefield¡ªthe battered upperclassmen, his fallen Atlantean comrades, and the bloodied forms of Elowen and Dorian.

    Finally, Melanthius'' gaze locked onto Estron, his eyes burning with purpose. The battlefield grew silent, the air thick with anticipation. This was the moment everyone had been waiting for¡ªthe showdown between Melanthius Shadowbane and the lost baby.

    Estron smirked, though a flicker of doubt betrayed his confidence. Mel glanced at Dorian, giving him a familiar nod. "Draven, a little help here?" he asked, his tone teasing but urgent, a callback to their first day at school.

    Draven chuckled weakly from where he lay, groaning. "Nah, wouldn''t want to steal your thunder," he replied, knowing full well Mel was invoking an old memory.

    Mel stepped forward, positioning himself between Elowen and Dorian, who stared in disbelief. "I know you''ve got questions," he said, his voice hard and determined. "But they''ll have to wait. Right now, we''re going to take down this bastard¡ªbecause no one gets to break my moral code and walk away."

    His eyes burned with fierce determination, and the weight of his words set the air around them ablaze with intensity.

 Chapter 17

    Mel stepped forward, positioning himself between Elowen and Dorian, who stared in disbelief. "I know you''ve got questions," he said, his voice hard and determined. "But they''ll have to wait. Right now, we''re going to take down this bastard¡ªbecause no one gets to break my moral code and walk away."

    His eyes burned with fierce determination, and the weight of his words set the air around them ablaze with intensity.

    In a flash, Estron lunged at Melanthius, his fist connecting with a thunderous impact that echoed across the battlefield. As the dust settled, Mel stood, barely blocking the punch with Merlin''s wand. His face was bloodied, yet he grinned. "I''m too young for this," he chuckled, attempting to mimic Baba Yaga''s signature line, but it came out awkwardly, like a forced imitation. Estron''s face remained cold and expressionless.

    Mel tapped Estron''s ankle with the wand. "Nice foot," he quipped, echoing Yaga again. "Let''s take you for a ride!" With surprising agility, Mel spun Estron upside down, but before he could finish the move, Estron retaliated, shooting a sharp card into Mel''s arm and landing a brutal kick to his face.

    "Argh!" Mel grunted, collapsing to the ground.

    "Damn it! He doesn''t have his spell book! Is he just winging it?! Estron''s too strong!" Dorian shouted, rushing in to throw a punch, but Estron effortlessly intercepted his wrist, twisted it, and slammed Dorian into the ground. He pounced on Dorian''s back, pinning him effortlessly.

    Elowen, standing firm, glared at Estron, her eyes filled with determination. "We Camelot folk were raised to be strong. If you''re weak, you don''t survive," she declared, her voice steady and fierce. "As the daughter of the late King Arthur, I''ve been trained in Dintingaa."

    She rolled up her sleeves, revealing muscular forearms.

    Dintingaa, a martial art focused on overpowering opponents, relied on exploiting the strongest parts of one''s body against the weakest of an adversary. It was both offensive and defensive, relying on joint locks, stamina, and surprise.

    Estron''s eyes narrowed. In a blur of motion, Elowen launched forward, delivering a devastating punch directly to Estron''s philtrum. The force of the blow sent him reeling back, his expression for the first time showing shock.

    "You''re not the only one who can hit hard," she said, her voice cold.

    With a growl, Estron recovered in an instant, his eyes now filled with fury. "You think you can overpower me?" he spat, wiping the trickle of blood from his nose. "You Camelot types always think you''re invincible."

    Before Elowen could react, Estron moved with blinding speed. He grabbed her by the wrist, twisting it painfully before slamming her to the ground with a sickening thud. Elowen gasped in pain, her body writhing under the pressure as Estron towered over her.

    "You talk about strength," he snarled, "but strength without cunning is nothing."

    Elowen gritted her teeth and managed to twist her body just enough to deliver a powerful knee strike to Estron''s ribs. He grunted but barely moved, tightening his grip on her arm and forcing her into a joint lock. She tried to counter with a swift kick, but Estron caught her leg effortlessly and slammed her back into the ground again.

    "You''re tough, I''ll give you that," he said, his voice now mocking. "But not tough enough."

    Elowen''s breathing was ragged, but she refused to give in. "Dintingaa teaches us to never surrender." She struggled, twisting her body, trying to break free, but Estron''s grip was too strong. He slammed his knee into her abdomen, knocking the wind out of her.

    "Dintingaa or not, you''re just another fighter to crush," he sneered. Estron yanked her up by the collar and hurled her into a nearby wall. The force of the impact left cracks in the stone, and Elowen crumpled to the ground, coughing and clutching her side.

    Dorian, still struggling to get up, shouted, "Elowen!" but his voice was weak, and his body was barely able to move.

    Estron approached Elowen, his eyes gleaming with sadistic pleasure. "That''s one down. Who''s next?"

    But even as Elowen lay defeated, blood trickling from the corner of her mouth, she smirked through the pain. "You haven''t won yet," she rasped, her eyes flickering with defiance.

    "You''ve already lost," Estron said coldly. "And now, I''m going to finish this."

    He raised his hand, summoning a sharp card from his sleeve, preparing for the final strike. Elowen''s body trembled, and her vision blurred, but her gaze never left Estron. Even in defeat, her spirit refused to break.

    King Aldara collapsed to his knees, frustration and helplessness written across his face. "My knights are useless. They don''t even have magic to protect this kingdom. I''m pathetic¡­ relying on freshmen to defend Auroria!" His voice cracked as he bit his lip, tears welling in his eyes. "Is there truly no hope? My brother is dead, and now my kingdom will follow!"

    The murmurs of disbelief rippled through the knights as they stared at something beyond the king. Gasps filled the air.

    Melanthius, still bloodied but defiant, lifted his head and managed a pained grin. "I knew you''d come," he muttered.

    Through the dust and chaos, Maren, the former king of Atlantis, strode forward with a calm, powerful presence. In his grip was his trident, the Raven Talon tonfas, and a pair of black armored gloves gleaming ominously in the dim light. "Apologies for breaking into your museum," he said with a cold smile, walking up to Melanthius. "Now, are you going to keep lying there, or are you ready to fight like a man?"

    Mel winced as he got to his feet, his body aching but his resolve hardening. "A real man doesn''t curse, but¡­ this time I''ll make an exception." His gaze swept over the battlefield, over the fallen knights, Elowen, Dorian, and Lance¡ªeach of them having risked everything. "Let''s kill this son of a bitch." Mel grabbed the tonfas, his grip tightening around the ancient weapons as he slid on the gloves Maren had brought.

    Estron, watching with amusement, smirked darkly. He reached into his coat and pulled out a deck of cards, methodically swallowing the numbered ones one by one. His body twitched violently as a sickening transformation overtook him. His muscles bulged, his skin pulsed, and his eyes turned blood red. He grinned, voice dripping with venom. "Maren, you finally realized, didn''t you? Melanthius Shadowbane isn''t the one who murdered your father. I fed you that lie. I planted it so deep in your mind that you became a puppet. You tore your kingdom apart hunting him down, and in the end, you lost. Now you think helping him will erase what you did?"

    Maren''s face darkened for a moment, but he didn''t flinch. He lowered his eyes briefly, acknowledging the truth. "You''re right. I destroyed my kingdom in my search for revenge. I wronged my people, and for that, I apologize." He paused, spinning his trident in one hand. "But I don''t care about redemption right now. I care about finishing this. After we take you down, I''ll deal with the man who really killed my father."

    Maren glanced at Melanthius, eyes sharp. "You don''t have to worry about losing control this time, Mel. That''s why I brought the gloves."

    Mel, feeling the weight of the gloves and the tonfas in his hands, nodded. His eyes burned with renewed determination. Together, the two of them stepped forward, standing united, ready to face the monstrous form of Estron.

    Estron cracked his knuckles, his red eyes gleaming. "I hope you''re ready for your worst nightmare."

    Estron shot forward like a bolt of lightning, his sights locked on both Melanthius and Maren. In a swift move, Maren hurled his trident straight for Estron''s face. Estron halted, dodging the weapon by mere inches, but the distraction gave Mel the opening he needed. Mel spun his tonfas, unleashing a wave of dark energy that cut through the air toward Estron.

    Estron''s eyes widened in surprise. He quickly drew a card, slicing the wave in two, causing the dark energy to explode behind him, shattering the kingdom''s outer walls. Before he could react, Mel''s knee slammed into his chest with a sickening thud.

    "That''s it?" Estron snarled. Mel smirked and followed up with a vicious kick to his face, spinning into a pivot kick that sent Estron flying across the battlefield.

    Estron growled as he regained his footing, blood dripping from the corner of his mouth. "You think this changes anything?!" he spat, his voice laced with venom. "Melanthius, Maren, you''re nothing but tools to save this crumbling kingdom! What do you think will happen once the semester ends? They''ll throw you back into Caldara Bastille like the prisoner you are! And you, Maren, do you really believe¡ª"

    Before he could finish, a blur of motion appeared behind him. Draven, silent as a shadow, had crept up unnoticed. In one swift strike, Draven sliced through Estron''s torso, cleaving him in half. Estron''s eyes bulged in shock as his upper body fell to the ground, blood pouring from his mouth.

    He coughed weakly, gasping for air as life drained from him. "T-this¡­ isn''t over¡­" he sputtered before collapsing, lifeless.

    The battlefield grew eerily quiet, Estron''s death leaving an unsettling calm in its wake.

    Suddenly, a squad of knights charged at Maren and Melanthius. Thinking quickly, Maren conjured a water portal and leapt through it, disappearing before the knights could reach him. The knights approached Mel with handcuffs in hand, attempting to restrain him. Mel sidestepped with ease, and the knights stumbled, falling to the ground. "I''m not being in chains again!" He growled.

    "What are you doing?!" Percival shouted, his voice filled with anger and confusion. The knights hesitated, then rushed Mel again, intent on subduing him. "We have orders from Headmaster Thadde¡ª"

    "I am your king!" Percival''s voice thundered, cutting through the chaos. The knights froze in their tracks, looking between each other in uncertainty. Melanthius stood still, eyes narrowed in confusion.

    Percival strode forward, his expression grim but resolute. "This boy is not your enemy¡ªhe''s a hero. And not just him. Draven, Lance Landthug, Elowen Pendragon, Dorian Dracula¡ªthey all stood and fought while I, your king, did nothing. I let fear control me. These people gave everything when I couldn''t even raise a hand!" He paused, the weight of his words settling over the crowd.

    "The headmaster, Thaddeus, has met a brutal end, and while we mourn that loss, we will not treat these heroes as criminals." Percival''s gaze swept over the knights and the gathering crowd. "We will celebrate their courage with a feast and an award ceremony in their honor."

    A wave of cheers erupted, the tension easing as the knights stood down, and Melanthius, though still wary, relaxed slightly, grateful but unsure of what lay ahead.

    And so, the second Jester incident came to an end. The injured were swiftly transported to an infirmary in Auroria, where advanced nanobots mended their wounds with remarkable precision. Klaus, thankfully unscathed, returned to Baba Yaga¡ªa relief for Melanthius, given the alternative.

    In the aftermath, King Percival made a decisive call: the school would remain closed for the rest of the first semester. With the campus in ruins and the students needing time to recover from the harrowing battle, it was the only logical choice. As for the three knights of Slesan, they barely escaped with their lives, their injuries inflicted by Baba Yaga far beyond any ordinary healing.

    With the Jester dead and the knights defeated, Melanthius could finally begin to hope for a brief glimpse of normalcy as a freshman¡ªat least for now.

    Meanwhile, Maren approached a foreboding dungeon deep within the heart of a dark forest, gripping his trident tightly. The dungeon''s entrance was sealed with golden bars, which he effortlessly sliced through with a swift strike of his weapon. As he ventured deeper into the shadowy depths, the walls gleamed with piles of golden treasure, but Maren''s focus remained ahead.

    At the end of the dungeon, he found a massive, muscular figure seated before an imposing golden statue. The man''s hands were encased in golden armored gloves, and he slowly lifted his gaze to meet Maren''s. "Well, if it isn''t the demigod himself," he sneered, his tone dripping with sarcasm. "Welcome to my humble abode. You might want to take your shoes off."

    Maren''s eyes narrowed, his voice low and deadly. "Michelangelo of the Renaissance Kingdom, your time has come. Prepare to be executed." He leveled his trident at the man, ready to strike.

    Michelangelo chuckled darkly, cracking his neck as he stood. "Your father must be rolling in his grave, Maren. I heard you lost your throne. Such a pity."

    Maren''s grip on the trident tightened. "I hunted a boy, believing he was responsible for my father''s death. But now I know it was you who killed Triton! And not just him¡ªyou murdered your own younger brother, Donatello, driving yourself into hiding like the coward you are! You fear the day your siblings will find you!"

    Michelangelo sighed, as if Maren''s words had dredged up unwanted memories. Slowly, he picked up a handful of golden coins, bringing them to his mouth and eating them. As he consumed the gold, his eyes turned a molten shade of gold, and his skin took on a flawless sheen. "You really want to fight me?" he asked, his voice dangerously calm. "Do you have any idea what I''ve endured?"

    With a sinister grin, Michelangelo made a fist, his golden gloves shimmering as they generated sharp shards. In an instant, he launched a powerful punch at Maren, his voice echoing through the dungeon. "You threatened me first. Remember, a real man doesn''t cause unnecessary violence." He coldly quoted one of the same moral codes that Melanthius lived by.

    Maren''s arms flew up instinctively as Michelangelo''s punch sent him crashing into a heap of golden treasure. As he scrambled to his feet, he noticed with horror that the scales on his arms had been torn away, revealing blue blood trickling down. Gritting his teeth, he lunged at Michelangelo with his trident, but Michelangelo raised a hand with a casual air, effortlessly controlling the weapon.

    "I can manipulate anything made of gold," Michelangelo taunted, a cruel smirk on his face. "I''ve slain a god before¡ªdo you really think I can''t handle his sons?" With a flick of his wrist, he forced Maren to drop the trident, then slashed across his chest with it. "You remind me of a boy I encountered in prison."

    Maren cried out in agony as the wound filled with water, forming a painful scar. Fueled by desperation, he charged at Michelangelo, his fist engulfed in a swirling vortex of water. He struck Michelangelo with a powerful punch, causing the man to let out a dramatic "OW!"¡ªbut it was all a ruse. Michelangelo had shielded his face with a layer of liquid gold, laughing at Maren''s futile attack.

    "Just kidding!" Michelangelo mocked, delivering a punishing blow that sent Maren sprawling to the ground. "You''re weak!" he spat derisively on Maren''s face.

    Panting heavily, Maren forced himself to his feet. He conjured a water sword and slashed fiercely at Michelangelo. "Give it up. Get him, David!" Michelangelo commanded, and the colossal golden statue behind him began to stir, its massive form coming to life. With a thunderous roar, it pummeled Maren relentlessly, hurling him high into the air and sending him crashing down with devastating force.

    Michelangelo approached the spot where Maren had fallen, only to find that Maren had vanished through a water portal. "Dammit, I lost him," Michelangelo muttered, frustration evident in his voice. "Looks like I''ll need to relocate."

    He glanced at David, his statue, which now began to dissolve into liquid gold. A chill crept down Michelangelo''s spine as Maren''s words echoed in his mind. "I can''t let those two find me!" he thought urgently.

    With a swift motion, Michelangelo raised his hand, and the gold in the dungeon, including the remnants of the shattered gold bars, began to liquefy. Streams of molten gold flowed towards him, merging with his body. As the last of the precious metal disappeared into him, his body began to dissolve into a shimmering golden liquid, which then flowed seamlessly into the ground, leaving no trace of his presence behind.

    Back in Auroria Dominion

    Melanthius sat at a table, casually sipping his drink, while his friends poked and prodded him like curious children. "Why are you all doing this again?" he asked, taking another sip.

    "You were dead!" Elowen exclaimed, poking his tongue in disbelief.

    Dorian tugged at Mel''s small beard. "When are you going to shave this thing off?" he asked, grinning mischievously. Mel smacked his hand away, straightening up. "A real man always has a marvelous beard," he declared with exaggerated seriousness.

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.Without warning, Dorian whipped out his dagger and swiftly sliced off the beard. "There! Now you don''t look like a homeless perv," he teased, chuckling.

    Mel rubbed his chin and stared at his reflection in a nearby mirror. "It''s not¡­ bad¡­ WAIT, YOU FOUND YOUR DAGGER?!" he blurted out.

    Elowen and Dorian exchanged guilty glances. "Estron hid them under your bed. We found them in the rubble after the school was destroyed," Elowen admitted sheepishly.

    Mel nodded, understanding. "It''s fine. You did what you had to, even telling Thaddeus I''m the only one who can wield Excalibur. I guess the tonfas got flung into the debris, which is how Maren found them." He shrugged, then took another sip of his drink.

    Just then, Lance hobbled into the restaurant, his limbs heavily bandaged, and patches of bandages visible under his clothes. "Master!" he called out with a grin.

    Mel stood, a look of pride on his face. "My loyal student, you really stepped up today fighting the Jester," he said, bowing slightly in respect. Lance bowed back, grinning mischievously at Elowen. "Yeah, well, a real man always has to show off in front of the ladies," he said with a wink.

    Elowen shuddered in mock disgust. "Please, not today, Lance."

    Mel turned, noticing his fish people sitting at another table in the restaurant. Their familiar faces brought a wave of emotions over him. He stood on the table, raising his glass with a hand still encased in the black armor gloves. The clink of the glass caught everyone''s attention.

    "Everyone," he began, voice heavy with guilt, "I''m sorry. I didn''t keep my promise. I couldn''t save all of you. The truth is, I wanted to run. Everywhere I went, you all got hurt because of my lineage. That''s the hardest part about wanting to be a hero¡ªyou can''t save everyone. Maybe if I wasn''t here, maybe if he had just killed me instead, everything would''ve been better¡ª"

    His words were abruptly cut off by a stinging slap across his face. Elowen stood in front of him, her hand still raised, eyes blazing. "Are you out of your mind?" she snapped, her voice trembling with emotion. "Do you think we''d all be sitting here, laughing, eating, if we thought you''d be better off dead?"

    Her words hung in the air, and Dorian, standing beside her, crossed his arms, staring at the ground. "We fought the Jester because we knew that''s what you would''ve done if you were there. We believed in you, even when you didn''t believe in yourself."

    Mel stood in stunned silence, the sting of Elowen''s words hitting deeper than her slap. Slowly, he looked around the room at the faces of those who had stood by him. "You''re right," he said, voice steadying. "I''m not a hero because I save everyone. I''m a hero because I don''t give up on anyone."

    "YEAH, FOR OUR KING!" Goda shouted, and the entire group of fish people erupted into cheers, raising their glasses in unison. The clinking of glass filled the air as they toasted Mel, their laughter and voices swelling with pride.

    Mel sighed, a weight lifting from his shoulders as he slouched back in his chair. "Feels good to finally get that off my chest," he muttered, a small smile tugging at his lips as he looked around at his people. The warmth of their support settled over him like a blanket, easing the lingering tension.

    A few moments later, Mel walked through the bustling streets of Solstice City, Lance trailing beside him. "Master, where are we going?" Lance asked, glancing up. Mel rubbed his freshly shaven jaw, still getting used to the smoothness.

    "There''s a feast and award ceremony at Spritz Point later," Mel replied matter-of-factly. "Figured I''d buy some new clothes."

    "What do you know about picking out clothes?" Lance asked, skeptically eyeing Mel''s lack of fashion sense.

    Mel shrugged, surveying the outfits in the window of a shop called ''The New River Outfitter.'' "I don''t," he said with enthusiasm, "but I''ll just wing it!"

    Minutes later, Mel burst out of the fitting room with a beaming smile¡ªcompletely oblivious to the disaster he was wearing. A garish outfit composed of shorts, a long-sleeve sweater with a red t-shirt layered awkwardly over it, and socks with sandals.

    "How''s this, Lance?!" he asked, spinning around¡ªonly to realize Lance had disappeared.

    An older woman, passing by, snickered. "Your friend ran for the hills once he saw how awful that outfit is," she muttered under her breath.

    Mel looked down at his mismatched attire, frowning slightly. "I think it''s cool¡­" he mumbled, disappointment creeping into his voice.

    Suddenly, the store manager approached, eyeing Mel suspiciously. "Uh, you sure you can afford that, son?" he asked, placing a firm hand on Mel''s shoulder.

    Mel, a little uncomfortable, nodded. "Yes, sir." As he headed to the counter, the manager tightened his grip.

    "You thief! Do you think I''ll just let you waltz out of here with my clothes?!"

    Mel''s body stiffened, but before he could act, the entire store bowed low. "Welcome, Princess!" they chorused.

    Mel turned to see Princess Rue striding in, dressed in a shimmering silver and purple gown, her makeup matching the royal hues. "There you are!" she called, her eyes locking on Mel.

    "Madam! I was just about to remove this street rat from your father''s store!" The manager bowed deeply, utterly confused.

    Rue raised an eyebrow. "The hell are you talking about?" She grabbed Mel by the arm, pulling him close. "This is King Melanthius, you old fool!" she snapped.

    The manager''s face turned pale. "K-King Melanthius?! King of Atlantis and one of the saviors of Auroria Dominion?! I-I had no idea!" he stammered, bowing repeatedly.

    Rue waved him off dismissively, then turned to Mel, poking his face with wide eyes. "You''re alive?! You''re really alive!" she exclaimed, throwing her arms around his neck in an unexpectedly warm hug.

    Mel, caught off guard, awkwardly wrapped his arms around Rue, giving a gentle squeeze¡ªuntil he heard a faint cracking sound. "Sorry, sorry!" he quickly apologized, releasing her.

    Rue stayed in the hug, tears glistening in her eyes as she chuckled. "It''s fine¡ªmost of my bones are cybernetic anyway," she said with a smirk. But as she pulled back, her expression shifted when she finally took in his outfit.

    "The hell are you wearing?" she asked, placing her hands on her hips in disbelief.

    "My outfit for tonight," Mel replied confidently, flashing a wide grin.

    Rue rubbed her temples, visibly pained by the fashion disaster in front of her. "You are definitely not wearing that," she sighed. "Especially not if you and your friends are getting awards."

    "What am I supposed to wear then?" Mel frowned, looking at himself in the mirror with clear disappointment.

    Rue raised an eyebrow. "Didn''t Draven help you pick out some decent clothes when he took you shopping?"

    Mel''s eyes widened slightly. "Oh¡­ yeah, but I wouldn''t know what to pick out on my own," he admitted, scratching the back of his neck.

    Rue let out a sigh, glancing away for a moment. "I could¡­ come to your room and help," she muttered, almost embarrassed by the offer.

    "My room? Oh, right," Mel nodded, remembering. "Only the high school was destroyed, not the dorms. Okay." Without hesitation, he grabbed her arm and gently pulled her along.

    A few moments later, they stood outside the door to Mel and Dorian''s room. "Just give me a minute," he said before stepping inside to prepare.

    As soon as Mel stepped inside the room, he gagged at the overpowering stench. "Jeez, Dorian!" he muttered, covering his nose. The room was an absolute disaster, mostly thanks to Dorian''s pile of discarded clothes scattered all over the floor.

    Mel rushed to open the window, letting in some fresh air as he surveyed the chaos. Grabbing a pile of Dorian''s clothes, he grimaced and shoved them under the bed, hoping to hide the mess quickly. "I can''t believe he lives like this," Mel groaned, wiping his hands as if the mess had contaminated him.

    After shoving the clothes under the bed, Mel raised his hand and threw a small cloud into the air. It floated above, releasing a refreshing cool breeze that swept through the room, instantly making it feel lighter and more breathable. He sighed in relief as the breeze chased away the lingering stench, the room finally starting to feel somewhat livable. "Much better," he muttered, enjoying the cool air as it swirled around him.

    He then went to the door and swung it open with a flourish. "You may enter," he said dramatically, with a playful bow. Rue, raising her dress slightly, stepped inside with a curious glance around.

    She smiled. "Wow, it''s actually tidy here. I didn''t expect that."

    Mel forced a chuckle, trying to mask the fact that he had just scrambled to clean up. "Yeah, we keep it pretty clean around here." Then, suddenly, a thought struck him. "Hey, where''s my robe?"

    Rue''s eyes widened in surprise. "Oh... about that. I thought you were dead, so... it''s on my bed. The Atlanteans were planning to make a blood pact with it, but I hid it from them." She chuckled softly, and Mel smiled, relieved that it had been in safe hands.

    "I''m glad you''re the one who kept it," he said with a nod of gratitude.

    She quickly looked away, slightly embarrassed. "Just pick out some clothes already." She waved him off.

    Mel grabbed his massive bag, crouching down to sift through it. Meanwhile, his fox appeared out of nowhere, teleporting onto Rue''s lap, and she absentmindedly patted it. "You should wear a tux," she said, eyeing him.

    "A tux? What''s that?" He tilted his head in confusion.

    She sighed and rolled her eyes. "A tuxedo. A suit. It''s probably in a plastic bag or something. I''ve heard black card bags are bottomless."

    Mel half buried himself into his bag, rummaging around. "Can''t find it," he mumbled before pulling out a purple and silver tuxedo¡ªperfectly matching the school''s colors. It was still in a plastic bag, untouched and pristine. "Is this it?" he asked, holding it up.

    Rue''s eyes lit up in awe. "Yeah, that''s it. How is it in such perfect condition?"

    Mel sat the tux down, shrugging. "I have no idea."

    Without a second thought, he began removing his shirt. "What are you doing?!" Rue shouted, eyes wide in shock.

    Mel froze mid-motion. "Uh, changing?" he replied, puzzled, raising an eyebrow.

    She pointed sharply at the bathroom. "Do it there!" she scolded.

    He shrugged again and walked to the bathroom with the suit. As he caught sight of himself in the mirror, shirtless, his gaze lingered on the scars that criss crossed his body¡ªone across his cheek, others marking his chest and arms, many courtesy of Dorian, one from being stabbed by Maren, and countless others from his battles.

    Mel stood in front of the mirror, staring at the scars that told stories only he knew. The one slicing across his cheek, a reminder of a near-fatal duel. The jagged line on his chest from when Maren had stabbed him. Countless others from battles fought, both won and lost. As his fingers traced the marks, he thought of the words Goldman had hammered into him during his harsh upbringing.

    "A real man hides his scars," Goldman had said, "not out of shame, but because no one needs to see the weight of his battles. A real man never cries¡ªtears are a luxury for those who have the time to wallow. He never begs, no matter how dire the situation. If he''s a true man, he will find a way to stand tall on his own, even when the world crumbles around him."

    Mel''s gaze hardened as he recalled the rest of Goldman''s teachings, the code that had been drilled into him day after day.

    "A real man never steals," Goldman had said, his voice cold and unyielding. "He earns everything with his own hands, even if those hands are bloodied and broken. A real man doesn''t take from others to fill his own pockets. He gives. He protects. But never at the cost of his integrity."

    Mel''s reflection stared back at him, a silent witness to the years of hardship that had shaped him. "A real man doesn''t harm without cause," the voice echoed in his mind. "He only fights when there''s no other choice, and even then, he seeks to end the battle quickly, without unnecessary bloodshed. And above all, a real man holds his honor close¡ªbecause once it''s lost, it''s harder to reclaim than any treasure."

    He took a deep breath, feeling the weight of those words in his chest. They''d shaped him, for better or worse, and even now, after all the chaos he''d endured, they were part of him.

    After putting on the suit, he walked out of the bathroom, he had a purple earring and a silver watch which came with the suit. He saw Rue who was waiting, her eyes widened in surprise. "You look-"

    Before she could finish, Elowen and Dorian entered the room. Elowen wore a golden dress, matching the golden armor which she wore on the first day. Dorian on the other hand, wore a red and black tux, matching his vampiric demeanor. Elowen whistled. "You look amazing, Mel, plus with the shaven beard, you look good." She complimented and Dorian turned to Rue. "What are you doing here?" He raised his eyebrow.

    Rue''s attitude changed to one of annoyance. "Ugh, I was just helping this neanderthal with his clothes, now if you excuse me, I should get going." She stood up and walked past the two out the door.

    "What''s her problem? That girl is so infuriating," Elowen groaned, crossing her arms in frustration.

    Mel sighed, glancing at her and Dorian. "How come you two aren''t wearing the school''s tuxedos?" he asked, noticing their distinct outfits.

    Dorian shifted uncomfortably, rubbing the back of his neck. "Oh, well, actually¡­ my father''s coming tonight. And Elowen''s aunt is, too. It''s sort of a parent-student event."

    His voice trailed off awkwardly, realizing the weight of his words¡ªMel had no parents to invite. Growing up in a prison like Caldara Bastille meant family gatherings were something he''d never experienced.

    Mel forced a smile, masking his discomfort. "Oh¡­ I didn''t know. Well, I''m looking forward to meeting them," he said, even though deep down, he felt a pang of loneliness. The idea of families gathering made his chest feel tight.

    Without missing a beat, he turned towards the door, changing the subject. "Let''s get going¡ªthe feast starts soon."

    He hurried out, his smile faltering as he stepped into the hallway. Dorian and Elowen exchanged a brief glance, sensing his unease, but followed him in silence.

    As they arrived at Spritz Point, the grandeur of the location took over. Nestled on the city''s highest peak, Spritz Point was a marvel of modern architecture, blending sleek technology with natural beauty. The entire district sparkled with a futuristic sheen, polished silver and violet lights reflecting off smooth, metallic surfaces. Hovercars zipped through the air, guided by streams of neon pathways, while holo-screens advertised events and news above the streets. The skyline glowed, alive with both technological innovation and Auroria''s signature colors of amethyst and silver.

    The Grand Hall, where the feast was being held, was a breathtaking display of cutting-edge design and luxury. The massive structure was constructed almost entirely of glass, with illuminated beams that spiraled upwards into the sky. Inside, the ceiling stretched so high it was nearly invisible, showcasing a dome-shaped holo-screen that displayed a stunning view of the stars above, as though the entire roof had disappeared into the night sky. Elegant chandeliers floated gracefully without wires, each one pulsing softly with light that adjusted to the mood of the room.

    Tables made of translucent crystal lined the hall, each one reflecting the soft ambient light, giving the room an ethereal glow. Touch-sensitive controls were embedded into every seat and table, allowing guests to adjust the temperature, order food, or request music. The chairs floated slightly above the ground, offering a feeling of weightlessness as guests sat in them.

    At the far end of the room, a long, holographic banquet table was projected, where platters of food materialized out of thin air in a dazzling display of culinary art. Exotic dishes from across the dominion shimmered with vibrant colors, many suspended mid-air, slowly spinning for all to see.

    Mel stood at the entrance, taking it all in. His smile returned, if only for a moment. "Wow... this place is incredible," he muttered.

    Elowen stepped up beside him, her golden dress catching the light. "Auroria''s finest," she said proudly.

    Dorian crossed his arms, his crimson eyes scanning the room. "A bit flashy, don''t you think?"

    Mel chuckled, shaking off his earlier unease. "Well, if you''re gonna throw a party, might as well go all out."

    As they made their way inside, Mel couldn''t help but wonder what it would''ve been like to share this moment with a real family. But for now, he had his friends¡ªand tonight, that would be enough.

 Chapter 18

    Mel sidestepped just in time as Lance tossed a small, concealed cloud technique behind him.

    "Master!" Lance beamed.

    "Lance, hey," Mel replied, giving the boy a playful rub on the head. But as Mel straightened up, he noticed a man and woman approaching behind Lance.

    "Melanthius Shadowbane," the man said, his voice warm and booming, "our son never shuts up about you. We''re the Landthugs¡ªcreators of the s''more ice cream. I''m Landon Landthug, and this is my wife, Patrice."

    Mel''s eyes lit up with excitement. Struggling to contain himself, he bowed low in gratitude. "The Landthugs! Thank you for inventing the crunchy, chocolatey goodness that is s''more ice cream."

    When he stood back up, Landon and Patrice exchanged amused glances.

    "Didn''t expect that!" Landon chuckled. "I gotta say, I was surprised when Lance told us he stood up to the Jester. And you''re his master, huh? He''s a lot more confident now. I remember when he''d practically cry if we didn''t let him meet you."

    Patrice giggled, and Lance groaned, his face flushing red. "Mom! I said don''t bring that up!"

    Mel chuckled softly at the exchange, but the lighthearted moment was cut short when the grand hall''s doors were kicked open with a thunderous bang. All eyes turned to the towering figure in the doorway¡ªDracula himself.

    A tense silence spread across the room as Dracula''s deep, commanding voice echoed through the hall. "Where''s my son?"

    Dorian sighed, rubbing his temples. "Always with the dramatic entrances," he muttered.

    As Dracula levitated towards them, Dorian dropped to one knee, pulling Mel and Elowen down with him. "Hello, father," Dorian greeted, his tone even, but there was an undeniable tension in the air.

    "Lord Dracula," Mel and Elowen echoed, following suit.

    Dracula nodded in approval, and once they were back on their feet, his piercing gaze shifted to Elowen. "Arthur Pendragon''s daughter, aren''t you?" He let out a dark chuckle. "You know, I used to babysit your father."

    Elowen laughed nervously, caught off guard by the sudden revelation.

    Then Dracula turned to Mel, his crimson eyes flickering between him and Elowen. A knowing smirk curled on his lips. "Well, well¡­ what do we have here? Merlin''s son, standing beside the daughter of the man who killed him." His voice carried a mocking edge. "Now that is an interesting twist."

    Mel remained still, forcing himself to hold Dracula''s gaze. He could feel the weight of that ancient rivalry looming between them, but he kept his composure. Elowen, however, stiffened at the mention of her father and Merlin''s history.

    Dorian broke the silence, stepping forward. "Father, we''re here for the feast. Perhaps save the history lesson for another time?"

    Dracula''s smirk deepened. "Always so serious, Dorian." He waved dismissively. "Fine, fine. Let''s enjoy the evening, then. But this conversation isn''t over."

    As Dracula floated away to mingle with the other guests, the tension slowly dissipated. Elowen exhaled, visibly relieved. "He sure knows how to make an entrance," she whispered.

    Mel chuckled, though his mind still lingered on Dracula''s words. The shadow of Merlin and Arthur''s past had always loomed over him. Now, it seemed that even at a celebratory feast, that history was impossible to escape.

    Mel suddenly felt two strong arms wrap around him from behind, squeezing him so hard he coughed. "Bear hug of Camelot!" a short, muscular woman with fiery orange hair shouted gleefully.

    Before he could react, Dorian was yanked off his feet by two sets of arms and slammed into the ground with a thud.

    "Throw of Camelot!" a boy and girl yelled in unison. Both Mel and Dorian lay on the floor, coughing and gasping for air.

    "Howdy!" the woman called out, casually straddling Mel''s lap, making him groan. She blinked, as if suddenly remembering something. "Say, have you seen¡ª" She stopped mid-sentence, her gaze drifting upward. The moment she recognized Elowen, her face lit up with surprise and delight.

    "Well, saw me off and call me short, it''s my favorite niece!" She jumped to her feet, stepping on Dorian''s chest in the process, earning yet another groan from him.

    Elowen, arms crossed and an eyebrow raised, looked down at the woman. "Hello, Aunt Abigail." She nodded toward the boy and girl beside her. "Twins: Raven and Bertram."

    The twins waved back with mischievous grins, clearly proud of their handiwork. Abigail grinned up at Elowen, her fiery energy palpable. "It''s been too long, kiddo. You''ve been keeping these boys on their toes?"

    Elowen sighed. "I see you haven''t changed."

    Abigail flashed a mischievous grin. "Wouldn''t dream of it! Now, who''s up for round two?" Without warning, she playfully put Elowen in a headlock. Despite her best efforts, Elowen struggled to escape her aunt''s iron grip, but Abigail''s strength was undeniable.

    "You know the rules, kiddo¡ªintroduce your auntie properly!" Abigail teased, tightening her hold just a bit.

    Elowen sighed, clearly resigned to her fate. "Alright, alright! Everyone, this is my Aunt Abigail, the one who raised me." She motioned toward her aunt, while still somewhat trapped in the headlock.

    Mel and Dorian finally managed to get to their feet, both still wincing from the earlier takedowns. Mel bowed politely, his voice a little shaky. "H-hello," he stammered nervously. Dorian gave a half-hearted wave, clearly still recovering.

    Bertram suddenly appeared in front of Mel, staring up at him with a cheeky smirk. "What''s the matter? You look as nervous as a cat in a room full of rocking chairs," he said with a chuckle. Then, in a flash, Bertram feinted toward Mel, making him flinch instinctively.

    Abigail laughed loudly, finally releasing Elowen from the headlock. "Looks like these boys might need some Camelot training!"

    Elowen adjusted her dress, casting a frustrated glance at her aunt. "Shouldn''t you be off hogtying something by now?" she groaned.

    Abigail grinned mischievously and pointed across the room. "Already ahead of you."

    Mel followed her gaze and his eyes widened in shock. "Lance!" he exclaimed, rushing over to the boy, who was securely hogtied on the floor.

    Frantically, Mel knelt down and started fumbling with the knots. "Are these military knots?!" he muttered, struggling to loosen them. "How did she even¡ª" He glanced back at Abigail, who gave a proud wink while Mel continued wrestling with the impossibly tight ropes.

    Mel peeled the tape off Lance''s mouth, and the boy gasped for air. "Thank god! She''s a maniac! She should be locked up! Master, hurry and untie me so I can¡ª"

    Before Lance could finish his frantic outburst, Mel calmly pressed the tape back over his mouth. "Yeah, let''s save that energy for later," he sighed.

    Mel spotted Elowen and Dorian at a table and made his way over, plopping down beside them. He grabbed a tablet and began tapping it, but nothing happened. "Ah, my old nemesis¡­ food tablets," he muttered, tapping harder in frustration.

    Suddenly, his finger pierced through the glass, drawing blood. "Great," he mumbled, glancing up at Amara with a sheepish grin as he tried to hide the mess.

    Amara sighed, the tablet repairing itself instantly as she took it from his hands. "What do you want?" she asked, her voice low and tinged with sadness.

    Mel''s playful demeanor shifted as he noticed her tone. "What''s wrong?" he asked gently.

    "Nothing," she replied, eyes avoiding his.

    "Amara, I can tell something''s bothering you." He leaned closer, lowering his voice. Her eyes glistened as she tried to hold back tears.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    "Fine, you don''t have to tell me," he said softly.

    "My parents didn''t show up," she whispered, her voice cracking as she absentmindedly scratched the cast on her arm¡ªstill a painful reminder of her run-in with the Jester.

    Mel''s heart sank. He was already feeling the absence of his own parents, but seeing Amara struggle with the same hurt hit him even harder. "Why didn''t they come?" he asked, his voice filled with empathy.

    "I don''t know¡­ My people from Frostland never miss these events," Amara sniffed, wiping her eyes. "Not even my siblings showed up." Her voice wavered, and Mel, feeling awkward, fidgeted with his hands, unsure of what to say.

    "Well¡­ I guess we can hang out then," he finally offered with a warm smile. "I don''t have any parents here either."

    She glanced at him, her eyes softening as a small chuckle escaped her. "Alright, freshman. Just tell me what you want to eat," she teased, her mood lifting slightly.

    Mel grinned, glad to see her spirits rising. "Anything that doesn''t involve me stabbing a tablet, honestly," he laughed.

    At another table, Draven''s father, Kraven, a towering dragon hybrid who looked like an older, more rugged version of his son, watched the exchange. He leaned over to Draven, his deep voice rumbling, "The kid''s got heart. Maybe we should bring him into our Gate."

    Draven, mid-bite into a steak, nodded slightly. "Yeah, that''s the boy I fought to recruit," he said between chews. "But we''re¡­ not exactly on speaking terms right now."

    Elowen, always curious, overheard and chimed in. "What''s a Gate?" Dorian leaned forward, just as intrigued.

    Kraven gave a hearty chuckle, leaning in closer to explain. "A Gate is the kingdom''s army of knights. Each one represents a region''s elite warriors, and ours¡ªthe Drachenward''s Gate¡ªprotects the realm''s northern borders."

    Elowen''s eyes widened with interest, while Dorian nodded thoughtfully, clearly impressed. "So, it''s like the strongest of the strong?" Dorian asked, intrigued by the idea.

    "Exactly," Kraven said with a proud smile.

    ""So, what''s the Auroria Dominion''s Gate?" Elowen asked, her curiosity piqued.

    Kraven wiped his mouth, leaning back in his chair. "King Aldara? That spineless wimp? He doesn''t train his knights properly, so they don''t even have a Gate worth mentioning." He paused, a proud growl escaping his throat. "Now, not to boast, but Drachenwald? We''re the strongest Gate there is¡ªwell, after Transylvania and Camelot, of course," he added with a grin. His gaze shifted to Dorian and Elowen, his eyes lighting up with sudden enthusiasm. "Speaking of, aren''t you Dracula''s son and the daughter of Camelot? How about joining my Gate?" He stood up, his excitement palpable.

    Draven sighed, shaking his head. "They''re still kids, Dad¡­"

    Kraven, visibly deflated, plopped back down with a pout, crossing his arms. "Aww¡­ fine," he muttered, sulking like a disappointed child.

    King Aldara stood and tapped his spoon against a glass, the sound commanding the room''s attention. "Settle down, everyone. I have an important announcement," he began, his voice somber yet steady. "The death of my brother, Thaddeus Aldara, was a great tragedy, and the destruction of our school a horrible blow. Yet, through these dark times, I am proud of how each of you stepped up."

    He paused, scanning the room with a gentle smile. "To Melanthius Shadowbane, who has faced more than most this semester¡ªdefeating the fearsome Wild Storm Spider and standing against the Jester. To Elowen and Dorian, for their bravery in trying to protect everyone. To the sophomore, junior, and senior Black Cards, who rose to the challenge without hesitation. To the atlanteans. And to Lance Landthug, who inspired us all with his courageous heart, despite only being in the 8th grade. Lastly, to Draven StormClaw, for delivering the final blow that ended the Jester''s reign of terror."

    His gaze softened as he raised his glass. "Tonight, we toast. Not just for your bravery and sacrifices, but for my brother, Thaddeus. May his spirit live on in all of us."

    As he finished, the room erupted into applause, the cheers ringing out for the students who had been called. Glasses clinked together in tribute, the sense of unity and pride palpable throughout the hall.

    Amara glanced over at Mel, who was quietly watching the crowd cheer. "You''re not joining in?" she asked.

    Mel''s gaze shifted to her, his voice calm but distant. "Well, as you saw, Thaddeus never really liked me. He might''ve been a decent headmaster, but as a person¡ª"

    Before he could finish, a plate smashed against his face, followed by his hair being yanked as his body was slammed into the table, shattering it in half. The room fell silent, gasps echoing through the grand hall as a group of men in tuxedos stormed in. Two of them had assaulted Mel.

    "What was that about Headmaster Thaddeus? Say it again, I dare you," the first man had long black hair and he sneered, disgust twisting his features. The other had short blonde hair and knelt beside Mel''s crumpled form. "There wasn''t a man better than Headmaster Thaddeus, you criminal bastard."

    King Aldara, frozen in his seat, thought to himself, "These are Thaddeus'' loyalists¡­ almost a hundred of them. If Thaddeus had become king instead of me, they''d be part of his gate and they''d be strong as hell. Their raw strength is terrifying¡ª20% of them even use mana. Their former leader¡­ Draven." Aldara trembled, powerless as the scene unfolded.

    Elowen, fury brewing, heard one word too many. "Better man than Mel? Criminal bastard?" she muttered under her breath, her entire body tensing. {Keyword activated.}

    She stepped forward, standing between the man and Mel, her voice low and dangerous. "You think you can just lay hands on anyone like that?"

    The man straightened up, glaring down at her. "Who the hell are you? Back off, little girl," he waved dismissively.

    "Little girl?" Elowen''s eyes narrowed as she flexed her arm, revealing her defined muscles. "You calling this little?"

    The long haired man faltered for a second, eyes widening in surprise as he muttered to himself, "Did she start hitting the gym or something?

    The blond man placed a hand on Elowen''s shoulder, roughly shoving her aside. "Heh, little girl, you''re so small I barely noticed you," he laughed.

    Before he could continue, a sudden thud hit his stomach. He looked down, confused, only to see Dorian''s head resting against him.

    "Apologies," Dorian said, his smirk widening, "You''re so insignificant, I didn''t even notice you either."

    The man glared, struggling to form words. "T-this red-eyed¡ª" But before he could finish, he froze, seeing Dracula looming behind Dorian, his piercing crimson eyes burning into him.

    "Got a problem with red eyes?" Dracula asked, voice dripping with menace.

    Abigail appeared beside him, flexing her bulging muscles. "And who''re you calling a little girl?" she chuckled darkly.

    Just then, the Atlanteans gathered behind Melanthius, their voices rising in protest. "Hey! I think those guys just attacked our king!" Goda shouted, sparking an outcry from the group.

    The long haired man, visibly rattled, grabbed his companion''s hand. "Shit, your hand''s freezing," he muttered, fear creeping into his voice as he eyed the growing crowd.

    The yellow haired man yanked his hand away, annoyed. "What the hell are you doing?"

    "Is it so wrong to hold my spouse''s hand?" the long-haired man muttered defensively, glancing nervously around.

    "Spouse, my ass!" the blond-haired man retorted. "You''re just scared of Dracula and King Arthur''s sister!"

    "Spouse? What are they even talking about?" Kraven asked, confused.

    Draven, rubbing his temples in frustration, stepped forward. "Enough," he commanded, stepping between the two. "I won''t allow you to ruin Headmaster Thaddeus''s celebration."

    The blond man sneered. "Draven, you think just because you quit being our leader you can still boss us around? You''re just some 19-year-old trying to act like you''re in the grown man''s business."

    "Ban H¨¢kon," Draven said, pointing at the blond man. "Julius H¨¢kon," he added, motioning to the long-haired one. "I ask you both to stop causing chaos."

    Ban sighed, crossing his arms. "Fine, you''re right. No more trouble. We''ll just enjoy the rest of the evening." He grabbed Julius and led their group outside to join the other festivities.

    Elowen, watching them go, frowned. "Who were those guys?"

    Draven exhaled deeply, rubbing his forehead. "Loyalists of Thaddeus. I was one of them back when I was a freshman. I stopped leading them as a junior, though. They''re grown men who followed our headmaster like zealots. Ban and Julius are childhood enemies, forced into a marriage for some political nonsense. They''d follow Thaddeus to the ends of the earth." He sighed, the weight of it all evident.

    All eyes shifted to Mel as he sat up, wincing. "Ow," he muttered under his breath.

    A tense silence settled over the room, and a single thought ran through everyone''s mind, except for the guardians: If Mel retaliates¡­ this could start a war.

    Mel stood up slowly, his fists clenched tight, muscles tensing under the strain. He wiped the blood from his split lip and rubbed the back of his head, eyes clouded with frustration. Without a word, he turned and made his way toward the exit.

    "M-Mel, what are you doing?" Amara called out, worry in her voice as she and the others quickly followed, not daring to let him out of their sight. Everyone moved in sync, bracing for the worst, knowing that a single reckless action could ignite the spark for war.

    Outside in Spritz Point, the air was filled with the sounds of laughter and music as the festival in honor of Thaddeus was in full swing. Colorful lanterns swayed in the breeze, casting a soft glow on the cobblestone streets. Stalls lined the walkways, offering everything from roasted meats to delicate pastries. Performers twirled in vibrant costumes, while children ran through the crowds, their faces painted in festive patterns. The scent of spiced cider and candied fruits mingled in the air, but the joyful energy of the celebration felt distant and out of reach compared to the tension that followed Mel.

    At a nearby table, five of Thaddeus''s loyalists sat together. Ban yawned lazily, watching as Julius approached, grumbling under his breath and holding a stick of cotton candy. "500 knightcoins for a cloud on a stick¡­ I hate Spritz Point!" he muttered, letting Ban tear off a piece to eat.

    "You think that''s bad? I can''t find my damn ring," Ban sighed, looking down at his hands.

    Julius nearly choked on the cotton candy, eyes wide in panic as he coughed. "What do you mean you can''t find it?" he stammered, immediately dropping to the ground and frantically searching the pavement.

    Matthew, a bearded man with a ponytail, raised an eyebrow. "Why does it matter if you can''t find it? It''s not like you two even care about the whole marriage thing."

    Julius shot him a glare. "What does it matter? It matters a lot!" He continued crawling around the ground, scanning every inch for the lost ring.

    Before the conversation could go any further, Julius froze as he noticed Melanthius walking toward them. Not just Mel, but the black cards were following closely behind. He stood up, cracking his knuckles, and the other four loyalists rose behind him, the tension thick in the air.

    "Is this war?" Julius asked, his voice low and cautious. Mel approached silently, still rubbing the back of his head, his fist clenched at his side.

    Dorian chuckled nervously from behind, "We can talk about this, Mel¡­"

    "I''d stop him, but¡­" Cassius muttered, biting down on his lip until it bled, "He''s already beaten us all before." The unease wasn''t his alone¡ªeveryone else shared the same thought, a silent agreement hanging in the air.

    Just as Mel reached them, his arm swung back, fist clenched, and everyone tensed, ready for the blow. But instead of striking, Mel extended his hand and opened it, revealing a small ring in his palm. He offered it to Ban.

    "This is yours, right?" Mel said calmly, holding out the missing ring.

    The tension immediately broke, and Ban blinked in surprise, slowly taking the ring from Mel''s hand.

 Chapter 19

    Just as Mel reached them, his arm swung back, fist clenched, and everyone tensed, ready for the blow. But instead of striking, Mel extended his hand and opened it, revealing a small ring in his palm. He offered it to Ban.

    "This is yours, right?" Mel said calmly, holding out the missing ring.

    The tension immediately broke, and Ban blinked in surprise, slowly taking the ring from Mel''s hand.

    Ban stared at the ring in his palm, confusion flickering across his face in the warm glow of the campfire. Shadows danced on the ground, cast by the flickering flames that crackled and popped in the cool night air. "How did you¡­where did you find this?"

    Mel shrugged, his expression neutral. "It must''ve fallen out of your pocket earlier. I saw it glinting on the ground and figured it was important."

    Julius, sitting on a log beside Ban, elbowed him roughly, his voice tinged with impatience. "Say thank you, idiot."

    Ban shot Julius a sharp look before meeting Mel''s steady gaze. His voice came out gruff, almost begrudging. "Thanks." He slid the ring onto his finger, a faint clink of metal echoing between them. "I appreciate you returning it."

    Mel gave a small nod, his face lit by the soft amber of the fire. "No quarrel here. What''s done is done." He turned to leave, but then paused, glancing over his shoulder. His tone was calm, almost distant. "Enjoy the rest of your evening."

    As Mel walked back toward his group, the tension that had gripped the circle seemed to unravel, replaced by the quiet murmur of the flames. Elowen, seated across from him, nodded approvingly, her eyes reflecting the firelight. "Well handled. I was ready to knock some heads together myself."

    Dorian stood with his arms crossed, his brow furrowed as he watched Mel. "Peace over vengeance, as always," he mused. "You never cease to surprise me, my friend."

    Mel offered a faint smile, but there was a weight behind it, an unspoken burden clinging to him. "Some hurts run too deep for forgiveness," he said quietly, the fire casting long shadows over his face. "But tonight wasn''t the night to rehash old wounds. For now, the crisis has been averted, and that''ll have to be enough."

    As he moved toward the heart of the festivities, the laughter and light from the campfire faded behind him. Inside, his thoughts churned, darker than the night sky above. "That was a lie," he reflected bitterly. His gaze drifted back to Julius and Ban, who were now busy with something elsewhere. "I didn''t strike back because they''re enemies who''re bound together for the rest of their lives." His eyes clouded with sorrow, the unspoken truth weighing heavy on him like the cold earth beneath his feet.

    Despite the weight of his recent thoughts, Mel''s attention was soon drawn to something entirely different. At the campfire, Amara had used her ice magic to conjure delicate snowflakes that shimmered in the firelight. Mel''s eyes widened in childlike wonder, his earlier sorrow forgotten as he stood up, mesmerized. He darted around the campfire, trying to catch the floating flakes, his laughter bubbling up like he was seeing magic for the first time. "What are these frozen specks of water?!" he exclaimed, chasing after them with a gleeful grin, completely lost in the moment.

    The others sat around the fire, watching his playful antics. Kraven, a bit unnerved, leaned over to Draven. "That boy¡­ he isn''t right in the head, is he?" he muttered, his voice tinged with nervous confusion.

    Draven sighed, crossing his arms as he shook his head in resignation. "Honestly, I have no idea anymore."

    "M-Mel, could you maybe stop moving so much? These woods remind me of Eaglewood¡­ the storm spider¡­" Dorian''s voice trembled as his eyes darted nervously around the dark forest. He hugged himself tightly, the memory of the creature still fresh. Dracula tapped him on the shoulder suddenly.

    "AH!" Dorian squealed, jumping out of his skin.

    Dracula chuckled and shook his head as he sat down beside him. "The Wild Storm Spider, you say? Fun fact¡ªit was actually created by someone from Transylvania. Years ago, it was part of my gate. Laith, the Monster Meister, made it. Ah, I wonder what happened to good old Shieka." He sighed, his gaze distant as he reminisced about the past.

    "Oh, I ate her leg and killed her," Mel said casually, standing in front of the two with snowflakes still clinging to his hair. Dracula choked on his breath, eyes widening in disbelief.

    "What?! How could you have accomplished such a feat? My son is clearly the one who did it!" Dracula barked, his tone sharp with disbelief and a hint of pride.

    "No, it was him," Dorian muttered, avoiding Dracula''s eyes. His face flushed as he confirmed Mel''s claim, clearly uncomfortable with the memory. His hands fidgeted in his lap, recalling the sheer chaos of that day¡ªthe blood, his jaw breaking under Mel''s grasp, the chaos that followed.

    Dracula stared at him for a moment, disbelief turning into intrigue. "Hmph, I suppose I underestimated you, boy," he said, narrowing his eyes at Mel. "Though I find it hard to believe, you did what even my son struggled to accomplish."

    Mel shrugged, brushing off a snowflake from his shoulder. "It wasn''t that big of a deal. She was already cornered, and I did what had to be done." His voice lacked any bravado, but there was a heaviness in his words that silenced both Dracula and Dorian for a moment.

    Dracula finally sighed, rubbing the bridge of his nose. "Well, Laith would be disappointed to know his creation met such an end, but¡­ perhaps that''s for the best." He glanced at Mel again, this time with something almost resembling respect.

    "Hey Mel, how come Maren showed up to help us?" Elowen asked casually, tightening her grip on Aunt Abigail, who was currently in a chokehold. Abigail tapped the ground three times in surrender, and Elowen effortlessly tossed her aside, as if this was part of their regular routine.

    Mel raised an eyebrow at the scene before tilting his head in thought. "Uhh, well¡­ when I was riding Klaus, I spotted Maren wandering around like he was looking for something. We talked for a bit, but he refused to help at first. He just left." Mel paused, rubbing the back of his neck. "I''m not sure what changed his mind, but the next thing I knew, he was back with those tonfas and gloves, ready to jump in."If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    He let out a sigh, his eyes drifting to the embers of the campfire. "Honestly, I was struggling with the wand since I don''t have my spell book. I didn''t expect him to actually return, but¡­ well, he did. And here we are." His voice trailed off, a note of exhaustion in his words.

    "Who''s Klaus?" Elowen asked, her brow furrowed in curiosity. Mel inhaled sharply, panic flashing across his face. Should he tell them about his encounter with Baba Yaga? About what happened after Draven stabbed him? He wasn''t sure. "O-oh, it''s¡­" He hesitated, scrambling for a convincing lie, when suddenly King Aldara stepped between them, saving him from the awkward moment.

    "Hello, everyone, I have a few announcements," Aldara called out, commanding the attention of the black cards and their families as they gathered around him.

    Mel exhaled in relief, grateful for the sudden shift in conversation. "Oh, King Aldara is announcing things¡­" he mumbled under his breath, the tension in his chest easing.

    Aldara''s voice boomed with authority. "Starting next week, Auroria High students will be merged into the middle school," he announced, causing an immediate uproar. Gasps and murmurs erupted from the crowd.

    "What?! There''s definitely no space in the middle school!" Elowen shouted, echoing everyone''s disbelief.

    Aldara raised his hand, silencing the commotion. "Settle down. As you all know, our card system for the high school ranks students: Black cards for magical students who excel in all categories," he explained, as smug looks spread across the black card students'' faces. "Red for royal students, yellow for those with technological prowess, and white for the most academically gifted."

    He paused, letting his words sink in before delivering the real shock. "Previously, only three black cards were allowed per grade. But now, the school will be filled with many more races and mana using students¡ªblending both magical and non-magical students into one unified system."

    The air grew thick with dread as the news sank in. Dorian, Elowen, Mel, Amara, Cassius, Astroman, Laurel, Emrys, Kali, Jasper, Kai, and Draven all sat there, mouths agape, eyes wide in disbelief.

    Mel swallowed hard, feeling a pit form in his stomach. "W-will they be Manascares¡­ or wizards like me?" he stammered, barely able to voice his thoughts. The collective gaze of the crowd fell on him, their shared anxiety palpable. Everyone seemed to be thinking the same thing: Will they all be monsters like him? What could King Aldara possibly be planning?

    King Aldara cleared his throat, drawing everyone''s attention back to him. "I understand this comes as a shock. But hear me out - the segregation of our system has bred division for too long. It''s time we brought all our students together and taught them that their worth isn''t defined by letters and rankings."

    He paused, letting his words sink in before continuing. "Magical ability alone does not determine a person''s character. With open-minded guidance, our blended school will cultivate understanding between all kinds. And to ease this transition, I will be overseeing the merge personally."

    Aldara beamed proudly. "Changes can be daunting, but also bring new opportunities - if we welcome them with open and open hearts." With that, he took his leave.

    As the chatter around them grew, Dorian turned to Mel and Elowen, his brow furrowed in thought. "You know, he has a point. This whole system has been strange since day one. Maybe a fresh start without rankings is exactly what we need."

    Dorian couldn''t have been more wrong.

    The following week at Arcanum Royal Middle School, the atmosphere shifted dramatically. The halls were filled with middle schoolers known for being troublemakers, kids who didn''t need magic to make their presence known. Though they lacked the gifts of magical ability, their physical prowess and cunning rivaled that of the red card students¡ªstrong, street-smart, and unpredictable.

    The tension was palpable.

    "Man, I gotta piss," muttered a short, muscular boy with blond shaven and a red mark on his mouth, as he swaggered through the hallway, glancing around with a scowl. His tone was casual, but his words carried the confidence of someone who''d already seen his fair share of fights. "King Aldara came to my school and said I needed to be a black card." He scoffed, shaking his head. "I ain''t even got no royal blood, can''t build tech, and I''m dumb as hell¡ªbut I''ve got magic, so here I am."

    Scratching his crotch absently, he strolled toward the bathroom, his footsteps heavy against the tiled floor. "Last week of October and they want me to transfer to this place? Pfft."

    He paused at the bathroom door, glancing back down the hallway with a sneer, already sizing up his new environment. This wasn''t just a school anymore. It was a battleground.

    He swung open the stall door and found Sethanarius casually perched on the toilet paper dispenser. "Move. I gotta piss," he demanded, trying to shove Seth aside.

    Seth''s eyes flickered with amusement as he smacked the boy''s hand away. "Move? That''s no way to speak to a red card," Seth sneered, turning his hand into a backhanded slap aimed at the boy''s face.

    But before Seth''s hand could connect, the boy caught it mid-swing, blocking the strike with ease. The air grew heavy as Seth''s grin faltered. "No way to treat a red card?" the boy echoed mockingly, pulling out a sleek black card and holding it up for Seth to see. The card read:

    Arid Rosethorn

    Grade: 9th

    Occupation: Student

    Rank: Demigod

    Bloodline: Descendant of Mother Nature

    Seth''s confidence drained from his face as he read the details, his eyes widening in shock. Arid tucked the card back into his pocket, his expression darkening. "You just attacked me. Does that mean you''re looking for a fight?"

    Before Seth could respond, Arid grabbed him by the collar and slammed him into the ground with a deafening thud. Seth gasped in pain, the impact leaving him winded. Arid loomed over him, the threat unmistakable.

    "The school''s got a new anti-magic barrier," Arid growled, his voice thick with menace. "If it weren''t for that, you''d be dead. Maybe I should just take over this school."

    He spat on Seth''s quivering form, turning away with a scoff of pure disgust. Seth lay there, bruised and humiliated on the cold, tiled floor, but even in his weakened state, he wasn''t about to give Arid the satisfaction of silence.

    "Y-you think you''re untouchable, huh?" Seth rasped, a bitter chuckle escaping his cracked lips. "You think you can take over this school? Just because you''re strong? There''s more than a few students here¡ªand only three ninth graders who stand above the rest. And guess what? You''re not one of them."

    Seth''s words hung in the air, sharp and taunting, defiance lingering in the room as if daring Arid to prove him wrong. Arid smirked, the challenge barely worth his consideration. "Then I''ll just defeat them," he said with a casual chuckle.

    In the grand hall of Arcanum Middle School, Melanthius, Elowen, and Dorian sat around a table, each absorbed in their folders. "Why do I feel like someone''s talking about me?" they all thought simultaneously, scratching their ears before shrugging it off.

    "So now we''re stuck in a class with middle schoolers. At least the anti-magic barrier is up, so we won''t have to worry about intruders," Elowen said, flipping through her file of new student profiles. "No wizards, Mel," she added, glancing his way. "But look¡ªthere''s a vampire! Senate Bloonic, black card, 10th grade. How fun," she teased, while Dorian grinned mischievously.

    "Guess I''ll just have to show her around, we vampires do get along great." He showed off his fangs.

    "Who''s this in the demigod section? Arid Rosethorn?" Mel asked, flipping through the folder. His eyes widened as he skimmed the details. "A literal descendant of Mother Nature? That''s wild¡ªhe must be incredible!" He paused, reading further. "Wait¡­ he''s from Horace Groves. That''s where Jake was born!" Mel exclaimed, the connection sparking his curiosity even more.

    Jake Knight sat alone, sketching a character¡ªhis idealized self: leaner, muscular, and donning full knight armor. "What else can I add to this?" he muttered, twirling his pen thoughtfully.

    As he glanced up, he was startled to see Melanthius sitting across from him. He flinched. "O-oh! Mel! It''s been a while since we talked. Since, you know, the thing with the three knights," Jake said, his voice timid.

    Mel chuckled. "Yeah, it''s been a minute. But hey! I think I spotted an old friend of yours in the files." He slid a folder across the table, containing Arid''s details.

    Jake''s face drained of color the moment he read the name. "A-Arid is here?!" His voice wavered with fear.

 Chapter 20

    Jake''s face drained of color the moment he read the name. "A-Arid is here?!" His voice wavered with fear.

    "Yeah? Why?" Mel asked, noticing Jake''s sudden shift in demeanor as he clutched his notebook tightly. Jake shook his head, but his anxiety was clear. Before he could react, Mel had the notebook in his hands, glancing at the name scribbled inside. "Rosethorn the Destroyer?" Mel''s brow furrowed, realizing Jake was referring to Arid. "Why do you call him that?"

    Jake looked down, his voice barely a whisper. "We¡ª"

    Before he could finish, a loud commotion erupted nearby. The crowd surged toward the source, and Mel followed, his curiosity piqued.

    Lance stood opposite Arid Rosethorn, blood dripping from his nose as he gasped for air. "Why are you looking for my master?" Lance demanded, his voice ragged.

    "Your master?" Arid sneered, wiping his bloodied knuckles. "I''m not here for you. I''m looking for the strongest freshman¡ªElowen Pendragon, right? Figures she''d be top dog, being Arthur Pendragon''s daughter and all." His chuckle was dark, dripping with annoyance.

    He raised his fist to strike Lance again, but Elowen appeared out of nowhere, catching his punch mid-air. Her arm trembled slightly from the force of his blow, but she stood firm. "You must be Elowen Pendragon. In the boonies, people like you are a dime a dozen," Arid said, his tone mocking. He swung another punch, but she blocked it with her elbow effortlessly.

    "You dare to fight in a prestigious place like Arcanum?" she said, her voice sharp. "I don''t care what you middle schoolers do, but Lance is friends with the king," she added, referring to Melanthius, the King of Atlantis.

    Suddenly, Dorian appeared, flying in with a powerful kick aimed at Arid, but Arid deflected the attack with ease, sending both Elowen and Dorian stumbling back. He smirked. "You must be the king. Son of Dracula, right? Are you the strongest here?"

    Dorian brushed off his shirt with a groan. "What if I am? These damn middle schoolers¡­" he muttered under his breath.

    Arid pulled out his black card, flashing it with a smirk. "Middle schooler? I''m in 9th grade."

    Elowen''s eyes widened as she recognized the name from the folder. "Arid Rosethorn? You''re a demigod¡­ and you''re acting like a common delinquent?" Her voice was thick with disgust.

    "So, you two are the strongest? Where''s the third?" Arid asked, scanning the crowd, his gaze finally landing on a familiar face. A wicked grin spread across his face as he spotted Jake.

    Jake''s eyes went wide with fear as Arid strode over and grabbed him by the collar, lifting him effortlessly. "Jake Knight! The only one from Horace without magic. You still have that magic mark on your eye." He sneered, pointing to the faint glow around Jake''s eye. "Mine''s on my mouth. But you? You don''t deserve it. Your parents had magic, but you? Not a drop. Don''t tell me you are the third strongest freshman?" Arid chuckled darkly as Jake struggled against his grip.

    "L-let go!" Jake sputtered, his voice trembling.

    "Let''s see how you became the so-called ''first strongest,''" Arid growled, raising his fist. But as he threw the punch, his arm met nothing but air. To his surprise, Jake was no longer in his grip. He spun around, eyes widening as he saw Melanthius holding Jake, setting him gently on the ground.

    "You were about to hurt my friend?" Mel''s voice was low and dangerous, his eyes fixed on Arid. "When Jake told me you bullied him, it filled me with rage." His fist clenched tightly as he stepped toward Arid. "You said you''re from the boonies, huh? Wanna know where I''m from?"

    Arid sneered, masking his surprise. "Who are you? I didn''t see you in the roster," he said, narrowing his eyes. "No magic use here, but I can still feel your physical strength." Without warning, Arid dashed forward and threw a punch at Mel, but Mel sidestepped it effortlessly.

    "Is that what the countryside has to offer?" Mel quipped, and in an instant, he fired off three rapid punches. Arid blocked them, gritting his teeth in frustration.

    "I don''t appreciate you talking down about my kingdom," Arid spat, throwing a kick aimed at Mel''s side. But Mel dodged again, countering with a swift hidden cloud kick, which cracked against Arid''s jaw. Arid''s knees buckled from the blow.

    "What... what was that?" Arid stammered, wiping blood from his mouth and regaining his stance. "You wanna see what we''re taught in the boonies?"

    Before another punch could be thrown, a figure stepped between them, halting their clash. "Stop. Fighting''s not cool," Cassius Taurus murmured, calmly diffusing the tension. The room fell silent, all eyes on the tall figure. Gasps rippled through the cafeteria.

    "That''s Cassius Taurus¡ªthe bull hybrid."

    "I heard he and the other black cards lost to Mel."

    "Yeah, but Cassius has been training like crazy, and he''s barely been at school."

    Cassius gave a casual wave as he walked away, not looking back. "Remember this, Melanthius. Next time, you won''t win." With that, he disappeared into the crowd.

    Arid growled in frustration, ripping off his shirt to reveal a torso covered in scars. "You think you''re tough shit? I was holding back! I''ll take this school by storm¡ª"

    But he stopped mid-sentence, his bravado faltering as he saw Elowen, Dorian, Lance, Amara, Astroman, Laurel, Emrys, Kali, Jasper, Kai, and Draven all flanking Mel. The sheer force of the group sent a ripple of unease through him.

    "I didn''t know he had this much firepower..." Arid thought, feeling a rare pang of doubt. His expression darkened, though, as he muttered, "You''re lucky I''m thinking of joining the fencing team. If we were out in the streets, using magic... you''d all be dead!" With a final snarl, he stormed off, leaving the cafeteria buzzing with tension.

    Draven turned to Mel, his voice sharp. "Who the hell was that?"

    Mel ignored him, his eyes still fixed on the floor, remembering the time Draven had stabbed him. The tension between them hung heavy for a moment until Mel forced a casual smile and addressed the group. "Hey guys, how''s school?" he asked, turning to the other black cards.

    Laurel sighed, rubbing her temples in frustration. "King Aldara''s new student system sucks," she grumbled, kicking a nearby tray in irritation. "Between the new black cards not even showing up to classes and middle schoolers acting like criminals, it''s ruining Arcanum''s reputation."

    Mel nodded, shifting the topic. "You heard from your parents, Amara?"

    Amara shook her head, looking downcast. "Nope, not a single call," she said, her voice soft.

    Before the silence could stretch too long, Elowen''s eyes lit up. "Oh right, guys! Halloween is almost here!" she exclaimed, and the mood shifted instantly. The black cards began murmuring with excitement, their faces lighting up at the mention of the holiday.

    Mel, however, looked completely puzzled. "Halloween? What''s that?" he asked, his brows furrowed. The murmuring stopped as everyone turned to stare at him, surprised.

    Lance threw his hands up in disbelief. "I''m starting to really question this guy''s smarts. He created his own martial art, for crying out loud! And he doesn''t know what a holiday is?"

    Amara smiled softly and stepped forward to explain. "Halloween''s a holiday we celebrate every year in Auroria. It''s a time when people dress up in costumes, sometimes as monsters or heroes, and we throw parties, carve pumpkins, and go door-to-door asking for treats¡ªmostly candy. But it''s also rooted in a lot of ancient traditions, where people used to believe the boundary between the living and the dead was thinner on that day."

    She paused, her eyes sparkling with nostalgia. "It''s got this spooky, fun vibe. You''ll see decorations all over the place, people wearing masks, and just a lot of playful mischief. It''s one of the few times when everyone gets to let loose a bit¡ªespecially us students."

    Mel scratched his head, still not entirely getting it, but intrigued nonetheless. "So, it''s like a big party where you all pretend to be someone else?"

    "Exactly," Amara nodded. "But it''s more than just that. There''s a sense of mystery and magic in the air. I think you''ll like it."

    "Yeah," Draven chimed in with a smirk, "especially with all those ''criminal middle schoolers'' running around. It''ll be chaos."

    "''So, what''s everyone dressing up as?'' Mel asked, prompting a round of chuckles.

    ''I''m going as a vampire¡ªbut with a twist! I''ll disguise myself as a human!'' Dorian cackled, flashing his fangs for effect.

    Elowen blinked, confused. ''But aren''t you already half-vampire, half-human?''

    Dorian hissed playfully, but Elowen just shook her head with a laugh. ''I''m going as a queen¡ªone who''s also a warrior. My costume is going to have bits of armor mixed in!'' she said with excitement.

    After everyone shared their costume ideas, Emrys raised her hand. Green flames formed the words ''Halloween Party'' in the air, and Laurel stepped forward. ''Ahem, we, the junior black cards¡ªme, Emrys, and Kali¡ªare organizing a Halloween party on October 30th. It''ll run from 2:00 p.m. all the way until 3:00 a.m. Only high schoolers are invited.'' At this, Lance let out a disappointed ''aww.''

    ''Costumes are mandatory,'' Laurel continued, ''and please¡ªleave the fighting at home. Astroman, would you do the honors?''

    With a nod, Astroman''s eyes glowed as his dreadlocks swayed. He used his gravity powers to help Kali levitate to the ceiling, where she pinned up a banner announcing the event.

    Mel sighed as Amara approached him. "Aren''t you excited for Halloween?" she asked, noticing the distant look in his eyes.

    Mel''s eyebrows raised slightly. "I am¡­ but it''s different here. Back in Caldara, Halloween had a darker twist. Every year, something strange happens with the moon. Let''s just say, it always ended in bloodshed¡ªpeople would start fighting each other, no reason, just chaos. I was around 12 by then, strong enough to take them all down."

    "I got it!" Lance shouted, slamming a thick book onto the table, making everyone flinch. "It''s called the ''Dragon''s Rage Moon.'' According to this, it triggers violent behavior in certain people, bringing out their inner fury. So, with the people in Caldara Bastille being werewolves, gremlins, goblins, and criminals, it makes sense that they reacted like that. Mel, you have nothing to worry about," he explained, and Mel blinked in surprise at how quickly Lance had found the answer.

    "Yeah, but that also means there was rage in my heart too," Mel said quietly, his gaze drifting. "What if it happens again while I''m here? I don''t want to hurt anyone. I¡­ don''t think I''ll be around for Halloween, guys."

    The room grew quiet as they absorbed his words. Elowen exchanged a glance with Dorian, concern flickering across her face.

    "You''re not like those people in Caldara," Elowen said softly. "That place was built to bring out the worst in everyone. Here, you''ve got us."Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    "Exactly," Dorian added, leaning forward. "We won''t let you lose control. And besides, you''ve already proven you''re stronger than whatever that moon triggered."

    Mel looked down, wrestling with his thoughts. He appreciated their support, but the memories of that night in Caldara were still too vivid, too raw. "But what if it''s not enough?" he muttered, his voice low. "I don''t want to risk it."

    Amara placed a reassuring hand on his shoulder. "You won''t be alone this time, Mel."

    Mel shook his head, stepping back from the group. "No. I can''t take that chance. Not here. Not around you guys. If that rage comes out again¡­" He trailed off, glancing at them with a mix of regret and determination. "I''m sorry, but I can''t stay."

    A few moments later, Mel found himself seated in Princess Rue''s lavish room, sipping tea under the scrutinizing gaze of ten knights who stood behind him with their swords drawn. The tension in the air was thick.

    "So, extra protection?" Mel asked, trying to keep his voice steady as he took another sip of tea. His eyes flicked nervously toward the armed guards.

    Rue sighed, her own cup of tea in hand. "My father insists. Ever since the Jester incident, he doesn''t want me vulnerable." She rolled her eyes, clearly frustrated with the situation. "But enough about that. You''re planning on staying inside for Halloween, right?" she asked, raising an eyebrow.

    Mel nodded. "Yes, especially with the Dragon''s Rage Moon," he said, his voice dropping.

    Rue tilted her head, curious. "But why? What''s really bothering you?" she pressed, leaning in.

    Mel shifted uncomfortably, glancing around the room. "Can you dismiss your guards?" he asked quietly.

    With a flick of her hand, Rue waved them off. The knights bowed and exited, leaving the two alone. She crawled to the edge of her bed, leaning closer, her eyes intent on him.

    He let out a long sigh, setting his teacup down. "It''s not just about the moon. When Draven stabbed me during that fight¡­ I disappeared, right? What no one knows is that I ended up in Baba Yaga''s hands¡ªthe owner of the moving house, and supposedly the eater of children. Except she doesn''t eat children. She trains them. She even trained my father."

    Rue''s eyes widened slightly, but she remained silent, waiting for him to continue.

    "Long story short," Mel went on, "three knights¡ªNicolas the Cute, Andrion the Devoted, and Hawkins the Swift¡ªattacked us. I was knocked out cold. But when I woke up¡­ something was different. I was filled with this overwhelming rage. Purple and black energy, like clouds and lightning, swirled around me. It wasn''t like my usual fighting style¡ªit was raw, brutal. I didn''t have any weapons, but I didn''t need them. I used black lightning, and I almost killed them. It wasn''t my father''s influence, either. It was something else¡­ something darker, more dangerous inside me."

    He looked up at Rue, his voice now barely above a whisper. "That''s why I can''t risk being out there. I don''t know what''s inside me, but I can''t let it out again."

    Rue stared at him, her expression unreadable. After a moment, she simply nodded, sipping her tea thoughtfully. "Sounds like you''re dealing with more than just a bad moon," she murmured.

    Rue''s eyes widened as the realization hit her. "Wait¡ªBaba Yaga?! You actually met her? And she doesn''t eat children? I always thought she was just a myth!" she exclaimed, her voice rising with surprise.

    Mel quickly raised a hand, his expression urgent. "Shh! Keep it down! I don''t want anyone finding out. She''s on the run from the Magisterium," he whispered.

    Rue blinked, her surprise shifting to curiosity. "The Magisterium? I heard my mom scold my dad about them once, but I don''t really know what it is."

    Mel glanced around the room, making sure they were still alone before leaning in. "It''s like a wizard council, but not the good kind. It was formed by powerful mages to paint certain wizards as heroes and others as villains. Baba Yaga was part of it before she went rogue. That''s how she found my father. Now, she''s raising three kids about our age."

    Rue processed this, her expression a mix of awe and disbelief. "So, she''s real¡­ and she''s hiding? That''s insane," she muttered.

    "Yeah, I thought about inviting her and her family to stay here," Mel said with a small chuckle, "but they''re not exactly the ''people person'' type." He smirked, shaking his head slightly. "They prefer to stay under the radar¡­ you know, the whole ''legendary witch on the run'' thing."

    Mel''s pocket began buzzing and he freaked out. "What is this buzzing?! It''s on me!" As freaked out, Rue sighed and pulled the card from his pocket. "You''re getting a call." She answered and Draven''s face popped up holographically. "Oh, it''s you." She groaned and rolled her eyes. Draven groaned also, "Where''s Melanthius?" He asked. "He''s here." She turned the card to Mel.

    "Spoiled brat," Draven muttered. "Future plummer." Rue insulted him back before Mel took the card. "Yellow?" Mel greeted and Draven nodded. "The black cards are to meet at the school," Draven informed him and Mel raised his eyebrows. "It''s 6:00, how come?"

    "King Aldara ordered us, just come to the middle school''s gymnasium." Draven told him before hanging up.

    Mel pocketed the card, musing aloud, "Wonder what that''s all about." Rue crossed her arms, leaning back slightly. "Well, I guess our two-hour chat is over," she muttered with mild disappointment. Mel gave a light chuckle as he headed for the door. "I enjoy our talks. You''re the only friend who doesn''t try to punch me in the face." He flashed a smile before exiting the room.

    A few moments later, Mel entered the gymnasium, surprised to see more students than expected. Among the familiar black cards¡ªElowen, Dorian, Cassius, Amara, Astroman, Laurel, Emrys, Kali, Jasper, Kai, and Draven¡ªthere were three new faces, making it a total of six black cards among the freshman.

    Seated on the stage was King Aldara, flanked by four imposing figures, each exuding strength. "Everyone, take a seat," the king commanded. The students obediently sat in the rows of chairs in front of the stage. As Mel grabbed a chair, a sudden grip tightened around his wrist.

    "You!" Arid spat, glaring at him with clenched teeth. "Get ready for our rematch!" He shoved up his sleeves, but before he could do anything further, one of the figures behind King Aldara appeared between them with lightning speed.

    The woman towered at least eight feet tall, her presence emanating a terrifying mix of magical and physical power. She placed a hand on each of their shoulders, squeezing them with enough force to drive them both to their knees.

    Groaning in pain, Mel and Arid exchanged wide-eyed looks. Arid tried to yank her hand off, but she swiftly pinched a pressure point on his neck, making him yelp, "ACK!"

    Mel attempted to rise, only for her to press harder on his shoulder, causing a sharp pop. "Such strength!" he gritted out through his teeth.

    "You two," she said with a thick accent, her face a mask of indifference. "King Aldara wants you to sit down. This is the proper height when you stand before him." She released them at the king''s signal and returned to her place behind him.

    Both boys struggled to their feet, rubbing their sore shoulders. "Who is she?" Mel muttered as he winced, popping his shoulder back into place. Arid grumbled, rubbing his own as they both sat down in silence.

    King Aldara cleared his throat, commanding the room''s attention. "I see you''ve all had time to familiarize yourselves with the new additions to the black card ranks." He glanced over the students, who murmured in agreement, some more enthusiastic than others. He gave a satisfied nod and continued, "Let me formally introduce the current black cards for the freshman grade."

    He raised a hand toward the freshmen.

    "We have:

    Dorian Dracula, son of Vlad Dracula, half-vampire, half-human, and prince of Bloodthorn Dominion.

    Elowen Pendragon, daughter of Arthur Pendragon, human, and princess of Camelot.

    King Melanthius Shadowbane of Atlantis, human, and son of Merlin Shadowbane from the former kingdom of Noctara, raised in Caldara Bastille.

    Arid Rosethorn, a demigod, son of Mother Nature¡ªGaia herself¡ªhailing from the Horace Groves, with no royal status.

    Renita Kala, a vampire from the Crypt''s Runners clan in the Biba Kingdom, also without royal standing.

    Lincoln Randolph, a werewolf from the Demonhide Howlers pack in the Bugia Kingdom, without royal status."

    King Aldara let the names settle in the air for a moment before continuing, ensuring the gravity of the black card ranks was felt.

    Kai raised his hand, clearing his throat. "King Aldara, now that you''ve introduced them, could you also introduce those standing behind you?" he asked, his voice cutting through the tense atmosphere.

    Aldara nodded with a faint smile. "Of course," he said, turning slightly to gesture toward the imposing figures behind him. "These are your new instructors, specifically assigned to guide and train the black cards." At his words, the four individuals bowed in unison, their presence exuding both authority and power.

    "Jessica Reeves!" The towering woman from earlier stepped forward, the same one who had effortlessly subdued Mel and Arid. She withdrew two gleaming knives from her pockets, spinning them with precision before executing a graceful flip that landed her back in place.

    "Clay Sunnyday," the next figure introduced himself, his voice as gloomy as his appearance. His long black hair hung loosely as he drew a scythe from his cloak, twirling it effortlessly. As he did, two spectral creatures materialized in the air, their eerie forms shimmering briefly before disappearing at his silent command.

    "He''s not exactly living up to his name," Draven muttered under his breath, and a few students nodded in agreement, suppressing their smirks.

    "Sonic Boomston!" The next man bellowed, his voice erupting like a thunderclap that reverberated through the gym. The sheer force of his shout sent a shockwave through the room, causing the students to grip their seats tightly as a gust of wind threatened to shove them backward. His fiery expression matched the intensity of his voice, commanding everyone''s attention with overwhelming presence.

    "Ingrid ''Cross'' Acton!" King Aldara announced. The final student stepped forward, a sharp smile on her lips. She wore a red bandana wrapped around her head, her pirate attire complete with a bold red cross over her left eye. With a flick of her wrist, she tossed a toothpick into the air. In a blink, she unsheathed her sword, slicing the toothpick clean in half before it could hit the ground. The room fell into a stunned silence, a wave of awe rippling through the crowd at her effortless display of skill.

    "These are the Abyssal Wardens," King Aldara''s voice thundered through the hall, his tone stern. "I''ve summoned them to train the black cards because, quite frankly, you''ve become lazy and sloppy. As future warriors, you must be stronger¡ªphysically, magically, and mentally. They won''t just teach you combat and magic, but also strength, magical technology, and education!"

    Mel raised his hand and bowed slightly before speaking. "King Aldara, sir?" Aldara gave him a nod. "Yes, Melanthius?"

    "I thought you mentioned more black cards joining us. You''ve only introduced three more. Where are the others?" Mel asked, his voice calm but curious. The Abyssal Wardens exchanged smirks, cracking their knuckles as Sonic chuckled darkly.

    "They couldn''t handle our training," Sonic sneered. "Let''s just say they lacked the fighting prowess required."

    Mel turned toward the upperclassmen black cards. Amara leaned in and whispered, "We had to play a game, and the new ones didn''t exactly make the cut. King Aldara''s letting them stay, but he stripped them of their black card privileges. He''s really on edge¡ªcutting anyone who doesn''t measure up."

    Mel nodded quietly as the tension in the room thickened.

    "Freshmen! Stand at attention!" Aldara''s command echoed, and the freshmen immediately stood up straight. He signaled them to approach the stage, where the Wardens affixed six Velcro flags to each of their bodies. Renita glanced down at the flags being stuck to her. "What are these for?" she asked, looking puzzled.

    "You''ll play a game against each other called ''Catch the Flag,''" Aldara explained, setting a timer on his holographic watch. "Your goal is to take your opponents'' flags until the 20 minutes are up. You may use any amount of force necessary¡ªbut no lethal blows, obviously."

    Mel, Elowen, and Dorian stood on one side, while Arid, Renita, and Lincoln took the other. As they got into fighting stances, facing each other, Aldara shouted, "Fight!" and set the timer.

    The gym exploded into action. Elowen aimed a low kick at Mel''s leg, but he swiftly raised his leg to deflect the blow. In response, he unleashed a hidden cloud kick that snapped her head back. Elowen spun around, landing a solid punch on his cheek, making his head snap to the side. She reached for one of his flags, but Mel grabbed her wrist mid-motion.

    "Rain Aikido," he muttered, flipping her into the air and slamming her onto the ground. He yanked one of her flags off and grinned, amusement flickering in his eyes. "Sorry, buddy!"

    Elowen Pendragon: 5 flags left.

    "Dammit!" Elowen snarled, slamming her fist into the ground in frustration.

    Nearby, Dorian easily blocked Lincoln''s flurry of strikes. "Vampire versus werewolf? Isn''t this a bit clich¨¦?" he smirked, but before he could finish his taunt, Arid dashed between them, snatching a flag from Dorian and delivering a swift punch to his gut. Without missing a beat, he kicked Lincoln, sending him crashing into the ground.

    Dorian Dracula: 5 flags left.

    Lincoln Randolph: 5 flags left.

    After several more intense moments of fighting:

    Melanthius Shadowbane: 6 flags remain.

    Elowen Pendragon: 4 flags.

    Dorian Dracula: 1 flag.

    Arid Rosethorn: 6 flags remain.

    Renita Kala: 3 flags.

    Lincoln Randolph: 0 flags.

    Mel sprinted across the gym, clutching the flags he had claimed, but suddenly he noticed a fist flying toward his face. He quickly ducked, narrowly avoiding the hit. Just as he moved, Arid''s hand clamped around his face, slamming him hard into the ground.

    "That''s what my kingdom has to offer!" Arid shouted, reaching for Mel''s flag. But Mel reacted swiftly, twisting Arid''s arm into a joint lock and flipping him onto the floor with a hard thud. "I haven''t had this much fun since my fight with Draven," Mel muttered, adrenaline rushing through him.

    In response, Arid kicked Mel in the head, forcing him to release the hold. Both warriors quickly kipped up, standing face to face, their eyes locked with the promise of more fierce combat.

    Arid''s foot connected with Mel''s face, and in retaliation, Mel launched a hidden cloud kick, snapping Arid''s head back. "I hear you''re a king!" Arid spat, grabbing Mel by the collar and effortlessly flipping him over his shoulder. Mel slammed into the ground but quickly recovered, driving a hidden cloud punch into Arid''s chest, sending him staggering back as he coughed.

    "Yeah, I''m the king of Atlantis," Mel replied as he stood, wiping the sweat from his brow. Arid responded with a sharp punch to Mel''s gut. "What''s that like?" he asked, his tone laced with both envy and curiosity.

    Mel grunted and threw a punch of his own. "I''ve got a fish entourage and attend boring meetings with the elders. But... it''s nice," he smirked, just as Arid flipped him again with a powerful sweep.

    "I want to be a king!" Arid roared, leaping at Mel with intent to pin him down. But Mel rolled to the side just in time, landing a powerful kick that sent Arid flying back.

    Both boys scrambled to their feet, grinning through the pain, locked in a fierce but mutual respect.

    "If we were outside and could use magic, you''d be dead!" Arid exclaimed and Mel punched him. "Bold of you to assume that I''m weak in magic!"

    In one last strike, Arid struck Mel and Mel struck him. Before they could land their hits, King Aldara yelled time.

    Melanthius Shadowbane: 6 flags remain.

    Elowen Pendragon: 4 flags.

    Dorian Dracula: 0 flags.

    Arid Rosethorn: 6 flags remain.

    Renita Kala: 2 flags.

    Lincoln Randolph: 0 flags.

    A few moments later, the freshmen stood in front of Aldara. "Very good students, some more than others." He looked at Lincoln and Dorian, "Dorian Dracula and Lincoln Randolph, leave. You''re out."

 Chapter 21

    A few moments later, the freshmen lined up before King Aldara. "Well done, some of you performed better than others," he said, casting a hard look at Lincoln and Dorian. "Dorian Dracula, Lincoln Randolph¡ªyou''re out."

    The announcement sent a ripple of disbelief through the room, whispers growing louder. Draven stepped forward, speaking up. "Sir, Dorian''s one of the strongest here. It might not be wise to¡ª"

    Before he could finish, Clay appeared in front of him, his expression cold. "King Aldara didn''t give you permission to speak," he snarled.

    Draven remained unfazed. "I don''t recall needing your permission," he replied coolly, locking eyes with Clay.

    Clay''s hand drifted toward his pocket, a clear warning hanging in the air.

    "Draven, if you have an issue with it, why not give Dorian your spot? I don''t have time for anyone holding us back," King Aldara said, his tone cold and dismissive, his usual edge absent.

    Draven froze, considering his next move. But before he could respond, Mel stepped forward, raising his hand, and without a word, handed three of his flags to Dorian and three to Lincoln.

    "Mel, what are you doing?" Dorian hissed, barely containing his shock.

    Mel remained calm and raised his hand again. "King Aldara, I will step down from the black card ranks."

    The room fell silent, tension hanging in the air. King Aldara regarded Mel with a measured look before nodding. "Very well. Hand over your black card."

    Mel nodded, handing it over without hesitation. Turning away, he walked toward the gym door, the room heavy with confusion. All eyes were on him, students wondering what on earth he was thinking.

    The next day, Mel sat at the back of a regular class, gazing absentmindedly out the window. Suddenly, the teacher''s voice cut through his thoughts. "Melanthius¡ªsorry, King Melanthius, could you perhaps enlighten us on the events leading to the war between Lokus and Bientry?" The class turned toward him, a few middle schoolers and high schoolers watching curiously as Mel blinked back to reality.

    Mel opened his history book, scanned for the beginning of the section, and placed his finger on the starting sentence. As he began reading aloud, his calm, confident voice filled the room. After a few paragraphs, the teacher nodded, satisfied. "Very well," he said with a chuckle, just as the bell rang. "Alright, class, remember to complete the homework on the war of Lokus and Bientry for tomorrow."

    As students packed up and shuffled out, Mel lingered, deep in thought. I no longer have my black card... how am I going to pay for lunch? He thought about his recent conv as ersation with Lance, who''d let him crash at his place. I can''t keep relying on him for everything.

    He sighed, rubbing his chin. I''m a king, but I give all the money from my kingdom back to my people. Should I start collecting protection fees like we did in prison? No, that''s not right. His brow furrowed. There''s only one thing left to do. With a decisive nod, he clenched his fist.

    A little while later, Mel stood behind a counter wearing a red-and-white fast food uniform, complete with a matching cap. "Welcome to Cutlass Dominion, where our food might be your last!" he said, greeting the next customer with a grin.

    The customer raised an eyebrow. "Uh... not exactly reassuring. Anyway, I''ll take the fried fish with water."

    Mel nodded, scribbling down the order. "Got it. Sea jerky, battered and fried, with a cup of H2O." He passed the slip to the cook, his expression neutral.

    The man nervously handed over his money. "So, uh... King Melanthius, how''d you end up working in a place like this?" he asked, clearly trying to tread lightly.

    Mel handed him his receipt, his tone flat. "Money. That''s all you need to know."

    The customer, sensing he''d hit a dead end, nodded awkwardly as he took his food and scurried out.

    Just then, Mel''s boss appeared, wiping his hands on an apron and offering a nervous smile. "King Melanthius, I just want to say... It''s an honor to have you working here. And your friends too..." He gestured toward the restaurant floor, where Dorian, Elowen, Lance, Amara, Astroman, Laurel, Emrys, Kali, Jasper, Kai, and Draven were all scattered about¡ªwaiting tables, cooking, and stocking supplies.

    "Sorry, sir. They wanted to help me for some reason." Mel bowed.

    Flashback

    Mel stood in his shared dorm with Dorian, packing up his belongings. Dorian watched, arms crossed, helping him here and there. "Mel, you don''t have to do this," Dorian said, concern evident in his voice.

    Mel shook his head. "Dorian, if anyone deserves to stay in the black card ranks, it''s you. And besides, something''s off with King Aldara. He''s willing to kick out anyone, even you or that Lincoln kid. I''ll be fine. I''ll probably crash at Lance''s place tonight."

    "Mel..." Elowen sighed from the doorway, watching as Mel zipped up his bag. Without another word, he left the room, determination etched on his face.

    Present

    "Where do you want this box, boss?" Cassius asked in his deep voice, effortlessly holding a massive crate. Mel''s boss, startled, nearly jumped. "J-just set it outside, Prince Cassius," he stammered, and Cassius gave a curt nod before heading out.

    "Mel, can we talk for a second?" Draven''s voice was low, almost hesitant. Mel paused, glancing at him warily but nodded after a beat. They stepped behind the building, the quiet alley giving them some privacy.

    "I know we haven''t been on the best of terms since, well¡­ since I stabbed you," Draven began quietly, his tone filled with regret. Mel let out a sigh, then crossed his arms. "Yeah, I remember," Mel muttered. "What do you want?"

    Draven''s eyes flickered down as he pulled out the sword¡ªthe same one he had used against Mel. Instinctively, Mel took a step back. "What about it?" he asked cautiously.

    "You remember what happened when I used this sword on you," Draven said, gripping the hilt tightly. "You vanished, right? You appeared somewhere else." Mel nodded slowly.

    Draven''s eyes darkened as he continued, his voice tense. "I used this sword on the Jester a year ago, and the same thing happened. He disappeared. But... when I stabbed him this time, he didn''t vanish." Draven paused, locking eyes with Mel. "He died."

    Mel''s heart skipped a beat, his eyes widening in confusion. "What are you saying?"

    Draven''s voice dropped to a whisper, laced with suspicion. "What if Professor Estron wasn''t really the Jester?"

    The words sent a chill down Mel''s spine. His body stiffened, unease creeping in. "Where is this coming from?" Mel demanded, a mix of fear and frustration rising in his voice. "You can''t just throw something like this at me!"

    Draven glanced around nervously, ensuring no one was nearby. From his pocket, he pulled out a few holographic polaroids. As he handed them over, Mel''s face turned pale. The images were disturbing¡ªgrotesque scenes of three kings, their throats slit open with cards embedded in the wounds, similar to the ones Estron had used in his attacks.

    Mel''s stomach churned violently as he stumbled toward a trash can, vomiting. Draven stood nearby, silently observing the unraveling chaos he had unleashed. The weight of his revelation had shattered Mel''s sense of reality.

    "It looks like we''ve got a serial killer on our hands," Draven said, his voice low but steady. "We don''t know if it''s the Jester for sure, but whoever it is has been targeting kings across the continent. I told you first because of your status in Atlantis. King Aldara''s been acting strange¡ªhe''s terrified he''s next." Draven''s eyes flickered with concern as he added, "Be careful, Melanthius."

    Without another word, Draven turned and walked away, waving casually as if he hadn''t just dropped a bombshell. Mel leaned against the wall, his legs weak, and slid down to the floor. His mind was spinning, thoughts crashing into each other like a violent storm. "What the hell¡­" he muttered, clutching his face in confusion.

    His gaze fell back to the horrifying photos in his hand. He studied one more closely and froze. One of the kings looked disturbingly familiar. The realization clawed at him as he tried to process the face he recognized.

    Suddenly, the sharp sound of plates crashing to the ground shattered the tense silence. Startled, Mel looked up to see Amara standing there, icy tears welling in her eyes. She was trembling, her face pale, and her voice barely audible as she whispered, "F-Father¡­?" Her words cracked, broken with disbelief.

    Mel''s heart sank. The king in the photo... was her father.

    A few moments later, the restaurant had emptied out, leaving only the students inside. Cassius and Astroman stood by Amara, gently comforting her as she cried, her grief overwhelming.

    "Mel, what do we do?" Dorian asked, pacing. "The king didn''t even inform Amara about her parents, but he gave Draven those photos? None of this adds up." He looked to Mel, who sat with his arms crossed, staring at the floor.

    "I don''t know," Mel muttered, his mind racing. "Those photos¡­ they can''t be faked. But Draven just left without¡ª" He stopped mid-sentence as the bathroom door opened, and the toilet flushed. To everyone''s shock, Draven walked out, looking casual.

    "What?" Draven asked, noticing the stares. Mel''s brows furrowed in confusion.

    "Draven, you left. You waved me off¡ªjust a few minutes ago," Mel''s voice wavered, unsure of what he was seeing.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    Draven shook his head, confused. "No? I had one of those fish burgers, and it wrecked my stomach. I''ve been in the bathroom for almost an hour," he said, adjusting his belt as if nothing was out of the ordinary.

    Mel''s face paled. "No, Draven. You handed me these." He slid the photos across the table, and Draven recoiled, immediately throwing up when he saw the gruesome images. "What?! I didn''t give you these! And isn''t that the king of the Frostlands?" He turned to Amara, who was barely holding herself together, her tear-filled eyes locked on the photos.

    "Something''s seriously off," Astroman muttered, tying up his dreadlocks, his body tense with readiness. Jasper stepped closer to Draven, explaining what had happened.

    Draven''s eyes went wide with fear. "Mel, I swear I would never show you those. They''re too much for me to handle, let alone a fifteen-year-old."

    "We''ve got an imposter among us," Emrys said grimly, scanning the room for any signs of deception.

    "Lance, go home," Mel ordered, his tone firm. Lance opened his mouth to protest but stopped. Nodding silently, he bowed and walked out, his face a mix of confusion and worry.

    The room fell into an uneasy silence, each of them now aware they were entangled in something far darker than they realized.

    "The imposter mentioned that King Aldara is acting strange because he might be the next target," Mel explained, his tone serious. "But here''s the thing¡ªhow would they even know about his behavior? And they knew about Draven''s sword, about how Estron might not have been the real Jester."

    Draven nodded, his face tense. "Tonight, we stick together. It''s too risky to split up now that they''ve targeted you, Mel." He insisted, his eyes scanning the group for agreement.

    Kali stepped forward. "Should we at least tell King Aldara?" she asked, her voice laced with concern.

    Moments later, the black cards, including the newly demoted Melanthius, headed to the school gym. It was time for their regular training session, though today had taken on a much darker tone. As they entered, Arid, Lincoln, and Renita were already inside, sparring with the wardens.

    "Ah, there you are," King Alden greeted them, then his eyes landed on Mel. "King Melanthius? I thought you gave up your rank. What brings you here?"

    Mel stepped onto the stage, his face resolute. "King Aldara, there''s a serious issue." He handed over the polaroids.

    King Aldara''s face darkened as he glanced at the photos. His eyes shifted briefly to Amara, then back to the images. With a sigh, he studied them more closely. "I''m aware of these deaths, but Melanthius¡­ where did you get these pictures?" His tone was icy, eyes piercing through Mel.

    After Mel explained the encounter with the fake Draven, King Aldara stood, pacing back and forth, his mind clearly racing. "What the imposter said is true," he finally admitted. "There''s someone killing kings across the continent. Amara, I''m sorry for not telling you sooner." He bowed, and Amara, still shaken, wiped her tear-streaked face.

    "C-can I go home?" she asked quietly, her voice barely above a whisper.

    King Aldara sighed. "Yes, you may. Take as much time as you need." He waved her off, and Amara left, heading back to her kingdom to grieve in peace.

    King Aldara turned back to the group. "Training is canceled for today. Everyone, return to your dorms." His announcement was met with murmurs of relief from the students. But then his eyes found Mel again. "King Melanthius, stay behind."

    As the others filed out of the gym, Mel remained seated in a chair, while King Aldara and the wardens gathered on the stage.

    "Melanthius, I respect your decision to step down from the black card ranks," Aldara began, but before he could continue, Jessica Reeves cut in, her voice sharp as she spun her knives.

    "You''re holding back, aren''t you?" Jessica leaped into the air, landing in front of Mel with a predatory grin. "You were the only one left with six flags at the end of the competition¡ªalong with that Arid kid. You''re a king at only fifteen, and the son of the most powerful overlord to ever exist. And you''re just giving up your rank?"

    She sneered as the other three wardens moved in, surrounding Mel, their eyes gleaming with suspicion and challenge.

    "Is that a problem?" Mel asked, tilting his head with a calm curiosity. "King Aldara, I stepped down from the black card ranks because I wanted Dorian to stay." He stated evenly. Ingrid, her eyes gleaming with mischief, drew her sword and held it to his neck.

    "So, you''ve got more to offer?" she smirked, tossing the small cutlass to him. Mel caught it and studied the blade thoughtfully. "I don''t want to use a weapon. If I do, you''ll all probably die," he said, his voice surprisingly innocent.

    Sonic stepped forward, his voice low. "So, you do have something up your sleeve, huh?" With a swift kick, he knocked the chair from under Mel, forcing him to stand.

    Mel remained calm, even as he stood up to face the wardens. "Are you all really going to gang up on a freshman?" he asked, dropping the sword. "I''ve told you already¡ªI''m not interested in fighting, and I don''t want to rejoin the ranks."

    Before he could turn to leave, Clay appeared behind him, the atmosphere growing heavy with tension. "If it''s numbers you''re worried about, what if you just fight one of us?" he challenged, pulling out a scythe that hummed with power as he spun it in a tight circle.

    Mel backed up slightly, feeling the intense energy radiating from the weapon. "I don''t have my¡ª" he began, but a loud howl from above cut him off. Everyone looked up just in time to see Lance jump from the ceiling, landing on the wall and flipping gracefully to the floor in a crouch.

    "Master!" Lance called, standing up as all eyes turned to him.

    "Lance Landthug? What are you doing here?" King Aldara asked in surprise.

    Mel walked over to Lance, a stern expression on his face. "He''s my student. Lance, I told you to go home," he said firmly, his eyes narrowing as he noticed what Lance was holding¡ªMel''s, or rather Merlin''s, enchanted armor gloves.

    Lance bowed low, his expression earnest. "I''m sorry, sir. I followed you here with them because I wanted to make sure you were safe. And now that you''re about to fight, I figured you''d really need them," he explained.

    Mel sighed but softened as he rubbed Lance''s head. "Thank you."

    Clay sneered, his scythe gleaming in the dim light. "You want a piece of me too, kid?"

    Lance smirked, cracking his knuckles. "Maybe I do!"

    Before Lance could act, Clay let out a roar, his overwhelming energy surging like a tidal wave. Lance faltered, his knees buckling before collapsing unconscious to the floor. Mel quickly caught him, gently setting him down on the bleachers.

    "Does this mean you''ll fight?" Clay asked, his eyes gleaming with excitement.

    Mel stood up, slipping on the armor gloves. "If I fight, will you let me leave the ranks in peace?" He picked up the cutlass from the ground and spun it deftly in his hand.

    Clay chuckled, resting his scythe on his shoulder. "If you win, we''ll leave you alone. But if you lose, you''ll rejoin the black cards, and Dorian and Lincoln¡ªthose weaklings¡ªwill be kicked out."

    Mel nodded as the other wardens cleared the chairs, creating space for the fight. He took a stance, the weight of his father''s weapon mastery flowing through him. Clay wasted no time, dashing forward with blistering speed.

    "Deadly Slash!" Clay shouted as his scythe pulsed with a dark energy. He swung with terrifying force, but Mel parried with the cutlass just in time. He jabbed toward Clay, but the warden caught the blade with his hand and yanked Mel in, headbutting him with brutal efficiency.

    Mel winced, kicking off Clay''s chest to create some distance. He landed, rolling to his feet, but felt a warm trickle of blood running down his forehead.

    Clay patted his chest, his head tilting with curiosity. "Melanthius, I''ve heard about your battles. Why don''t you use any magical techniques?" he asked, his eyes gleaming with challenge.

    Mel wiped the blood from his brow, catching his breath. "I do use magic¡ªit''s cloud-based."

    Clay spun his scythe effortlessly over his shoulder. "That''s because cloud magic is your nature and since you''re a wizard you can manipulate it. Unlike how lightning is Elowen''s and blood is Dorian''s but they can only manipulate it in attacks. Haven''t you seen them use techniques?" He paused, watching as Mel''s expression shifted. "Some people are born with a magical nature, a Power, while others awaken theirs later in life, usually through something extreme¡ªtrauma, a significant event. You know what I mean, don''t you?"

    As Clay spoke, Mel''s mind flashed back to Elowen''s lightning techniques and Dorian''s mastery over blood. He realized Clay was right¡ªhe''d been holding back, never fully tapping into the magical potential he possessed. "So¡­ how do I use a magic technique?" Mel asked, his eyes fixed on the sword. Clay shrugged nonchalantly. "Usually, it''s taught by a master or passed down by a parent. But some people figure it out themselves. It can''t be that hard for you, right? You created your own martial art," Clay pointed out.

    Mel nodded, his gaze sharpening as he considered the sword in his hand. Slowly, he inhaled, his breath drawing in a swirling mass of black energy. He exhaled, releasing a faint, cloud that settled over the blade, imbuing it with a shimmering aura of cloud magic. The wardens exchanged surprised glances, murmuring in approval, while Clay''s brow lifted.

    "Cloudfall!" Mel shouted, darting past Clay with swift precision. Clay''s eyes widened, caught off guard, as a part of his shirt fell away, revealing his scarred torso beneath.

    Clay''s breaths grew heavier, sweat trickling down his forehead. "There''ve been many prodigies in the generation before ours. People who could conjure magic from nothing, warriors capable of healing their wounds in an instant. But there was only one wizard¡ªa genius of both combat and magic¡ªwho conquered every kingdom in the Wardrick region: your father, Merlin Shadowbane. They say the apple doesn''t fall far from the tree. No wonder they locked you away as a baby. You would''ve been too dangerous. Lucky for everyone, someone taught you restraint. So, I have to know¡ªwho was it?"

    Mel tossed the sword aside and began removing his gloves, his expression steady. "I don''t know much about him, or why he was there, but he went by the name ''Goldman.'' That''s what he told me to call him. He was obsessed with gold, trained me day and night when I was seven. I think he died when I was twelve."

    Mel''s gaze hardened. "Anyway, I''ve shown you what I can do, and the deal was if I win, I''m free to leave," he said firmly. Clay nodded, about to speak, but Mel cut him off.

    "But if there''s truly a madman killing kings, I need to be strong enough to protect everyone. I won''t rejoin the black card ranks, but¡­" Mel''s voice softened as he dropped to his knees, bowing before the wardens and King Aldara. "Will you four train me?"

    The room fell into stunned silence as the wardens and the king exchanged confused glances.

    After hours of grueling training, Mel lay sprawled on the gym floor, his body bruised and battered. The gym was empty now, except for him and King Aldara. The king chuckled softly and walked over, looking down at Mel. "They''re a terrifying force when they work together, aren''t they?" he said, smiling. Mel, too exhausted to speak, simply raised a thumb in response before letting it drop back down.

    King Aldara sat beside him, taking a long sip from his drink. "King Melanthius, I hope there''s no bad blood between us. Truth is, I''m not the strongest king. My goal is to make the black cards as powerful as possible, so that when they grow older, they''ll become exceptional leaders...like you." He gently ruffled Mel''s hair, and after a moment, Mel slowly sat up, still sore.

    "King Aldara," Mel began, wincing as he moved. "What do you know about my father?"

    Percival''s eyes widened slightly, and he sighed, crossing his legs before answering. "Your father, huh? Well...he was the most terrifying wizard the world had ever seen. An overlord in every sense. Countless people wanted him dead, but no one had the strength to make it happen." He paused, looking at Mel intently. "But you know what terrified people the most?"

    Mel shook his head, curiosity sparking despite his pain.

    "He unified a hundred kingdoms...in just one day."

    Mel''s heart skipped a beat, his eyes widening in disbelief. "One day? He did all that...overlord stuff in just one day?!" His voice carried a mix of awe and shock, almost as if he was encouraged by the sheer magnitude of his father''s strength.

    "Yep," King Aldara said, his tone heavy. "It was terrifying. After your father''s death, when word got out about your existence... the wars started. Everyone fought over what should be done with you. The Magisterium eventually took you after my parents found you in the ruins of the former Kingdom of Nocturnia, hiding in the basement. They took over not long after your father died. By then, I was already in line to be king, and the very first thing I did was plead for them to keep you alive. But beyond that, I couldn''t do much. If it had been my choice, you would''ve lived with me." He sighed, the weight of regret evident in his voice.

    Mel wiped his eyes, the tears welling up unexpectedly. Aldara''s words had struck him deeper than he could have imagined. Glancing out the window, he noticed that night had fallen. With a heavy breath, he stood up and extended a hand to help Aldara to his feet.

    "I should go," Mel said softly, his voice still thick with emotion. "I''ll spend the night in Atlantis. With a king killer on the loose, I need to be there to protect my people."

    He bowed respectfully, and Aldara nodded, offering his hand for a shake. But, to his surprise, Mel pulled him into a tight embrace, pressing his face into Aldara''s shoulder. His voice cracked as he whispered, "I wish you could''ve taken me in."

    Aldara stood frozen for a moment, before gently resting his hand on Mel''s back, understanding the weight of everything unsaid between them.

 Chapter 22

    The next morning, Mel awoke in a small hut in Atlantis, a far cry from the grand castle he had never even seen, let alone entered. His sleep had been restless, his body sprawled awkwardly on the simple bed in the back. As he rubbed his eyes, still blurry from the deep-sea pressure of sleeping at the literal bottom of the ocean. Still wearing his armored gloves, he yawned and swung his legs off the bed. Still in his school uniform, he lazily slipped on his shoes, deciding he''d ask Lance if he could shower at his place later.

    He reached for the door, and as it creaked open, he was met by an unexpected sight¡ªhis entire fish army, all standing guard. There had to be at least a thousand of them, their shimmering scales catching the underwater light. Mel let out a tired sigh as Gosen, one of his largest soldiers, approached. Bowing deeply, Gosen held out Mel''s ragged robe. Without a word, Mel took it and draped it over his shoulders, feeling the weight of command settle once again.

    Mel let out a sharp whistle, and within moments, a massive megalodon shark surged through the water, parting the crowd with its sheer size. Without hesitation, Mel leapt onto its back, gripping the enormous fin as the shark prepared to take off. Just as they were about to swim away, Goda hurried forward, his expression earnest.

    "My liege!" Goda called out, bowing deeply, followed by the rest of the army behind him. Mel glanced over his shoulder. "What is it, Goda?" he asked, his voice calm but curious. Goda shifted uncomfortably under the weight of the army''s expectant gazes, before taking a deep breath and finally speaking.

    "MY LIEGE!" Goda''s voice boomed with emotion. "WHEN THE JESTER INCIDENT HAPPENED, WE WERE TERRIFIED¡ªNOT FOR OUR LIVES, BUT BECAUSE WE FEARED YOU WOULD PERISH. You saved us from our former king¡ªwhose name we do not dare speak. You protected us during the Wild Storm Spider attack, and you stood against the Jester with the help of our former king. YOU are our true king!" Goda declared, his voice filled with reverence.

    Mel slid off the megalodon, landing gracefully on the ground. "Goda, I did all of that because you''re my people. There''s no need to¡ª"

    But before he could finish, Goda interrupted, his voice growing more fervent. "AND NOW, when you''ve warned us of a potential king killer, we cannot allow you to leave! We want you to remain here, in your kingdom, where we can protect you!"

    The weight of Goda''s words lingered, and the entire army watched Mel in anticipation. He chuckled softly, a smile forming on his face. "If you wanted me to stay," he said warmly, "you could''ve just asked."

    With a playful grin, Mel placed a hand on Goda''s scaly head, giving it a gentle rub. As soon as he did, the reaction was immediate¡ªjust like every time before. The fish kingdom erupted into cheers, their voices echoing through the water in a resounding display of loyalty and joy.

    At the school, the black cards were prepping for training, stretching and loosening up. Astroman hovered in midair, meditating in a perfect lotus pose thanks to his gravity magic. Jasper, while stretching, glanced over and frowned. "Uh, what the hell are you doing?"

    Kai, jumping rope nearby, chimed in without missing a beat. "What kind of dumbass question is that?"

    Jasper shrugged. "It''s not a dumbass question unless you count me asking a dumbass a question¡ªexcept Astroman isn''t a dumbass."

    Kai rolled his eyes, pausing his jump rope routine. "Your question makes no sense. You can clearly see what he''s doing. And stop calling him that dumbass name."

    Jasper smirked. "There you go again, calling him a dumbass. I just want to know why he''s doing it. Which brings me to my next question¡ª"

    Kai sighed in exasperation. "Why are you asking so many questions?"

    Jasper raised an eyebrow. "Why is he doing this?"

    "Astroman isn''t his name?" Dorian asked, casually fencing the air with his dagger.

    Draven shook his head, arms crossed. "Nope. He''s the prince of the Astronomer Royal. His real name is Akoni," Draven explained.

    Astroman stopped levitating and walked over to Kai. "I''m not a dumbass," he muttered, giving him a shoulder bump. In response, Kai shoved him, knocking him to the ground. Astroman sprang up with a growl.

    "When did the sophomores get so angsty?" Kai chuckled.

    Astroman raised his hand, his eyes narrowing. "Focused pressure," he chanted. Instantly, Kai was slammed to the floor, pinned by the crushing weight of Astroman''s gravity magic. Struggling to get up, Kai''s nose began to bleed under the intense force.

    "That''s enough!" Jasper shouted, and Astroman released his hold. Kai gasped for air, his chest heaving from the strain. Fury flickered in his eyes as he stood up, seizing a bit of iron from Astroman''s body. Forming a metal glove with it, Kai lashed out, delivering a punch that sent Astroman flying.

    Astroman staggered to his feet, spitting blood onto the ground as he wiped his bruised lip. Jasper, still seething with fury, lunged to strike again, but before he could land another blow, Cassius stepped in. Now far stronger than when the black cards had fought Melanthius, Cassius effortlessly held Astroman back.

    "Enough," he muttered. Astroman, still burning with defiance, tried to push Cassius away but found himself unable to¡ªboth physically and out of loyalty. He couldn''t bring himself to use magic against a friend.

    "Here," Cassius said, tossing a few chocolate bars his way. "Eat these, you need to replenish your iron."

    Astroman caught them, nodding in gratitude, and bowed slightly before tearing one open, accepting the small gesture of peace.

    King Aldara stood on the stage alongside the wardens, and with a single clap of his hands, the students quickly took their assigned seats. It didn''t take long for them to notice that Clay was shirtless. Renita raised her hand, her curiosity too strong to ignore.

    "Why is he shirtless?" she asked.

    Clay groaned, rubbing his face in frustration. "Because apparently, nobody has a shirt," he muttered.

    Jessica stepped forward, her eyes locking on the group. "We had a little... conversation with your friend last night," she said, nodding toward Clay. "He''s strong."

    Elowen and Dorian exchanged glances, tension thick in the air. "What happened?" Dorian asked, his voice edged with concern.

    Clay growled before anyone could answer. "That''s not important," he snapped, clearly eager to move things along. "Now, we''ve got a little challenge for you today."

    He gestured to Jessica, who raised her hands, and in an instant, the scenery shifted. The students found themselves standing at the entrance of a dense forest.

    "What are we doing here?" Lincoln asked, scratching the fleas out of his ear, even though he was in human form.

    Jessica conjured weapons in front of each student. "This is a hunting challenge," she explained. "King Aldara gave us permission to booby trap this entire forest. And, to make things interesting, there are some... very dangerous people in there. People trained by the same man who trained us."

    Her tone was serious as she continued, "Your goal is simple: survive the night without getting caught and tied to a tree. These weapons are ones you''re already familiar with."

    Elowen glanced down, spotting Excalibur gleaming before her. She reached for it, feeling its weight in her hands. Dorian spun his dagger skillfully before sliding it back into his holster. Arid knelt down, his fingers brushing a wooden staff covered in vines.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    "Hell yeah," he grinned. "Finally, a chance to use my magic and prove I''m the strongest." The staff pulsed with green energy, and his eyes glowed in sync.

    Jessica smirked. "You may use any means necessary to survive. And don''t think we won''t be joining in on the hunt."

    Sonic chuckled darkly, the excitement in his eyes matching that of the students.

    "Now!" the wardens called out, their voices cutting through the air. Jessica waved her hand, and in an instant, the students were scattered across the forest.

    "They won''t get hurt... right?" King Aldara asked nervously, the weight of responsibility starting to creep in.

    Clay turned to him, sneering. "You asked us to train them and push them to their limits. If you''re worried about them getting hurt, maybe you should head back to your castle."

    "I''m upset," Clay added, his eyes narrowing as he looked to the sky.

    Jessica, hearing his tone, glanced at him with a raised brow. "Why, da?" she asked, her thick accent cutting through the tension.

    "Melanthius didn''t show up. If we could take him down, how do you expect your students to survive us?" He smirked, referring to the other participants lurking in the forest, waiting for their prey.

    Meanwhile, in Atlantis, Mel stood before his army of fish, watching them lift massive rocks as if they were weights. Some of them were even sparring, practicing the cloud martial arts techniques he had taught them. He raised an eyebrow, impressed.

    "When did they get so strong?" Mel muttered under his breath, distracted by the sight of an elderly woman struggling to pull a heavy wagon nearby. Without hesitation, he jogged over to her. "Let me help you, ma''am," he offered, lifting the wagon with ease.

    Just as he was about to move it, Goda appeared, taking the wagon from his hands. "My king, you shouldn''t be doing labor like this," Goda said with a bow before carrying the wagon to where the woman directed him.

    "Right... I''m a king," Mel said quietly to himself, glancing upwards toward the distant surface of the ocean. Lost in thought, he suddenly felt a hand on his shoulder, making him jump. He spun around, eyes wide. "Oh, Jilcari! What''s up?"

    Jilcari bowed and presented a key shaped like a fin. "King Melanthius, I found this," he said respectfully.

    Mel took the key, examining it curiously before glancing at the distant, towering castle of Atlantis. He had never set foot inside its grand halls, and holding the key now brought that reality sharply into focus.

    "That''s the key to the castle of Atlantis, isn''t it?" Jilcari said, his voice filled with reverence. "Perhaps you can finally enter and truly claim your place as king¡ª"

    "No," Mel interrupted, shaking his head. "Entering the castle is out of the question. The generations that followed Maren... they must be rolling in their graves knowing I¡ªthe son of an overlord¡ªdefeated him and became the king of Atlantis. I can''t face that."

    Jilcari bowed lower. "I understand, my king. I will keep this secret between us."

    "Thank you, Jilcari," Mel said softly, slipping the key into his robe. The weight of his title pressed a little heavier on his shoulders as he turned his gaze back toward the horizon.

    "King, we''ve grown some ocean strawberries. Would you like to try one?" Ada, a fish lady with long, flowing seaweed-like hair, approached Mel, her woven basket brimming with vibrant green strawberries. Her skin had a soft, bluish tint that shimmered under the ocean''s filtered sunlight, and her wide, motherly smile radiated warmth as she extended the basket toward him.

    "What''s a strawberry?" Mel raised an eyebrow in confusion. Ada giggled, her laughter like the gentle sound of water cascading over pebbles. "It''s a type of fruit, my king," she said, selecting one and holding it up to his mouth with a playful glint in her eye.

    Curious, Mel took a bite, and his eyes immediately widened in delight. The tart sweetness exploded on his tongue, making his taste buds dance with joy. "I thought apples were the only fruit!" he exclaimed, reaching eagerly for more and stuffing his mouth with enthusiasm.

    Ada chuckled, pulling the basket slightly out of reach. "Slow down, King," she teased, patting his head with affection. "These are for the feast."

    "A feast? For what?" Mel asked, cheeks full of strawberries and a bit of drool threatening to escape.

    "We Atlanteans love Halloween so much that we''ve organized a grand feast in celebration," Ada explained, her eyes sparkling with excitement at the thought.

    Mel''s face paled mid-bite. The strawberries suddenly tasted less sweet as he coughed, spitting out bits of fruit in a panic. "A feast on Halloween?!" The memories of the Dragon''s Rage Moon rushed back to him¡ªuncontrollable fury and violence, his time in Caldara Bastille. The thought of attending such an event during Halloween filled him with dread.

    "I-I can''t attend that!" he blurted, gripping his stomach as anxiety churned within him.

    Ada''s smile faltered, her expression turning to one of disappointment. "Why not? Everyone was hoping you''d be our guest of honor," she said, lowering her gaze.

    Mel''s heart sank. "Wait, haha! I was just joking! Of course, I''ll join the feast!" He awkwardly patted her seaweed-like hair in an attempt to reassure her.

    Her face lit up immediately. "That''s wonderful!" she beamed. "I''ll go tell everyone!" With a joyful bounce in her step, she hurried off toward the heart of the town, leaving Mel standing alone, unsure of his next move.

    As soon as she was gone, Mel glanced around before summoning a small cloud beneath his feet. In one smooth motion, he jumped on it, launching himself out of Atlantis with a splash and landing at the entrance of Solstice City in the Auroria Dominion. Lying on the ground, people stared and whispered about his abrupt arrival, but Mel barely noticed.

    "I can''t go out on Halloween. What am I supposed to do?!" he groaned, clutching his head in frustration.

    Back in the forest, Renita moved cautiously, her rapier clutched tightly as her eyes darted from side to side. The dense trees loomed overhead, casting eerie shadows. Suddenly, a massive werewolf burst out from behind a tree, roaring with enough force to shake the ground. Her heart raced, and she let out a startled scream, ready to strike when¡ª

    "Wait, wait! It''s just me!" Lincoln quickly transformed back into his human form, laughing nervously.

    Renita groaned, her hand thudding against his chest. "What the hell is wrong with you?" she spat, glaring at him.

    "Sorry, sorry, just a little icebreaker," he chuckled, rubbing the back of his neck sheepishly. She rolled her eyes in exasperation.

    "Have you found anyone yet?" she asked, crossing her arms impatiently.

    "Nope," Lincoln replied, scanning the eerie surroundings. "It''s spooky as hell in here though."

    They started walking deeper into the forest, the silence between them broken only by the occasional rustling of leaves. Renita glanced at him. "So, how''d you end up here? You''re obviously not that great at fighting, as we saw during the flag challenge." Her voice was teasing, but her eyes were curious.

    Lincoln shrugged, looking up at the trees. "I was just hanging with my pack when King Aldara said I''d be a good fit. I guess it''s because I''m the only werewolf in a family full of real wolves." He chuckled, then glanced at her. "What about you?"

    Renita smiled slightly. "I''m from the Vampire''s Crypt Runners clan. I know, it sounds weird, but we''re the fastest vampires around." She laughed softly before continuing. "King Aldara came to the Biba Kingdom and said I should join the school." She shrugged, but before she could say more, they both heard an unsettling laugh echo behind them.

    Turning quickly, they saw a man in monk robes standing a few feet away, his eyes narrowed in a mischievous grin. "Heya, kids," he greeted casually, waving as if they were old friends.

    Without hesitation, Renita lunged forward, jabbing her rapier at him. The man moved with lightning speed, bending backward to dodge the strike effortlessly as dust swirled around them.

    "We should get to know each other first," the monk chuckled, evading her follow-up attacks with ease. "I''m Dainin, from a wayward temple far from this continent," he introduced himself, sidestepping with fluid grace.

    Lincoln shifted back into his wolf form and lunged, aiming to sink his teeth into Dainin''s arm. But with a swift twist of his body, the monk spun Lincoln away, sending him crashing headfirst into a tree.

    "Lincoln!" Renita shouted, but before she could react, Dainin appeared right in front of her, his movements almost a blur.

    "Dainin means ''great patience,''" he said calmly, his voice almost teasing as Renita instinctively backed away.

    "Why don''t you talk to your wife about patience, old man?!" she snapped, rushing at him once more. But with a single fluid motion, he grabbed her face and hurled her into the air as if she weighed nothing.

    "I can''t," he said, his voice cracking with an unexpected sadness. "I''m divorced." He looked up at her soaring figure, his grin fading for a brief moment.

    "That''s two already," he muttered into the card that connected him with the wardens, his voice thick with emotion. He sniffled.

    "Are you crying?" Ingrid''s voice came through the card, laced with amusement.

    "Shut up. There''s a complication," he snapped, looking up just in time to see a flock of bats gently lowering Renita''s unconscious body to the ground. As the bats reached the forest floor, they shifted back into Dorian, who stood with a smug grin.

    "Old man, you should know something," Dorian announced, his tone cocky as he drew a dagger. "I''m the son of Vlad Dracula. So if you lose, don''t be surprised. I''m just that strong."

    The monk''s lips curled into a mocking smile. "Ohh, you''re the kid with zero points I heard about. That''s too bad. I was hoping to fight someone worth my time¡ªmaybe Melanthius Shadowbane or Elowen Pendragon. How did I end up with the bottom of the barrel?"

    The insult hit hard, and Dorian''s eyes flared with fury. With a roar, he charged, dagger aimed at the monk''s chest. But before he could land a blow, the monk sidestepped and threw a devastating punch, his fist crackling with green magic. The blow landed squarely in Dorian''s side with bone-crushing force.

    "Wasted potential, really," the monk chuckled as Dorian doubled over, blood spilling from his lips.

    Dorian staggered, clutching his side, glaring at the monk with hate-filled eyes.

    Blood dripped from Dorian''s mouth, sizzling as it hit the ground and evaporated into the air. His chest heaved, and a grimace twisted his face. "Am I really weak?" he muttered, his eyes narrowing as his blood began to boil¡ªjust like it had when he fought Mel.

    The temperature around him spiked, waves of heat radiating from his body. Dainin raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Hm. So you do have a trick up your sleeve," he mused, cracking his knuckles.

    "Bring it on." The monk''s grin widened, eager to see what came next.

 Chapter 23

    Elowen wandered through the dense forest, her eyes scanning the familiar trees. "I miss Mel... I wonder what he''s up to," she muttered under her breath, the solitude starting to weigh on her. Suddenly, the crunch of leaves behind her made her spin around, heart racing. She gripped Excalibur tightly. "W-who''s there?" she stammered, nerves tingling.

    Arid emerged from the shadows, dragging two unconscious bodies behind him. A sly smirk played on his lips. "Funny, I miss Melanthius too," he said mockingly, tossing the bodies aside like discarded toys. "I want to be a king. I''m jealous of him."

    Elowen tensed, but before she could respond, she nodded toward the bodies. "Oh, you got some. Nice. Now we just have to make it to¡ª" Her words were abruptly cut off as something sharp sliced through the air, grazing her side. She gasped, glancing at the tree behind her where a rosethorn had embedded itself.

    Before she could react further, Arid leaped into the air, his staff poised to strike. Instinctively, Elowen dodged, rolling away just in time. "What the hell, Arid?!" she shouted, scrambling to her feet. "The objective was to fight the wardens, not each other!"

    Arid landed heavily, pinning her to the ground with a thud that knocked the breath from her lungs. She gagged as his weight pressed down on her chest, but managed to kick him off. He chuckled darkly, rising with ease. "I''m just eliminating the competition."

    "You''re insane!" Elowen yelled, backing away, but her retreat was halted by a wall of thick rose bushes that suddenly sprouted around her. She cursed under her breath, recognizing the power that coursed through him¡ªhe was the demigod son of Mother Nature herself.

    Arid chuckled again, twirling his staff lazily. "Last time we fought, Mel and all your black card friends came to save you. This time, it''s just you and me." His eyes gleamed with sadistic pleasure. "If you want out, you''ll have to fight me. Simple as that."

    Elowen gritted her teeth, her pulse quickening. "You want to fight the daughter of Arthur Pendragon? Fine." She inhaled deeply, summoning her strength. Excalibur crackled with electricity, the blade sparking with raw energy as she spun it in a controlled arc. "Let''s see if you can handle it."

    Outside the Forest

    Sonic leaned against a tree, glancing at King Aldara. "So, which students do you think will win the contest?"

    Without hesitation, King Aldara replied with a chuckle, "Draven."

    Sonic rolled his eyes. "Of course, but there have to be others you''re betting on." He leaned in, eager for Aldara''s insights.

    The king stroked his chin thoughtfully. "Well, Draven, Kai, and Jasper will make it through without breaking a sweat. Laurel, Emrys, and Kali are also strong contenders. As for Cassius, he''s been getting stronger, but his fighting skills leave much to be desired. I wouldn''t be surprised if he''s one of the first to get knocked out."

    Sonic nodded, absorbing the information. "And what about the others?"

    "Ah, that''s where it gets interesting," Aldara continued, his eyes gleaming with excitement. "Astroman relies too heavily on his magic; that''s why he couldn''t take down Melanthius. When it comes to the freshmen, Lincoln will probably be an early casualty. Renita''s fast, but I doubt she can hold her own against the upperclassmen. Dorian? He''s got that pesky inferiority complex¡ªyou''d expect the son of Dracula to have a huge superiority complex, but he surprises me. Still, I can see him at least taking out one opponent."

    Sonic leaned forward, intrigued. "And Elowen and Arid?"

    King Aldara''s expression turned serious. "That''s a tough matchup. They''re both formidable: one in line for royalty, the other desperate to claim a throne. I wouldn''t be shocked if they ended up facing each other."

    As they discussed, Aldara''s gaze drifted toward the forest entrance. "So, what''s keeping you four from joining the fray?" he asked, curiosity etched on his face.

    Jessica, arms crossed and a fierce look in her eyes, glared at the shadows within the trees. "We''re waiting for the last contenders to show up before we ambush them."

    In the heart of the Auroria Dominion''s castle, Princess Rue stood in the center of the training hall, surrounded by her elite bodyguards. Sweat trickled down her brow, her muscles tense as they circled her like predators closing in on their prey. Her chest heaved with every breath, her focus sharp despite the exhaustion weighing on her limbs.

    Above them, a large monitor flickered to life, displaying two numbers in bold, flashing red: "5 & 6." The moment they appeared, her bodyguards sprang into action.

    Rue barely had time to react as Guard 5 lunged at her. She deftly blocked his strike, her body moving with the precision of years of training. But just as she parried his attack, Guard 6 slipped behind her, catching her off guard. His arm snaked around her neck, locking her into a chokehold before she could counter.

    Gasping for breath, Rue struggled, her hands clawing at his arm, but the grip was too tight. With no choice, she tapped out, signaling her defeat. Guard 6 released her, and she collapsed to the floor, gasping for air as she rubbed her sore neck.

    "You''re still relying too much on your tech," one of the bodyguards scolded, slipping black gloves onto his hands. "Auroria Dominion may be renowned for its advanced technology and prestigious school, but your mother ordered us to toughen you up after the last jester incident. Now, get up."

    Rue''s body ached¡ªbruises forming beneath her skin, her stomach twisting in pain. She winced but refused to meet his gaze, frustration and exhaustion coursing through her. "I don''t want to do this anymore. I''d rather study, invent, and build things. Mother''s always hated my tech, but..." she clenched her fists, her voice lowering. "Father, Uncle Thaddeus, and Mel are the only ones who ever believed in it. But now Uncle Thaddeus is gone, and Father''s too busy running the school to care."

    As Rue gritted her teeth, the monitor flashed "1" in bold letters. Before she could react, Bodyguard 1 raised his leg high, preparing to bring it down on her. Instead of dodging or blocking, Rue simply braced herself for the blow, her spirit worn down.

    But before the strike could land, a figure appeared between them, effortlessly catching the bodyguard''s leg in midair. "What''s wrong with something she built?" Melanthius'' voice broke through the tension, a light chuckle in his tone. "It''s not bad at all."

    Rue''s eyes shot open in disbelief as she looked up, seeing Mel standing there like a shield. The bodyguard hesitated, retracting his leg and lowering his guard. "King Melanthius... How did you get in here?" he stammered, clearly thrown off.

    Mel shrugged casually, glancing back at Rue. "I walked in through the front door. I just asked," he said, his tone so nonchalant it almost made the situation feel normal. Yet to Rue, his arrival couldn''t have been more perfectly timed.

    "King Melanthius, we were just doing a counting exercise," one of the guards said, his tone smooth as if trying to regain control. "Care to join us? We''re teaching Princess Rue how to stay ready for anything."

    Mel glanced over at Rue, who was clearly worn out, breathing heavily as she struggled to stay on her feet. Without a word, he stepped forward, scooped her up with ease, and gently set her down on the side of the training area.

    "Sure, I''ll play along," he replied with a wink, casting Rue a reassuring smile. Rue blinked, surprised, raising her eyebrows. "What''s he planning?" she muttered to herself, unsure of Mel''s intentions.

    Meanwhile, in the forest, Dorian shot streams of boiling blood at Dainin, but the monk dodged them effortlessly. Before Dorian could react, Dainin''s fist slammed into his ribs, sending him to his knees. Dorian''s sides were covered in bruises, his eyes bloodshot and burning from exhaustion. He growled, frustration boiling over, and lunged at Dainin, claws bared.

    But the monk was quicker. With a fluid motion, Dainin delivered a devastating uppercut, lifting Dorian off his feet and hurling him into a nearby tree. "You''re not bad," Dainin mused, watching as Dorian crumpled to the ground, coughing. "With a decent trainer, you could make a fine king someday. Tell me, who trained you?"

    Dorian struggled to stand, wincing at the pain. "I... I never had a trainer," he admitted between labored breaths. "My father always said Draculas don''t need anyone to train us. We''re just that great. So, I never questioned him."Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Dainin frowned, shaking his head. "A shame. So, you''ve been a toddler for years, huh? Vampires age slow, but your strength could''ve grown if someone had actually taught you." He appeared in front of Dorian, tapping his chest almost mockingly. "But you''re not beyond saving," he chuckled, before smacking Dorian again¡ªhard.

    "Come on, get angry," Dainin taunted, his slaps landing with cruel precision. "I want to test something."

    Each slap made Dorian''s nose bleed, his body swaying under the abuse until he finally collapsed, unconscious.

    Dainin clicked his tongue in disappointment, turning his back. "Tch, I wanted to see what would happen if I pushed him far enough to¡ª"

    A sudden, chilling aura froze him in place. His eyes widened in disbelief as he turned to face the source. For a split second, it looked like Vlad Dracula himself stood before him, a terrifying, menacing figure. He blinked, shaking his head. No¡ªit wasn''t Vlad. It was Dorian, but something was different.

    Dorian stood tall, blood dripping from his eyes, his expression a dark, cold fury. "You''re different," Dainin said, an uneasy grin forming on his face. "You''re actually terrifying right now."

    In a blur, Dorian closed the distance between them, his claws slicing across Dainin''s neck. The force of the strike was followed by a brutal knee to the monk''s face, sending him crashing into a tree. Dorian said nothing, his eyes burning with a deadly calm as he stalked forward, blood still streaming down his face.

    Dainin coughed, propping himself up against the tree. His laughter echoed through the forest despite the pain. "Wow, so this is what''s driving you¡ªan inferiority complex?" He spat blood, his eyes wide with a strange excitement. "I like it."

    Dorian''s approach was slow, deliberate, a silent promise of violence.

    "Yeah, that''s more like it." Dainin''s body began to glow with green energy as he took his stance. His grin widened into something almost manic. "I might actually die today," he cackled, bracing himself for the battle to come.

    On the other side of the forest, Elowen swung her sword in a fierce downward arc at Arid, but he sidestepped effortlessly. In one fluid motion, he launched a powerful back kick into her chest, sending her flying backward into a dense wall of thorny spikes. The thorns pierced her arms, and a scream of agony tore from her throat.

    "I expected more from the daughter of Arthur Pendragon," Arid sneered, his voice dripping with mockery. He grabbed her by the shoulders and slammed her into the ground with brutal force. Elowen gasped in pain, her cries louder with each impact. "Horace Groves and Camelot? No real difference if you ask me. We''re both from the boondocks," he added, tightening his grip around her throat. Elowen''s fingers clawed desperately at his hands, struggling to break free from his iron grip.

    Sometime Earlier

    Sethanarius and Jake sat huddled together in the back of a classroom, speaking in hushed tones.

    "So, what was Arid like back in Horace Groves?" Seth asked, still rubbing his jaw from their last encounter. "He gave me one hell of a beating."

    Jake sighed deeply. "You want the truth? He''s completely unhinged. Mentally and literally insane. The guy doesn''t need a reason for anything he does. He''s the son of Mother Nature and a human¡ªchaos runs through his veins. And the more magic his opponent uses, the crazier he gets. Doesn''t matter if it''s a boy, girl, or even a dog. When he fights, it''s like he loses any sense of restraint."

    Seth raised an eyebrow. "You really think he''ll be the strongest in the end?"

    Jake put his face in his hands. "I do. But at the same time¡­ compared to Dorian, the son of Dracula, or Elowen, the daughter of Arthur Pendragon, or even Mel, the son of Merlin Shadowbane¡ªif they ever reach their full potential, he won''t hold a candle to them."

    Seth chuckled, patting Jake on the back. "Yeah, but that''s a big ''if,'' isn''t it?"

    Present

    "You should call me cousin!" Arid shouted, his voice echoing with twisted glee as Elowen''s eyes rolled back, her consciousness slipping away. She slumped lifelessly in his grip. Satisfied, Arid dusted off his hands and let his thorn barrier dissolve into the ground. He gave one last glance at Elowen''s motionless form before turning and walking away, a dark smile playing on his lips.

    Arid glanced up as dark clouds roiled overhead, thunder rumbling ominously. Rain began to pour, and he cursed under his breath. "Damn it, I didn''t bring an umbrella." With a flick of his hand, he summoned a cluster of leaves to shield him from the downpour. He turned back toward Elowen''s prone form¡ªonly to find it gone. His brows knitted in confusion. He was certain he had choked her into unconsciousness.

    Scanning the forest, he caught sight of a flash of lightning, and there she was, standing just four feet away, her silhouette illuminated by the storm. Both of her eyes now glowed a brilliant gold, and lightning crackled fiercely around her body. The sight was almost otherworldly.

    "What the¡ª" Arid muttered, his instincts flaring. He raised his hand and summoned a massive thorn, hurling it toward her without hesitation. "Forget it, I''ll just finish her off."

    As the thorn hurtled toward her face, she snapped her fingers, and a bolt of lightning shattered it in mid-air. Arid''s eyes widened in disbelief.

    Undeterred, he stepped toward her, his expression darkening. "What''s this? Your eyes were blue and gold before, now both are golden. What the hell is¡ª"

    Before he could finish, Elowen disappeared in a blinding flash of lightning and reappeared in front of him, driving a devastating punch straight into his chest. The impact was so fierce that his ribcage buckled under the force. Arid''s eyes widened in shock as he gasped, falling to his knees, clutching his chest in agony.

    "Alright¡­ this is getting exciting," he wheezed, trying to push himself up.

    But Elowen didn''t give him the chance. Her fist crashed into his face with lightning-charged fury, smashing him into the ground. Blood smeared across the forest floor as she unleashed a relentless barrage of punches, each one followed by a burst of electricity that seared the air.

    Arid barely managed to cry out between blows, "Stop! Please¡ª"

    But her fury was unyielding, and after a final crushing blow, his world went black, unconsciousness claiming him as his body lay broken and bloodied beneath the storm.

    Back in the castle, Mel stood calmly in the center of the training ring, surrounded by the guards. His eyes scanned the room as the screen above flashed, "9 & 10." Without hesitation, two guards lunged toward him. Mel moved like lightning, delivering a swift, precise kick toward Guard 9, stopping just before impact. The guard froze, beads of sweat forming on his brow, clearly aware of how close he had come to being struck.

    Before Guard 9 could react, Mel sensed the approach of Guard 10 from behind. In one fluid motion, Mel spun, using 9 as a shield. Guard 10''s fist, meant for Mel, landed squarely on his teammate instead, sending him stumbling backward.

    Mel smirked, effortlessly maintaining control of the situation.

    The screen flashed again, "3 & 5." Mel''s expression remained calm, and the moment the guards charged, he sidestepped gracefully, letting their fists collide with the air. He weaved between them, leaving them unable to land a hit. Every move they made seemed to play into his hands, his precision unshakable.

    Another flash. "2, 4 & 7." Three guards moved in from different angles, attempting to box him in. Mel barely glanced their way as he ducked under a high punch, pivoted away from a sweeping kick, and countered with a sharp knee that stopped an incoming blow from Guard 7 just inches before impact. His control was effortless, as if he had already memorized their every move.

    More numbers. "1 & 6." They rushed him, determined to catch him off-guard. But Mel flowed through their attacks, parrying one punch with an open palm and twirling away from the other with a graceful spin. Their strikes seemed to hit nothing but air.

    The screen flickered, now displaying "ALL." A signal for the final challenge. All ten guards charged at once in a perfectly coordinated attack, their intent clear: overwhelm Mel with sheer numbers. But Mel''s expression didn''t change¡ªcalm, confident.

    In a blur of motion, Mel lifted his leg and unleashed a series of hidden cloud strikes, each blow so fast it seemed to materialize out of thin air. His kicks landed precisely on each guard''s face, one after another, sending them all crashing to the ground in perfect sync, like dominoes falling.

    "Woohoo! I won!" Mel shouted, throwing his hands up in triumph. Without missing a beat, he broke into an energetic Atlantic tribal dance, one that Goda had once taught him. His feet tapped rhythmically, arms swaying with practiced ease. Rue, watching from the sidelines, couldn''t help but giggle and clap, her earlier exhaustion forgotten.

    "You like that?" Mel grinned, continuing his dance with exaggerated moves, spinning and tapping his feet more enthusiastically.

    Rue giggled even harder, clapping her hands eagerly. "More!" she cheered, her laughter contagious.

    They both broke into laughter, the tension from the training session melting away in the playful moment.

    A few moments later, the two found themselves in the castle kitchen. As usual, Mel was devouring a carton of s''more ice cream while Rue sat nearby, rubbing her sore ribs with an ice pack, wincing at every touch.

    "So, I heard you''ve got a job now," Rue said, breaking the silence.

    Mel nodded, scraping the bottom of the carton. "Yeah. I thought I''d need a place to stay, so I figured I''d buy one. Then I remembered¡­ oh right, I already have a kingdom." He chuckled, a little embarrassed.

    Rue shook her head, smirking. "You could''ve just stayed here, you know. Or at the white, red, or yellow card dorms on the other side of the kingdom."

    Mel facepalmed. "Completely forgot about that."

    Rue sighed, then tapped his head lightly with a cold spoon. "You know, giving up your black card dorm for a friend was pretty heroic, but you really need to start doing things for yourself too," she said, playfully scolding him.

    Mel looked down sheepishly. "I can''t help it. Besides, I''m still being trained by the wardens, so it''s not like I''m slacking. It''s a win/win."

    Glancing at the clock, he added, "I''ve gotta be there by two, anyway."

    Rue tilted her head. "Actually, my father told me that the black cards have all-night training today, so I don''t think you need to show up."

    Mel exhaled in relief. "That''s a huge relief. Last time they practically broke me."

    He wiped the sweat off his forehead, grateful for the unexpected reprieve.

    Mel noticed Rue wincing as she rubbed her bruised side and leaned in closer. Gently, he blew over the area, and a small cloud formed, hovering over her injury and easing the pain. Rue gasped as the tension in her body melted away.

    "How did you do that?" she asked, her voice soft as the relief washed over her.

    "Just something I picked up. It helps soothe the pain," Mel replied with a smile. He began to gently rub her waist, and Rue leaned into his touch, relaxing. "It''s nice," she whispered, her eyes locking with his.

    For a moment, the air between them grew still, but before anything could happen, a soft creak echoed through the room. Mel quickly turned his head to see Queen Ruecrix standing at the doorway, her eyes narrowing.

    "Melanthius, what exactly are you doing with my daughter?" she asked, her voice low and firm.

    Mel''s heart raced, realizing how the scene must have looked. He stammered, "N-n-no! I swear, it''s not what it looks like!" In his panic, he ducked behind Rue, who looked mildly disappointed at his reaction.

    Ruecrix, catching her daughter''s expression, sighed heavily. "Six feet apart," she ordered, her tone sharp.

    Before she could blink, Mel was already on the other side of the kitchen. "Yes, ma''am," he replied, standing rigidly at attention.

 Chapter 24

    Night had fully fallen, casting a dark, misty veil over the forest as the upperclassmen made their way back to the entrance. The rain hadn''t let up, soaking everything in a cold, relentless downpour. Emrys cracked her back, her eyes scanning the scene as she counted the unconscious bodies being dragged to the entrance¡ªArid, Renita, Lincoln, Cassius, and Astroman, all motionless.

    "How was it?" Emrys asked, her voice calm but curious.

    Draven stretched his arm lazily, a smug grin on his face. "No biggie," he shrugged. "They put up a fight though, even though we ambushed them." He exchanged a chuckle with Kai and Jasper, who grinned like predators satisfied with their hunt.

    Emrys knelt beside Arid''s limp body, studying him. "This guy looks fried," she muttered. "I can''t sense any damage from physical blows¡­ it''s like he''s been hit by lightning magic." She slapped his face lightly, and after a moment, Arid jolted awake, gasping in terror. His eyes were wide with fear, and he scrambled to his feet, trembling.

    "T-t-that girl is a monster!" he stammered, pointing shakily toward the forest.

    Emrys raised an eyebrow. "Wait, lightning magic? None of us use that. And the Abyssal wardens we brought in from other schools don''t either." Clay, standing nearby, began piecing things together. His expression darkened as realization struck. "The only one in there who can wield lightning magic¡­ is Elowen."

    Clay grabbed Arid''s shoulder, his voice demanding. "Son, what happened?!"

    Arid bit his lip, his body trembling. "I had the upper hand, I swear. But then¡­ it started raining, and lightning struck out of nowhere. She¡ªshe moved so fast, like a storm. Her power was overwhelming. And for a split second¡­" His voice faltered as his eyes grew distant, haunted. "I could''ve sworn I saw the spirit of the late King Arthur Pendragon coming from her. It was like she became him."

    A ripple of murmurs spread through the group, fear and confusion hanging thick in the air.

    Suddenly, the sound of crunching leaves echoed behind them, and everyone turned, freezing in horror at the sight. Dainin staggered toward them, his body riddled with open wounds, blood pouring from a vampire bite on his neck. Despite his injuries, he still wore his unnerving smile, his narrowed eyes glinting with madness.

    "That boy," Dainin rasped, his voice weak but laced with dark amusement. "Sure is¡­ terrifying." With that, he collapsed, unconscious, the smile still haunting his face.

    Laurel screamed in shock, while Ingrid pulled out her card, her face pale as she spoke into it with urgent authority. "Attention all wardens. There are two kids still in the forest. Do not leave until they are captured. Use any means necessary."

    King Aldara, who had been watching from the edge of the chaos, stepped forward, his brow furrowed in confusion. "What is going on here?!"

    Before he could say more, Jessica grabbed him by the arm, her voice sharp. "You need to get out of here, now."

    She didn''t wait for a response, pulling the king away from the scene as the tension in the air thickened, the rain pouring down harder as if matching the looming storm of chaos yet to come.

    "Students, evacuate immediately!" Sonic''s booming voice echoed through the area, sending the students scattering, some dragging the unconscious ones along.

    Back at the castle, an awkward silence hung in the air as Mel and Rue sat stiffly on the couch. Queen Ruecrix sat between them, her sharp eyes flicking from Mel to Rue. Her presence was overpowering, and the tension in the room was palpable.

    "Am I interrupting something?" she asked coolly, her tone almost accusing.

    "Of course not!" Mel quickly waved his hands, his voice edged with nervousness.

    "Absolutely," Rue muttered under her breath.

    In an instant, Ruecrix''s hand shot out, grabbing Rue''s ear. "What was that?" she sneered, her voice dripping with menace.

    "I''m sorry! I''m sorry!" Rue pleaded, wincing in pain as she tried to appease her mother''s fury.

    Suddenly, King Percival¡ªbetter known as Aldara¡ªburst into the room, pacing frantically. "It''s bad, really bad... King Melanthius? What are you doing here? No, never mind that¡ªyour friends¡ª"

    Before Aldara could finish, Mel shot to his feet, urgency written across his face. "What do you mean? What''s happening with them?" he demanded, his voice tight with concern.

    Aldara stood before him, breathing heavily. "Mel, your friends... I don''t know what''s going on, but during training, they went on a rampage. Dorian attacked one of the wardens¡ªleft him bloodied and unconscious. And Elowen¡­ she took down Arid. He swore he saw King Arthur''s spirit emanating from her."

    Mel''s heart raced. "I have to stop them," he muttered, his eyes darting around the room.

    "What are you looking for?" Queen Ruecrix asked, rising from her seat with a sharp look in her eyes.

    "I can''t face them bare-handed. They''re too powerful," Mel rambled, growing more desperate by the second.

    With a calculating gaze, Ruecrix pulled a hidden lever. A compartment opened, and a staff fell from above. "Here," she said, handing it to him.

    Mel took the staff, carefully gripping it with his gloved hands to avoid losing control of his own immense power. He gave a deep bow, gratitude in his eyes. "Thank you."

    Without wasting another moment, he conjured a cloud, leaping onto it and soaring upward, disappearing through the window in the ceiling as he raced toward the chaos.

    As the dust settled, Rue groaned, shaking her head in frustration. "You two always ruin everything," she muttered before storming off toward her room.

    In the dense forest, two wardens wandered with little enthusiasm. One lazily twirled his weapon. "We''re really stuck looking for these kids? What a hassle," he grumbled.

    "Yeah, but the pay''s better," the other sighed, scanning the vast expanse of trees. "This place is huge, and I haven''t even spotted a student yet."

    A sudden crunch of leaves snapped their attention behind them. They turned, expecting trouble, but it wasn''t Mel, Dorian, or Elowen. Instead, a towering figure approached¡ªa man with a scar running down his neck, iron gloves on his hands, and a mask covering his jaw. His calm demeanor was unsettling.

    "Hey," he asked, voice unnervingly composed, "have either of you seen Melanthius Shadowbane?"

    The wardens exchanged confused, then offended, glances. "Who the hell are you?" one sneered. "You''re definitely not one of the wardens, so start talking. Who are you?"

    The man sighed, almost exasperated. "I can''t really tell you that," he replied, voice smooth. "See, I''m supposed to be dead."

    Before either warden could react, one of them launched a fireball directly at the man. He swatted the attack aside with a casual flick of his wrist, sending it crashing into a nearby tree. "Manascares, huh?" the masked figure mused with a chuckle. "Not quite a wizard, but able to use magic. Brings back memories."

    Suddenly, the other warden appeared behind him, swinging a sword down with deadly precision. But in a blur, the sword was twisted, bent out of shape like a toy. The warden, still mid-air, had no time to react as the towering man glanced up at him, eyes gleaming with a dangerous light.

    "I don''t have time for this," the stranger muttered, gripping the warden mid-flight. "But I''m in the mood for a fight."

    With brutal efficiency, he drove a knee into the warden''s side, sending him crumpling to the ground with a sickening thud. The calmness in the man''s voice never wavered.

    The towering man stood calmly as the other warden''s muscles bulged in rage. "Bastard!" the warden roared, lunging forward. The towering man, with effortless agility, flipped upside down, grabbing the warden''s hair mid-flip.

    "Here''s the deal: if I win, you tell me where Melanthius Shadowbane is," the towering man proposed, voice unnervingly composed. But the warden shook loose, his fury burning hotter. "Rage of the Dragon King!" he shouted, unleashing a torrent of fire from his mouth, engulfing the towering man.

    "Good, I''ll finish this and warn the oth¨C" The warden''s words faltered as the smoke cleared. Standing unharmed in the flames was the towering man, his body encased in a gleaming iron shell.

    "You didn''t win this battle," the towering man said coolly, "not because you''re weak, but because I''m made to withstand this." The iron covering slid away, revealing the man was completely unscathed. "You see, I''m bound to iron. You? Fire. Your loss was inevitable."

    The warden, now desperate, charged with a wild punch aimed at the towering man''s stomach. His fist collided, but instead of causing damage, a sickening crack echoed through the air as his bones shattered on impact. The warden screamed in agony, clutching his broken hand.

    "What... is this?" he gasped, disbelief and pain coursing through him. "Your body... it''s like punching pure iron!"

    The towering man grinned. "That''s because it is. This," he gestured to his invulnerable frame, "is my Ironclad Bastion."

    "W-who are you?" the warden stammered, trembling as the towering man stepped closer. Slowly, the iron giant removed his mask, revealing a face the warden never expected to see. His eyes widened in shock. "Y-you''re¡ª! But you''re supposed to be¡ª"

    Before he could finish, the towering man''s fist, now encased in iron, came crashing down with terrifying force. The warden was slammed into the ground, the impact shaking the earth.

    The towering figure stood over him, his voice low but filled with authority. "Donatello. The Late Renaissance King." He looked down at the broken man. "I was supposed to be dead¡ªkilled by my own brother."

    He turned away, his iron-clad body gleaming in the dim light. "That''s why I need to find Melanthius Shadowbane." Without another word, he walked off, leaving the crushed warden in stunned silence.

    In another part of the forest, Dorian, eyes glowing an eerie green from absorbing a fraction of Dainin''s magical power, stood opposite Elowen. Both were in a strange, half-conscious trance. Elowen, her movements sluggish but deliberate, flicked her finger and summoned a bolt of lightning that cracked down on Dorian. With reflexes enhanced by his vampiric state, he deflected the strike with a dagger and charged forward, imitating Dainin''s signature side punch.

    His hit connected, forcing Elowen to grit her teeth in pain. In retaliation, she swung Excalibur in a wide arc, slicing across Dorian''s back, the blade trailing lightning in its wake. As he lunged to bite her, Elowen caught him off guard and hurled him into a tree with supernatural strength, then followed up with a vicious knee to his chest.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Dorian coughed, spewing a boiling blood spike at her face, the sharp projectile cutting her across the eye. Elowen snarled in pain, raising her fist as it crackled with lightning. Without hesitation, she unleashed a storm of punches, each blow electrified and relentless, raining down on him like a thunderstorm made flesh.

    "That''s enough," Donatello said calmly, chopping both Dorian and Elowen on the neck with precision, knocking them out cold. He straightened up, about to continue his search, when his eyes landed on Melanthius, standing behind him, gripping a staff with fierce determination.

    "You... get away from them!" Mel growled, his voice low and dangerous. His knuckles whitened as he tightened his grip on the staff, his eyes filled with fury.

    "Melanthius!" Donatello exclaimed, surprised by his sudden presence. Before he could say another word, Mel launched himself forward, using the staff to propel into the air, his hidden cloud kick aimed directly at Donatello''s head. But to his shock, Donatello casually caught his foot mid-strike, halting him with almost no effort.

    "Wait!" Donatello pleaded, trying to calm him, but Mel twisted in mid-air, wrenching his leg free. He spun around, kicking again, but Donatello dodged, smoothly avoiding the blow.

    Landing back on his feet, Mel scowled, his mind racing. "Jeez, you''re slippery. The only person who ever dodged my hidden cloud kick was Yaga," he muttered, eyes narrowing.

    To Mel''s utter confusion, Donatello''s form rippled and changed. In a flash, he shapeshifted into Draven, the one who had given Mel suspicious photographs not long ago. "I was the one who gave you those photos," Donatello revealed, his voice calm. He morphed back into his original form.

    Mel''s stomach twisted with fear and confusion, his heart pounding in his chest. "W-who are you? Why did you give me those photos? Why did you tell me the Jester was alive?" His voice cracked with suspicion, his knuckles trembling as he gripped the staff tighter.

    Donatello cracked his knuckles, his expression softening. "I need you to trust me, Mel. Don''t tell anyone that I''m here. I''ve already erased the memory of me from the other wardens. Please." He knelt before Mel, making his request sincere.

    Mel''s eyes darted around nervously, unsure whether to believe him. He conjured a small cloud and hovered above, crossing his arms defensively. "You can trust me," Mel muttered, though his gaze remained skeptical.

    "I''m one of the four kings of the Renaissance Kingdom, along with Leonardo, Raphael, and Michelangelo," Donatello began, his voice steady but grave. Then, with a weighty pause, he added, "You may know Michelangelo by another name... Goldman. Is that what you called him?"

    The air seemed to shift around them as Mel''s eyes widened, his heart dropping into his stomach. His mind raced back to memories of Goldman¡ªthe man who had trained him, taught him everything. "Y-yes, I know all about him," Mel stammered, still trying to process the revelation. "He trained me."

    Donatello nodded. "Do you remember the photos I showed you?" he asked, his voice calm but firm. Mel nodded slowly, the confusion thick in his mind.

    "I do," Mel replied hesitantly. "How does that even¡ª?"

    Before Mel could finish, Donatello dropped the bombshell: "Michelangelo¡ªGoldman¡ªis still alive. And he was the one who killed those kings."

    The weight of Donatello''s words hit Mel like a crashing wave, leaving him breathless. His chest tightened with disbelief, fear, and a mounting anger that threatened to spill over. "You''re telling me... that despicable man is still alive?!" Mel''s voice shook with a barely-contained fury.

    Donatello tilted his head, studying him. "I''m surprised. Most people feel a certain attachment to their trainers, even the bad ones. But you¡­ it seems like you harbor deep resentment toward him."

    Before Mel could respond, his stomach churned violently. He bent over, throwing up on the ground, unable to contain the revulsion swirling within him. "Just the thought of that monster," he gasped, wiping his mouth, "it makes me sick. I keep it in when I''m with my friends so they won''t ask about it."

    Donatello nodded thoughtfully, his eyes sharp. "I told you the jester was alive as a test¡ªto see if you''d confide in others. You did, which tells me you''re truthful. But the jester? He''s dead¡ªsliced clean in half. That part is over. But his story, Mel... it''s far from finished." Donatello rose to his feet, brushing the dirt off his clothes, his tone darkening. "Something is coming, on Halloween. You won''t see me again for a while, but remember this: you can''t protect everyone."

    With that cryptic warning, Donatello turned, his footsteps echoing softly as he disappeared into the shadowed depths of the forest, leaving Mel alone with his spiraling thoughts.

    Mel remained seated, the weight of everything crashing down on him. His mind raced, a flood of questions surging within him, relentless and overwhelming. "Why did he tell me all this? What''s going to happen on Halloween? Should I tell anyone? But he warned me not to. And how does this tie into the jester? Could my father be involved somehow?"

    His fingers twitched as he started biting his nails, an old habit that returned in moments of stress. The storm inside him raged on, and he had no answers, only uncertainty and the gnawing sense that something terrible was coming.

    Moments later, Mel emerged from the forest, carrying the unconscious bodies of Elowen and Dorian over his shoulders. The crowd burst into applause, murmurs of admiration spreading. "I don''t know where he came from, but Melanthius has apprehended them!" Clay announced, his voice ringing with excitement.

    Draven stepped forward, noticing the distant look in Mel''s eyes, something raw and unsettled beneath the surface. "Mel, are you alright?" he asked, expecting the usual cold response¡ªMel hadn''t forgiven him for the time he stabbed him. But this time, Mel glanced up, his face pale and haunted, and simply nodded.

    "I''m fine. I just... need to get back to my kingdom," he muttered softly, spinning the staff in his hand. With a quick motion, he conjured a cloud beneath him and rose into the air. The crowd gasped as he disappeared into the sky.

    Emrys nudged Draven, brow furrowed. "What''s wrong with him?"

    Draven shook his head, still watching the spot where Mel had vanished. "I don''t know. We haven''t exactly been on the best terms since... you know, the stabbing incident," he muttered.

    Emrys patted his back comfortingly. "He''ll come around, don''t worry."

    Trying to shake off the unsettling feeling, Draven remembered the upcoming event. "Hey, are the junior black cards still hosting the Halloween party tomorrow for Hallow''s Eve?" he asked, shifting the topic.

    Kali, who had been leaning against a tree, sauntered up and draped an arm over Draven''s shoulder. "Of course we are. It''ll be at Bayside Torrept, near Spritz Point. Everything''s set."

    Laurel joined them, rubbing her temples. "Yeah, but we''ve still got to decorate and put up flyers. With that fake Draven causing trouble, I''m not sure if we should even be advertising the party," she sighed, her frustration clear.

    Kali gave her a reassuring smile. "We''ll handle the decorations and that impostor. No way we''re canceling."

    But Draven''s mind was still on Mel, the weight of his strange behavior gnawing at him. Something was wrong¡ªhe could feel it.

    Moments later, Mel found himself in the dilapidated library of the middle school, its shelves sagging under the weight of dust-covered, tattered books. Graffiti marred the walls, and scattered pages littered the floor. The stench of neglect filled the air, and broken furniture cluttered the space. He rifled through the mess with growing frustration, his movements frantic as he searched for something¡ªanything¡ªuseful. His hands landed on a worn-out book, and he opened it, only to find the pages torn to shreds. With a frustrated groan, he shoved the book back onto the shelf.

    "I need information on the Renaissance Kings," he muttered under his breath, desperation creeping into his voice. His eyes scanned the cluttered shelves as he grabbed another book, quickly flipping through the pages. Nothing. He hurled it to the ground in frustration, only to hear a faint hiss.

    "AHH!" he yelped as a rat scurried out from under the book, its beady eyes glaring at him before disappearing into a pile of rubble. He jumped back, his heart racing, then ran a hand through his hair, trying to steady his nerves. "This place is a nightmare," he muttered.

    Mel suddenly felt arms wrap around his waist, and when he looked over his shoulder, he saw Elowen embracing him from behind. Dorian stepped forward, hands in his pockets, surveying the chaotic mess of books scattered across the floor. "Man, this place is a disaster," Dorian muttered, walking through the rubble and ruffling his hair in frustration. "What''s got you digging around so hard? It''s midnight," he asked, raising an eyebrow.

    Mel, still half-immersed in his frantic search, tilted his head in confusion. "I thought you guys were asleep?" he said, sounding surprised as Elowen loosened her grip and took a step back. "We were," she admitted, leaning casually against a nearby shelf. "But we were worried about you. It feels like we haven''t really been¡­ friends, not since the Jester incident."

    Her words hit Mel harder than he expected, and he sighed, guilt flooding his expression. "I know. I''m sorry," he said, his voice tinged with regret. "I''ve just been on edge with everything that''s been happening lately." His head drooped slightly, weighed down by the apology he wasn''t sure how to express fully.

    "So, what are you doing here anyway?" Dorian asked, grimacing as he covered his nose to block out the stench of the neglected library.

    Mel opened his mouth, ready to tell them about the Renaissance Kings, about Donatello''s shocking reveal¡ªbut he hesitated, remembering Donatello''s final words to him.

    Flashback

    "By the way, King Melanthius, keep it a secret that you saw me and everything I told you, alright? I''m supposed to be dead."

    Present

    Donatello''s warning echoed in his mind. Mel sighed, forcing a casual smile. "I was just¡­ looking for books to learn more about Halloween," he lied smoothly.

    Dorian raised an eyebrow and then chuckled. "Seriously? You''re down here at midnight in a rat-infested library, flipping through books for that?" He smirked and grabbed Mel by the arm. "You could''ve just asked, man. It''s not some grand mystery or anything."

    He gave Mel a nudge and began explaining. "Halloween is just a day when people dress up, mess around, and pretend to be monsters for fun. But, if you''re really looking for some deep meaning, it''s rooted in old traditions about spirits crossing over, though nowadays it''s just candy and parties."

    "Ohh, well what are you guys gonna dress as?" Mel asked and Elowen began yawning. "Well, I thought I''d just wear my golden armor that belonged to my father. Oh right, that halloween party tomorrow." She remembered.

    "I''ll probably dress as a human¡ªget some contact lenses, hide the fangs, you know," Dorian chuckled. "It''ll be cool, seeing as I''m a vampire." Elowen and Mel exchanged a look, their faces unreadable, and Dorian groaned in mock annoyance. "Oh, come on! Don''t look at me like that. So what''re you going as, Mel?"

    Mel''s smile faded slightly as he glanced back down at the pile of books. "Actually¡­ I won''t be out on Halloween." The words were quiet, but they struck a chord. They all remembered what had happened to him in Caldara¡ªhow unsettling things could get when people behaved unpredictably.

    Elowen reached out, concern evident. "Mel¡­"

    But Mel held up a hand, giving her a gentle smile. "I''ll come to the party tomorrow night, don''t worry. I just have some business to take care of in my kingdom afterward."

    He stretched, standing up and cracking his back, his expression brightening. "Alright, let''s get some sleep, yeah?"

    Nodding, they turned to leave, making their way out of the dilapidated library, feeling a bit closer yet still holding the weight of things unsaid.

    Meanwhile, on Ironclad Isle, the towering fortress of Caldara Bastille loomed over the bleak landscape, casting a shadow across the dreary kingdom. Inside, chaos reigned as the prison was in full lockdown, alarms blaring through the cold, iron corridors. Guards scrambled to secure every hall and cell, their voices drowned out by the deafening sirens. At the heart of it all, the warden moved with a steely determination, his expression grim as he oversaw the urgent containment efforts within the stronghold where Melanthius had once been raised.

    The warden''s imposing figure towered over the guards assembled in rigid rows before him. His name tag read Caldric Windrider, and he moved with a cold, relentless fury. As he strode past, he tightened his blue-armored gauntlets, clenching his fists until his knuckles cracked.

    "Two days before the Dragon''s Rage Moon¡­ and you let fifty inmates escape?!"

    His voice thundered through the hall, and the guards stiffened under the weight of his anger. One guard mustered the courage to speak, "W-Warden, sir¡ª"

    But before the words could fully leave his mouth, Caldric swung, silencing him with a single powerful punch that dropped him to the ground. The other guards stood even straighter, not daring to meet his gaze.

    He swung, dropping two more guards with brutal efficiency, and then another five until only one woman was left standing. She met his furious gaze, unshaken.

    "Warden," she said evenly, "are you angry because, despite you and Melanthius Shadowbane being raised here under similar circumstances, he was chosen to go to Arcanum?" Her words cut through his rage like a blade, and he scowled but held back.

    "Percival, that fool," Caldric muttered, eyes narrowed. "How dare he pick Melanthius over me? We were like brothers once¡ªsurely you''ve heard it before."

    "Yes, sir. You remind us every day." She nodded, unphased.

    Caldric flopped into a rolling chair, spun over to his desk, and began typing furiously on his computer. "The inmates have already started causing chaos," he muttered, scrolling through incident reports. Then something on the screen made him pause. "Hey, come look at this."

    The woman leaned over as he jabbed at the monitor in frustration until the screen cracked. "Damn it!" he cursed, shoving it aside and pulling another monitor into place. "There¡ªtype it in."

    She took over, and together they scanned the data. All the escaped inmates were moving toward the same destination: Auroria Dominion.

    "That''s bad news," she murmured, adjusting her glasses.

    Caldric rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "With the Dragon''s Rage Moon approaching, everyone''s hidden emotions¡ªanger, grief, fear, self-hatred¡ªwill surge to the surface. It ignites what''s been bottled up, and that makes people more volatile and dangerous than ever."

    "And the only one who survived that madness when it hit our prison¡ªafter Michelangelo''s death¡ªwas Melanthius Shadowbane. And the terrifying part was¡­he showed every single emotion," Caldric muttered, his fist tightening as he recalled it. The woman continued typing, focused but curious.

    "Do you think he''d remember you?" she asked.

    Caldric shrugged. "He was 10, I was 11, and I took control of this place at 12. Doubt he''d even recognize me. Not that it matters. I doubt he''d stand a chance against me now." He stood, signaling for action, and a wave of guards fell into line behind him as he adjusted his gauntlets.

    "This is going to be a bloody Halloween."

 Chapter 25

    Rue stirred awake in her room, stretching as she took in her surroundings. She tapped her wrist, activating her cybernetic implants; a holographic clock projected from her wrist, displaying the time. "Might as well get ready for school," she murmured, standing and making her way toward the bathroom.

    But as she took a step, her foot caught on something soft¡ªMel, sprawled out and sound asleep on the floor. "Whoa!" she gasped, stumbling forward. Thankfully, she landed on the fluffy cloud bed he''d conjured the night before. She rolled her eyes, but a gentle smile crept onto her face as she remembered why he was there. Oh right¡­ I let him crash here last night, she thought, feeling a small flutter in her chest.

    She watched him sleep, his face unguarded and relaxed, and felt a warmth spread through her. "How does someone with so much power look so... cute?" She bit her lip, resisting the urge to brush a stray hair from his face. "He''s probably completely unaware of how much he gets to me," She thought with a mix of amusement and frustration.

    As she stepped over him carefully, she found herself lingering for just a second longer, feeling that flutter again. Smiling to herself, she shook her head and continued to the bathroom, already feeling the day brighten just a little.

    A few moments later, Rue was brushing her teeth, staring absently into the mirror. She leaned down to rinse her mouth, but as she straightened back up, she nearly jumped out of her skin¡ªMel was standing right behind her, looking drowsy and rubbing his stomach. "I''m hungry," he mumbled.

    Rue shrieked, gripping the sink. "What are you doing?!"

    Mel jolted, instinctively covering his eyes with his hands. "I... didn''t think you''d be so loud this early," he murmured, apologetic. "Do you think I can keep the staff you mom lent me?" He asked and Rue kicked him out and slammed the bathroom door.

    After a while, she opened the door wearing her uniform now and sighed, "You ready?" Rue asked sternly as she opened the door, though a small smirk betrayed her amusement. Mel blinked his tired eyes, still trying to adjust to the morning light. "Let''s go," He responded, failing to notice Rue''s growing smile.

    She shook her head, grabbing his arm. "Come on, I''ll walk with you to breakfast." As they made their way out of the castle, she shot him a sideways glance. "You know, for someone with so much magic power and kingly responsibilities, you don''t seem to complain much." He shrugged. "Being a king is hard. Having to be royal all the time. But with friends, I can just be me." He gave her a warm smile. "Thanks for letting me stay over."

    Rue''s cheeks reddened slightly and she looked away, clearing her throat. "Well, don''t make a habit of it. My mother already has her doubts about you." She paused, then added quietly, "I don''t."

    Mel chuckled. "I''ll try not to give her any more reasons, then." They walked in comfortable silence until reaching the middle school dining hall, where Elowen, Dorian and the other black cards were gathering for their morning meal.

    "There you guys are," Elowen said, waving them over. As Mel took a seat, she nudged him playfully.

    "Yeah, I''m kind of just crashing in different spots." Mel yawned.

    "Mel, what exactly were you looking for last night in the library?" Rue asked suddenly. Mel almost choked on air, caught off guard.

    "I, uh¡­I was researching different kings. Trying to see if I could learn something to improve my leadership," he lied.

    "Which kings? I could help look them up," she offered.

    "Renaissance kings," he said quickly.

    A hush fell over the cafeteria, like Mel had uttered something unspeakable. Confused, Mel looked around, noticing his friends staring at their plates, refusing to meet his eyes.

    Before he could ask what was going on, a firm hand gripped his shoulder. Clay leaned down, his voice barely above a growl. "Melanthius, did you just mention the Renaissance kings?"

    Mel winced, feeling Clay''s iron grip tighten as he tried to free himself. "I¡ªI don''t understand what I did wrong."

    Clay''s expression hardened, his voice low and intense. "The four Renaissance kings were the most ruthless overlords in history, rivaled only by Merlin Shadowbane. They enslaved people, executed innocents, and nearly tore the world apart before Merlin defeated them. After they vanished, any mention of their names became¡­cursed. And now you''ve invoked it."

    Draven appeared, placing a firm hand on Clay''s wrist and squeezing. "Come on, Clay, he didn''t know," Draven said, voice steady as he pried Clay''s grip off Mel with some effort.

    Clay yanked his arm back, scowling. "Don''t ever grab me again, Draven. I was teaching Mel a lesson," he said, rubbing his wrist, which was red from Draven''s grip.

    "WHAT?!" Emrys''s voice cut through the tension, and everyone turned as she waved her black card, her face flushed with anger. "Our party is canceled! Fifty inmates escaped from Caldara Bastille, and they''re headed here?" she yelled, reading the message from King Aldara aloud.

    Instantly, every gaze in the room shifted to Mel, whose eyes went wide with horror.

    The four wardens'' eyes widened at Emrys''s outburst. "I-I want everyone to remain calm and exit the school in an orderly fashion," Jessica announced nervously. Her words fell flat as chaos erupted. Students shrieked and bolted from the cafeteria, shoving one another in a panicked stampede. Even the black cards struggled to contain the commotion, getting caught in the surge.

    When the dust settled, the cafeteria was a mess, tables overturned, and the air thick with dust. Jasper coughed, muttering, "Well, that''s¡­ not good."

    "What are we supposed to do, just sit here until they come to kill us?" Renita shouted, her voice shaking. Anxious murmurs rippled through the black cards as they looked to the wardens for guidance.

    With a determined expression, Mel abruptly slammed his elbow into a nearby mirror, silencing the room as shattered glass rained down. His voice cut through the tension: "This isn''t the time to fuck around." His uncharacteristic cursing drove home just how serious he was, snapping everyone to attention.

    "Jessica, take Princess Rue home," Mel ordered firmly. Jessica hesitated before moving forward, followed by the other three wardens. Ingrid narrowed her eyes, stepping closer to Mel. "And who the hell are you to give us orders?"

    Mel met her gaze, his tone dangerously steady. "This isn''t the time to argue. Just do it." The intensity in his voice caught them off guard, and without another word, the wardens led Rue toward the exit.

    As they left, Elowen looked at Mel, puzzled. "What was that all about, Mel?"

    Mel climbed onto a nearby table, signaling for everyone to gather around. "Listen up," he began, his voice echoing through the cafeteria. "The inmates from Caldara Bastille are a whole different breed. If you mess up even once against them, you''re as good as dead." The black cards sat in tense silence, hanging onto his every word.

    Arid stretched lazily, muttering, "Doesn''t sound too different from the Boondocks."

    Lincoln raised his hand. "So what''s the plan? How do we handle this?"

    Mel removed his black armor gauntlets, letting them drop to the floor with a thud. "When dealing with anyone from Caldara Bastille, if you''re inexperienced, go for the kill." He spoke with the gravity of someone who''d been through it, his eyes hardened by memory.

    The group murmured among themselves, uncertain, and Mel sighed. "I know this is asking too much. I don''t want any of you to have to kill. But in Caldara, it was kill or be killed. Now, who''s with me?" He raised his fist, his determination clear.

    Dorian and Elowen stepped forward first, standing resolute beside him. "You know we''re always with you," they said in unison.

    Arid joined them, adjusting his hair. "Count me in. I''ve got kingly ambitions, after all." He grinned, nodding at Elowen. "This could be the start of a beautiful friendship."

    She shot him a glare. "You choked me unconscious last time. Piss off."

    Arid rolled his eyes. "Details, details."

    Renita and Lincoln stepped forward, aligning themselves beside Mel. "Dorian saved us from that Dainin man," Renita said, brushing a strand of hair from her face. "Any friend of his is a friend of ours."If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Lincoln nodded, adding, "And if it weren''t for you, Melanthius, I wouldn''t even be a black card right now." Mel returned the nod, a quiet acknowledgment passing between them.

    Then Cassius, Astroman, Laurel, Kali, Emrys, Jasper, Kai, and Draven approached, each wearing determined expressions. Emrys clenched her fists, eyes blazing with fury. "I''m going to tear apart the bastards who ruined my party."

    Moments later, they gathered in Lance''s spacious, elegantly furnished room, seated in a circle on the plush carpet. "Sorry for the mess," Lance said, bowing slightly. "I don''t usually have guests here." The students exchanged glances, clearly impressed by the rich details of his room.

    "It''s perfect¡ªthanks, Lance," Mel said, crossing his arms. "Alright, let''s get straight to it. With the abyssal wardens on our side, we should have the firepower we need. But here''s the problem: we don''t know why the inmates are coming or what they want." Mel rubbed his wrist thoughtfully.

    "So, what''s the plan?" Draven asked, leaning forward. "When we first sparred, I saw how sharp your strategy is. You must have something in mind."

    Mel nodded. Taking a deep breath, he formed a cloud of mist that shifted into the shape of the middle school. "Here''s what I''m thinking. Freshman black cards, you''ll guard the school. A warden will be stationed there, so you should be secure. Sophomores, with another warden''s support, you''ll guard Spritz Point. It''s a small town, so it''s unlikely the inmates will stop there, but we can''t risk it. Juniors, I want you and a warden to hold Eaglewood. With the recent murder of their mayor, it''s a likely target for an inmate takeover. Can you handle that?" he asked, glancing around.

    Each group nodded firmly. Jasper then spoke up. "And what about us?"

    Mel stood, his gaze steady. "You, Kai, Draven, and I, along with my Atlantean forces, will guard the castle."

    Moments later, King Percival Aldara, Queen Ruecrix Aldara, and Princess Rue sat in the throne room, guarded by rows of knights and Atlantean soldiers. "Do you believe Melanthius''s plan will work?" Percival asked, his tone uncertain. Ruecrix nodded confidently. "The kid''s sharp. I don''t doubt him one bit."

    Outside, Mel and the senior black cards stood at attention in front of the castle, watching the perimeter. Caldric Windrider approached with his guards in tow, and Jasper pointed towards them. "Who are they? They don''t look like inmates," he noted.

    Mel stepped forward to intercept Caldric, who narrowed his eyes. "Melanthius Shadowbane. Long time, no see. How''s school treating you?" Caldric sneered.

    Mel raised an eyebrow. "Uh¡­ do I know you?"

    Caldric clenched his teeth in frustration. "What?! You know me!"

    Mel shrugged. "Sorry, doesn''t ring a bell. But, sir, I''ll need you to stay away from the castle. Criminals are approaching the kingdom, and we need everyone clear from the entrance." Mel gestured calmly towards the gate.

    Caldric''s face twisted with anger as he abruptly launched a kick at Mel, who braced himself and blocked it with both arms.

    As their fists collided with a thunderous crack, Mel and Caldric slid back from the sheer force. Caldric struck like a viper, launching a rapid-fire series of punches that Mel barely managed to dodge. His warden training had sharpened his reflexes, allowing him to evade the relentless blows, though Caldric''s speed was nearly overwhelming.

    Mel countered with a swift roundhouse kick aimed at Caldric''s exposed side, but Caldric twisted fluidly, seizing Mel''s leg mid-kick and using his own momentum to throw him across the courtyard. Mel smashed through a stone pillar, rubble crashing down around him.

    Spitting blood, Mel struggled to his feet, his eyes narrowing as he reassessed Caldric. Caldric seemed furious, but his motives were unclear.

    "What do you want from me?" Mel demanded, mist swirling around his fists in a show of power. Caldric smirked, cracking his knuckles. "You broke my heart, Mel. After everything we''ve been through, you don''t even remember me?!"

    Caldric lunged with unnatural speed, his fists striking like hammers. Mel slipped into a meditative focus, flowing seamlessly between Caldric''s blows while landing precise Hidden Cloud counters, each strike charged with crackling energy. Gradually, Mel pushed Caldric back.

    "Melanthius, how long are you going to play with your friend?" Jasper called, as Mel ducked another attack and landed a sharp punch to Caldric''s face.

    "I told you, I don''t know him!" Mel yelled, launching a flying knee into Caldric''s chest and sending him crashing to the ground.

    Nearby, Caldric''s companion scoffed, "Sir, how long are you going to toy with your friend?" Caldric growled, rising to his feet. "This isn''t over, Melanthius¡ª"

    But before he could finish, an explosion erupted from beneath the middle school, shaking the ground violently. "WHAT THE HELL?!" everyone shouted, staring in disbelief as smoke and flames rose in the distance.

    Inside the castle, chaos reigned. Guards lay bloodied and unconscious around the throne room as Clay held Princess Rue by the throat, her terrified eyes wide with betrayal. Behind them, Queen Ruecrix and King Percival were slumped unconscious in their seats. "Y-You were supposed to protect us!" Rue gasped, clawing at his iron grip. Clay tightened his hold, a sinister smile spreading across his face. "It''s all going exactly as planned." His sinister laugh echoed as he vanished, leaving the room in haunting silence.

    Elsewhere in Spritz Point, Cassius and Astroman lay bruised and bound, with Ingrid towering over them, wiping blood from her knuckles. "Perfect," she chuckled, the satisfaction evident in her eyes.

    Meanwhile, in Eaglewood, Jessica stood triumphant over a battered Laurel, Emrys, and Kali, their faces bruised and bloodied. "Did Melanthius really think he could control us?" she sneered.

    Back at the middle school, moments before the explosion, Dorian, Elowen, Renita, Lincoln, Arid, and Sonic patrolled the halls, keeping watch for any signs of trouble. The dim lighting and eerie quiet only heightened their sense of unease.

    "This place feels like a ghost town," Arid muttered, glancing around as they passed rows of empty classrooms. "I''m not sure if that''s a good sign or a really, really bad one."

    Dorian nodded, eyes sharp. "Stay alert, everyone. Mel warned us these inmates don''t play by any rules. We have to be ready for anything."

    Just then, Sonic''s ears perked up. "Wait... do you hear that?" His eyes darted toward the faint hum coming from the floor below. They exchanged wary glances, each realizing the sound was coming from deep under the school.

    Renita took a step forward, gripping her weapon tightly. "That''s not just any sound. It feels like... machinery?"

    Elowen''s brow furrowed as she looked down the stairwell leading to the basement. "Something''s definitely not right. We should check it out before we call in backup."

    They moved cautiously, descending the steps. The humming grew louder, morphing into a low rumble that vibrated through the walls. Just as they reached the basement floor, they spotted a faint glow coming from under a sealed door.

    With a powerful shout, Sonic bellowed, "Sonic Boom!" The sheer force of his voice unleashed a shockwave, hurling the students through the doorway as the sound ricocheted through the basement. The sonic blast ripped through the underground corridors, igniting the unstable machinery and causing a massive eruption that rocked the building above. The explosion tore through the walls, triggering a fiery blast that reverberated outside, sending flames and debris shooting skyward.

    Elowen coughed, struggling to rise, but Sonic drove his foot down on her wrist, eliciting a scream of pain. "From the beginning, we planned to betray you," he sneered. "Convincing King Aldara to hire us was easy. We were a little nervous when Mel ventured into the forest with the other wardens around, but he didn''t find any of them." He chuckled darkly as Jessica, Ingrid, Clay, and a bound Rue entered the basement.

    "Why are you doing this?!" Rue cried, fighting against Clay''s grip as he dragged her toward a shadowed corner. There, an ominous object gleamed in the dim light. Reaching in, Clay retrieved a dusty crown that pulsed with an eerie aura. "Merlin Shadowbane''s crown. It''s legendary, the most powerful relic in all of history. Every warden has been searching for it for ages. And now, with this bounty in hand, all that''s left is to kill you kids and¡ª"

    "Kill us and do what?" Cassius''s voice cut through the tension as he stepped into the basement entrance with Astroman beside him. The wardens'' faces registered shock; they were certain they''d beaten those two earlier.

    "I think they said they''d kill us," Laurel''s voice sounded telepathically, and from the corners emerged Kali and Emrys, each poised for battle. "Mel''s a smart guy, I''ll give him that," Emrys said, igniting her hands with healing flames that washed over the freshman black cards, instantly mending their wounds.

    Ingrid took a step back, alarm flickering in her eyes. "W-what the hell is going on?"

    The black cards shared a smirk as they chuckled, radiating newfound confidence.

    Flashback

    Mel nodded. Taking a deep breath, he formed a cloud of mist that shifted into the shape of the middle school. "Here''s what I''m thinking. Freshman black cards, you''ll guard the school. A warden will be stationed there, so you should be secure. Sophomores, with another warden''s support, you''ll guard Spritz Point. It''s a small town, so it''s unlikely the inmates will stop there, but we can''t risk it. Juniors, I want you and a warden to hold Eaglewood. With the recent murder of their mayor, it''s a likely target for an inmate takeover. Can you handle that?" he asked, glancing around.

    Each group nodded firmly. Jasper then spoke up. "And what about us?"

    Mel stood, his gaze steady. "You, Kai, Draven, and I, along with my Atlantean forces, will guard the castle."

    As everyone prepared to execute the plan, Mel raised a hand, stopping them. "One more thing. The wardens¡ªthey''re planning to betray us."

    A heavy silence fell over the room. "Mel, what do you mean?" Dorian asked, while Lance stood, producing a device from his pocket. With a tap, a holographic recording projected into the room.

    "When Mel and I were in the middle school during sky jousting practice, something felt off," Lance explained. "Professor Estron¡ªthe jester¡ªwas there, but he had no reason to be. The thought gnawed at me, and then something strange happened. Clay had roared at me, and I passed out on the bench. Mel must''ve missed me, and as I was leaving, I noticed the basement door ajar. I overheard the wardens arguing and managed to record this." He pressed play, and the recording began.

    "We''ll put a bounty on Princess Rue''s head and send it straight to Caldara Bastille," Ingrid announced, a twisted gleam in her eye. "That''ll keep Mel on edge and stir the inmates into action."

    Clay grinned and conjured something sinister in his hand, a small red moon hovering ominously over his palm. "And I''ve got just the thing to make it even more chaotic. This red moon will amplify the inmates'' aggression, pushing them to be even more violent. Mel will have to deal with both them and us¡ªit''ll be his undoing. As for the crown, someone powerful has requested it, and we''ll deliver it to the Capital of Sins to finalize the deal."

    The hologram faded, and Lance slipped the device back into his pocket. Silence settled over the group until Draven reached over, ruffling Mel''s hair with a smirk. "So, Mel, what''s our move?"

    Mel gazed out the window where his Atlantean guards kept a vigilant watch around Lance''s house. He turned back, eyes resolute. "It''s going to involve tridents." He crossed the room to Lance''s closet, pulling the door open. Out stepped Maren, trident in hand, bearing fresh scars that marked his recent battle.

    The group''s eyes widened in surprise as Maren cracked his knuckles. "Just say the word, Mel. You give me what we agreed, and I''ll handle this."

 Chapter 26

    Present

    In Spritz Point, Maren, disguised as Astroman, and an Atlantean posing as Cassius, surveyed the scene, smirking as they vanished through a shimmering water portal.

    Meanwhile, in Eaglewood, Jake, Goda, and Sethanarius lay in the aftermath of a staged fight, bruised and bloodied but concealed by illusion spells to appear as Kali, Emrys, and Laurel. Goda glanced around at his companions. "Everyone good?"

    They nodded, each drinking a potent healing potion drawn from Maren''s trident, instantly restoring their strength.

    Outside the castle gates, Mel, Draven, Kai, Jasper, Caldric, and Maren stood shoulder to shoulder, facing down the mob of Caldara Bastille''s escaped inmates. Mel''s voice rang out, clear and resolute. "Today, we protect Princess Rue and put an end to this chaos. My friends can handle those wardens, no matter how powerful they think they are." He clenched his fist, raising it as a rallying signal.

    A low, menacing growl rose from the crowd, and a massive wolf with steely eyes stepped forward. "Long time no see, Melanthius. We used to pity you in the Bastille, thought you were one of us¡­ but you got out and went soft, living the high life. Didn''t even say goodbye."

    A goblin sneered, baring crooked teeth. "Enough talk¡ªlet''s finish this!" The inmates roared in unison, their bloodlust filling the air.

    "Protect the castle!" Mel commanded, and his companions charged forward, clashing with the incoming wave of inmates.

    Draven sprang into the air, his dragon wings unfolding with a powerful gust. He dive-bombed through the horde, his claws and wings slashing with deadly precision, each strike leaving trails of blazing energy. He spun mid-flight, sending a shockwave that scattered the inmates like leaves in a storm.

    Kai stepped up, summoning a violent gust that whipped through the crowd, sending inmates stumbling back. Channeling his wind power, he struck with relentless speed, appearing and disappearing as he unleashed a flurry of powerful blows that left his opponents staggering and dazed.

    Jasper, surveying the battlefield, stretched out his arms, and iron from the nearby structures peeled away, swirling around him. He molded it into a massive war hammer and swung with ruthless force, each swing leveling the inmates in his path as they scrambled to dodge his mighty strikes. With a smirk, he crushed through their defenses, clearing a path through the chaos.

    Across the battlefield, Caldric''s voice boomed. "Melanthius, do you really not remember me?!" His voice shook with frustration, and he slammed an inmate aside with a punch that sent his target crashing into three others.

    Mel ducked and wove through the frenzy, his Hidden Cloud techniques making him a blur of motion. "Sorry!" he yelled to Caldric, dodging another attacker and launching a spinning kick that sent a dozen inmates tumbling like dominos. He transitioned seamlessly from kicks to punches, each blow landing with mist-infused impact, disorienting his opponents.

    Maren twirled his trident with a fierce glint in his eyes, moving gracefully through the chaos. His strikes were a deadly dance, slicing through opponents with swift precision as his trident glowed with oceanic energy. "Now''s not the time for chitchat," he muttered, twisting his trident into the ground and summoning a small tidal wave that swept several inmates off their feet, leaving them vulnerable.

    The ground trembled beneath them as the inmates rallied, a monstrous orc charging with a roar. Mel and his companions braced, locking eyes as they prepared to face the next wave.

    "There''s too many of them!" Caldric shouted, gripping an inmate by the head and using him as a battering ram to bulldoze through the line of enemies, sending several stumbling and crashing to the ground in his wake.

    "Mel! We need a thunderstorm, now!" Draven yelled, his voice tinged with urgency as he twisted an inmate''s wrist, flipping them with ease and sending them tumbling into a cluster of others.

    "What?! I can''t just summon a thunderstorm!" Mel shouted back, sidestepping three charging inmates. In a swift move, he flowed into his rain aikido stance, redirecting their momentum and sending each one hurtling in different directions with precise, fluid throws.

    "But you can manipulate clouds, can''t you?!" Draven insisted, looking over his shoulder as he dodged another attacker.

    "It''s¡­ complicated!" Mel replied, deflecting a blow and gritting his teeth. "I don''t exactly have ''summon lightning'' on standby!"

    In the dim basement, Ingrid charged straight for Renita, her face fierce with intent. But before she could reach her, Dorian leaped in front, claws slashing toward Ingrid''s face. She ducked swiftly, dodging by inches, then whipped out her rapier and thrust it at him. Dorian twisted away, but her blade caught his arm, piercing deep.

    "Come on, show me how you beat Dainin!" she growled, her eyes flashing. Just then, Elowen lunged at Ingrid, her punch connecting hard and spinning Ingrid backward. Ingrid caught her balance, her smirk returning as she swung her rapier with blinding speed, slicing across Elowen''s side and sending her sprawling.

    Elowen grunted in pain, collapsing into Arid''s arms as he stumbled to catch her. Both struggled to their feet. "They''re too strong... we need to regroup with Mel," Elowen muttered, catching her breath.

    Across the room, Sonic found himself pinned to the ground under Astroman''s anti-gravity magic. "Don''t let him breathe!" Astroman shouted as Cassius drove punch after punch into Sonic''s ribs, each blow forcing a groan of pain.

    But with a defiant shout, Sonic unleashed a sonic boom, the powerful sound wave blasting his attackers back. He flipped to his feet, launching himself into the air and driving his knees into their chests with a brutal landing. Cassius gasped, pain flooding his expression. "It''s too cramped in here!" he groaned, breathless.

    Cassius, gritting his teeth, planted his feet and kicked Sonic off with surprising force. With a single powerful punch, he smashed a massive hole through the basement wall, dust and debris spilling everywhere.

    He thennodded at Astroman, who activated his antigravity ability, pinning Clay to the ground and forcing the crown from his grasp. Cassius snatched it up and sprinted away. "We got it!" the black cards shouted in unison, charging out of the school.

    "Mel!" Dorian yelled, his voice urgent as he fought off a group of inmates just a few feet away.

    "Mel, go! We''ve got them!" Kai urged, and Mel nodded, blowing a cloud path beneath him. He surged forward, gliding effortlessly across it before sliding to a stop.

    Jessica had drawn back her fist, ready to punch Arid, but Mel intervened just in time, pushing her head down and delivering a swift kick that sent her staggering. He joined his friends¡ªElowen, Dorian, Arid, Renita, Lincoln, Cassius, Astroman, Kali, Emrys, and Laurel¡ªstanding united against the wardens.

    "With the crown out of their hands, we can turn the tide¡ª" Mel began, but his words faltered as Rue''s whimpering cut through the chaos. He turned just in time to see Clay gripping her hair, a dagger poised menacingly at her throat.

    "Slowly, Melanthius," Clay taunted, a sinister smile creeping across his face. "Hand me the crown, and you get your princess back." Mel''s heart raced as his eyes widened in horror. "C-Clay, she has nothing to do with this," he stammered, glancing desperately at Cassius, signaling him to slide the crown forward.

    "It''s okay, Rue," Mel called out, raising his hands in surrender. "There, now give her back." He was breathless, anxiety tightening around him like a vice. Clay scooped up the crown, his smile widening with malice.

    "Nah, I don''t think I will," he sneered, driving his hand into Rue''s back with brutal force, crushing her spine. Mel''s heart dropped as her blood-curdling scream echoed through the kingdom, a sound that shattered his resolve and filled the air with despair.

    "Rue!" Elowen cried, her voice laced with panic.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    "Get away from her!" Dorian shouted.

    Cassius''s face paled, rage flaring in his eyes as he clenched his fists. "You monster!" he shouted, stepping forward as if to challenge Clay.

    Dorian staggered back, his breath hitching as disbelief washed over him. "No, not Rue!" he gasped, feeling helpless.

    Elowen''s expression twisted in horror, her hands trembling at her sides. "We have to do something¡ªnow!" she urged, looking to Mel for guidance.

    Arid''s jaw clenched, his hands curling into fists as he fought the urge to charge at Clay. "This isn''t over, you bastard!" he spat, eyes blazing with fury.

    Renita covered her mouth in shock, tears welling in her eyes as she watched Rue suffer. "We can''t let him get away with this¡­" she whispered, desperation lacing her voice.

    Mel dropped to his knees, haunted by every memory he shared with Rue flooding painfully through his mind. A deep, gnawing self-hatred consumed him, a belief taking root that his existence alone had led to her suffering.

    With a sneer, Clay tossed Rue''s trembling body to the ground; she coughed, blood staining her lips. Raising his hand, Clay threw the Dragon''s Rage Moon into the air, casting a crimson veil over the area, isolating Mel, Rue, and the wardens within its blood-red glow.

    "Maybe this''ll finally get him to fight like he means it." Sonic chuckled. Mel slowly rose, head bowed, shadows veiling his expression. "What''s wrong? Ready to give us a real show?" Clay taunted, brandishing his scythe, eager for the clash.

    Flashback

    Mel pocketed his card with a raised eyebrow, muttering, "Wonder what that''s all about." Rue crossed her arms with a small smile. "Well, guess our two-hour chat is over," she sighed, a hint of disappointment lacing her tone. Mel chuckled softly as he made for the door. "I enjoy these talks. You''re the only friend who doesn''t try to knock me out." He flashed a grin before stepping away.

    Before he left, he paused, turning back. "Rue?" She looked up, curious. "What is it?" He scratched his head awkwardly. "If I ever turn out like¡­like I was in Caldara, I need you to remind me who I am. Set me straight." She scoffed but smirked. "Whatever, just get out," she muttered, though a smile tugged at her lips.

    Present

    "Don''t you get it, Mel?" Clay sneered, venom in his voice. "You''re a curse. The mayor of Eaglewood? Dead because of you. Headmaster Thaddeus? Dead because of you. Your friends suffer because of you. You''re a plague to everyone around you." He yanked Mel''s hair, forcing him to meet his gaze¡ªonly to flinch back in horror.

    Mel''s eyes snapped open, blazing with a deep, smoky purple threaded with violent streaks of black. His aura surged, crackling with fierce, unstable energy. Without a word, he unleashed a swift cloud-kick, a deadly surge of black lightning trailing in its wake. Clay barely had time to brace before it struck his chest, hurling him against the red veil''s wall with brutal force.

    He began floating effortlessly and a twisted, manic grin spread across Mel''s face as blood-red tears spilled from his smoke-veiled eyes. "Time to die!" he cackled, a dark promise in his voice that chilled the air.

    Caldara Bastille Yard

    A prisoner paused mid-pull-up, glancing around as the name "Melanthius Shadowbane" echoed through the yard. "Dragon''s Rage Moon, huh? That only happens on Ironclad Isle. If it showed up anywhere else, someone would have to use some serious spellwork. But when it happened here¡­ Melanthius was an animal."

    A nearby goblin, sharpening a piece of scrap metal, snorted and added, "Animal? He was a nightmare. The things he said¡­ they weren''t right. He was like a machine¡ªan unstoppable force that didn''t rest until everyone around him was beaten."

    "The anger, the grief, the pain, the fear¡ªit all fused into one relentless emotion: self-hatred," a guard murmured, voice low. "It drove him past the brink. Made him¡­ something else. Insane."

    Present

    Jessica lunged at Mel, knives flashing, but he raised his hand calmly. "Rain bullet." He conjured a single raindrop, manipulating it with a flick of his wrist. The drop shot forward, swift as a bullet, striking Jessica and piercing through her with lethal precision.

    Jessica gritted her teeth, slicing through the raindrop with swift precision. Before she could react, Mel yanked her forward, driving his knee into her face. "Goldman!" he shouted with a grin, mocking her. "I once asked him, ''Can I call you Dad?!''" Mel laughed, then imitated Goldman''s gruff reply. "''Hell no!'' And then¡ªbam!¡ªhe hit me just like this!" Mel''s fist surged with cloud energy as he drove it into Jessica''s torso, launching her into the veil with enough force to leave a crater.

    Mel laughed wildly, recalling a distant memory. "On my birthday, Goldman said, ''Mel! You think just ''cause it''s your birthday, you''re getting stronger than me? I''m gonna boil potatoes and stuff ''em in your mouth until you know your place!''" Mel chuckled, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "I was nine!" Without warning, he drove his forehead into Sonic''s face with bone-crushing force. "And he used toilet water for good measure!" Mel unleashed a flurry of over a hundred hidden cloud techniques, each blow crackling with fierce black lightning that trailed behind, hammering Sonic with relentless fury.

    Mel let out a dark laugh, recalling Goldman''s words. "''Don''t worry, boy! I''ll be the one to train you. Your potential keeps growing, and when we break out of here, you''ll be part of my gate!'' That''s what he said¡­ right before he died. Or so I thought." Mel chuckled coldly, a wicked glint in his eyes. Ingrid lunged at him with her rapier, but he caught the blade mid-strike. "''Daddy''s home!''" he sneered, surging black lightning through the weapon, electrocuting Ingrid with a violent crackle as the dark energy shot up the blade.

    Clay snarled, furious, and affixed the crown to his sword hilt, spinning his scythe menacingly. "I was always the strongest."

    Unfazed, Mel raised his hand, summoning an object that shattered through the veil. Merlin''s wand flew into his grip, and he twirled it confidently before transforming it into a quarterstaff, spinning it with deadly precision. "Ready to meet your end?" he asked, stepping forward, eyes locked onto Clay.

    Moments later, the two stood across from each other. Clay''s form was scorched from Mel''s lightning; he coughed blood, his voice barely a whisper. "Please¡­ just end it¡­" he begged, broken by pain.

    Mel''s smile was merciless. "That''s the idea!" He raised the staff, gathering a ball of seething black energy, its ominous glow pulsing with lethal intent.

    Mel felt a weak tug at his leg and glanced down, his eyes still shrouded in smoky purple. There was Rue, clinging to his leg, her voice trembling. "Stop! It''s over!" she screamed, her back bleeding, her spine shattered from the brutal fight.

    The purple haze in Mel''s eyes faded, replaced with clarity as he dropped the staff, which reverted back into a wand. The veil shattered, revealing the scene to everyone, students and citizens of Solstice City alike. Mel knelt down, gently lifting Rue''s broken, crying form into his arms. He looked up at King Percival, his voice calm but resolute. "Take them to Caldara, will you, Your Majesty?"

    Without waiting for a response, he took to the sky, cradling Rue as they flew away, leaving the battlefield¡ªand his rage¡ªbehind.

    In the aftermath of the brutal events, the inmates and the four wardens were confined in Caldara Bastille, while Merlin''s crown and wand were placed in the kingdom''s museum for safekeeping. With the middle school in ruins, King Aldara announced the school''s closure for the entire semester. Although the black cards missed out on a graduation ceremony, few complained, given the recent turmoil. Rue, paralyzed from the waist down due to her injuries, faced a quick recovery. Mel, meanwhile, finally recalled. Caldric¡ªthough, to be fair, they''d hardly spoken, and Caldric was known to exaggerate. Maren, having gathered the intel he needed from Mel, quietly went his own way.

    On Halloween day, Mel attended the feast in Atlantis, just as he had promised. However, he didn''t indulge in the lavish spread; instead, he sat at the far end of the table, slouched in his chair, and stared off into space as laughter and chatter filled the air around him.

    "Are you hungry?" Ada asked, her voice breaking through his thoughts as she offered him a bowl of strawberries. He took it with a small smile, grateful for the distraction. "Thank you. Go have fun," he replied, his tone light as he chuckled softly. Ada giggled before skipping back to join the festivities.

    Mel popped a strawberry into his mouth, reflecting on the chaotic events of the past few days. "At least Dorian''s not the only one who can fly now," he mused, a hint of humor breaking through his somber mood. But as he savored the sweet fruit, darker thoughts crept in. "Goldman is still alive; he killed Maren''s father¡ªTriton. Is that why he was in Caldara? Or maybe it''s because he killed Donatello, who''s actually alive." With a frown, he ate a few more strawberries, the juicy sweetness doing little to alleviate his worry.

    He stood and left the hall, stepping into the cool night air. Outside, he saw his people dancing and celebrating, their laughter echoing in the moonlight. "I need to learn to control my emotions," he thought, feeling a weight settle in his chest. "I can''t let what happened yesterday happen again. I refuse to become a monster."

    Just then, Goda burst out of the hall, drinks in hand, a broad grin on his face. "King! Let''s party all night!"

    "It''s 1 PM¡­" Mel muttered, shaking his head with a small smile before excusing himself. "I''m heading to Auroria Dominion for a bit."

    With a deep breath, he jumped into the ocean, feeling the water envelop him before he floated effortlessly to the surface. Once above the waves, he soared into the sky, weightless and free. As he looked out over Auroria Dominion, its beauty struck him anew. "It''s always so breathtaking here," he thought, continuing to fly, savoring the moment of tranquility amid the chaos of his life.

    He dove headfirst into Rue''s room, landing gracefully on the floor as she looked up from her laptop, seated on her bed. "Hey," he greeted, offering a small smile. Rue closed her laptop and returned his smile. "Hey. I heard everyone''s heading back to their home kingdoms tomorrow. With the school closed, there''s no reason to stay here. What about you? You''re not exactly able to go back to Caldara with the wardens locked up there. Planning to stay in your kingdom?"

    Mel nodded, drifting gently around her room. "Yeah. Just because I''m not a student anymore doesn''t mean I''m not still a king."

    Rue scooted herself to the edge of her bed, and Mel felt a pang of anger at the sight, a reminder of what Clay had done to her. She noticed his expression and motioned for him to come closer. "Come here," she said softly, pointing to the spot in front of her.

    He hesitated, clenching his jaw, but she tilted her head with a playful smile. "You gonna keep a princess waiting?"

    Relenting, he stepped forward, standing tall beside her. "Have you eaten?" she asked, looking up at him.

    He glanced down, expressionless. "I had a few strawberries," he replied, and Rue chuckled, shaking her head. "You should eat real food."

    With a determined push, she lifted herself into her wheelchair and started rolling across the room. She paused and glanced back. "You coming?" she asked with a warm smile, and he followed her, a rare ease settling over him as he walked by her side.

 Chapter 27

    Mel walked behind Rue, who wheeled through the bustling streets, her gaze sharp and alert despite her recent ordeal. He could see the hints of exhaustion in her movements, but she masked it well with her usual defiant smirk.

    "Still trailing behind, huh?" she teased, casting a glance over her shoulder.

    He chuckled softly, matching her pace. "Just keeping an eye out," he replied, his voice light but tinged with concern. The scars of their last battle were still fresh, but she pushed forward as if unbreakable.

    Rue rolled her eyes, though a faint smile played on her lips. "You think I can''t handle myself out here?" She glanced sideways, her cybernetic eye glowing faintly as it scanned their surroundings, always a step ahead.

    In a worn-down house at Horace Groves, Arid slipped through the broken doorway, bag in hand, and spotted three kids in ragged clothes sitting on the floor.

    "Brother!" they shouted, scrambling to their feet and running to him, hugging his legs tightly.

    "Shh, shh, I''ve got a crazy headache," he murmured with a grin, tousling their hair as he crouched to sit with them.

    His little sister looked up, eyes bright with awe. "We saw you on the news, brother! Did you really help beat the bad guys?"

    Arid chuckled, leaning back. "Yep. Wasn''t just me, though. There were other students too¡ªthey''re tough."

    "Stronger than you?!" they gasped in unison, wide-eyed.

    "Not a chance." He waved a hand, laughing, and stood up, ruffling their hair one last time before heading to the back room.

    Inside, an older man sat slumped in a faded armchair, eyes clouded and distant, carrying the weight of years. He barely moved as Arid approached, only watching with a hollow gaze. Arid slipped a few bills into the man''s shirt pocket. "Hold onto that, Pop," he murmured, giving the man''s shoulder a gentle pat before he turned and headed back out.

    "Brother, do you think you could take us with you this time?" one of the boys asked, his voice hopeful.

    Arid knelt down to their level, resting a hand on his shoulder. "I promise, one day I''ll take you all, and we''ll live like royalty," he said with a warm smile. "I''ll build a kingdom just for you, where you''ll never work for anything."

    Back in Auroria Dominion

    Mel and Rue sat in a cozy booth at The Bronze Blanket, a bustling restaurant in Messeac Square, the second-largest town in Auroria Dominion after Solstice City. Rue was enjoying a plate of Pegasus Bonbons, her drink fizzing beside her. Mel leaned against the window, a soft smile playing on his face as he watched her. Rue caught his gaze and chuckled, "What?"

    He shook his head with a laugh. "Nothing."

    Just then, he looked up to see Dorian, Elowen, and Lance approaching.

    "Hey!" Dorian greeted with a grin, and Mel waved them over. Scooting aside, Mel made room as Lance and Dorian slid in next to him, while Elowen joined Rue, helping her shift over with a friendly nudge.

    "I thought you guys were headed back to your kingdoms," Rue said, watching as Elowen ordered herself a drink.

    "We''re leaving tonight," Elowen explained. "The carriages are crammed, with all the royals and transfers trying to get out at once." She sighed, glancing at Mel with a touch of disappointment. "I''m sorry we couldn''t give you a proper Halloween, Mel."

    Mel shook his head with a smile. "This is more than enough¡ªjust getting to hang out with you guys before you all head off." As Lance threw playful jabs his way, Mel flicked his wrist, summoning small clouds to harmlessly absorb each punch.

    "What are we supposed to do for a whole nine months? November to August?" Lance groaned, leaning back with an exaggerated sigh. "And that''s only if there''s even a school next year after all that chaos. I just hope my freshman year isn''t as wild as yours was." He added, taking a long sip of his drink.

    "I kinda feel bad for the seniors," Dorian said offhandedly. "They didn''t even get a proper graduation or a chance to enjoy the rest of their year. Now they''re just waiting around for their parents to...well, you know...kick the bucket so they can finally become king."

    Elowen smacked the back of his head. "What is wrong with you?" she scolded.

    As the group chatted and laughed together, a rare sense of calm settled over them, despite the whirlwind of recent events. In that moment, the weight of their royal destinies faded, replaced by the warmth of friendship and the joy of simply being together. Mel soaked in each teasing jab and smile, knowing their time was precious. After tonight, when his friends left on their journeys home, only he and Rue would remain in Auroria¡ªa bittersweet thought.

    Sensing Mel''s quiet drift, Rue nudged him gently. "What''s on your mind?" she asked, her eyes soft with concern. He looked up with a small smile. "Just realizing how much I''m going to miss you all. It feels strange that summer is so far away." A thoughtful silence settled over them until Dorian broke it with a grin. "Hey, what if we all met up during winter break? New Year''s reunion or something?"

    "That sounds great," Mel chuckled. Then he glanced around. "So, what are your plans for this nine-month break?" Dorian leaned back, thinking. "Well, originally, I thought I''d just lay around all break, but¡­"

    Flashback

    But the monk was quicker. With a fluid motion, Dainin delivered a devastating uppercut, lifting Dorian off his feet and hurling him into a nearby tree. "You''re not bad," Dainin mused, watching as Dorian crumpled to the ground, coughing. "With a decent trainer, you could make a fine king someday. Tell me, who trained you?"

    Dorian struggled to stand, wincing at the pain. "I... I never had a trainer," he admitted between labored breaths. "My father always said Draculas don''t need anyone to train us. We''re just that great. So, I never questioned him."

    Dainin frowned, shaking his head. "A shame. So, you''ve been a toddler for years, huh? Vampires age slowly, but your strength could''ve grown if someone had actually taught you." He appeared in front of Dorian, tapping his chest almost mockingly. "But you''re not beyond saving,"

    Present

    "I decided I''m going to train," Dorian said, a newfound determination in his voice, remembering his intense encounter with Dainin.

    "My father''s taking me out to Omen¡ªhe''s planning to open a new ice cream shop there and expand his business." Lance''s eyes gleamed with excitement. "Omen''s a humble little country, home to around a million elves¡ª1,076,870, to be exact. It''s nestled between mineral-rich mountains to the north, fjords to the east, and bordered by seas on the other two sides. The people there mainly live off crafting, trade, and farming, and the landscape is incredible¡ªpink blossom forests, volcanic lava flows, jade-green fields... Honestly, it''s breathtaking. No wonder it''s a popular spot for tourists."

    He paused, grinning. "But the elves aren''t exactly thrilled about visitors. They give foreigners the side-eye, like they''re worried we might disrupt things. But they''re beautiful, I''ll give them that."

    The others chuckled, watching as Lance''s excitement practically radiated off him.

    Elowen took a sip of her drink, setting it down thoughtfully. "I''ll be exploring Camelot a bit more, trying my best to avoid my brother every chance I get. Aunt Abigail''s probably going to insist on training me, but after everything that happened this past year, I just want a break," she sighed, and they nodded in agreement.

    "Tell me about it," Dorian groaned. "If I tried to relax, my father would be on me in seconds, saying, ''Dorian, you must be stronger. Blah, blah, blah,''" he said, mimicking Dracula''s accent perfectly. They all burst into laughter, the moment easing any weight from their shoulders.

    A few hours later, the group strolled¡ªand Rue rolled¡ªthrough the bustling streets of Solstice City, their laughter echoing above the evening chatter. The city lights cast a warm glow on their faces as they moved with carefree energy, playfully bumping into each other and stopping to strike ridiculous poses at the statues of Auroria''s heroes. Dorian even tried balancing on a narrow ledge, dramatically flailing his arms for balance while the others cheered him on.

    They took turns daring each other to mimic the street performers, with Lance attempting a clumsy spin move that left everyone doubled over in laughter. Rue even dared Mel to steal a quick bite from one of the market stalls, and, with a mischievous grin, he snagged a small pastry, holding it up triumphantly. The vendor laughed, waving them off, adding to the night''s carefree spirit.

    After a few more hours, Mel and Rue found themselves in the grand carriage room, where rows of sleek amethyst and silver carriages waited, each drawn by two magnificent silver horses with shimmering amethyst manes. Lance stood nearby, bag in hand, with his father at his side. He stepped forward and, with a formal bow, addressed Mel.

    "Master Melanthius," he began solemnly, "when you fought the wardens and lost control, I wasn''t there to bring you down. I only offered to be your student so I''d be ready to defeat you when you turn evil¡ª"

    Before he could finish, Mel reached out and lightly flicked him on the forehead. "You make me sound like a monster!" he laughed, shaking his head. "You know, you don''t have to keep thinking of me like some final boss to beat, Lance. Maybe just¡­ a friend."

    Lance rubbed his forehead, a hint of a smile creeping in despite his efforts to stay serious. "Yeah, well¡­ just don''t go doing anything too evil,"

    Mel chuckled, patting him on the shoulder. "I''ll try my best."

    Mel turned to Jake and Seth as they approached, his expression sincere. "I''m sorry for asking you two to risk yourselves for my plan," he said, bowing slightly.

    Jake reached out, shaking Mel''s hand with a warm smile. "Hey, you made this year safer for me. Hanging out with you, I almost believed I had magic myself." Seth nodded, gripping Mel''s hand as well. "You saved my life once, and for that, I''d do that plan a million times over," he chuckled. They pulled each other into a quick, tight hug, then stepped back as Jake, Seth, Lance, and his father boarded their carriage, which soon disappeared from sight.

    Suddenly, Elowen and Dorian threw their arms around Mel, the weight of the goodbyes hitting all at once. "Don''t cry," Mel said, smiling gently, though his eyes stayed dry. Elowen clung to him, laughing through her tears. "I still can''t believe I lost to you twice."

    Dorian joined in with a chuckle. "Twice? Try three times for me! First time ended with a broken jaw, too." They all laughed, and Elowen playfully nudged Mel. "And you lifting Excalibur on your first try¡ªthat''s just unfair," she teased.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    "Guess you gotta train more," he chuckled, ruffling her hair. "Hey, let''s come up with a name for ourselves¡ªjust in case we outgrow each other someday." Dorian grabbed Rue''s camera, passing it to her as he gestured for them to step back and get close. With Elowen and Dorian on either side of Mel, he murmured, "How about... ''The Ancientblood Trio?''"

    Dorian burst into laughter. "That''s so cheesy¡ªbut also kind of perfect."

    "The Ancientblood Trio it is," Elowen declared, grinning as they struck a dramatic pose.

    Rue lifted the camera and called out, "Alright, say ''Ancientblood Trio!''" They chimed in together, wide smiles on their faces, just as she snapped the photo.

    Once the other students departed to their kingdoms in their carriages, Mel quietly pushed Rue along the pathway in her wheelchair, both wrapped in a reflective silence. After a while, Rue''s voice broke through, unexpectedly serious. "Mel, turn me around."

    He hesitated, gripping the handles tightly. "Wouldn''t you rather wait until I take you home?" he asked gently, but she stopped the wheels with a firm hand, halting their movement.

    She twisted in her seat, looking up at him, her gaze unwavering. "I''m the one who''s supposed to be the mess, remember? You''re the hero. I''m the one in the wheelchair. So enough with the fake smile, Mel. It''s just us here." She reached up, grabbing his collar and pulling him down until their eyes met, holding him steady in the moment.

    He faltered, the carefully constructed mask slipping as he let out a sigh he hadn''t realized he was holding. "It just... it feels like if I let it all in, all the worry, the guilt¡ªit won''t stop. I have to keep moving, Rue."

    Rue''s eyes softened, and she didn''t let go of his collar. "Then let it in. I can handle it, Mel. I''d rather you break in front of me than pretend you''re fine. You''re not alone in this."

    For a moment, he felt the weight of his worries lifting, carried by the steady gaze of the one person who could see through him. Without a word, he leaned his forehead gently against hers, letting himself be held in the quiet strength between them.

    "The emotions I let out yesterday¡ªthe anger at never having a normal childhood, the grief I''ve kept bottled up for so long¡­ and when you got hurt, all that pain turned into something else. I started hating myself, and I just¡­ lost it." His voice broke as he buried his face in her chest, the weight of his words releasing in quiet, desperate sobs.

    Rue held him close, her arms wrapping protectively around him. "I''m here," she whispered, resting her chin on his head. "You don''t have to carry it all alone."

    At midnight, Mel soared through the night sky and landed gracefully on Rue''s window sill, one leg dangling off the edge. "I had to party with the Atlanteans. It was wild," he said, stifling a yawn as he stretched his arms above his head.

    Rue glanced over from her bed, raising an eyebrow with a teasing glint in her eyes. "Are you really planning to sleep out there?"

    Mel grinned, his voice light. "Yes, please! I want to keep some distance while still being close."

    She let out a reluctant sigh, a playful smile tugging at her lips. "Alright, do what you want. Just try not to fall off, okay?"

    He nodded, a sense of comfort settling between them. After a while, the world around them faded into silence, and they both drifted off to sleep, the warmth of their unspoken bond wrapping around them like a cozy blanket.

    The next morning, Mel jolted awake to the thunderous sound of heavy footsteps. His eyes flew open, and before he could steady himself, he toppled out of the window¡ªinstinctively hovering in mid-air just before hitting the ground.

    "What the¡­?" he muttered, quickly flying up to get a better view. Below, the citizens of Solstice City were gathering, all eyes fixed on a procession moving through the streets. At the center of it all was a towering man with long white hair, seated proudly on an ornate throne, carried by an imposing line of knights.

    Mel''s gaze shifted to see Percival, Ruecrix, and Rue standing firm, their own knights flanking them, facing off against the oncoming army with unwavering resolve.

    The towering man rose from his throne, standing close to seven feet with muscles rippling beneath his armor. He strode up to Rue, Ruecrix, and Percival, engaging them in a tense exchange that Mel couldn''t quite catch. Intrigued and unsettled, Mel edged closer, hoping to overhear.

    Suddenly, the man''s gaze snapped upward, locking onto Mel with an intensity that made his pulse skip. The stranger''s eyes, devoid of pupils and hard as steel, seemed to pierce right through him as if they were face-to-face. In one swift, seamless motion, the man took a spear from his attendant, his arm a blur as he hurled it toward Mel with terrifying speed and precision.

    Mel darted out of the spear''s path just in time, but his stomach dropped as he watched it hurtling straight toward Atlantis. Without hesitation, he bolted after it, catching up just before it could strike the water. He grasped the spear''s handle, but the momentum nearly ripped it from his hands as he was dragged over the waves, the force searing through his grip and splitting his skin.

    With a growl, he wrapped his feet in clouds, skimming over the water''s surface as he fought to slow the spear''s momentum. Finally, with a yell, he swung it around and launched it toward a distant cliff, where it struck with an explosion, blowing a crater into the rock. Panting, Mel glanced down at his bleeding hands, his palms throbbing with fresh scars that he knew would linger.

    Back in the square, Rue''s voice rang out, sharp and indignant. "What are you doing?! He''s not an enemy!" she shouted, her frustration obvious. The man gave a casual shrug, scratching his wrist. "Apologies. He was¡­flying," he replied, as if his reasoning was sound.

    "That makes zero sense!" Rue shot back, her exasperation flaring. The man bowed slightly. "Forgive me. I''ll be more cautious next time¡­ Though I still can''t overlook what he put you through," he added, his tone hardening as a heavy silence fell over the kingdom. Even Ruecrix and Percival didn''t try to argue with him.

    All eyes turned as Mel walked calmly through the streets, his jaw clenched and his gaze locked on the man. Despite Rue calling out for him to calm down, Mel was beyond reason¡ªthis man had attacked him unprovoked and nearly hit Atlantis. Worse yet, he''d crossed a line with Mel''s deepest values.

    Rue wheeled herself to Mel, rolling backward to stay by his side as he walked. "Mel, look at me. It''s okay," she said softly, taking his hands and trying to meet his gaze. Just then, a shadow loomed over her, and she turned to see the towering figure of the man, his intense stare locked onto Mel.

    "Are you the one responsible for putting Princess Rue in that wheelchair?" he asked, voice sharp. Mel clenched his fists and lowered his head.

    "I am," he admitted, the weight of guilt heavy on him, though he wasn''t directly at fault.

    "Mel, don''t¡ª" Rue began, but the man took a step forward, brushing past her.

    "I''m King Bimoth," he announced, his gaze still fixed on Mel. "Rue and I grew up together, best friends since middle school. I took on the crown of the Slesan Empire in eighth grade with one promise¡ªto always protect her. Get ready. I''ll put you in the hospital for this." He tied his hair back, preparing to fight. Mel''s eyes widened. This massive figure was not only his own age, but he was also king of the Andrion, Nicolas, and Hawkins territories.

    "I recognize that look," Bimoth said, reading Mel''s reaction. "Adrion, Nicolas, and Hawkins betrayed their alliances. I didn''t know they''d attack your kingdom, and I planned to apologize¡­but that changed when I heard what happened to Rue." He cracked his neck, smirked, and added, "So don''t expect an apology."

    Mel knelt down in front of Rue, bringing himself to her eye level, and offered a soft smile. "Rue, I won''t fight. I promise," he said gently, tilting his head just a bit, his eyes steady and sincere. Rue raised her eyebrows, her expression softening as she searched his face for any sign of doubt.

    A voice from Bimoth''s side called out, dripping with sarcasm, "Always taking orders from Princess Rue, huh? Like a loyal pup, King Melanthius?" Laughter rippled through the crowd, mocking and taunting.

    "Did he really just apologize for what happened to Rue? Does that mean it was his fault?"

    "I''d hate to be Mel right now. Bimoth looks like he could snap him in two without trying."

    "I heard Bimoth''s strength is legendary. If he and Mel clash, this city might not survive it."

    "Funny how Mel''s smile vanished when Bimoth started talking about protecting Rue."

    "Didn''t think I''d see two young kings staring each other down like this over one person."

    "Did you see how Mel took that spear''s impact? Bet Bimoth didn''t expect him to still be standing."

    "Why isn''t Rue stopping this? Or¡­ maybe she wants them to fight?"

    "I don''t care how powerful he is¡ªno one talks down to the king of Atlantis."

    "Bimoth''s loyalty to Rue runs deep¡­ maybe too deep. Wonder what that means for Mel."

    "King or not, Mel''s just a kid compared to Bimoth. Does he really think he can win this?"

    "Imagine having two kings practically fighting over you. Rue must be something special."

    "Bet you anything Rue''s the only reason Mel isn''t lashing out right now."

    "Honestly, I''m not sure who I''d bet on. Mel has magic, but Bimoth¡­ well, just look at him."

    "Bimoth might be powerful, but underestimating a wizard''s wrath? That''s risky."

    Murmurs rippled through the crowd as Mel straightened up, uncertainty flickering in his eyes as his promise weighed heavily on him. Bimoth took a step closer, his voice cutting through the noise like a blade. "Notice how I can make a grand entrance and challenge you, and not a single person¡ªking, queen, or even Rue¡ªsteps in to stop me. But you? You bring trouble to this kingdom, left Rue in that chair, and your bloodline only makes it worse. Can you even call yourself a real man?"

    Mel''s eyes widened, and his mind drifted to a distant memory.

    Flashback

    Nine-year-old Mel sat bruised and bloodied, staring up at the hulking shadow of Mr. Goldman, his mentor in the prison. Despite the pain, Mel looked up with defiance. "Mr. Goldman, what do you do if someone challenges your masculinity?"

    Goldman huffed, surprised by the question. "What''s it to you, kid? Not like you''ll ever need that advice here." But then, he raised a fist and cracked his knuckles. "You beat him like hell," he said, and Mel flinched. "But¡­ what if you promised not to fight?"

    Goldman paused, then looked at Mel seriously. "A promise is a contract, especially if it''s to someone you love. You don''t break it. But that doesn''t mean you just take the disrespect."

    "So¡­ just let them walk all over you?" Mel asked, uncertain.

    Goldman''s gaze softened as he looked at the young boy before him. "And remember, kid, a real man doesn''t need to prove himself with his fists. He proves it by standing tall, even when others try to tear him down." He placed a heavy hand on Mel''s shoulder. "You''re tougher than you think, Melanthius. The day will come when you''ll need to show that strength without violence. And when that day comes, you''ll know what to do."

    present

    Mel blinked back into reality, those words echoing in his mind. He clenched his fists, then released them, standing taller as he faced Bimoth. He could feel the weight of the crowd''s eyes on him, waiting to see if he''d break.

    With a surprising calm, Mel held Bimoth''s gaze, then let his eyes sweep over the army before resting on Rue. "Bimoth," he said evenly, his voice carrying across the crowd, "you want to fight me because of what happened to Rue. And to be honest, I''ve probably earned some consequences." His gaze sharpened. "But let''s make it just you and me¡ªsomewhere private, no crowd, no paparazzi."

    The crowd collectively inhaled, murmurs rippling as they absorbed Mel''s bold challenge.

    "Is he serious? Challenging the king to a private duel?"

    "Did you hear that? He''s practically inviting punishment."

    "Bold move, especially after what happened to Rue¡­"

    "He''s not backing down, even against Bimoth''s entire army!"

    "Think he''s got a chance? He looks calm, but that''s Bimoth he''s up against."

    The crowd murmured in shock, eyes darting between Bimoth and Mel as tension thickened in the air. Bimoth held his gaze steady on Mel, raising an eyebrow with a smirk. "You''re asking for punishment? So, this is what¡ªthe executioner meets the condemned?" he said, stepping forward with deliberate calm. Mel met him halfway, his stance unwavering.

    As they moved, Rue quickly rolled back out of their path, her eyes sharp with worry. Percival made to intervene, but Ruecrix held him back, her voice low but steely. "Melanthius wants consequences, and frankly, I think he needs them." Her voice carried a bitter edge, revealing her anger¡ªnot only at Melanthius for what happened to Rue but at herself for not being able to shield Rue completely.

    Bimoth considered Mel for a moment, then smirked, turning on his heel as his army fell in line behind him. "Come to my kingdom tonight. There''s a place where we can settle this," he called over his shoulder. "Bring whoever you want. But if you don''t show, I''ll bring the fight to Atlantis¡ªand kill you myself." With a casual wave, he strolled off, hands in his pockets, his confidence unshaken.

    Not long after, Mel found himself back in Rue''s room, chained to her bed with the door and windows locked. He blinked up at her, baffled. "Uh, Rue? What exactly is happening here?" he asked, trying to sound calm.

    Rue wheeled closer, her face set with determination. "You can''t fight him, Mel. Bimoth''s always been strong¡ªeven when we were kids. He was born here in Auroria, but he took control of the Slesan Empire by the eighth grade." She watched him carefully as she explained, her worry clear in her eyes.

    Mel chuckled, flashing a mischievous grin. "Hey, I took over Atlantis in ninth grade. Nothing to worry about, right?" But Rue caught the shift in his tone, her gaze narrowing as she wheeled closer.

    "Why are you acting like this?" she demanded, pouting as she leaned in.

    "Like what?" He chuckled, blowing her a playful kiss.

    Rue''s cheeks turned red, and she wheeled back, trying to compose herself. "Fine! Do whatever you want, see if I care." She huffed and exited with a frustrated sigh.

    The moment she was gone, Mel slipped out of the chains, his grin fading as he clenched his fists. "If I keep showing my pain, people will look down on me. I have to hide it, especially from Rue. But fighting Bimoth¡­ that''s something I need. I need a consequence." With determination, he opened the window and took flight.

    But just as he was about to leave, he felt a tug, turning to find Rue gripping his arm, clinging to the window frame. She hugged him from behind, her tears wetting his shirt as she whispered, "Please don''t go." Surprised, he quickly pulled her back into the room.

    "Are you crazy?" he scolded, his voice softening when he saw her face streaked with tears.

    "If you need to hide what you''re feeling, fine," she said, her voice trembling. "But don''t fake it with me. It felt like¡­ like you didn''t even care about what I was saying." She held onto him tightly, her fingers digging into his shirt, her pain as real as his own.

 Chapter 28

    Mel''s expression softened, guilt washing over him as he looked down at Rue''s tear-streaked face. He gently placed a hand on her shoulder, his voice barely above a whisper. "Rue¡­ I didn''t mean to make you feel like that. I thought¡­ I thought if I acted strong, you wouldn''t worry."

    She sniffled, her grip still tight on his shirt, refusing to let him pull away. "But you don''t have to act strong with me," she whispered, her voice breaking. "I want to help you, Mel. I don''t want you going through all of this alone."

    His eyes softened, and he wrapped his arms around her, pulling her into a tight embrace. For a moment, all his defenses crumbled as he held her close. "I''m sorry," he murmured, resting his chin on her head. "I don''t want you to be hurt because of me. But I promise¡­ I won''t hide from you anymore."

    Rue relaxed in his arms, the tension between them easing as he finally let her see the weight he''d been carrying.

    He gently took her hands in his, meeting her gaze. "I''m going to fight him. Don''t worry¡ªI''ll come back safe," he said, his voice steady and reassuring. He settled her into her chair with a soft smile, gave a small wave, and flew out the window.

    As he disappeared, Rue wiped the tears from her eyes. "He really knows how to make me emotional." She sighed, turning to a framed photograph of Mel, Dorian, and Elowen. Her fingers brushed the edge of the frame, and she whispered, "I just hope they don''t hurt each other. I wish I wasn''t always the one waiting, always the ''damsel in distress.''" She buried her face in her hands, frustration mixing with the ache of worry.

    A knock on the door pulled her back, and Ruecrix entered with a warm smile. "Hey, my little cyborg." She walked over and settled onto the bed. "Where''s Mel?"

    Rue sniffed, quickly wiping her face. "Why do you care? You hate him now anyway," she muttered, maneuvering herself back onto her bed.

    Ruecrix sighed, shaking her head. "I don''t hate him, Rue. I love you, and that''s why it''s complicated. Watching what you went through¡­ it''s hard not to feel anger toward him, especially after everything. He made choices that led to your kidnapping, to you getting hurt."

    Rue nodded, her voice soft but resolute. "I get it. And there were times I¡­ hated him, too. But¡­"

    Rue''s voice trailed off, her gaze drifting to the window. "But he''s trying to make it right. I can see it¡ªhe carries so much guilt. He hides it, but¡­ I know him too well."

    Ruecrix placed a comforting hand on her shoulder, nodding. "I get it. Maybe I don''t agree with him, but I can see how much you both mean to each other. And, for whatever it''s worth, I do want to understand."

    Rue smiled softly. "Thanks, mom. I don''t need you to forgive him, but just¡­ don''t close yourself off to him either. He''s more than the mistakes he''s made."

    Ruecrix took a deep breath, glancing at the photograph. "You know, the three of them are more alike than you think¡ªDorian, Elowen, and Mel. I just hope he knows what he''s getting into. Bimoth¡­ he''s no ordinary challenge."

    Rue''s hands gripped the edge of her bed. "I know. That''s what scares me. Mel''s putting himself on the line for everyone he''s hurt, and I''m terrified it''ll be the one fight he can''t walk away from."

    Ruecrix wrapped an arm around her. "Hey, don''t go assuming the worst just yet. Mel is strong¡ªand not just in the way you''d expect. I think he might surprise us all." She tilted her head with a smirk. "Besides, if he doesn''t, you and I both know he''ll never hear the end of it."

    Rue let out a soft laugh. "True." Her expression softened, and she looked out the window. "Come back to me, Mel."

    In Slesan Empire

    The Slesan Empire is an imposing and vast dominion, known for its strong military presence and ancient, rugged architecture. Set among jagged mountain ranges and lush, mist-covered valleys, the empire''s landscape is both beautiful and intimidating, with dense forests, powerful rivers, and a cool, shadowed atmosphere that lends itself to mystery and secrecy. Stone fortresses and towering citadels, crafted from dark iron and slate, are scattered across the landscape, blending seamlessly with the natural terrain and showcasing the empire''s unity with its surroundings.

    The capital city, Citadel Slesor, lies in the heart of the empire, a formidable stronghold encased in massive stone walls with towering spires that pierce the clouds. The streets are lined with flags bearing the empire''s emblem¡ªa serpent entwined around a sword¡ªsymbolizing its fierce resolve and unyielding strength. Lanterns and braziers light the city at night, casting an amber glow that adds to its haunting charm.

    As Mel walked through the stone-paved streets of Slesor, he marveled at the architecture and the sheer presence of the place, unaware of the curious and suspicious eyes following him. A group of men, armored in dark steel with green and silver accents, caught sight of him, murmuring among themselves.

    One of them, a burly man with a jagged scar across his cheek, narrowed his eyes. "Oi, who''s that?" he muttered, elbowing the man beside him. "I haven''t seen him around here before."

    The others looked on, sizing Mel up with furrowed brows and crossed arms. "Doesn''t look like he''s from Slesor," another sneered, his voice low and skeptical. "We don''t take kindly to strangers just waltzing through our city."

    "Especially one walking like he owns the place," a third man added, cracking his knuckles. "Who does he think he is?"

    They approached Mel, their heavy boots echoing against the stone as they closed in. The leader of the group stepped forward, his voice dripping with challenge. "You lost, stranger? Or just stupid enough to think you''re welcome here without invitation?"

    Mel glanced around casually before turning to find Bimoth towering over him. Without a hint of fear, Mel smirked. "Quite the dramatic entrance," he said, his tone light.

    Bimoth narrowed his eyes, a faint smirk of his own forming. "Melanthius, you actually came alone? Are you out of your mind?"

    Mel shrugged, cracking his neck with a calm confidence. "Didn''t think I''d need an army to face you. That''s what makes me a better man, don''t you think?" His smile widened, taunting.

    Bimoth''s jaw clenched, a growl slipping through his teeth. "Fine. Follow me."

    Without another word, he turned, striding forward, and Mel fell in step behind him, shadowed by a few of Bimoth''s knights who kept their eyes fixed on him with open suspicion.

    As they moved through the streets, the citizens muttered in low, disapproving tones:

    "Who does he think he is, strolling through here like that?"

    "That''s him? Doesn''t look so tough."

    "He''s lucky Bimoth hasn''t crushed him yet."

    Mel held his head high, ignoring the barbed words and narrowed glares around him. Yet the weight of the crowd''s judgment seemed to press in from all sides, as if the whole city itself wanted him gone.

    They walked through the looming castle doors, shadows stretching across the walls as they entered. Inside, the clang of steel rang through the halls as they passed a training area where children sparred with a fierce intensity. Mel''s eyes narrowed, watching them. "Who are they?" he asked.

    Bimoth barely turned, his voice low. "My nieces and nephews," he replied coolly, striding deeper into the castle.

    As they entered a dimly lit room where several knights were lounging, playing cards, and exchanging steely glances, Mel noted the way they eyed him, contempt flaring in their expressions.

    "These are the kids'' parents," Bimoth added. Mel could feel the weight of their judgment, but he held his ground, his expression unfazed.

    Finally, they stepped into a large, pristine white room with polished stone floors and walls lined with racks of weapons¡ªspears, swords, and other brutal instruments of war.

    "This is where we''ll do it," Bimoth said, gesturing to the room with a sweeping hand. "Here are the rules. We''ll use weapons, but there will be no interference. No one enters, no one leaves until one of us surrenders¡­ or falls."

    "That''s fine by me." Mel confirmed as Bimoth ripped off his shirt, his muscles bulging, cracking his neck with a smirk. Mel''s eyes widened slightly, muttering a "whoa" under his breath before looking down at his own shirt. "Rue got me this. I''d better not rip it or get it dirty." He carefully removed his white, three-button shirt, neatly hanging it on the weapons rack. "I don''t need a weapon," he added, his expression darkening.

    Bimoth strode towards him, eyebrow raised. "Why not?"

    "Because I killed the Wild Storm Spider with one," Mel replied, a grin spreading across his face, eyes gleaming. Bimoth grabbed his collar roughly.

    "Are you saying you could kill me?" Without warning, Bimoth''s fist swung forward, connecting with Mel''s jaw. The punch''s sheer force sent Mel flying, crashing into the wall with a bone-rattling impact that left a crater. As Mel fell, the wall behind him repaired itself with a technology that felt eerily familiar to that of the Auroria Dominion. Mel staggered to his feet, his nose bleeding and face bruised.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    Bimoth didn''t give him a moment to recover, leaping high into the air and slamming his fist down towards Mel. Mel sidestepped at the last second, and Bimoth''s fist collided with the ground, causing a thunderous rumble that shook the room. Bimoth noticed Mel''s expression¡ªone of pure exhilaration and awe.

    "Is that¡­ excitement?" Bimoth muttered, puzzled.

    "This is what I need!" Mel shouted, bracing himself for another blow. Bimoth''s fist crashed into him with a resounding boom, but Mel only grinned, absorbing the impact.

    "You''re a strange one," Bimoth said, before Mel caught him off guard, grabbing Bimoth by the neck and flipping him over with a swift rain aikido move. "Bimoth, you''re¡­" Mel began, the words almost a growl.

    But before he could finish, Bimoth grabbed his collar and slammed another punch into him, only for Mel to counter with a punch of his own at the exact moment. Mel''s voice cut through the clash.

    "My executioner!"

    Bimoth raised his eyebrows, slightly taken aback as he staggered from the force of their colliding punches. "Why is he just absorbing these hits?" he thought, just as Mel''s swift Cloud Kick landed squarely on his face. Though Bimoth wavered for a moment, he quickly recovered, slamming his foot into Mel''s chest to create some space.

    Mel only laughed, his grin widening with a fierce energy. "I should thank you for this fight." He turned toward the weapons rack, rifling through it and scattering the various weapons across the floor.

    "What are you doing?" Bimoth tilted his head, watching as Mel discarded even the most powerful weapons like they were trivial objects.

    "Timeout!" Mel called as he continued tossing weapons aside, some clattering toward Bimoth, who dodged them effortlessly. "I''ve heard legends about Merlin''s mastery of weapons, but this¡­ what on earth is he doing?" Bimoth thought, his intrigue piqued. Just then, Mel''s eyes lit up.

    "Found it! Time in!" Mel announced triumphantly. Bimoth charged, only to feel something slice across his face¡ªa sharp sting that left a thin line of blood near his eye. When he looked up, he saw Mel holding an old, rusted chain. Just a chain. Yet Mel spun it in a dangerous arc, smirking as if he''d uncovered a treasure.

    "Out of all the weapons here¡ªa sword, a staff, sais, daggers, everything¡ªyou pick the least formidable. A rusty old chain used by the ancient kings of Slesan to bind traitors?" Bimoth scoffed, wiping the blood from his face.

    Mel twirled the chain with a glint in his eye. "Guess that makes it fitting, doesn''t it? Besides¡­" he grinned, his tone dark, "sometimes the weapon doesn''t need to be sharp to do real damage."

    "Timeout?" Bimoth repeated, raising an eyebrow. Shrugging, he walked to the scattered weapons and selected a staff topped with a heavy, spiked mace. "Alright then, if you''re going with the weakest weapon, I''ll go with the strongest one that fits me." He spun the mace effortlessly, his muscles tensing as his body glowed with an eerie green energy. "My magical power? Titan strength. No matter who I face, I''m always the strongest in the room. It''s how I claimed the Slesan kingdom when I was only 13."

    Mel''s eyes widened, a bead of sweat slipping down his forehead. "How am I supposed to beat that? I can''t overpower him!" But he steadied his grip on the chain just as Bimoth closed the distance between them in a blink. The mace slammed into Mel''s jaw with a bone-shaking force, and though the impact rattled him, Mel held his ground, twisting to kick the sharp end of his chain up, slicing Bimoth across the chest.

    Mel was slammed hard into the floor, his jaw dislocating on impact. With a grimace, he snapped it back into place, stifling a groan as he pushed himself up. Bimoth, breathing deeply to slow the blood pouring from the slash across his chest, glared at Mel, the pain only sharpening his focus. Their eyes met in a moment of mutual respect: Bimoth, relishing the chance to teach Mel a lesson; Mel, thrilled by the raw punishment.

    Outside the door to the white room, a crowd of onlookers gathered, straining to catch any sound from within.

    "Huh? Who''s gonna win? What kind of question is that? Obviously Bimoth," one man scoffed, crossing his arms.

    "Bimoth''s power is absolute¡ªhe''s always stronger than his opponent," a woman murmured with admiration. "They call him the ultimate king."

    At that, an old man, the castle''s groundskeeper, chuckled. "Ah, you young folks don''t know the half of it. Back in my day, Bimoth was just one of many warriors like him."

    The crowd burst into laughter. "What are you talking about, old man?" someone teased him.

    Unfazed, the groundskeeper leaned on his cane, his eyes gleaming. "Strength always comes naturally to Bimoth, that''s true. But there was another who stood above all, Shimoth Grandem¡ªBimoth''s uncle. And the only man who ever bested him? Merlin Shadowbane. This match is one for the ages, yet the king himself ordered me to keep you all from watching it."

    The murmurs rose to excited whispers as the crowd tried to imagine the clash happening just beyond those doors.

    In the stark white room, Mel leaped into the air, spinning his chain with expert precision, managing to wrap it around Bimoth''s thick neck. Just as Mel tightened his grip, Bimoth grunted, grabbed the chain, and yanked Mel down with a monstrous force, slamming him back and forth against the ground like a ragdoll. Dust rose with each impact, and Mel, barely catching his breath, coughed¡ªbut he was grinning.

    "There''s a reason I tossed all those weapons around, you know," Mel wheezed, the fire of battle blazing in his eyes. "This is my domain!"

    As Bimoth swung him down once more, Mel twisted midair, reaching out to snatch a sword lying on the floor. With a burst of force, he pried himself free from Bimoth''s grasp and flipped backward. Landing gracefully, he then launched himself upward, shouting, "Cloud Fall!" The speed of his dash blurred his form as he barreled toward Bimoth, blade gleaming. He struck, the sword cutting deep across Bimoth''s chest in a swift, precise motion.

    Bimoth staggered back, feeling the blood seeping through the wound, and his eyes narrowed in a mixture of anger and respect. "I didn''t take you for someone who could improvise like that."

    "You thought wrong," Mel taunted, spinning the chain and letting the sword dangle from it as if it were part of a deadly meteor hammer.

    Outside the room, the onlookers grew more animated, pressing their ears to the walls and whispering among themselves.

    "Did he just take a swing at the king and survive?" one young man muttered, his voice laced with awe.

    The groundskeeper smirked, nodding slowly. "This is what real combat looks like¡ªadaptability, power, and heart. Not like the scrapping you young pups do in the training pits."

    Inside, Bimoth straightened, brushing blood off his chest with a dark grin. "Impressive. But you''re still out of your league." He raised his mace-staff, channeling a surge of green energy through it, making it hum and pulse with raw power.

    Mel took a steadying breath, letting his body adapt to the rhythm of the fight. "I''ve fought a legend before, Bimoth. Your kingdom, your rules¡ªbring everything you''ve got."

    Outside the room, the crowd flinched at the sounds that erupted from within¡ªboom¡ªbam¡ªslice¡ªcrack¡ªthud¡ªbang. Each echoing impact left the onlookers tense, as if the room itself might shatter from the sheer force of the battle.

    Then, a deep, unsettling silence settled over the hall.

    A few moments later, the door creaked open, and Mel and Bimoth stepped out, battered and bloodied. Mel''s arm hung at an odd angle, broken, while bruises and cuts covered his body, his clothes soaked with blood. Bimoth, equally wounded, bore a raw, deep cut around his neck and a slashed mouth, his own attire dark with blood and ripped in places. Both men looked like they had been to the edge of hell and back.

    Without a word, they walked through the crowd, side by side, silent and solemn. The tension in the hall was thick as the two warriors shared a glance, nodding in mutual respect. No words were needed.

    Bimoth turned and strode toward his throne room, his steps steady despite the brutal toll of the fight. Mel, breathing heavily, made his way out of the castle. As he reached the open air, he took a long, deep breath, savoring the calm that followed the storm. With a slow exhale, he let the weight of the battle slip away, if only for a moment.

    "Wait! King Melanthius! Tell us, please¡ªwho won?!" a young voice called out, and the crowd around murmured, leaning in eagerly.

    Mel turned back, a tired but genuine smile crossing his face. "Well," he began, "Bimoth and I agreed to keep that little detail to ourselves. This wasn''t about winning or losing¡ªjust me needing a reminder of my limits. Let that be your lesson: sometimes it''s about the fight, not the victory." He gave a light chuckle, then added, "And remember¡ªstay in school, kids."

    With a wave, Mel launched himself into the air, leaving the Slesan Empire behind as he flew toward the Auroria Kingdom, the crowd watching in silent awe.

    Later, Bimoth lay sprawled on a massive bed, his battered body slowly being stitched up. The old groundskeeper chuckled as he inspected the bruises and cuts. "I know he''s the son of Merlin Shadowbane, but these wounds are something else. You''ll need at least two weeks'' rest, King Bimoth."

    Bimoth sneered, his gaze fixed out the window. "Listen, old man, I''ll tell you this once. I won that fight."

    The groundskeeper''s eyebrows shot up. "Well, of course you did. No one doubted you for a second. So why do you look so¡­ upset?"

    Bimoth''s expression hardened, and he clenched his fist. "Because I won by using my other magic," he muttered.

    The groundskeeper paused, then nodded, understanding dawning in his eyes. "Ah¡­ you mean Last Stand."

    Bimoth sighed, frustration clouding his face as he watched the towel being soaked and pressed against a fresh cut. "Yes. I was on the brink, barely holding on. Melanthius pushed me like no one has. I had to activate it. It gave me that final surge¡ªboosted all my stats, made my hits fierce enough to turn the tide. But there''s no pride in winning that way."

    He closed his eyes, his voice dropping. "It felt like a coward''s move. I''d rather have lost than used it."

    The groundskeeper laid a hand on his shoulder. "Sometimes, survival isn''t cowardice. It''s another chance to grow stronger. But if Melanthius is this fierce already¡­ you may need that strength again."

    In Auroria, Mel lay sprawled on the floor of Rue''s room, his body wrapped in a cast and countless bandages. Despite his bruises, he grinned and let out a deep sigh, clearly content.

    Rue, lying on her bed, watched him with a mix of curiosity and exasperation. "How can you be so happy after losing?" she asked, rolling over to the edge of the bed to peer down at him. "And why are you lying on the floor?"

    Mel chuckled, his gaze distant. "Because the ground feels real, Rue. Solid. I need that after a fight like this."

    Rue shook her head, her lips twisting in a smirk. "You''re strange, Melanthius."

    "Maybe," he replied, his smile widening. "But it''s the first time in a long time I felt like I''d hit my limit, you know? I wanted that. To know where I stand¡­ and to feel every bruise and scrape from it."

    She raised an eyebrow, trying to understand. "So, getting tossed around by Bimoth was¡­ fun?"

    "Not exactly fun," he said with a laugh that turned into a wince. "It was just good to get some consequences." He sighed and then reminisced.

    Flashback

    In the white room, Mel lay slumped against a wall, his body battered and bleeding profusely. Across from him, Bimoth lay on the ground, struggling for breath, his body faintly pulsing with green energy. Deep cuts marred his skin, and he clutched them tightly, attempting to slow the bleeding. "Could''ve won if it weren''t for that Last Stand move," Mel muttered, coughing up blood as he slid down the wall. "Should be illegal to use that."

    Bimoth''s chest heaved with labored breaths as he looked at Mel, a faint tremor in his exhausted form. "I''ve only ever used Last Stand against the King of Slesan. Didn''t think anyone else could survive it¡­ but that chain¡ª" Bimoth grunted and glared at him. "And don''t think I didn''t notice your hidden cloud techniques in there. You crafty bastard." He ripped a piece of cloth from his pant leg and wrapped it around his neck to stanch the bleeding.

    Mel smirked, though he was in no better shape, cradling his broken arm. "So, how''d you end up as king of Slesan?"

    Bimoth leaned his head back, a distant look crossing his face as he recalled his past. "Funny enough¡­ I was just a scrawny kid back then. Some nobles from Slesan hurt Rue, and I¡ª" He hesitated, then continued. "I unlocked my titan strength. Didn''t even know it was there. Just felt this¡­ shift. My body transformed, my pupils vanished, and my hair turned white as snow. I went after the king¡ªhe was cruel, the worst ruler Slesan had seen¡ªand I defeated him." He sighed heavily. "But killing him didn''t give me any satisfaction. I haven''t smiled since. And after that, no one was strong enough to stop me."

    Mel went silent, his mind drifting back to when he nearly killed Maren in a rage, his hand gripping Excalibur with murderous intent. "I get it," he said softly. "I had people who stopped me. My friends. Otherwise, I don''t know what would''ve happened."

 Chapter 29

    The following day, Mel limped through Solstice City, wincing with every step. "Pretty sure he broke my ankle," he muttered, massaging his sore shoulder. "Yeah, definitely not fighting him again." As he started hovering slightly above the ground to ease the strain, curious whispers trailed behind him.

    "Did you really fight King Bimoth?"

    "Did you win?"

    Mel waved off the questions with a half-smile, rubbing his bruised chin. "Maybe if I''d used a better weapon¡­ Nah, if I''d gone all-out, it might''ve ended him." He shook his head, chuckling as he floated down the bustling streets.

    Just then, a group of children rushed up to him, eyes wide with excitement. "King Melanthius!" one of them exclaimed, holding up a meteor hammer. "Is it true you fought King Bimoth with only a chain? That''s so cool! Can you show us some moves?"

    Mel grinned, taking the meteor hammer and giving it a playful spin. "Alright, but keep your distance," he said, demonstrating a few controlled swings. The kids cheered, captivated by the quick flashes of the weapon as he twirled it.

    One of the kids tossed a watermelon into the air, and with a swift, precise swing, Mel shattered it mid-air. The pieces fell perfectly onto each child''s plate, each slice a clean, juicy cut. The kids cheered, marveling at his skill as they eagerly grabbed their slices.

    "Whoa, that was amazing!" one of them shouted, his mouth already full of watermelon.

    "Well, you know," Mel scratched his head modestly, keeping the meteor hammer in motion with focused concentration. Suddenly, the dagger on the end slipped from his control, whizzing toward a girl nearby. Just in time, he halted it, inches from her face¡ªonly to realize it was Rue, sitting in her wheelchair with ten bodyguards lined up behind her.

    Mel''s eyes widened in shock, and he immediately dropped to his knees, bowing low at her feet. "I''m so sorry!" he exclaimed, pressing his elbows onto her lap, hands clasped in a pleading gesture.

    One of the bodyguards stepped forward, his voice sharp. "Back away from the princess¡ª!"

    But before he could finish, another bodyguard caught his arm and shook his head subtly, a reminder lingering in his eyes of the day Mel had single-handedly defeated all ten of them.

    "Whoa, King Melanthius actually hangs out with the princess? That''s amazing!" the kids murmured in awe, their eyes wide with admiration.

    Rue sighed softly, reaching out to ruffle his hair. "It''s alright, Mel. I was the one who got in the way, and besides, you didn''t even hit me." She offered him a reassuring smile, but he shook his head, still kneeling before her.

    "What brings you here, Princess?" he asked quietly, his gaze fixed downward, not daring to meet her eyes"

    She gave a small shrug, her gaze drifting up to the sky. "I just wanted to see the sun," she murmured, then added softly, "And¡­ you were gone before I woke up this morning, so I thought I''d come find you." A hint of pink warmed her cheeks as she looked away, trying to hide her shy smile.

    Mel gently maneuvered past the guards, taking hold of Rue''s wheelchair handles. "Let me take you somewhere quiet, where we can talk," he murmured, starting to walk as she nodded in agreement.

    They arrived at a secluded path in the forest, sunlight filtering through the leaves in soft patches. Mel glanced around, taking in the peaceful setting. "So, what is it about this place that you like so much?" he asked, watching as she brushed her fingers along a nearby bush.

    "It''s a peaceful forest," she replied with a quiet sigh. "The animals are gentle, and there''s nothing dangerous here¡ªno poison, no venom. It''s perfect for the research I do." Her eyes softened as she looked around, taking comfort in the familiar scenery.

    "What kind of research?" he asked, watching as she nervously fiddled with her fingers.

    "Well¡­ lately, I''ve been looking into animals that can regenerate¡­ hoping it might help me understand if there''s any way to, you know¡­ fix my spine," she murmured, her voice trailing off.

    Mel''s expression softened, and he bit his lip, searching for the right words. "You know," he began slowly, shifting the conversation, "I was talking to Maren once, and he told me about his father, Triton. Apparently, there were gods before¡­ powerful ones, back from the very beginning. I mean, I''d heard bits of it in Caldara, but hearing the details? It''s fascinating, don''t you think?"

    Rue tilted her head thoughtfully, her curiosity piqued.

    "And then there''s Arid," Mel continued with a chuckle, "he''s literally Mother Nature''s son. Everyone here is just¡­ so incredible in their own way. Auroria''s full of people who seem almost mythic, you know?" He looked at her, a spark in his eyes. "It''s strange to say it, but for once¡­ I actually feel like I belong somewhere."

    Rue gave a small, understanding smile. "Even with how chaotic it is?"

    Mel laughed, nodding. "Especially with how chaotic it is."

    "Mel, I know the real reason you''re sticking around," Rue murmured, glancing at him, "it''s because¡­ the bounty on my head hasn''t been lifted yet, right?" She sighed, gesturing toward the ten bodyguards lying unconscious on the ground, all taken down by Mel and tied up.

    Mel glanced over his shoulder at them, then back at her. "That''s¡­ part of it," he muttered, brushing the dust off his leg.

    "Then why else?" Rue pressed, her voice laced with frustration. "Even my own loyal guards tried to turn on me. So what''s keeping you here?"

    Mel paused, his eyes softening as he searched for the right words. "Rue," he said quietly, "I don''t follow people because of bounties or orders¡­ not really. I stay because I want to."

    Rue''s eyes widened slightly, surprise flickering across her face as she searched his expression. "But¡­ why?" she whispered, voice laced with vulnerability. "Everyone I trusted betrayed me. What makes me worth it?"You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    Mel''s lips curled into a gentle smile as he crouched down to her level, his gaze steady and unwavering. "Because you''re strong, Rue. Not just on the outside, but where it counts most. You don''t let anyone define who you are or what you''re worth, and that¡­ that''s something I respect. Besides, we''re both kind of misfits here, aren''t we?" He chuckled softly, trying to ease the tension. "Who else am I gonna practice my terrible jokes on?"

    A faint smile tugged at the corner of her lips, and she looked down, fiddling with the fabric of her sleeve. "I guess I can''t get rid of you so easily then, huh?"

    "Not a chance," he replied, giving her a playful nudge. "I''m here as long as you''ll have me, bounty or no bounty."

    After a few moments, King Aldara and his knights arrived, swiftly arresting the rogue bodyguards. Mel and Rue slipped away, walking deeper into the forest until they reached a secluded spot by a calm, shimmering lake. Mel gently stopped Rue''s wheelchair at the water''s edge, then helped her out, settling her on the grassy bank where sunlight streamed down through the trees.

    Rue closed her eyes, basking in the warmth. "This place¡­ I used to come here to swim sometimes," she murmured, smiling softly as she took in the familiar view.

    Mel picked up a few smooth stones, examining them curiously. "I''ve heard of this thing called skipping rocks," he said, glancing over at her. "But¡­ I have no clue how to do it."

    Rue chuckled and reached for a rock nearby. "You just throw it at an angle," she explained, demonstrating with a flick of her wrist. The rock bounced once, then plunked into the water. "It''s tricky sitting down, but you get the idea."

    Mel studied her motion, then stepped back, winding up with exaggerated precision. He released the rock with a sharp snap, sending it soaring across the lake. It skipped wildly, each bounce leaving widening ripples until it finally disappeared into the distance.

    Rue raised an eyebrow, laughing. "That wasn''t skipping! That was... launching! I think you scared the fish!"

    "Sorry about that." Mel mumbled, dropping the stones in his hand. "This break is just... too much. I haven''t had anything to do for days." He floated back and lay on his back in mid-air, staring up at the sky.

    Rue tilted her head, considering him. "You could try finding a hobby, or even a job," she suggested.

    Mel rolled onto his side, thinking. "Maybe you''re right. I probably should''ve gone with Lance to the elf country." He rubbed his chin as if seriously considering it.

    Rue looked down, fingers clenched into her dress at his mention of leaving. But Mel, as if sensing it, shrugged. "No, that''s out of the question. I have to keep an eye on Atlantis."

    Just then, Bimoth landed in front of them with a powerful thud, the ground rumbling beneath his feet. Mel''s eyes went wide as he scrambled down to the ground. "It''s Bimoth! He''s here for revenge!" Mel shouted, panic flooding his face. He snatched Rue up over his shoulder and started running. "Rue! Hand me Weapon #4!"

    Rue, completely bewildered, protested, "Melanthius¡ªwait!"

    "Weapon #4, Rue! The wooden sword from my stash! You didn''t bring it?" he exclaimed in disbelief.

    "I''m not your personal armory! And put me down!" Rue scolded. He froze, then turned around and set her down, still casting wary glances at Bimoth.

    Spotting a stick, he grabbed it, holding it defensively. "Alright, Bimoth. En garde!"

    "Melanthius, calm down. I was sent by King Aldara." Bimoth pointed behind him to where Aldara was peeking out from behind a tree in a poorly executed disguise.

    "My mistake," Mel muttered, tossing the branch aside. He gave Bimoth a wary glance. "Aldara mentioned he thought Rue could use more bodyguards," Bimoth said, settling beside them. He cast a sidelong look at Mel. "How''s your arm holding up?"

    Mel flexed his shoulder, giving it a quick crack. "It''s fine. How''s the neck?" Bimoth''s hand brushed over the scar around his throat, his voice dropping. "It''s¡­ fine." The air between them was thick with unspoken tension, both silently gauging each other.

    A twig snapped nearby, and Mel and Bimoth''s heads turned sharply. Three figures emerged from the brush, and Bimoth''s eyes narrowed. "Get them!" he barked, and they lunged forward, prepared to strike¡ªuntil Mel''s voice rang out. "Wait!"

    Bimoth stopped, mid-motion, as Mel recognized the faces: Leo Hunter, former yellow card; Piper Willows, former yellow card; and Tomas Stone, former white card. All three looked utterly terrified, with Tomas ducking behind Piper, his hands up in surrender. "No! Please! I''m too young to die!" he whimpered.

    Mel lowered his guard and smiled. "These are my classmates. Haven''t seen you guys in a while." He raised an eyebrow. "What brings you all the way out here?"

    Piper folded her arms and shot a look at Leo. "Leo has something he wanted to ask you."

    Leo took a shaky step forward, casting a wary glance up at the towering Bimoth. He swallowed nervously, then looked at Mel. "K-King Melanthius, we wanted to invite you¡­ to join us for the music festival."

    "A music festival? I''ve heard of music, but I didn''t know people celebrated it like that," Mel said, scratching his head thoughtfully. "Sure, I''ll come along. Are you guys performing?"

    Tomas nodded eagerly. "Yeah, we''re in a band¡ªor, well, we''re sort of starting one. We don''t actually have instruments yet, but we''ve got a week before the festival. Plenty of time to learn, right?"

    "So, you don''t even play an instrument, but you just expect Melanthius to help boost your popularity?" Bimoth''s gaze narrowed, and he stepped closer, his presence towering. "Pathetic."

    The three shrank back, wide-eyed. "N-no! That''s not it at all!" Tomas stammered.

    Piper took a deep breath, glancing at Mel. "There''s a real reason we want you with us¡­ the festival is being held on Ironclad Isle."

    Mel''s eyes widened as the name of his hometown echoed in his mind.

    "There''s a festival on Ironclad Isle?" Rue''s voice was laced with disbelief. "That place is¡­ well, it''s the worst island in the world. Criminals roam freely, the cities are practically crumbling, and the people¡­ they''re terrifying creatures¡ªghouls, goblins, werewolves. And then there''s¡­" She hesitated, her eyes meeting Mel''s, "¡­Caldara Bastille."

    Mel''s gaze dropped, his hand clenching at the mention of the infamous prison. But then, with a burst of excitement, he looked up, his whole face lighting up. "You guys¡­ THAT''S AN AWESOME IDEA! I''LL TOTALLY GO TO IRONCLAD WITH YOU! I''ve never really seen it up close¡ªimagine what there is to discover! I''m in!"

    "I''m in too!" Rue announced, maneuvering her wheelchair forward with determination. But just as she said it, King Percival and Queen Ruecrix stepped out from the trees, their expressions stern.

    "Absolutely not! We are not letting our daughter go to that¡­ purgatory!" Ruecrix scolded, grabbing the handles of Rue''s wheelchair.

    Mel blinked, a little stung by the choice of words. "Ouch," he muttered, rubbing his stomach as if it had taken the hit.

    "But Mom, I wanted to go with Mel," Rue protested, trying to wiggle free. "It''s his first real chance to explore his hometown."

    Ruecrix shook her head, her gaze hardened. "I''m sorry, Rue, but I cannot trust this¡­ monster. No offense, Melanthius." She began wheeling Rue away, her grip firm.

    "Ouch," Mel repeated, quieter this time, clearly feeling the sting of the words.

    "Sorry, my little cyborg," Percival murmured to Rue, leaning close. "You know how much of a dragon she can be."

    "I heard that!" Ruecrix snapped, her voice sharp. Percival sighed, shoulders slumping as he fell in line behind her.

    Then Bimoth stepped forward, his expression firm. "What if I attend with them? With me there, I could guard the princess better than Mel ever could." His tone was steady, unaware of the sting his words carried.

    "Ouch¡­" Mel, Piper, Leo, and Tomas muttered in unison, each looking a little deflated.

    Rue shot Bimoth a glare, crossing her arms. "Bimoth, they might not be as strong as you, but that doesn''t mean they''re helpless."

    Bimoth shrugged, unfazed. "I''m just stating the facts. The Ironclad Isles aren''t a playground."

    Mel stepped forward, lifting his chin with quiet confidence. "I grew up there, remember? I might not be the strongest, but I know how to handle myself in the Ironclad Isles."

    The others exchanged skeptical glances, each thinking, Not the strongest¡­? Is he serious?

    Ruecrix sighed, her expression hardening as she looked at the group. Slowly, she released her hold on Rue''s wheelchair, though her reluctance was clear. "Fine. But only if every one of you promises to keep her safe."

    The group stood straighter, their voices blending in determined unison. "We will."

 Chapter 30

    The following day, Mel, Bimoth, and Rue found themselves seated cross-legged on the polished, dark oak floor of Rue''s room. The soft, ambient glow from neon lights tracing the edges of the ceiling cast an atmospheric hue, reflecting off posters and futuristic landscapes that adorned her walls. Rue''s room, a blend of edgy decor and sleek tech, seemed to hum with anticipation, setting the perfect scene for the band practice to come.

    In front of them, Piper, Leo, and Tomas stood in a staggered line, each wielding their chosen instrument with a look of determined excitement. Piper held an electric guitar, its body a deep crimson with a metallic shimmer that caught the light as he adjusted the strap over his shoulder. His fingers twitched with energy, occasionally strumming muted chords as if he couldn''t wait to begin.

    Beside him, Leo positioned himself behind a compact drum set that seemed custom-fit for Rue''s room. The drums were sleek and black, rimmed with silver hardware that gleamed under the lights. He rolled his drumsticks along his knuckles, tapping out a quick rhythm to test the feel, his eyes focused and intense.

    Tomas, standing at the forefront, clutched a microphone in one hand. His other hand rested on his hip as he scanned the room with a subtle confidence, a hint of mischief in his eyes as he adjusted his stance, preparing to bring the lyrics to life. His voice had an edge to it, a gravelly undertone that promised something raw and unfiltered.

    "Ahhh!" Tomas shouted, his voice echoing through the room with a burst of raw energy. "People of Ironclad Isle! Prepare to be amazed!" His enthusiasm filled the air, and he held the mic high, as if rallying a packed arena.

    But then, to everyone''s surprise, Piper''s fingers fell onto the guitar strings, weaving a slow, somber melody that was unexpectedly melancholic. Leo, catching the cue, tapped his drumsticks lightly, settling into a soft, almost mournful beat that filled the room with a bittersweet rhythm.

    "Oh," Mel murmured, caught off guard by the unexpected shift in tone. He exchanged a curious glance with Bimoth, who shrugged, equally bewildered.

    Then, Tomas launched into the vocals¡ªa heartfelt, forlorn love song, but it quickly became clear that his voice wasn''t quite matching the emotion. Each note was slightly off-key, straining awkwardly in an attempt to sound soulful. The mismatched tones and wavering pitch turned the ballad into something unintentionally comedic, as Tomas closed his eyes, singing with a dramatic intensity that didn''t quite land.

    Rue stifled a laugh, covering her mouth as Tomas continued, utterly absorbed in his performance, oblivious to the mix of amusement and bewilderment filling the room.

    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, hold on, guys!" Mel said, floating up from the floor and approaching the trio.

    Tomas looked at him, a bit confused but open to feedback. "Suggestions?"

    Mel raised an eyebrow. "You''re trying to hype up the Ironclad Isles, right? This somber ballad''s just not the vibe. If you''re performing for the Isles, you need something wilder, something that''ll shake the place up!" He walked over to Piper, who handed him her guitar with a shrug. Mel took it, moving confidently to the mic.

    As he began tuning the strings, he glanced back at them with a small grin. "Picked up a thing or two from a man back in Caldara," he said, strumming a chord that resonated with a powerful, electric energy.

    Then, clearing his throat, he leaned into the mic and belted out a rhythmic, raw scream. "AHHHHH AHHHHH!" His voice filled the room with a fierce energy, and without missing a beat, he launched into a fast, intricate tune that was as wild as it was captivating.

    The lyrics he started to sing didn''t exactly make much sense, but there was something infectious in his voice and rhythm. The melody was bold, unpredictable, and just plain fun, catching everyone''s attention and filling the room with an unstoppable energy. Piper, Leo, and Tomas looked at each other, nodding along, realizing that this was exactly the kind of performance they''d been looking for.

    As Mel flipped his hair, his fingers flying across the guitar strings with fierce energy, he leaned into the mic, his voice carrying a defiant edge. He sang:

    "I''m not a shadow, not some worn-out name¡ª!" Mel belted out, guitar in hand, voice booming. But before he could launch into the next line, he felt his feet lift off the ground.

    Suddenly, he was hoisted onto their shoulders, the others cheering wildly as they chanted in unison, "Join our band! Join our band!"

    "Your band?" Mel asked, adjusting his grip on Tomas''s shoulder to steady himself, a bit taken aback. "Wait¡ªis that like a group of¡­ music people?"

    Tomas laughed, giving him a supportive grin. "Exactly! And with that energy, you''re a natural!"

    "Where did you learn to sing like that?!" Rue asked, her eyes wide with admiration.

    Mel shrugged, catching his breath from the intense singing. "I don''t know¡­ Once I started playing the guitar, it''s like everything just came pouring out."

    "That''s totally normal in music," Piper said, looking at him with awe. "Were you just making that up on the spot? That was incredible!"

    Leo clasped his hands in a plea. "Please, Mel, join our band!"

    Mel scratched his chin, looking thoughtful. "Hmm¡­ This all feels a little sudden. Aren''t you supposed to propose on one knee for something like this?" he asked, sounding genuinely serious.

    Rue sighed, pressing a hand to her forehead. "It''s not a marriage proposal, Mel¡ªjust an invitation to join the band!" she muttered, half exasperated, half amused. "Honestly," she thought, "he acts so strangely around new people. Is this some kind of wizard social anxiety, or just Mel being Mel?"

    "Alright, I''m in," Mel said with a grin, and the room erupted in cheers.

    In the Ironclad Isles, the cheers were carried away by the sea breeze and mingled with the clang of metal and distant roars of ocean waves crashing against the rugged cliffs. The Isles were a sprawling chain of dark, rocky islands, each one marked by towering, fortress-like structures that seemed to rise out of the stone itself. The buildings, forged from iron and stone, gleamed under the overcast sky, their edges sharpened and unyielding, much like the people who called this place home.

    From every direction, faint sounds of industry could be heard¡ªhammers striking anvils, gears grinding, and fires crackling in smithing forges. The air was thick with the scent of salt and the tang of iron, a testament to the islands'' fierce and resilient nature. Along the coast, massive ships with reinforced hulls bobbed in the harbors, their sails and flags bearing symbols of strength and survival.

    The Ironclad Isles weren''t known for their warmth, yet they had their own kind of beauty: a hard, weathered charm born of endurance and grit.

    It was nighttime on the island of Hissing Haven, a shadowed stronghold within the Ironclad Isles. A towering, ancient castle loomed over the empty streets, its stone walls groaning as if the weight of centuries pressed down on them. Beneath the dim, flickering street lights, all was still, and the island''s residents slumbered behind tightly shut windows and doors.

    A faint creak echoed through the night as the castle''s heavy doors parted. Out stepped a striking figure: a middle-aged woman draped in a flowing black robe, her silhouette cutting a commanding form against the misty night. She had a curvaceous build and long, dark hair that tumbled down her back, framing a face marked by a lifetime of cunning and mystery. This was Baba Yaga, Merlin''s once-formidable trainer and mentor.

    She paused, letting the cool night air sweep over her as she lit a cigarette. Taking a deep drag, she exhaled a trail of smoke that curled up toward the castle''s towering turrets.

    "Where are those damn kids?" she muttered, her voice low and edged with impatience as she scanned the empty streets with a keen, searching gaze.

    In Solstice City, Mel was deep in vocal practice. "Mah, mah, maaaaah!" he sang, before coughing and clearing his throat with a determined shake of his head. Across the room, Rue groaned and pressed a pillow over her ears, finally sitting up with a bleary expression.

    "Mel, what are you doing?" she asked, her voice muffled by the pillow.

    Mel turned, unbothered, and replied with utter seriousness, "The performance is in a couple of days. I have to get ready!"

    Rue sighed, raising an eyebrow. "Pretty sure half the city can hear you getting ready," she muttered.

    "I can''t stand loud noises. Maybe you should skip the performance," came a muffled voice from beneath Rue''s bed. Emerging from under it was Bimoth, who stood and casually dusted himself off.

    Rue let out a tired sigh, rubbing her temples. "Did you really sleep under the bed?"This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Bimoth straightened up with all the dignity he could muster. "I was given direct orders to guard your body. Can''t afford to slack." He then narrowed his eyes at Mel. "Though I still don''t get what he''s doing here."

    Mel raised a finger, clearing his throat. "I was invited to sleep here, if you must know. And anyway, my eyes hurt from all that water in Atlantis."

    A soft chime sounded from the screen on the wall. Rue glanced over and perked up. "Oh, Mel, it''s Elowen calling!" She tapped to answer the call.

    Mel scrambled to his feet, practically launching himself toward the screen. "ELOWEN, CAN YOU HEAR ME?" he shouted, his face only inches away from the screen, like an overexcited kid.

    Elowen''s laughter came through, her smile bright. "Yes, Mel, I can hear you," she assured him, amused. The camera panned to reveal her standing on a majestic, mist-shrouded peak. "Check this out! I''m on Caerleon Mountain¡ªbreathtaking, isn''t it?" She sighed, taking in the sweeping view. "How''s everything going in Auroria Dominion? I heard you got into a scuffle with that giant, Bimoth. When I get my hands on¡ª"

    "Greetings." Bimoth smoothly stepped into view and gave a respectful bow toward the camera.

    "King Bimoth!" Elowen exclaimed, her face lighting up with genuine excitement before she quickly composed herself, clearing her throat. "Ahem¡­ I mean, what brings you here?" she asked, doing her best to sound formal.

    Bimoth gave a respectful nod. "I''m here on assignment, protecting Princess Rue."

    "Yep! And soon we''re headed to the Ironclad Isles for a music festival!" Mel chimed in, his excitement evident. "And guess what? I''m the lead singer!"

    Elowen''s eyes lit up with surprise. "That''s incredible, Mel! You''re going to rock it!" She glanced over her shoulder and sighed. "Oh¡ªlooks like Aunt Abigail''s insisting I go cave diving with her. Gotta run! Bye!" With a quick wave, she disconnected.

    Mel sighed, a soft smile spreading across his face. "It''s been a while since I''ve heard her voice," he murmured, a hint of warmth in his tone. "Dorian, though¡ªhe never calls. Wonder why that is."

    With a sigh, Mel leaned back, then bounced up to settle comfortably on Rue''s bed. "We have approximately nineteen hundred hours until we head to Ironclad," he declared, stretching out his arms with a lazy yawn. "I should probably rehearse with the band."

    Rue chuckled, ruffling his hair. "You know, the festival''s in five days, right? That math doesn''t quite add up. Also, shouldn''t you rest a bit? Your vocal cords are delicate; you don''t want to strain them."

    Mel nodded thoughtfully, processing Rue''s advice. "Good point. I''ll stick to guitar for now and give my voice a break." Glancing at the time, he realized, "Oh, it''s five already. I''m supposed to meet them at the Mirrored Basin¡ªa lake here in Solstice City that''s supposed to be perfect for band practice." He stretched, cracking his shoulder, and pointed two fingers from his eyes to Bimoth''s. "Don''t tell him about weapons #1-5," he said with a smirk. Then, as light as a cloud, he drifted out the window.

    As he left, Bimoth glowered, crossing his arms as he turned to Rue. "Can''t believe you''re actually going to that place with him."

    Rue raised an eyebrow, her mouth quirking in a grin. "Where''s this coming from?" she asked, amused.

    Bimoth''s expression darkened, his voice carrying a note of irritation. "I''m serious. I should be the one here. I never used to be in your room, but we were best friends."

    Rue''s smile dropped, her eyes widening as his words struck a nerve. "Are you seriously playing that card?" she fired back, her voice sharp. "You left! You ran off to fight the King of Slesan, to become ruler, and left all of us behind. Even Mel''s a king, but he still makes time for his friends. What''s your excuse?" Her voice trembled, laced with hurt and frustration.

    Bimoth''s gaze hardened. "My excuse? I was protecting you, Rue¡ªsomething he clearly couldn''t do, which is why you''re in that wheelchair," he shot back, pointing at her.

    Rue''s fists clenched around her sheets. "Mel''s saved my life more than once, and he even fought you to make things right. Attacking him with a spear the first time you saw him wasn''t ''protecting me.''" She took a shaky breath, forcing herself to meet his gaze. "Maybe you should just go, Bimoth. You haven''t been yourself lately."

    With a hard glare, Bimoth turned and stormed out, slamming the door behind him. Left alone, Rue buried her face in her hands, her shoulders shaking. "I''m so tired of being the damsel in distress," she whispered, her voice barely more than a choked sniffle.

    In the Mirrored Basin, the lake stretched like a vast, glassy mirror under the evening sky, its surface so calm it perfectly reflected the heavens above. Stars began to dot the twilight, casting a silvery shimmer over the water. Encircling the lake were towering trees with branches that draped like a natural canopy, their leaves a mix of emerald and sapphire hues that deepened as the night fell.

    Flickering fireflies drifted in lazy circles, their soft golden glow illuminating the reeds along the lake''s edge. The water was so clear that, near the shore, smooth, rounded stones and clusters of delicate lilies could be seen resting beneath the surface, adding texture to the lake''s tranquil beauty. The air held a crisp, earthy scent mixed with a hint of pine, and a gentle breeze stirred the surface just enough to send ripples across the water, distorting the mirrored stars with a serene, mesmerizing motion.

    "Five, six, seven, eight!" Mel''s voice rang out with a spark of excitement, and with his cue, he, Piper, Tomas, and Leo launched into a burst of high-energy rock. Mel''s fingers moved with precision and intensity over the guitar strings, each strum building up a fierce, electrifying rhythm. Piper''s fingers flew across her own guitar, matching Mel''s intensity, while Tomas belted out the vocals with raw passion. Leo''s drumsticks blurred as they hit the drums in perfect sync, each beat filling the air with thunderous power that echoed around them.

    Together, their sound rose into a thrilling harmony of energy and skill, filling the lake''s surroundings with an unforgettable pulse of music.

    "I think we sound amazing!" Mel grinned, practically glowing with excitement as they finished the last chord.

    Piper laughed, her smile matching his energy. "Yeah, we''re definitely ready for Ironclad!" She exchanged a knowing look with Leo, who spun his drumsticks with a sly nod.

    "Hey, Mel," Leo called out, a casual smile on his face. "There''s this pond nearby that''s supposed to soothe your throat. You should go grab us some of that water¡ªmight help keep our voices in top shape for the performance."

    Mel wiped a bit of sweat from his brow, catching his breath. "Sure thing!" He gave them a thumbs-up, then floated off in the direction of the forest, humming to himself.

    As soon as he was out of earshot, Tomas let out a low whistle. "Man, that guy''s relentless. He knows he''s good at everything, and it''s like he doesn''t even try. ''Just learned it from a guy in Caldara''¡ªyeah, right." He flopped onto the grass, an exasperated smile on his face. "Not gonna lie, I thought he''d figure it out when King Bimoth dropped that we were just using him for his fame."

    Piper rolled her eyes but chuckled. "It''ll be worth it when we cash in that fifty-thousand knightdollar prize. He''s our golden ticket; we just gotta keep him hooked until then."

    "Yeah," Tomas agreed, stretching out with a sigh. "All part of the plan."

    On the island of Hissing Haven, preparations for the upcoming music festival buzzed with life. Strings of glowing lanterns hung from trees, casting a warm, flickering light over the main square, where a mix of vendors and performers bustled around. The scent of grilled meats and exotic spices drifted through the air as food stalls were assembled, while nearby, artisans arranged their handcrafted jewelry, masks, and painted fabrics on colorful, woven blankets.

    At the center of it all stood a massive, intricately carved stage with twisting designs of serpents and vines, a nod to the island''s infamous reptilian reputation. Teams of stagehands hurried back and forth, unrolling thick cables and positioning massive speakers that would soon blast music across the island. Musicians tuned their instruments under torchlight, their silhouettes blending into the growing festival scene.

    Locals gathered in clusters, talking excitedly about the event. Children darted between the stalls, giggling as they peeked at the array of vibrant decorations. As the evening sky deepened into hues of purple and indigo, the glow of the lanterns and bonfires transformed the scene into a dreamy, enchanted wonderland, promising a night that would linger in memories for years to come.

    The Hissing Haven was alive, and every soul on the island could feel the anticipation thrumming in the air, eager for the music that would soon take over.

    "Is everything in order?" barked a burly, square-jawed man, scrutinizing a clipboard with a frown etched into his hardened face. This was Varek Ironbound, a man of few words and strong lineage¡ªa direct descendant of the notorious wizard hunters of old, infamous for their ruthless pursuit of magic-wielders. The Ironbound family name struck fear into wizards across the Ironclad Isles, and he had once nearly bested Merlin Shadowbane himself. Varek''s eyes held a steely glint, but beneath that, a restless hunger for the power and control his family had sought for generations.

    "Yes, sir! Everything''s coming along perfectly for the festival," replied a smaller, wiry man, shifting nervously before beckoning Varek. "But, uh¡­ I think there''s something you''ll want to see."

    Intrigued, Varek followed him to a shadowy corner of the setup grounds, where an imposing iron cage sat under guard. "Well? Open it," Varek ordered, his voice low and commanding. The smaller man eagerly unlocked the cage, revealing three teens seated casually inside, appearing almost bored by their confinement. Sera, Lumi, and Caius¡ªBaba Yaga''s adoptive children, ¡ªunknown to anyone¡ªregarded him with unimpressed eyes.

    "Who are they?" Varek demanded, his gaze narrowing as he took in the young faces.

    "Check this out," the smaller man replied, unable to keep the excitement from his voice. "They''re wizards, sir."

    Varek''s stern expression cracked, his eyes widening in shock and something that could almost be called exhilaration. "Are you certain?" he asked, the weight of his family''s history bearing down on his words.

    "I know your family''s legacy of wizard hunting. I know how Merlin''s escape haunted you. But these kids¡ªwell, they might just be the key to clearing out any rogue wizards that still plague the Isles. With them, you could finish what the Ironbounds started¡ª"

    He was abruptly cut off by Sera, who rolled her eyes and sneered, "Can we get something to eat around here, or what?" Next to her, Lumi spat on the ground with a cold smirk, and the saliva crystallized instantly, shattering into a spray of ice shards upon impact.

    They brushed off the teens'' request for food, dismissing their complaints with a wave. The smaller man, however, couldn''t contain his excitement, practically bouncing as he held up a slim data tablet. "But here''s the real prize," he said, thrusting the device toward Varek with a gleam of satisfaction in his eyes.

    "What am I looking at?" Varek grumbled, his interest wavering until the smaller man tapped on a section labeled Performer Registry. "Take a look at this name," he whispered, tapping to highlight a particular entry.

    Varek''s eyes scanned the list, his expression flat until he read a name that stopped him cold: Melanthius Shadowbane. His brow furrowed, and then his eyes widened, that glint of ambition sparking once more as he realized the opportunity before him. Merlin Shadowbane''s legacy¡ªright in his grasp.

    "This is¡­perfect," he murmured, a cruel smile curving at the corner of his mouth. "the son of Merlin, here of all places, performing in my territory."

    The smaller man leaned in eagerly, his voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. "If this Melanthius is anything like his father, he''s bound to draw attention, maybe even an audience of powerful wizards. Imagine the effect on our festival, the way we could control the narrative."

    Varek''s smile grew colder as he clutched the tablet tightly. "Indeed. If we play this right, the Shadowbane name will be just as cursed in death as it was feared in life. I heard how he defeated four of the abyssal wardens so this''ll be fun."

    In the distance, the festival setup continued, with bustling vendors, raised platforms, and thrumming anticipation. The Hissing Haven was coming alive, oblivious to the dark intentions being set into motion by Varek Ironbound.

 Chapter 31

    Mel wiped his mouth after drinking from the pond Leo had told him about and stood up, grinning. "Me, in a band. I can barely believe it," he said, a spark of excitement lighting his eyes. "I''ve never even touched an instrument, and here I am, the lead singer already."

    He leaped into the air, his energy spilling over as he hovered, a laugh escaping him before he playfully flipped upside down, dangling from a tree branch with his legs swinging. His reflection in the pond mirrored his upside-down grin, and he took in the sight with a kind of wonder.

    "And soon, I''ll get to visit the Ironclad Isles too," he added, his voice soft with anticipation, the adventure ahead gleaming in his gaze.

    As Mel hung upside down, he caught sight of Bimoth approaching. "Oh, hey, Bimoth. What brings you here? Shouldn''t you be guarding Princess Rue?" he asked, flipping down from the tree with effortless grace.

    Bimoth stopped a few paces away, crossing his arms coolly. "Didn''t know that was my job now," he said flatly, his tone sharp enough to cut.

    Mel rubbed the back of his head, feeling the tension in the air. "Oh, I just thought¡ª"

    "What? That I''d babysit your girlfriend for you or something?" Bimoth interrupted, his glare piercing.

    Mel frowned, utterly baffled. "Girlfriend? What are you even talking about?"

    Before Mel could get another word in, Bimoth punched a nearby tree, splitting it cleanly in half with terrifying force. The loud crack echoed through the clearing, making Mel tense instinctively.

    "I know what''s going on between you and Princess Rue," Bimoth snarled, his voice dripping with possessiveness. "And you''d better remember¡ªshe was mine first."

    Mel''s eyes widened as he stammered, trying to make sense of Bimoth''s words. "Listen, Rue isn''t yours, and she definitely isn''t mine. She''s her own person. Maybe you should head back to your kingdom and cool off." His voice steadied with authority as he turned to walk away, heading back to his band.

    Before Mel could take another step, Bimoth''s boot connected with his back in a thunderous kick, sending him hurtling into a cluster of boulders. The impact rattled through Mel''s body as he struggled to his feet, blood trickling from his nose. "Another fight?" he muttered under his breath, spitting blood to the side. "Dammit!"

    Bimoth was already charging, his knee aimed squarely at Mel''s head with ferocious intent. But this time, Mel was ready. He grabbed two sturdy sticks from the ground and deflected the blow with surprising precision, forcing Bimoth to stumble back in shock.

    "Surprised?" Mel said, twirling the sticks deftly. "I''ve been working on a counter for that titan strength of yours."

    Bimoth''s eyes widened, his confidence visibly shaken.

    Moments later, Mel strolled back to his band, brushing off dirt and adjusting his disheveled clothes. A few bruises marked his skin, but he looked far better than after their first encounter. "Sorry I took so long, guys," he said, exhaling and straightening his shirt.

    "It''s fine," Piper replied, glancing at him as she packed up. "We were just about to head in anyway."

    Bimoth leaned heavily against a boulder, his body battered and streaked with cuts, blood dripping onto the ground. His chest heaved as he stared at the space where Mel had been, frustration twisting his features.

    "That bastard¡­" he muttered, his voice hoarse. "I thought I was overpowering him physically. I pushed my strength as high as it could go¡ªway beyond what most people could handle." His fists clenched, trembling with anger. "But then¡­ he dropped his power. He lowered his own strength, forcing mine to scale down to match. He tricked me¡ªmade it so my two was only slightly above his one. All that effort, and I wasn''t any stronger than him in the end."

    He slammed his fist into the boulder behind him, but his anger didn''t stop there. "And then¡­ that magic. His magical power is off the charts. He''s not just some fighter; he''s a genius who knows how to outthink, outmaneuver, and outlast."

    Bimoth''s shoulders slumped as the weight of realization sank in. "I can''t stay here. Not like this. Not where I''m always two steps behind."

    Pushing himself off the boulder, he limped toward the shadows, his figure disappearing into the encroaching darkness.

    In the heart of The Hissing Haven, Donatello moved silently through the bustling streets, clad in a sleek, black outfit that cloaked him in shadow. His face was obscured, only his sharp eyes visible beneath the hood. Around him, the atmosphere buzzed with excitement as vendors and workers prepared for the upcoming music festival. Strings of lanterns swung overhead, casting flickering light onto the busy scene. Donatello''s gaze swept across the activity, his lips curling into a faint smirk as he observed the vibrant chaos.

    But then, his attention shifted. A pulse¡ªa distinct ripple of magic¡ªreverberated through the air, faint yet undeniable. He froze for a moment, narrowing his eyes as he concentrated on the source. A wizard, he realized, the sensation unmistakable. No¡ªthere were three of them.

    A faint chuckle escaped his lips as he tilted his head, sensing more. "Hmm," he murmured under his breath, "youthful energy. They''re young¡­ and they''re close." His eyes locked onto a towering stall ahead, its ornate design and colorful banners standing out amidst the crowd. The sensation emanated from within.

    "Inside that stall¡­" he muttered, his tone laced with anticipation. As he approached, his fingers flexed instinctively, a crack echoing softly as he tightened his knuckles. "It''s been far too long since I last hunted a wizard," he thought, his smirk growing sharper, his heart pounding with a mix of excitement and malice.

    But before he could take another step, his body tensed. A chill ran down his spine, his instincts screaming at him to stop. A second magical presence¡ªfar more powerful, far more menacing¡ªsuddenly enveloped the street like a suffocating fog. The sheer force of it made him break into a cold sweat. His breath caught as he slowly turned, his eyes widening at the figure standing behind him.

    There she was a woman with an aura so oppressive it made the bustling streets feel deathly silent. Her long black robe swayed lightly with the breeze, and her piercing eyes gleamed with an intensity that sent shivers down his spine. Though he didn''t know her name, the way she carried herself spoke volumes¡ªthis was someone far beyond his understanding.

    "Excuse me," Yaga said, her voice smooth yet edged with authority as she placed a hand on her hip. "Have you seen three kids? A girl with red hair, a girl with blue hair, and a boy with green hair?"

    Donatello stared at her, his confident demeanor crumbling for a split second. He swallowed hard, his mind racing to process her presence. "Who¡­ is she?" he wondered, his fingers twitching nervously.

    For the first time in years, the thrill of the hunt was eclipsed by something else entirely: fear.

    "Never mind," the woman said casually, her piercing eyes seeming to dismiss him as insignificant. "I guess you didn''t." She walked past him, her robes flowing like liquid shadows in the dim light.

    Donatello stood frozen, his breath coming in shallow, trembling gasps. His entire body felt as though it had been crushed under the weight of her presence. He dared not turn to follow her with his gaze, instead staring straight ahead as beads of sweat rolled down his temple.

    "What¡­ was that?" he thought, his mind racing. His hands, which had once cracked confidently in anticipation, now shook uncontrollably. His chest rose and fell as he tried to steady himself, but the raw fear clinging to him like a second skin made it impossible.

    "Four¡­" he muttered under his breath, barely able to form the words. "Four wizards here¡­ and one of them¡ª" His eyes widened as the realization hit him like a tidal wave. "One of them wields extraordinary magical power."

    Without a second thought, Donatello stepped back into the shadows, his movements quick and deliberate. "I came to my home kingdom for¡­" he started, his words trailing off as the gravity of the situation sank in. His fists clenched as he forced his breathing to slow.

    "No," he whispered, his voice laced with panic. "I have to get out of here."

    And with that, he vanished into the night, his figure disappearing into the darkness as though he had never been there at all.

    Yaga wandered the dimly lit streets, her shoulders heavy with exhaustion. She sighed deeply, running a hand over her weathered face. "Those damn kids," she muttered, her voice tinged with frustration and regret.

    But then, unbidden, their last words echoed in her mind like a haunting refrain.

    Flashback

    Inside Klaus¡ªBaba Yaga''s ever-moving house¡ªthe air crackled with tension. Sera slammed her fists against the table, shattering it into splinters, her red eyes blazing with fury. "I can''t take this anymore!" she growled, her voice breaking. "We''re kids, Yaga! Kids! We shouldn''t be running from the Magisterium for the rest of our lives. Melanthius gets to have a normal life outside of hiding¡ªwhy can''t we?!"

    Yaga sipped her coffee without flinching, her eyes fixed on the swirling liquid. "I''m not having this conversation again, Sera," she replied coldly. "You''re wizards. Extraordinary ones. That makes you targets. You''ll be hunted for your powers until your dying breath."

    "Bullshit!" Lumi snarled, stepping forward. Frost coated her clenched fists as she punched the wall, leaving an icy crater behind. "If we''re so extraordinary, then why the hell can''t we go to school like everyone else?!" Her voice wavered, a mixture of anger and desperation. "We''ve been locked up in this stupid house for fourteen years, Yaga. Fourteen years of nothing but running and hiding!" She inhaled sharply, her icy breath visible in the room. "Our parents were killed because of their status, not ours! That shouldn''t have anything to do with us!"

    The shattered table reformed with a flick of Yaga''s wrist, the wood snapping back together as if time itself had reversed. Slowly, she stood, her eyes twitching with restrained fury. "Oh, you think this is easy, do you?" she hissed, her voice rising. "You think it''s easy for me to raise three magical brats while staying one step ahead of the Magisterium?!"

    Her voice became a roar, her magical aura swelling and making the room tremble. The children instinctively stepped back. "You want freedom? Fine! Go out there! Explore! Find out how cruel the world really is! Jump into a damn volcano if it suits you!" She threw her hands up with a maniacal laugh, her voice dripping with venom. "But don''t come crying to Baba Yaga, baby! I trained The Merlin Shadowbane and thousands of other powerful wizards! Do you think I owe you anything?!"

    Her laughter echoed like thunder, her expression wild and unyielding. Before any of the children could respond, Klaus jolted to life. The house groaned, its foundations shifting, and with a shudder, it abandoned them, disappearing into the horizon as the stunned children were left behind.

    Present

    "I''m a failure as a parent," Yaga whispered to herself, her voice breaking as tears welled in her eyes. She sniffled, brushing them away hastily, and continued walking. Her usual confidence was nowhere to be found, replaced by a profound sense of regret that clung to her like a shadow.

    She looked up at the distant lights of the festival and let out another heavy sigh. "Those damn kids¡­" she muttered again, her tone softening with a trace of longing. Yet her feet carried her forward, her pride refusing to let her turn back.

    Sera, Lumi, and Caius sat huddled in the cramped iron cage. Frustrated, Sera gripped the bars and tried to melt them with her fire magic, flames licking harmlessly against the metal. She growled and switched tactics, pulling on the bars with all her strength, but they didn''t budge. Out of options, she grabbed a nearby rock and hurled it at Varek''s assistant, hitting the wall near him.

    "Hey! Are you really okay with kidnapping three 14-year-olds?!" she snapped, glaring at him.

    The assistant leaned back lazily in his chair, a smug grin spreading across his face. "You think I care? I study under Varek, and he''s got bigger fish to fry. The man comes from a long line of wizard hunters, you know. His family disowned him after he failed to take down Merlin Shadowbane. But now?" He chuckled darkly, gesturing toward the cage. "Now he''s got you three. And guess what? Melanthius Shadowbane himself is supposed to show up at the music festival. Varek''s got plans for all of you."

    Sera froze, and her jaw dropped. Lumi''s eyes sparkled with excitement as she leaned forward. "Wait, Mel is coming here?"

    "Yep." The assistant''s grin widened. "That means Varek will have four wizards locked up in The Hissing Haven. Who knows what he''ll do with you staff-huggers!" His voice twisted with venom, and the insult made Lumi bristle.

    "Such foul language!" Lumi snapped, fists clenched. "What''s your problem with wizards anyway?"

    Sera joined in, scowling. "Yeah, what do you even want from us?!" She bit the bars in frustration, only to recoil with a wince.

    "Want?" The assistant''s smirk grew cruel. "We don''t want anything from you. We hate you lot¡ªmages, witches, wizards. All the same. Your magic is a gift you don''t deserve, and we know how to take it." He leaned forward, his tone turning icy. "Clinton Peters¡ªthe first man to uncover the truth about wizards¡ªfigured that out ages ago. He befriended your kind just to betray you. Stripped wizards of their magic, made it his own, and passed it to others like him. That''s how the manascares began. Wizards? You''re not even human¡ªan entirely different species."

    Before he could continue, his attention snapped to Caius, who had inexplicably transformed into a llama and was lying sprawled in the cage.

    "Why the hell is he a llama?!" the assistant barked, pointing at Caius in bewilderment.

    "We don''t really know," Lumi said with a shrug.

    Sera leaned forward, narrowing her eyes. "Tell us more about Clinton," she pressed, gripping the bars.

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.The assistant snarled and zapped the cage with a flick of his wand. The sudden jolt sent Sera flying back with a yelp.

    "Shut up, you damn wizard, and stay put," he spat. "Once Melanthius gets here tomorrow, you''ll all be dealt with."

    Before anyone could respond, Caius casually spat llama spit right into the assistant''s face.

    "Ugh, goddammit!" the man roared, stumbling backward. He stormed out of the room to clean his face, leaving the trio alone.

    Caius shifted back into human form, brushing off stray bits of hay as Lumi crouched beside Sera. "We have to get out of here," Lumi said urgently, her voice low but determined.

    Sera leaned back against the cage bars, sighing. "We can''t miss Mel''s performance, after all."

    Meanwhile, back in the Auroria Dominion, the next morning¡­

    At precisely four in the morning, Melanthius, Piper, Leo, and Tomas stood outside the towering gates of the castle, travel bags slung over their shoulders. A chill hung in the air, and the faint light of dawn had yet to break through the darkness.

    "Mel, where is she?" Piper asked, her voice sharp with impatience as she rubbed her arms for warmth.

    "Yeah," Tomas chimed in. "Rue''s our ride to the Ironclad Isles, and unless one of us learns to sprout wings, we''re not getting there without her. We don''t exactly have money for carriage teleportation, you know."

    Mel tapped his foot nervously, glancing at the castle''s towering spires. "Don''t worry. I''ll check on her. Stay here," he said, slinging his bag higher onto his shoulder.

    Jogging up the wide stone steps, Mel pushed open the heavy front doors and entered the dimly lit halls. "Rue!" he called out, his voice echoing. No answer.

    He made his way to her room, knocking lightly on the door. "Rue? Are you in there?"

    "Go away!" Rue''s voice snapped from the other side, sharp and uninviting.

    Mel frowned, confused. "What do you mean? I thought you wanted to come with us to the Isles."

    There was a pause before she responded, her voice tinged with frustration. "I''m not going. Bimoth and I had an argument, and the deal was clear¡ªif he''s not going, then neither am I!"

    Mel pressed his ear against the door, his brow furrowed. "But¡­ you seemed so excited to go¡­" His voice softened, disappointment creeping in.

    "I was," Rue admitted. "But my parents don''t think it''s safe for me to be around you, Mel. I''m sorry." Her voice wavered slightly, but her words carried a finality that made his heart sink. "Now leave me alone."

    Mel clenched his fists, his jaw tightening. "It''s really like that, huh?"

    There was another pause, and when Rue spoke again, her tone was heavy with guilt. "I''m sorry, Mel. I have¡­ more important things to take care of right now."

    Mel bit his lip and stepped back from the door, his shoulders slumping. "Alright¡­ I understand," he said quietly, turning to leave.

    Rue cracked her door open just enough for her hand to emerge, a faint hiss of steam escaping from her room. She tossed a watch to Mel, who caught it with a puzzled expression.

    "What''s this?" he asked, inspecting the sleek device.

    From behind the door, Rue kept herself hidden, her voice clipped but firm. "It''s a teleportation watch. Press the button, and a carriage will appear to take you anywhere you need to go."

    Mel glanced at the watch, then back at the door, his expression softening. "Thank you, Rue." He bowed slightly, his voice sincere, before turning to leave the castle.

    Once the sound of his footsteps faded, Rue let the door swing shut and wheeled herself back into the chaos of her room. The air was thick with steam, and droplets of sweat clung to her brow. Her workout clothes clung to her skin, evidence of the grueling effort she''d just exerted.

    The floor around her was scattered with half-finished projects¡ªcybernetic limbs, wires, and intricate tools strewn about like the aftermath of a storm. With a soft grunt, she slid from her wheelchair to the floor, lying flat on her back as she stared at the ceiling, her chest rising and falling with heavy breaths.

    Steam swirled lazily above her as she muttered to herself. "There''s still so much to finish¡­" Her fingers twitched, itching to get back to work, but for the moment, she allowed herself a brief reprieve amidst the chaos.

    Mel stood with Piper, Leo, and Tomas, holding the watch Rue had given him after explaining how it worked. Piper crossed her arms impatiently. "Alright, stop stalling and summon it already!"

    Mel tapped a few buttons on the watch. In an instant, an elegant carriage appeared before them, shimmering in hues of amethyst and silver. Two horses, perfectly matching the colors of the carriage, pawed at the ground as if waiting for orders.

    "Whoa¡­" Tomas muttered, eyes wide.

    Mel ran his hand over the smooth surface of the carriage door. "I remember Draven using something like this once," he said absently before opening the door and stepping in.

    Once everyone was seated, Mel tapped the destination on the watch: Hissing Havens. The air around them warped and twisted, streaks of vibrant color blending and dancing in every direction. A moment later, they landed smoothly in the bustling streets of the Hissing Havens¡ªone of the largest islands in the Ironclad Isles and the site of the much-anticipated music festival.

    The group stepped out of the carriage, their heads swiveling as they took in the sights. The streets were alive with activity¡ªvendors shouting, children laughing, and performers dazzling small crowds with their tricks.

    "Whoa, that was incredible," Piper whispered, looking around in awe.

    "And this place¡­" Mel trailed off as he took a step forward. His breath caught in his throat as he gazed across the water. In the distance, separated from the vibrant chaos of the Hissing Havens, was a smaller island shrouded in darkness. A towering, ominous structure stood at its center¡ªCaldara Bastille.

    Mel''s chest tightened, his heart sinking. "This is where I was raised¡­"

    Inside Caldara Bastille, Caldric burst into the warden''s office and rushed to the window, binoculars in hand. Pressing them to his face, he scanned the bustling streets of the Hissing Havens until his eyes locked onto a familiar figure. "LOOK! IT''S MEL!" he shouted, slapping his secretary on the arm.

    "I see him," she replied flatly, taking the binoculars from him for a quick glance before handing them back.

    Caldric, undeterred by her lack of enthusiasm, leaned out the window and bellowed with all his might, "MEL!"

    Back in the Hissing Havens, Mel froze as the deafening shout reached his ears. He rubbed at his ear, looking around in confusion before squinting at the distant tower of Caldara Bastille. Somehow, he spotted Caldric waving wildly, even though an average person would''ve needed binoculars to see from that distance.

    "OH, HEY CALDRIC!" Mel called back, cupping his hands around his mouth. "WHAT ARE YOU DOING HERE?"

    "I LIVE HERE!" Caldric yelled, his voice carrying unnaturally far. "I HEARD YOU''RE PERFORMING TODAY! SINCE YOU ARE, I WANNA PERFORM TOO!"

    Mel blinked in surprise, then yelled back, "YOU''RE GONNA HAVE TO SPEAK UP, I CAN''T HEAR YOU!"

    Caldric huffed in frustration. "DON''T WORRY, MEL! YOU WON''T BE ABLE TO IGNORE ME!"

    "NO, I DON''T HAVE TO PEE! THANK YOU!" Mel shouted, Tomas, Piper, and Leo stifled their laughter as the group continued walking through the vibrant streets of the Hissing Havens.

    Back at Caldara Bastille, Caldric hurled the binoculars onto his desk and began pacing like a caged beast. "That nappy-haired brat! He thinks he can just waltz onto my islands like we''re old friends?!" he ranted, spittle flying from his mouth. "Well, the joke''s on him! This isn''t a reunion¡ªit''s payback!"

    His secretary, sitting calmly at her desk, raised an eyebrow. "Payback for what? The last time you saw him, he didn''t even know who you were. And let''s not forget¡ªit''s a music festival. What are you planning to do? You can''t even sing. Your voice sounds like a kitchen disaster. Pots and pans clanging together, remember?"

    Caldric froze, insecurity flashing across his face. "It''s not that bad¡­" he mumbled, but quickly regained his bluster. "Anyway, my singing is irrelevant! I''ll sabotage his performance¡­ from afar!"

    "Ah, because you''re terrified that he''ll do to you what he did to the wardens?" she said with a smirk. "Speaking of them, is it really smart to talk about Melanthius so casually? They might overhear and try to escape."

    "You''d think that, wouldn''t you?" Caldric sneered, turning to his computer. He pressed a button, bringing up a grid of four surveillance feeds. The screens displayed the prison''s most infamous inmates¡ªJessica, Sonic, Ingrid, and Clay¡ªall of whom had suffered humiliating defeats at Melanthius''s hands.

    Jessica lay sprawled on the floor of her cell, muttering incoherently. "Merlin¡­ Melanthius¡­ Shadowbane¡­"

    Sonic, in a padded cell, ricocheted off the walls, laughing maniacally. "Let''s fight again, Melanthius! Let''s see who bleeds first!"

    Ingrid sat curled in a corner, rocking back and forth, her arms wrapped tightly around herself. "Please¡­ don''t send me back out there with him¡­ please¡­"

    Clay''s cell was the most disturbing. His walls were covered in the word Melanthius, written over and over in blood. He knelt on the floor, praying fervently. "All hail Melanthius¡­ All hail the Shadowbane¡­"

    Caldric''s secretary grimaced. "Yikes. They''re completely unhinged."

    "Exactly," Caldric said, switching off the feed. "That''s what happens when you cross Melanthius. We''ve tried everything to rehabilitate them, but it''s a lost cause. He turned them into lunatics."

    Meanwhile, on the outskirts of the island, Yaga was holed up in a secluded area, where Klaus, her sentient wooden house, sat hidden in plain sight. Yaga slumped inside, sipping wine from a cracked goblet.

    "I''ve searched everywhere for those kids," she muttered, her words slurred. "Maybe they got lost. If they did, they''d come back to Klaus eventually¡­ ugh, I feel sick¡­" She clutched her stomach, nearly retching.

    Suddenly, she froze mid-sip. "Wait a minute," she murmured, her eyes narrowing. "They''re not lost¡­ which means only one thing." She stood abruptly, her face darkening with realization. "Someone''s taken them!" She began pacing as the thought sank in. "Now that I think about it, when I passed near the festival grounds, I felt¡­ something. Something that drained magic. That''s it! Someone kidnapped my babies!"

    Klaus groaned loudly, the creaking wood sounding almost like a reprimand.

    "What do you know?" Yaga snapped, swaying slightly. "I''m brilliant when I''ve had a drink!" She took a shaky step forward, only to have Klaus slide a chair in front of her.

    "I don''t need your attitude!" she barked, but the house responded by wrapping her in a warm blanket, gently forcing her to sit.

    Yaga let out a heavy sigh. "Fine, fine, you win," she muttered, pulling the blanket tighter around her. "Who''d even have the guts to kidnap those three? They''re more trouble than they''re worth¡­"

    She sank deeper into the chair, a dark determination flickering in her wine-clouded eyes. "Whoever they are, they''re going to regret crossing me."

    In the hotel room, Mel stretched out on the bed, letting out a groan. "I think I''ve got carriage-lag. How long until the music festival starts?"

    Piper, buried under her blanket with her laptop open, barely glanced up. "Three days. Apparently, the festival head wants us to soak in the Ironclad Isles and get familiar with it before the big event. We might''ve gotten perks if Princess Rue had tagged along."

    Mel smirked, running a hand through his hair. "I think I''ve got enough perks already¡ªas the savior of Atlantis and the Auroria Dominion."

    Piper let out a dramatic sigh, rolling her eyes. "Yeah, yeah, we get it¡ªyou''re amazing."

    Mel raised an eyebrow at her tone. "Is there a problem?"

    She snapped her laptop shut and stood, glaring at him. "The problem? We get it. You''re the son of Merlin, king of Atlantis, former black card, and twice the savior of Auroria Dominion. Meanwhile, the rest of us ''normal'' people are stuck with our regular genes. You don''t have to remind us."

    Her words hung in the air, and the room fell silent except for the faint hum of the air conditioner.

    "Wait, hold on," Mel said, sitting up on the bed. His tone was calm but firm. "I''ve never put anyone down, not on purpose. If it came across that way, then I''m sorry. But that''s not who I am. I gave up my black card for my friend, Piper. And this magic of Merlin? It''s not some gift I wanted¡ªit''s a curse. A lingering shadow that makes me a target for the rest of my life."

    He looked down, clutching his chest as if the weight of his words pressed on him.

    Piper''s expression softened as she lowered her gaze. "I¡­ I didn''t realize it was that hard for you. But you''re always smiling, always keeping it together. If it''s such a curse, then¡­ why?"

    Mel looked up and smiled¡ªa genuine, warm smile despite the pain in his eyes. "Because if I let those bad emotions show, I''d look weak. And it''s not just that¡ªI don''t want anyone to worry about me. People rely on me. So, I keep going."

    Piper nodded slowly, guilt creeping into her chest. She had been planning to use Mel''s fame to gain an edge in the contest, but now, seeing him like this, she couldn''t help but feel a twinge of regret. Behind the legend, Mel was just a boy carrying the weight of the world.

    A sudden sniffle broke the moment, and both Mel and Piper turned toward the closet. With suspicious looks, they approached and flung the door open. Inside stood Caldric, his eyes watery and his expression sheepish.

    "S-such a sad story, Mel!" Caldric stammered, wiping a tear.

    Piper folded her arms, her eyes narrowing. "Why is he in our room?"

    Caldric straightened up, clearing his throat in an attempt to regain composure. "I, uh¡­ I''m here to sabotage your performance, Mel!" He tried to sound confident, but his nervous grin betrayed him.

    Mel exchanged a glance with Piper, then slowly turned back to Caldric.

    "AHHHH!" Caldric''s scream echoed as he was hurled out the window, landing with a loud clang on a pile of pots and pans stacked outside.

    From below, he groaned. "Ow¡­"

 Chapter 32

    Mel, Piper, Tomas, and Leo strolled through the bustling streets of the Hissing Havens when Mel''s eyes widened at the sight of a massive structure towering above them. "What''s that?" he asked, pointing to a colossal roller coaster with a dizzying drop, its name Iron Drop emblazoned in bold letters.

    Leo raised an eyebrow, his tone laced with impatience. "That''s a roller coaster. You''ve never seen one before?"

    "What''s a roller coaster?" Mel asked curiously, tilting his head.

    Piper stepped in before Leo could roll his eyes again. "It''s a ride. You sit in a cart, and it goes really fast, up and down those tracks. You''ll love it," she said with a grin. "Why don''t we try it out, and you can see for yourself?" Without waiting for an answer, she grabbed his hand and started dragging him toward the line.

    "What are you doing?" Leo whispered, lagging behind. "We''re not here to babysit him."

    "Yeah," Tomas added, crossing his arms. "This was your plan. What, are you trying to get on his good side or something?"

    Piper flashed a casual smile. "Nah, Mel''s cool. He just needs to live a little."

    As they caught up, Mel practically bounced with excitement, rushing to the front of the roller coaster line like a kid who''d just discovered his new favorite thing. Piper couldn''t help but smirk as she watched him.

    A few moments later, they stood in line, inching closer to the towering roller coaster. Piper''s nervous expression betrayed her usual confidence. "M-Mel, are you sure you wanna go on this ride? It''s¡­ uh¡­ really steep," she said, rubbing her shoulder anxiously.

    Tomas and Leo weren''t faring much better, their nerves evident in their shifting feet and pale faces. "Yeah, maybe we should start with something smaller," Tomas muttered, glancing up at the massive drop ahead.

    "Of course, I want to go on this one! It looks amazing!" Mel exclaimed, his eyes shining with excitement. He spread his arms wide for dramatic effect. "Just imagine it¡ªus, 12,000 feet in the air!"

    Before anyone could stop him, he launched himself skyward, soaring high above the ground. "And then¡ªwhoosh¡ªwe just drop!" he yelled, letting himself plummet toward the earth. His wild scream echoed as he fell, clearly having the time of his life.

    "And if we weren''t on a ride¡­" he called out as he plummeted faster, "we''d go splat!"

    At the last moment, he stopped himself mere inches from the ground, hovering effortlessly. Piper, Tomas, and Leo gawked at him, their expressions a mix of shock and disbelief.

    "Mel," Piper said, crossing her arms, "you''re supposed to save the dramatics for the ride."

    Mel floated upside down, peering at them with a playful grin. "You''re right. I should save the theatrics for the actual ride."

    As the line moved forward, they walked toward the loading platform, the towering coaster looming above them. When they reached the front, the ride operator gestured for them to step in.

    "Please keep all hands and feet inside the vehicle at all times," the operator instructed before pausing, his gaze locking onto Mel. He gave a deep, respectful bow. "Greetings, King Melanthius."

    Mel gave a polite nod in return, trying not to make a big deal of it. "Thank you," he said, sliding into his seat.

    The operator secured their harnesses, checking them twice for safety. Piper, Tomas, and Leo exchanged nervous glances, gripping the restraints tightly, while Mel remained as calm as ever, his excitement practically radiating.

    "Hey, everyone!" Mel called out with the excitement of a full-blown adrenaline junkie. "I asked the operator to crank this thing up to twelve times the usual speed! So, hold on tight!"

    The collective gasps and panicked screams from the other passengers erupted before the ride had even started.

    "Wait, what?! Twelve times?!" Piper shouted, gripping her harness in terror.

    The operator, looking both amused and a little hesitant, shrugged before pressing the button.

    And just like that, the coaster launched forward with a deafening whoosh, hurtling down the track at blistering speed. The screams quickly turned into a chaotic chorus of exhilaration and sheer panic as the ride roared into its first stomach-dropping plunge.

    Mel let out an ecstatic yell as the coaster rocketed downward at breakneck speed. The sheer intensity of the ride overwhelmed him, and before he realized it, everything went black.

    When he came to, he found himself floating in an ethereal realm, surrounded by rolling clouds that shimmered with faint hues of silver and gold. A cool, crisp wind brushed against his face, filling him with an unexpected sense of peace¡ªlike he was home. The air felt alive, and the energy of the place seemed to resonate within him.

    Curious, Mel soared effortlessly through the space, testing his newfound freedom. The sky stretched endlessly, but there was nothing else in sight. He furrowed his brow, sensing something ominous approaching.

    The tranquil clouds suddenly darkened, and a towering streak of black lightning erupted in the distance. As it surged and crackled, the lightning began to shift and form into a massive, imposing figure. Opposite it, a smaller being of swirling purple clouds emerged, roughly humanoid in shape, radiating an intense, otherworldly glow.

    The two entities faced off, their booming voices reverberating like thunder in an argument too distorted for Mel to understand.

    Without warning, the black lightning lashed out, its fist-like form striking with unrelenting force. The purple cloud-being countered with a gleaming sword, parrying the blow and leaping into the air. With fluid precision, it spun mid-flight and delivered a powerful kick toward the lightning figure.

    The black lightning absorbed the impact, crackling angrily, and retaliated with a fierce strike that sent the purple cloud-being spiraling across the sky. Mel hovered nearby, frozen in awe and confusion, unsure of what he was witnessing but feeling an undeniable pull toward the battle unfolding before him.

    The purple cloud-being recovered mid-air, twisting gracefully to regain its footing on an invisible platform. It spun its sword expertly, the blade now glowing with vibrant arcs of energy that danced across its surface. With a roar that echoed through the endless expanse, it charged the black lightning figure.

    The lightning entity responded by splitting its form into jagged, crackling tendrils that lashed out like whips, each strike shaking the very sky. The purple being evaded with impressive agility, flipping and sliding as the electric tendrils narrowly missed, their energy sizzling through the air. One tendril finally connected, striking the purple figure''s side and sending it skidding backward.

    The purple being dug its feet into the ground¡ªor whatever invisible surface it was standing on¡ªand thrust its sword forward. A wave of shimmering energy erupted from the blade, slicing through the tendrils and forcing the black lightning figure to reassemble into its humanoid form.

    The lightning figure retaliated with a thunderous punch that split the sky, sending a shockwave in all directions. The purple being crossed its arms to block the impact, but the force sent it flying, tumbling through the rolling clouds. Regaining its balance, it stretched its arm forward, summoning a second blade, identical to the first but emanating a darker, more menacing glow.

    Armed with two swords, the purple being dashed forward at an incredible speed, leaving trails of energy behind it. It unleashed a flurry of rapid strikes, each blow resonating with a deafening clash as the lightning figure countered with its crackling fists. Sparks flew as the two clashed in a dazzling display of power, their movements too fast for Mel to fully follow.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.The battle escalated as the black lightning figure summoned a massive storm around itself, jagged bolts of energy striking down indiscriminately. The purple being used its swords to deflect the strikes, spinning them in intricate patterns to create a barrier of light around itself. It then lunged forward, piercing through the heart of the storm with a war cry, and slashed at the lightning figure''s chest, creating an enormous shockwave that pushed Mel backward.

    Mel shielded his face as the winds howled around him, his body trembling from the sheer force of the combat. He could feel the raw power of both entities, and though he was just an observer, something about the fight seemed deeply personal¡ªlike he was connected to it in a way he couldn''t yet comprehend.

    The lightning figure staggered back, its form flickering and destabilizing for a moment. But then it roared, its voice crackling like a thousand storms, and launched itself forward with renewed ferocity, striking the ground with a devastating punch that caused the very fabric of the realm to ripple and crack.

    Mel floated helplessly as the battlefield shifted. The darkened clouds began to part, revealing a void of swirling stars beneath them. The energy of the fight grew even more intense as the purple being and the lightning entity squared off again, their forms glowing brighter with each clash. For a brief moment, Mel felt the pull again¡ªstronger now¡ªlike the battle was a reflection of something deep within him, something he was destined to face.

    Suddenly, the lightning figure turned its gaze toward Mel, its glowing eyes locking onto him. For the first time, the battle paused. The purple being followed the gaze, its features unreadable but its energy unmistakably tense.

    "You¡­" the lightning figure''s voice boomed, echoing across the expanse. "You don''t belong here."

    Before Mel could respond, the purple being stepped in front of him, its twin swords crossed defensively. "Stay away from her!" it growled, its voice trembling with a strange mix of fury and desperation.

    The lightning figure roared in defiance, its form surging with violent energy that crackled and lit up the stormy expanse like a shattered night sky.

    "Her?" Mel thought, confused. Then, as he took a closer look, a peculiar sensation washed over him. He noticed the two entities seemed much smaller now¡ªalmost diminutive in comparison to him. Glancing down, he saw their movements mirrored in a shimmering pool of water below. But what struck him most was his reflection.

    Instead of seeing himself, he saw a strikingly beautiful woman, her features sharp yet ethereal, her eyes blazing with determination. The reflection locked eyes with him, her lips moving as if shouting something.

    "Wake up, son!" the woman''s voice echoed, clear and commanding, cutting through the chaos of the battle.

    Before he could process it, Mel jolted awake, gasping for air. The world around him came rushing back¡ªhis seat harness, the faint hum of machinery, and the startled faces of Tomas and Piper staring at him.

    "You okay?" Piper asked nervously as the roller coaster came to a halt.

    Mel blinked rapidly, realizing they were back at the station and people were already getting off the ride. His heart still pounded, but the vision lingered in his mind like a half-remembered dream.

    "I think I need some air," he muttered, stumbling off the ride and into the bustling park.

    Finding a quiet spot behind a cluster of thick bushes, Mel bent over, retching into the leaves. The sick taste burned in his throat as he coughed and wiped his mouth. "What was that?" he rasped, his voice trembling. "A dream? A vision?" He gagged again, his stomach twisting with unease, and collapsed to his knees, gripping the earth beneath him.

    "Why did that woman call me ''son''? And what were those two things fighting?" he muttered, his hands trembling as he stared at the ground, his mind spinning with questions he wasn''t sure he wanted answers to.

    "E-excuse me, sir, are you alright?" a calm voice asked from behind. Mel turned to see a tall man with sharp features holding out a handkerchief. It was Varek, though Mel had no idea the man before him was a wizard hunter¡ªthe very one holding Sera, Caius, and Lumi captive.

    Mel took the handkerchief gratefully, wiping his mouth and catching his breath. "Thank you," he said, bowing slightly out of politeness.

    Varek studied him with a cold curiosity, his lips curling into a polite smile. "So, you''re Melanthius Shadowbane, aren''t you?" he said, his tone smooth but laced with subtle intensity. "To think I''m standing face-to-face with the legendary son of Merlin himself. What an honor."

    There was no admiration in Varek''s expression, only a sharp, calculating glint. "I hear you''re performing at my music festival," he said smoothly. "You must have some remarkable musical talent to feel confident enough to join¡ª"

    Mel cut him off, wiping sweat from his brow. "Look, sir, I''d love to chat, but I''m kind of busy right now." He stood, bowing slightly in gratitude. "Thanks again for the handkerchief," he added before walking off, leaving Varek standing alone.

    Moments later, in the dimly lit room where Sera, Lumi, and Caius were imprisoned, Varek stormed in, his frustration palpable. With a growl, he kicked a chair into their cage, the wood shattering on impact. "''I''m kind of busy.'' Who the hell does that brat think he is?!" he seethed, pacing furiously. "I''m Varek! That arrogant little bastard! I can''t wait to have all four of them locked up under my thumb!"

    From behind the bars, Sera chuckled defiantly. "You may have captured us, but just wait until she finds you. You''re done for."

    Lumi and Caius''s eyes widened in panic as they clamped their hands over Sera''s mouth.

    "She?" Varek turned, narrowing his eyes. "Who is she?"

    Sera slapped her own forehead, realizing her slip. "I¡ªI didn''t mean she! I meant me!" she said with a nervous laugh.

    Varek sneered, snapping his fingers at his assistant. The assistant, a wiry man with an air of smugness, stepped forward and uttered, "Truticous!" A spell shot from his hands, striking Sera with a crackling burst of energy. She shuddered violently from the magical shock, her body wracked with spasms.

    Caius roared in fury, his breathing heavy and erratic as his arms transformed into powerful gorilla-like limbs. He pounded on the cage with earth-shaking force, his guttural roars filled with rage.

    "You''re a wizard?!" Lumi exclaimed, staring at the assistant in disbelief.

    The assistant smirked darkly. "I am. But unlike you fools, I pledged my loyalty to Varek after he defeated me. Now, Sera, I suggest you start talking. Who were you referring to?"

    Still trembling, Sera couldn''t stop the words from spilling out. "B-Baba Yaga! Her real name is Shenelle Upan! She raised us, but she kicked us out, and we don''t know where she is now!" She gasped and slapped her hands over her mouth, her eyes wide with horror at what she''d just revealed.

    Varek and his assistant froze, their expressions twisting into shock and disbelief. "Baba Yaga is real?" Varek whispered, his voice almost trembling. "And she''s alive?!"

    For the first time, a shadow of fear crossed Varek''s face, but it was quickly replaced with grim determination. "This changes everything."

    What they didn''t realize was that Donatello, the supposedly deceased Renaissance king, was perched silently on the roof above them, listening to every word. A sly grin spread across his face, his eyes gleaming with mischief.

    "This does change everything," he murmured to himself, his tone dripping with amusement. "Oh, this is going to be fun. Time to stir the pot a little."

    With a low chuckle, he melted back into the shadows, already plotting his next move.

 Chapter 33

    Mel perched on the balcony railing of their hotel room, gently strumming his guitar, the soft notes echoing into the quiet night. He frowned, his mind adrift. "Why did that woman call me ''son''? Maybe it was just a meaningless daydream¡­ but I was unconscious," he muttered, his fingers continuing to glide over the strings. His gaze wandered to the star-studded sky.

    "The purple smoke figure," he mused, "looked just like how Rue described my eyes when I lost control against the wardens. And the black lightning¡­ it was exactly like the power I unleashed back then. Everything about it feels¡­ off."

    Sighing, he reached into his robe and pulled out the tiny book he had taken from the museum. "I know it''s wrong to steal, but technically, this is my property," he reasoned, flipping it open. The pages seemed endless, all blank at first glance, until his eyes glowed white as text began to reveal itself.

    "Weapons defense¡­ no. Potions¡­ no. Spells¡­ no," he mumbled, skimming through the sections, his frustration mounting with each turn of the page. Just as he was about to give up, something caught his attention.

    "Gods?" he murmured, leaning closer. "Why would he dedicate a page to that?"

    Intrigued, he focused on the section, his eyes scanning the details Merlin had meticulously recorded about various deities. Among them, he spotted a familiar name: Triton.

    "Maren''s father?" he whispered, curiosity pulling him deeper into the text. He began to read, absorbing Merlin''s notes on the sea god and his powers, hoping it might somehow connect to the strange vision he had just experienced.

    "Triton: the Sovereign of the Seas, the Stormbringer, and the Heart of the Abyss. A deity both feared and revered, whose dominion over the oceans shaped not only Atlantis but the very balance of the natural world.

    Triton was more than a king¡ªhe was the embodiment of the ocean''s duality: calm and nurturing in one moment, relentless and destructive the next. To call him powerful would be an understatement. His trident was said to command not just the waters, but the storms and beasts of the deep. Stories speak of him raising entire oceans to swallow fleets, while in other accounts, he quelled hurricanes with a mere whisper.

    The Atlanteans adored him, and for good reason. Under Triton''s rule, Atlantis thrived, its borders impenetrable, its culture unmatched. Yet even a god-king is not immune to tragedy.

    Triton bore a deep love for his people and his family, but his reign was not without its shadows. Some say he grew disillusioned with mortal politics and the greed of neighboring kingdoms, while others claim his wrath against the surface world knew no bounds. This, perhaps, was his greatest flaw: the inability to separate his role as protector from his fury as an avenger. In the end, his enemies were too many, and his trust too few.

    Triton''s fall was not one of powerlessness but of betrayal¡ªone he never foresaw, as he believed his divine blood shielded him from mortal cunning.

    Mel closed the book with a sigh, rubbing his temples. "Triton was well-respected, a noble king¡­ and then there''s Maren, his son, so blinded by revenge he can''t see straight." He shook his head, then flipped through the book again, stopping when another name caught his attention: Gaia: Mother Nature. His brow furrowed as he read the sparse entry.

    "Arid is her descendant¡­" Mel mumbled, intrigued, but his interest turned to confusion when the only sentence under her name read: Evil incarnate. He frowned. "Evil? Gaia? That doesn''t make sense." His mind flickered back to his fight with Arid and the sheer ferocity in his attacks. "Maybe it''s hereditary," he muttered, half-joking, though the idea left an uneasy feeling in his chest.

    He flipped to the next page, scanning the list of gods and goddesses until something else caught his eye. It wasn''t words this time¡ªhis fingers brushed against the page, feeling the raised outline of a lightning bolt etched into the parchment. It was almost alive, crackling faintly beneath his touch.

    Mel froze. His breath hitched as recognition dawned. This was no ordinary symbol¡ªit was the same black lightning he''d seen in his vision. The monstrous figure. The raw, destructive power. His pulse quickened as the memory resurfaced vividly.

    "What are you¡­?" he whispered, staring at the symbol, a storm of questions swirling in his mind. Whatever this was, it was connected to him¡ªand he needed answers.

    Below him, in the alley beside their building, Mel spotted a drunk woman leaning unsteadily against the wall, her laughter slurred and unfocused. Two men hovered around her, one grabbing her arm while the other tried to pull her away.

    "Why is she so damn strong?!" one of them hissed, struggling to restrain her.

    The woman giggled lazily, her words barely coherent. "I''m looking for my children," she murmured, her tone hazy.

    "Yeah, yeah, we''ll help you find your kids later," the second man lied, his grip tightening as he nodded to his accomplice. "We just need to get her back to our place first."

    Mel''s eyes widened as the realization of their intent hit him. He quickly set his guitar aside, ready to intervene¡ªuntil something stopped him cold. The woman''s voice. It sounded oddly familiar.

    Before he could piece it together, the woman yawned, swaying slightly. Then, in a single effortless motion, she lifted one of the men clean off the ground with astonishing strength.

    "What the¡ª?!" the man cried out, flailing helplessly before she slammed him into the pavement with bone-jarring force.

    "Sorry," she slurred, her voice dripping with drunken nonchalance as she turned toward the second man, who immediately froze in terror.

    "S-Stay back!" the second man stammered, his hands trembling as he pulled out a pocket knife, holding it out like a lifeline.

    Yaga tilted her head, swaying slightly, her eyes narrowing as a faint smile played on her lips. "Ah, that takes me back. I trained Merlin with a knife just like that once," she mused, her voice laced with a drunken nostalgia that sent a chill down Mel''s spine.

    Mel''s breath caught in his throat as the realization hit him. This wasn''t just any woman¡ªthis was Baba Yaga. Shenelle Upan herself.

    The man''s courage faltered as Yaga took a slow, deliberate step toward him. In a panic, he lunged, slicing the blade toward her. But Yaga''s hand shot out with uncanny precision, catching the blade mid-swing.

    Her drunken smile faded, replaced by an icy glare that made the air feel heavier. "Hey," she growled, her voice low and dangerous. "Did you take my kids?"

    The man stuttered incoherently, but before he could answer, Yaga''s grip on the knife tightened. Her movements became a blur as she slashed at him with terrifying speed. The blade danced through the air, cutting him dozens¡ªno, hundreds¡ªof times in mere seconds.

    By the time she stopped, the man''s body was riddled with cuts, his shirt in tatters as he crumpled to the ground unconscious.

    Yaga exhaled sharply, tossing the knife aside as she steadied herself against the wall, her anger giving way to a drunken pout. "Thought so," she muttered under her breath.

    Mel jumped down from the balcony with practiced grace, landing softly in front of the woman. "Ms. Yaga? What are you doing here?!" he exclaimed, rushing to her side and trying to steady her as she swayed.

    She put a finger to his lips, silencing him with a drawn-out shushing sound. Then, to his horror, she absentmindedly poked her finger into his mouth. He gagged and coughed, jerking his head away. "Are you drunk?!" he demanded, gripping her arms to keep her still.

    "Wait, oh hey, Merlin!" she slurred, squinting at him as if trying to focus. Before he could protest, she pulled him into a bone-crushing hug.

    "I''m not Merlin! I''m Melanthius!" he groaned, struggling to break free. "And what do you mean someone took your children? Did something happen to Sera, Lumi, and Caius?!"

    Her glazed eyes blinked in confusion before lighting up with recognition¡ªor something close to it. "Yeah, you told me already. If you ever had a son, you''d name him Melanthius." She giggled, swaying slightly as she spoke. Then her expression shifted into one of playful challenge. "What do you say we have a sparring battle for old times'' sake?"

    Before Mel could protest, she playfully punched him. Playfully for her, at least¡ªit sent him hurtling across the alley and slamming into the wall. The impact knocked the wind out of him, and he groaned, sliding to the ground.

    Yaga tilted her head, suddenly frowning as if recalling something. "Wait a second," she muttered, her voice growing louder. "Now that I think about it¡­ you said you took Sera, Lumi, and Caius!"

    "What?!" Mel sputtered, clutching his ribs. "I never said that!"

    But Yaga wasn''t listening. Her expression darkened, her drunken haze replaced by fiery anger as she took a menacing step toward him. "You''re gonna pay for that!" she roared, cracking her knuckles.

    She pulled her fist back and swung at him with terrifying speed. Mel barely managed to duck, but the punch still grazed his cheek, slicing it open as if her fist were a blade. He flipped backward, landing in a crouch to put some distance between them. Blood dripped from the cut as he shouted, "What the hell are you doing?!"

    Yaga''s eyes were wild with fury, her voice a mix of anger and heartbreak. "I can''t believe you, Merlin. I trained you, fed you, saved you from those monsters you called parents! And this is how you repay me? By becoming an overlord for that bitch?!"

    Before he could respond, she lunged and grabbed his arm. The moment her fingers touched his skin, a thousand tiny cuts erupted across his arm, as if her very touch was a weapon. Mel screamed in pain, instinctively kicking her away. He dropped to one knee, cradling his shredded arm. "What are you talking about?! Are you this drunk?!"

    She cracked her neck, her movements unnervingly calm despite her rage, and pulled a single strand of hair from her head. With a sharp exhale, she blew it toward him like a dart. The strand sliced through the air and pierced his shoulder, sending him flying backward into a pile of pots and pans with a metallic crash.

    Mel groaned, struggling to get up as she advanced, her hair billowing unnaturally in the wind. Her once-drunken demeanor was gone, replaced by an unrelenting, primal anger. In that moment, Mel could see why people feared Baba Yaga. She was a living storm of wrath and power.

    "You betrayed your best friend, Arthur Pendragon! You burn those bridges, you bastard!" she screamed, leaping into the air with inhuman agility. She twisted mid-flip and delivered a brutal kick to his shoulder. A sickening pop echoed as his joint dislocated, and Mel howled in pain, collapsing to the ground.

    He clenched his teeth, his body trembling. "I''m not Merlin, damn it!" he growled through the pain, his voice desperate and furious. But she didn''t seem to hear him¡ªor care.

    Take off that damn robe! I''m going to give you one thousand slashes with Phantom Severance! I taught you to use anything as a weapon¡ªso use it, or you die!" Baba Yaga declared, her body glowing faintly red as her aura of cutting magic intensified.

    Mel struggled to his feet, his entire body wracked with pain. His eyes scanned the alley frantically until they landed on a discarded pipe. He grabbed it, testing its weight as he swung it once. "I don''t know what''s wrong with you, but I can''t die here!" he shouted, determination replacing his fear.

    With a burst of speed, Mel dashed forward. "Cloud Fall!" he roared, striking Yaga with the pipe. He landed a few blows, but her movements were too quick. She dodged effortlessly, her sharp eyes tilting in mock amusement. As he swung again, she caught the pipe mid-swing, and with a single swipe of her glowing hand, she sliced it clean in half.

    Before Mel could react, her knee drove into his stomach, the impact knocking the wind out of him. The aura from her hand followed, leaving a gash across his torso. Mel staggered back, clutching his bleeding stomach. He exhaled sharply, releasing a thick cloud of mist that wrapped around the wound, soothing the pain and slowing the bleeding.

    "What was that attack?" Yaga snapped, narrowing her eyes. "I never taught you that. Is that what you learned from that monster?!" Her voice cracked with an edge of jealousy. Without waiting for a response, she leaped high into the air, her fist glowing with her deadly aura as she aimed to crush him.

    Mel inhaled deeply, steadying himself. At the last moment, he spun his body, driving a spinning hook kick into her jaw. The force of the kick sent her crashing into the ground with a resounding thud.

    Yaga lay still for a moment, her body showing no signs of damage. Mel stood panting, bracing himself for her retaliation. But instead of rising, she let out a loud, drunken snore.

    He froze, confused. "She''s¡­ asleep?"

    Yaga stirred awake, her head throbbing as her vision adjusted to the dim light of Mel''s hotel room. She glanced around, taking in the quiet surroundings before her eyes landed on Mel. He sat on the edge of the bed, his posture rigid, with fresh bandages covering the cuts and bruises she had inflicted.

    She rubbed her eyes and let out a groggy sigh, her voice low and regretful. "Merlin¡­ no, Mel," she muttered, the realization sinking in.

    "I''m sorry," she said softly, her gaze falling to her hands. "For everything I did last night. I wasn''t myself."

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.Mel nodded, rolling his shoulder with a wince. "It''s okay. Still kinda sore, though," he said with a faint chuckle, trying to lighten the mood. "But seriously, what are you doing here?" His voice carried a mix of curiosity and concern.

    Yaga rubbed her temples, fighting the haze of her hangover. Her expression shifted, heavy with guilt, as she began to explain. "I¡­ had an argument with Sera, Lumi, and Caius," she admitted, her voice trembling. She hesitated, her fingers nervously twisting the blanket. "I lost my temper. Said things I shouldn''t have."

    Her eyes glistened as she sniffled, a rare vulnerability breaking through her hardened exterior. "I''m a terrible guardian, aren''t I?" she whispered, her voice cracking under the weight of her remorse.

    "No, you''re not a terrible guardian. You just got a little frustrated," Mel said gently, offering her a small, reassuring smile as he moved to sit beside her. "We''ll find them, I promise."

    Yaga sighed, her exhaustion evident as she leaned her head on his shoulder. "I don''t know where they are," she admitted softly. "I think¡­ I think they might''ve been kidnapped by someone."

    Mel''s brows furrowed with concern. "Kidnapped? Why do you think that?" he asked, his voice calm but serious.

    She rubbed her eyes, frustration and uncertainty evident. "I don''t know," she murmured, shaking her head slightly. "Maybe I''m just rambling. Everything feels so¡­ off."

    "Can I ask you something?" He asked, fidgeting with his fingers. "What is it?" She sniffled and looked at him. "Who''s my mom?" He asked and her eyes instantly went wide and she choked on air. She sat up and sweat dripped from her forehead. "Why do you want to know?" She asked and looked around nervously.

    Mel looked down. He explained the vision he had with the black lightning monster, the purple smoke figure and the lady that called him son when he passed out on the rollercoaster. She stood up and began biting her nails. "I uhh, why would you think I would know something like that?!" She asked and Mel stood up. "You trained him, you knew him more than anyone. You also mentioned him being friends with Arthur Pendragon and betraying him. You mentioned how he became an overlord for someone and when I used my cloud fall technique, you asked if I learned it from "that Monster". You know so much about him, I need to know why he did what he did!" He spat a bit angrily and Yaga bit her lip and looked down. "I¨CI can''t tell you, Mel. I promise, when we first met, I wanted to spill everything to you but, I made a wizard''s vow and I can''t break it."

    Mel sighed and looked down. "I just want to know what happened and why he went down the wrong route. But I understand, a promise is everything." He smiled even though Yaga could tell he was hurting.

    She bit her lip, hesitating, before conjuring a rolled-up map and tossing it onto the bed. It unfurled upon impact, revealing its title in bold, sinister letters: Capital of Sins.

    Mel''s eyes narrowed as he read the name, his teeth clenching in rising fury. "Why did you give me this?" he demanded, his voice low but dangerous.

    Yaga crossed her arms, avoiding his gaze.

    "The wardens told me someone from the Continent of Sins put a bounty on Princess Rue¡­ and Merlin''s crown," Mel said, his voice tightening as his hands trembled. He scanned the map, his eyes lingering on the kingdoms etched in bold, ominous letters: Lust, Pride, Wrath, Envy, Sloth, and Gluttony.

    Each name sent a spark of fury coursing through him, his mind swirling with unanswered questions and a storm of accusations he struggled to voice.

    "This is where your father was born," Yaga said, pointing to a spot on the map. Her finger rested firmly on Wrath Dominion.

    Mel''s eyes followed her gesture, his brow furrowing. "In Wrath Dominion? You found him there? Does that mean King Arthur Pendragon was raised there too? I thought he''d have grown up in Camelot, in the Aurora Continent, alongside places like Transylvania and Auroria Dominion."

    Yaga shook her head. "No, King Arthur was raised in the Pride kingdom," she replied matter-of-factly.

    Mel nodded slowly, absorbing the revelation. The pieces of history he thought he understood were beginning to rearrange, forming a much darker puzzle than he had imagined.

    "You''ll find your answers there," Yaga said, her voice low but firm. She moved toward the door, glancing back at him. "Wanna come back to Klaus? I''ll cook something for you."

    Mel rolled the map up carefully, his expression determined yet weary. "Yeah¡­ I''ll come," he said, tucking the map under his arm as he followed her.

    Meanwhile, Varek sat in front of the cage and Caius, Sera, and Lumi lied down and slept in. He sighed and clicked a pen. "Am I doing the wrong thing?" He wondered and remembered how he was rejected from his clan for not being able to kill Merlin Shadowbane. At that thought, he snarled and broke the pen. "Of course not."

    "Sir, forgive me for asking, but how exactly do you plan to capture Merlin Shadowbane?" Nomak asked hesitantly, bowing as he polished Varek''s shoes. "He''s performing at the music festival, in front of millions from all across the Isles. That''s not exactly the easiest place to carry out a capture. And with Baba Yaga reportedly searching for the kids¡­"

    Nomak trailed off, flinching slightly as Varek leaned forward and grabbed his chin, forcing him to meet his eyes.

    "Nomak, my clever little wizard," Varek said, his voice laced with condescension. "Do you really think I''d step into this without a plan?" His grip tightened just enough to make Nomak uncomfortable. "You underestimate me."

    He released Nomak with a flick of his wrist, a smirk tugging at the corners of his mouth. "Keep polishing. You''ll see soon enough."

    Meanwhile, Mel strolled through the Hissing Havens, his royal status earning him respectful nods and greetings from the locals, but his mind was elsewhere. He had eaten at Klaus, but Yaga had fallen asleep almost immediately after. Now, his attention was consumed by the map of the Capital of Sins, his eyes constantly returning to the Wrath Kingdom. Lost in thought, he didn''t notice someone approaching until he bumped into Caldric, sending him sprawling onto the ground with an exaggerated "Ow!"

    "Melanthius?" Caldric said, scrambling to his feet with a nervous chuckle. "I mean¡­ Aha! I knew you''d be walking through here."

    Mel glanced up, his brow furrowing. "Who are you again?"

    Caldric''s eye twitched as he dramatically flicked his hair back. "It''s me, Caldric! You threw me out of a window yesterday!" he spat, visibly annoyed.

    Mel paused, then broke into a grin. "Oh, hey Caldric. What''s up? What are you doing here?"

    Mel noticed the five children trailing behind him, their expressions ranging from nervous to defiant. "Who are they?"

    Caldric gestured to the group. "8th graders from schools within the Isles. Their parents sent them to me for some sort of ''rehabilitation''¡ªa field trip to Caldara Bastille."

    Mel''s eyes widened. "Wow, that''s¡­ I don''t even know how to explain how dumb that is," he chuckled, tucking the map into his pocket.

    Caldric grinned, clapping Mel on the back. "Hey, why don''t you come with me to Caldara? Relive your childhood, y''know?" He laughed heartily, clearly enjoying the idea.

    Mel looked up at the looming dark thunderstorm island in the distance, the shadow of Caldara Bastille visible in the clouds. "I don''t know¡­ is it a good idea, especially with all the inmates who''ve sworn to put a price on my head? Including the Abyssal Wardens?"

    Caldric waved it off casually. "Of course, it''ll be fine. Magic''s banned in Caldara, so you''re safe." He gave Mel another reassuring pat on the back.

    Mel nodded, glancing at the sky. "My band and I have to meet with the festival owner at five, though."

    "Whoa, did you tell the time by the clouds, using your cloud magic?" Caldric asked, his voice tinged with awe.

    Mel raised an eyebrow, his lips curling slightly. "No, I was just checking how dark it''ll be in a few hours. Why do people keep assuming my magic controls the weather?"

    "Hello, kids," Mel greeted warmly, offering a polite bow and a genuine smile. Caldric chuckled darkly. "Careful, Mel. They''d scam death if they could." Mel waved off the warning with a scoff. "Come on, I''m pretty sure I can handle a couple of¡ª"

    Before he could finish, one of the kids stepped forward and effortlessly flipped him over with a wrist throw. Mel hit the ground with a thud, momentarily stunned, and looked up at the boy in confusion "Don''t patronize me, you bastard!" the boy snarled, glaring down at him. "You think you''re hot shit just because you threw my older brother in prison?"

    Mel''s eyes widened as the boy''s resemblance to someone familiar clicked. "Y-you¡­" he stammered. "Yeah," the boy snapped, crossing his arms with a smug grin. "The name''s Clyde Sunnyday. I''m Clay Sunnyday''s little brother." The boy''s dark demeanor matched his delinquent appearance, from his rumpled jacket to the confident sneer on his face. Mel picked himself up slowly, dusting off his clothes while keeping his eyes on Clyde, recognizing the same fire he''d seen in Clay.

    "Wait a minute now," Mel said, brushing himself off as he stood. "I didn''t fight your brother for no reason. He hurt a lot of people and even paralyzed my best friend." Clyde scoffed, his expression bitter. "Yeah? And instead of trying to get him help, you sent him there¡ªto Caldara¡ªwhere he lost his mind!" His voice cracked with barely contained anger, and his fists clenched at his sides.

    Mel''s mouth opened, ready to respond, but Caldric quickly stepped between them, raising his hands like a referee. "Alright, alright, cut it out, you two. Let''s focus on getting to the boat for Caldara. Hey, kids! Guess what? King Melanthius here has offered to fly two lucky boys and girls to Caldara himself!" Mel whipped around, his brow furrowed. "Can you stop talking to them like they''re preschoolers? Also, I never said I''d fly anyone." Clyde sneered, crossing his arms as he stepped closer to Caldric. "I don''t want that piece of crap flying me anywhere. He''d probably sink me into the water just for fun."

    Mel shot him an annoyed look, muttering under his breath, "If I wanted you in the water, I wouldn''t need to fly you there¡­" Meanwhile, the other kids lit up at the prospect of flying. "Fly us? No way, I want to go!" a girl with messy blonde pigtails exclaimed, hopping on one foot. "I''m Ellie, by the way!"

    "Ellie, stop hogging the offer!" a lanky boy with a mop of red hair called out, shoving her lightly. "I want to fly! Name''s Brandon, King Mel! Pick me!"

    "No, I should go! I don''t trust either of these idiots not to fall off mid-flight," a sharp-eyed girl with short black hair said coolly. She crossed her arms and gave Mel a once-over. "Name''s Kara, and I don''t scream like them, so I''m the safest choice." Mel pinched the bridge of his nose as the kids began clamoring, all talking over each other. "Okay, okay, stop!" he said loudly, raising a hand.

    The kids quieted¡ªthough Ellie and Brandon still glared at each other¡ªwaiting for his decision."First of all, I didn''t agree to this, and second," Mel sighed, glancing at Caldric, "this is your circus. Figure it out."

    Caldric grinned slyly, nudging Mel''s side. "Come on, King Mel! It''ll make their day. What''s a little flying to someone like you?" Mel gave him a deadpan look. "You owe me for this."

    "Fine," Caldric replied with a grin. "Make it two," Mel grumbled, then turned to the kids. "Alright, I''ll fly two of you. The rest are staying grounded with Caldric." Ellie jumped up, waving her hand enthusiastically. "Me! Pick me!" Brandon and Kara immediately began arguing about who was more deserving, while Clyde muttered something under his breath about how "pathetic" the whole scene was.

    Mel groaned and rubbed his temple. "Let''s go."

    Mel soared through the stormy skies, Ellie clinging tightly to his right shoulder while Brandon gripped his left, their excitement palpable despite the ominous setting. Below them, Caldric guided the boat carrying Clyde and two other kids, cutting through the choppy waters toward Caldara Bastille.

    The wind whipped around them, lightning flashing in the distance, but Mel flew steadily, his movements as fluid and natural as a cloud drifting in the storm. He held the kids securely, ensuring they were safe despite the turbulence.

    "King Melanthius," Brandon called over the roar of the wind, his voice tinged with curiosity, "how does it feel to come back to the place you were raised?"

    Mel didn''t respond immediately, his gaze fixed on the dark silhouette of Caldara Bastille. The massive prison loomed ahead, its jagged spires piercing the stormy sky like teeth. Memories clawed at the edges of his mind.

    "It makes me want to cry right here," he admitted quietly, his voice barely audible above the storm. His grip on the kids tightened slightly, grounding himself in the present. Ellie and Brandon fell silent, their earlier excitement dampened by the weight of his words.

    As they approached the dock, Mel began his descent, his boots landing lightly on the weathered wood despite the force of the storm. He set Ellie and Brandon down gently, then glanced back toward the approaching boat. Caldric waved dramatically from the deck. "Welcome back to your childhood home, King Mel! Does it feel like a warm hug yet?"

    Mel shot him a tired look and muttered under his breath, "More like a punch in the gut."

 Chapter 34

    As they approached the dock, Mel began his descent, his boots landing lightly on the weathered wood despite the force of the storm. He set Ellie and Brandon down gently, then glanced back toward the approaching boat. Caldric waved dramatically from the deck. "Welcome back to your childhood home, King Mel! Does it feel like a warm hug yet?"

    Mel shot him a tired look and muttered under his breath, "More like a punch in the gut."

    Clyde strutted past Mel with an air of defiance, his glare sharp enough to cut through steel. Mel found himself staring for a moment, trying to gauge the boy''s demeanor.

    Clyde caught him looking and smirked mockingly. "Take a picture; it''ll last longer," he sneered, brushing past Mel with a deliberate shoulder bump that made Mel wince slightly.

    Caldric strolled up, throwing a casual arm around Mel''s shoulders as if they were old pals. "Don''t take it personally, Mel. He''s just riding the wave of 13-year-old angst. You remember how that goes, right?" Caldric gave him a knowing grin and gestured for the group to move forward.

    Mel sighed, adjusting his posture as they approached the towering gates of Caldara Bastille. "Yeah, vaguely," he muttered, glancing at Clyde, who was already a few steps ahead, his rebellious energy practically radiating off him.

    "Alright, people, form a single straight line!" Caldric barked, clapping his hands together with exaggerated authority. "Let''s make this look like we''re somewhat civilized, shall we?"

    As they stepped into Caldara Bastille, an acrid, suffocating stench assaulted their senses, spreading like a wildfire through the corridors. It was an overwhelming mix of sulfur, burning metal, and something indescribably vile. For most of the group, it felt like fire tearing through their lungs.

    Brandon doubled over, clutching his nose. "It literally hurts to breathe this air!" he choked, coughing violently alongside the other kids.

    But to Mel and Caldric, the smell was something else entirely. Mel inhaled deeply, his chest expanding as a faint, almost nostalgic smile crossed his face. "Ah, smell that air," he murmured, his voice low with a strange reverence.

    "Are you two insane?!" Ellie gagged, her voice muffled by her hand covering her nose and mouth.

    "Oh, right," Caldric said nonchalantly, rummaging through his bag. "Forgot you kids don''t have the...acquired taste for Caldara''s lovely atmosphere." He tossed a handful of masks their way, which the kids scrambled to slap onto their faces.

    With the worst of the stench filtered, they continued down the dimly lit corridor of the first floor. Shadows flickered ominously along the cracked walls, and the air seemed to hum with restrained power.

    As they passed row after row of heavy iron bars, the kids'' eyes widened in horror. Each cell held a creature more terrifying than the last¡ªhulking werewolves with glowing eyes, gremlins gnashing their jagged teeth, goblins hissing and scratching at the bars, and pale vampires who stared out with chilling, predatory hunger.

    Brandon edged closer to Mel. "These things are real?!" he whispered, his voice trembling.,

    "Yep," Mel replied with a small nod, his voice calm despite the tension hanging in the air. The group continued walking, the sound of their footsteps echoing ominously through the dark corridor.

    Suddenly, a deafening bang erupted from one of the nearby cells, making the kids jump and scream in alarm. Their eyes darted to the source¡ªa towering wolf-man, his chest heaving as he snarled, his claws gripping the bars with feral intensity.

    But the moment his glowing eyes landed on Mel, his demeanor shifted entirely. Recognition flickered in his gaze, and the snarl faded into a toothy grin. "What? Melanthius is back?!" he barked, his voice booming with surprise and a hint of nostalgia.

    The sound of his voice carried through the corridors, reaching the ears of countless inmates. One by one, heads turned toward Mel, and a ripple of murmurs spread like wildfire. Then came the cheers¡ªloud, wild, and almost celebratory.

    The inmates erupted into whooping and hollering, their voices echoing against the stone walls. It was an unsettling mix of admiration, curiosity, and something darker¡ªlike predators welcoming a lion back to its den.

    The kids froze, their faces pale. Brandon tugged at Mel''s sleeve. "Why are they cheering for you?" he asked, his voice trembling.

    Mel offered a gentle smile and bowed slightly. "I''m back, everyone," he announced, his voice carrying through the corridor. From one of the cells, a raspy voice called out, "Hey, Mel! No hard feelings about the whole breaking-out thing, right?" A gremlin with wild, wiry hair leaned against the bars, grinning slyly.

    Mel''s smile faltered, replaced by a frown. "About fifty of you are the reason Princess Rue is paralyzed¡­" he muttered, his hand instinctively scratching his arm. The gremlin waved dismissively, his tone defensive. "Oh, come on, Mel! You know that was the dragon''s rage moon messing with our heads! It wasn''t like we were actually gonna attack Rue."

    Mel inhaled deeply, his jaw tightening as he closed his eyes. The weight of the past lingered heavy in the air. After a pause, he exhaled and opened his eyes, his expression unreadable. "Caldric," Mel said quietly, turning to his companion, "let''s keep moving." Without waiting for a response, Mel began walking down the corridor, his steps resolute, leaving behind the echoes of his conflicted history in the cells.

    As they continued walking through the dimly lit corridors of Caldara Bastille, Caldric decided to enlighten the eighth graders about the prison''s infamous past. "Alright, listen up, kids," he began, gesturing dramatically to the towering iron bars and rune-etched walls. "This place isn''t just some run-of-the-mill lock-up; it''s where the world''s most dangerous criminals, monsters, and outlaws are sent to rot. It was built centuries ago by the Ironclad Mages, who wanted to create an impenetrable fortress. The walls? Reinforced with dragon scales and tempered in phoenix fire. No magic works here, not even the gods themselves can break the seals¡ªwell, except for maybe Melanthius here." He gave Mel a teasing grin before continuing. "You''ve got creatures from every corner of the Isles locked up in these cells, from rogue werewolf alphas who defied their packs to vampires who tried to overthrow entire dominions. And, of course, it''s where Melanthius and I were raised." His chuckle carried a mix of nostalgia and unease.

    Ellie''s curiosity got the better of her. "How was it living here, King Melanthius?" she asked, her voice tentative.

    Mel kept walking, his gaze fixed on the worn stone floor. His expression tightened as memories stirred, unbidden and raw. Torture, isolation, and the pain he had endured within these walls rose to the surface like ghosts of his past.

    He didn''t answer, the silence heavy as the group continued deeper into the prison, the oppressive air of Caldara swallowing the moment whole.

    Meanwhile, Piper, Leo, and Tomas sat across from Nomak, who meticulously scribbled their names onto a parchment. His pen moved with an almost sinister precision.

    "So," Nomak began, adjusting his glasses as he eyed them with a sharp grin, "you three, along with Melanthius Shadowbane, want to perform in our music festival, is that right?"

    The trio nodded eagerly.

    "Good. Tomorrow, you''ll go tenth out of twenty contestants. You''re aware of the fifty-thousand knightdollar prize, yes?"

    Piper leaned forward, excitement lighting up her face. "Of course! That''s why we''re here."

    Nomak''s grin widened, his eyes gleaming with an unreadable intent. "Well, here''s the kicker. If Melanthius Shadowbane himself plays tomorrow, you''ll get an additional fifty-thousand knightdollars on top of the prize money."

    The trio''s jaws dropped in unison, their excitement bubbling over.

    "Wait, what?" Leo exclaimed. "So just by having him perform, we double the prize?!"

    "That''s exactly what I said." Nomak''s smile didn''t falter, but his tone hinted at something more calculated.

    "This is amazing!" Tomas rubbed his hands together with a mischievous glint in his eye. "Fifty-thousand is basically in the bag now!"

    Nomak chuckled softly, reaching into his desk and producing a neatly prepared contract. "All that''s left is for Melanthius to sign this." He held it up, revealing a signature line beneath some carefully worded text.

    The trio exchanged a quick glance, entirely unaware of the hidden strings attached to the deal. "Piece of cake," Tomas said confidently. "We''ll get him to sign it, no problem."

    Nomak leaned back in his chair, his grin unwavering. "I''m counting on it."

    "Uh, that might be easier said than done¡­" Piper said nervously, her voice shaky.

    Nomak nearly toppled out of his chair, barely catching himself as he adjusted his glasses. "And, uh, why is that?" he asked, his brow furrowing.

    Piper hesitated, glancing around nervously before answering, "Because¡­ he went with a man to Caldara Bastille."

    Tomas and Leo''s eyes widened in alarm. "When''s he coming back?!" they demanded through clenched teeth, their voices laced with panic.

    Nomak sighed heavily, shaking his head. "Well, this puts a big hole in Varek''s plan." He raised his hand abruptly.

    "Wait, no! We can get Mel!" Tomas pleaded, his mind racing with desperation. The prospect of losing out on the money gnawed at him.

    Without a word, Nomak swiped his hand downward. In an instant, the kids slumped over, unconscious. He adjusted his glasses, muttering, "Varek''s going to be furious. This mess is bad for business."

    As he removed his glasses to clean them, a reflection flickered on the lenses¡ªa familiar silhouette approached. Nomak smirked. "Oh, you''re here," he said with respect, his tone shifting. The figure stepped closer, cloaked in shadows.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.Meanwhile, in Caldara Bastille, the lunchroom buzzed with tension. Inmates were chained to their tables, while the kids sat in a corner, watched closely by guards.

    Mel glanced around, searching for his robe. Clyde casually held it up. "Looking for this?" he asked, his tone effortlessly smug.

    "You dropped it while flying," Clyde added with a smirk, dangling the robe just out of reach.

    "Thanks," Mel said, reaching for it. But Clyde pulled it back, a sly grin spreading across his face. "Finders keepers. You gotta pay to get it back."

    Mel''s eyes narrowed. "Fun-time''s over, Clyde. Give me my robe." He stepped closer, his tone firm.

    Clyde ignored him, slipping the robe over his shoulders. "Nah, you''ve gotta pay¡ªor are you not a real man?"

    Mel clenched his fists, his patience fraying. But before he could act, Kara stepped forward, handing Clyde some money without a word. She grabbed the robe from him and handed it to Mel. "You owe me," she said flatly.

    Mel took the robe, slipping it on and hugging himself in its familiar comfort. A soft sigh escaped him.

    From nearby, Caldric''s voice came as a low whisper. "I told you, Mel. Never take your eyes off them."

    "I also stole your wallet," Clyde said smugly, holding up Caldric''s wallet with a cheeky grin.

    "You little sneak!" Caldric growled, snatching it back, his glare sharp enough to pierce through stone.

    Before the argument could escalate, the prison chefs marched in, their heavy boots echoing against the stone floor. With a lack of ceremony, they slammed down plates of unappetizing gray slop in front of the kids, the gelatinous goop splattering on the edges of their trays.

    The 8th graders recoiled in disgust, but their expressions quickly morphed into confusion as they glanced at Mel''s plate. Instead of the grim sludge, his tray was piled high with steaming delicacies¡ªsucculent roasted meat, golden-brown bread, and even a slice of fruit tart glistening under the dim light.

    "What the¡ª?" Clyde stammered, his eyes wide as he leaned closer to Mel''s tray, disbelief written all over his face.

    "Oh, right. Back when I was Inmate Zero, I used to get decent food," Mel muttered, glancing at the students with a faint smirk.

    Caldric stepped in, crossing his arms as he eyed the kids sternly. "Yes, and if you keep acting like delinquents, you''ll be eating this slop for the rest of your lives."

    Kara''s face paled as she pushed her plate away in horror. "I''m sorry! I don''t want to eat that stuff! I''ll be good from now on, I promise!" In a panic, she dumped everything she''d stolen onto the table.

    Ellie and Brandon quickly followed suit, emptying their pockets with guilty expressions.

    "Hey! That''s my watch!" Caldric barked, snatching it from the pile. His scowl deepened as he inspected the scratches.

    "Pathetic," Clyde scoffed, forcing down a spoonful of the slop with visible effort. His face contorted as he struggled to swallow. "Y-you''re giving up because of some slop?" he choked, clamping a hand over his mouth as his stomach rebelled.

    Mel quickly grabbed a nearby garbage can, holding it steady as Clyde hunched over and emptied his stomach into it. Patting Clyde''s back, Mel offered a faint sigh of sympathy.

    "My point still¡ª" Clyde gagged, cutting himself off with another round of violent retching. Finally, he wiped his mouth with the back of his hand and glared at the others. "¡ªstands. I''ll never become a goody-goody!"

    He doubled over again, interrupted by another wave of nausea. Mel raised an eyebrow, his tone dry. "Yeah, you''re really making your case here, tough guy."

    Mel slid his untouched plate over to the kids, who immediately began scarfing down the food like they hadn''t eaten in days. Caldric clapped his hands to get their attention.

    "All right, children," he announced, pacing in front of them like a drill sergeant. "Once you''re done eating, we''re heading to the gym. You''re about to see just how violent things get around here when the criminals start mingling."

    As Caldric turned to Mel, a sly grin crept across his face. Lowering his voice, he held up his hands, now encased in makeshift gauntlets of duct tape and iron weights. "Hey, Mel, check it out. I taped these iron fists to my hands. Get it? So I can rule with an iron fist?"

    Caldric chuckled at his own joke, but Mel just raised an eyebrow and stood up, herding the kids toward the cafeteria exit. "Yeah, great. And how exactly are you planning to use the bathroom like that?"

    Caldric froze, his grin faltering as his eyes widened in sudden realization. "Uh¡­ Mel, buddy. We''ve been friends a long time, right?" he asked, his voice tinged with nervous desperation.

    Without looking back, Mel waved a hand dismissively. "I''m not helping you pee, Caldric."

    Caldric bit his lip, muttering under his breath as Mel disappeared out the door. "This might''ve been a bad idea¡­"

    Meanwhile, Piper stirred awake, her vision blurry as she noticed Tomas and Leo sitting upright nearby. Her gaze shifted to three unfamiliar figures¡ªLumi, Caius, and Sera¡ªstanding off to the side.

    "Who are you?" Piper asked groggily.

    Before any of them could answer, Tomas spoke up, his tone laced with irritation. "Apparently, they''re wizards kidnapped by the host of the festival." He jabbed a thumb toward Nomak. "That guy''s boss."

    Nomak, seated at a desk across the room, turned away from his paperwork with an air of disinterest. "Since you don''t have Melanthius, I''ll simply have to bring him here myself," he said, rising to his feet.

    Lumi''s sharp eyes followed his every move, and she stepped forward. "I know your real plan," she said firmly. "That man you were talking to earlier¡ªit wasn''t Varek, was it? Are you planning to betray him?"

    Nomak''s expression remained unreadable, his voice calm but cold. "Little wizard," he said, his tone carrying a quiet warning. "You''re meddling in matters far above your understanding." He yawned theatrically, stretching his arms. Lumi''s keen gaze caught a subtle movement¡ªsomething Nomak had unwittingly thrown at her which she caught, though she kept the observation to herself.

    Leo jumped to his feet, his voice rising in desperation. "Let us out! Please! We don''t even know Melanthius like that!" Tomas muttered under his breath, glaring at the floor. "Yeah, we just used him for popularity and fame¡­"

    Nomak strode toward the door, his footsteps deliberate and heavy. "Tomorrow," he said, opening the door and glancing back at them, "Melanthius will perform¡ªwithout you. And when he does, he''ll fall to Varek." He adjusted his glasses with a glint of malice. "Goodnight, children."

    With that, he exited the room, leaving the air thick with tension.

    Meanwhile, in Klaus, Baba Yaga was sprawled on her bed, surrounded by empty wine bottles, her cheeks flushed from drink. She raised a half-empty bottle to her lips, tears streaming down her face as she muttered, "My children¡­" Her voice cracked as she sobbed, slipping off the bed and onto the floor in a drunken heap.

    The room fell silent for a moment before a gust of wind blew through the open window, carrying a flier that smacked her square in the face. Startled, Baba blinked and peeled it off, squinting at the colorful advertisement. Her bleary eyes scanned the words until they landed on a name¡ªVarek Ironbound.

    Her drunken haze cleared just enough for recognition to strike. "The Ironbounds¡­" she mumbled, her voice trembling with a mix of anger and determination. Memories flooded back: tales of the Ironbounds, the most fearsome wizard hunters in history, and a vivid image of Varek himself, humiliated in battle by Merlin years ago.

    Baba clumsily kipped up to her feet but stumbled back down with a loud crash. "Klaus!" she slurred, waving the flier as she addressed her enchanted house. "I''ve got a lead this time! For real!"

    The wooden walls of Klaus groaned, the floorboards shifting slightly as if sighing in exasperation. The house inhaled and exhaled, its ancient timbers alive with a skeptical energy.

    "No, no, no!" Baba insisted, forcing herself upright again, wobbling as she pointed at the flier. "This time it''s real! I''m getting my kids back!"

    As she staggered toward the window, her enthusiasm overtook her balance, and she tumbled out headfirst. She landed on the ground with a thud, groaning softly before breaking into a drunken chuckle. "Ow¡­" she muttered, then laughed again, determination burning in her eyes despite her disheveled state.

    A few moments later, Baba Yaga stood swaying slightly in front of Nomak, who regarded her with a disinterested expression. "Hello, ma''am," he greeted her with a faint smirk. "Are you here to sign up for our music festival?"

    Baba glared at him, her drunken state evident as she growled, "Give me back my kids."

    Nomak raised an eyebrow, his mind quickly piecing things together. "Ah, Baba Yaga¡­ she''s here for Sera, Lumi, and Caius."

    "Ma''am, we don''t have any kids here," he said, his tone sharp as he crossed his arms. "Now, kindly get off our property before I have to involve someone."

    Baba tilted her head, her gaze narrowing as she leaned in closer, bending slightly to meet him at eye level. "Oh yeah?" she hissed, her voice low and menacing. "I wanna see you try to take me off."

    Nomak''s smirk deepened, unbothered by her challenge. "Maybe I''ll just call the Magisterium instead," he said smoothly, a glint of amusement in his eyes.

    Baba''s confident facade cracked for a moment as her eyes widened. The Magisterium? Does he know who I am? What do I do? she panicked internally, biting her lip as she tried to decide her next move.

    After a tense pause, she let out a begrudging huff, backing away with an exaggerated stumble before turning and retreating into the shadows. "You''ll regret this¡­" she muttered under her breath, her tone more frustrated than threatening.

 Chapter 35

    In Caldara, Mel, Caldric, and the kids stood off to the side of the dimly lit gymnasium, watching as the inmates brawled in the center of the room. The air was thick with the sound of fists connecting, grunts of effort, and the occasional roar of pain. Chains rattled as some prisoners fought with restraints still hanging from their wrists, while others improvised weapons from scraps scattered around.

    "Welcome to Caldara''s finest entertainment," Caldric said with a wry grin, leaning casually against the wall. "Inmates beating the ever-loving crap out of each other. Great for morale, right?"

    Mel crossed his arms, his expression neutral but his eyes scanning the chaos. "Not exactly what I''d call a productive pastime."

    Kara winced as one particularly brutal punch sent an inmate sprawling to the floor. "This is horrible! Do they do this all the time?"

    Caldric shrugged. "Pretty much. Keeps ''em too tired to plot escapes¡ªor so the warden claims."

    Clyde, standing next to Mel, let out a low whistle as one burly inmate lifted another clean off the ground and tossed him like a rag doll. "Okay, I gotta admit¡­ that guy''s got style," Clyde said, nodding in appreciation.

    Mel smirked faintly. "Sure, if your definition of style is brute force and zero technique."

    Clyde chuckled, nudging Mel with his elbow. "Alright, Mr. Weapons Prodigy. Care to step in there and show ''em how it''s done?"

    "Alright," Mel said, his eyes narrowing slightly as he glanced at Clyde. "But here''s the deal¡ªif I take down more inmates than you, you drop this whole delinquent act. Deal?"

    Clyde''s lips curled into a sly grin as he crossed his arms. "Oh, it''s like that, huh? Fine. But when I take down more, you gotta put in a word for me to get into Auroria Dominion. Deal?"

    Before Mel could respond, Caldric clapped a hand on his back, laughing. "Well, well, look at you two bonding. It''s heartwarming, really. Sure, Mel, go ahead¡ªjoin in the chaos. Just try not to make me look bad in front of the warden, yeah?"

    After a few moments, Mel and Clyde stood over the defeated inmates, both catching their breath. Mel chuckled and reached out, ruffling Clyde''s hair. "I think I won."

    Clyde batted Mel''s hand away, smirking. "You? Clearly, you missed my split kick. I definitely won."

    Caldric''s voice interrupted their banter. "Alright, kids. Fun''s over. I have to get you back to your parents by 7, and it''s already 6."

    Mel''s eyes widened in panic. "Wait! I told you I needed to be back in the Hissing Havens by 5! Why didn''t you remind me?" He rounded on Caldric, his tone sharp.

    Caldric raised his hands defensively, his usual grin faltering. "Relax, buddy. It''s fine. You''ve been a big help today¡ª"

    "No! It''s not fine!" Mel snapped, smacking Caldric''s hand away before he could clap his back again. "I told you we had to be back, and we''re not buddies! I didn''t even know who you were until you showed up in Auroria Dominion!" His voice echoed through the gym, the tension between them thickening. Mel wasn''t sure if he was genuinely furious or if being in Caldara for so long was getting to him.

    Caldric blinked, taken aback, and then nodded solemnly. "Alright. I''ll get you back." He lowered his hand, refraining from his usual playful gestures.

    Mel sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. "Thank you," he muttered, trying to calm himself. But then he glanced at his wrist and froze. "Wait¡­ where''s my teleporter?!" His heart raced as he patted his pockets, frantically scanning the room. "It''s gone! Where is it?!"

    His eyes landed on Clyde, who was dusting off his clothes nearby. Mel stormed over, his temper flaring again. "Where is it, you little thief?!" he shouted, grabbing Clyde by the arm and patting him down.

    Clyde''s eyes widened, momentarily startled, but he quickly masked it with his usual bravado. "Get off me, Mel! What are you talking about?"

    "You stole my teleporter, Clyde! Don''t act innocent!" Mel barked, continuing to check Clyde''s pockets.

    "Get off!" Clyde snapped, shoving Mel back with enough force to make some distance between them. "I didn''t steal anything!"

    Mel glared at him, unrelenting. "Oh yeah? Like you didn''t steal my robe? Or those silver spoons and forks from the lunchroom?" He grabbed Clyde''s collar, his frustration boiling over.

    Caldric hurried forward and pulled Mel back, forcing him to release Clyde. "Mel, stop! This isn''t helping!" Caldric warned, his voice firm.

    Clyde trembled, his tough-guy fa?ade cracking as he stared at Mel. The anger in Mel''s eyes, the same person who had just shared a laugh with him moments ago, now burned with accusation. Clyde''s lip quivered, and without another word, he turned and bolted into the shadowy corners of the cafeteria, disappearing into the darkness.

    Mel stood there, breathing heavily, his fists still clenched. He felt a pang of regret, but the frustration wouldn''t let him back down. Caldric sighed, shaking his head. "This place gets to everyone eventually," he muttered under his breath.

    A few moments later, Caldric sent a warden to escort the rest of the kids home and dispatched a group to search for Clyde. Meanwhile, he and Mel sat on the bleachers in silence, the weight of the situation settling between them. Mel took a deep breath and drank some water, staring at the gym floor.

    "I''m sorry¡ª" Mel started, his voice heavy with regret.

    Caldric raised a hand to stop him, cutting him off before he could finish. "Don''t. Don''t apologize," he said, his voice calm but firm. "I get it. I was born and raised here too. It''s hard to shake off the habits of this place. I wanted you to see Caldara the way you remember it, to relive it. But I didn''t think about how much being outside might change you... make you feel like you''re not inmate zero anymore."

    Mel looked down, his gaze caught by a glint of metal on the floor. He reached down and picked up his missing watch teleporter, his fingers brushing against the cool surface. He sighed, a wave of guilt crashing over him. "I''m such a bad person," he muttered to himself, slipping the teleporter back onto his wrist.

    "First, I sent his brother to jail. Then, he probably looked up to me like a brother¡­ and I just yelled at him." His words were laced with self-loathing.

    Mel stood abruptly, his resolve hardening. "I''ve gotta go find him," he said, his voice tinged with determination. Without waiting for a response, he jogged out of the gym, the sound of his footsteps echoing in the empty space.

    Mel walked through the dimly lit halls, the silence weighing heavily on him as he searched for Clyde. His mind raced with thoughts of what had just happened. Where could he be? He sighed in frustration, running a hand through his hair, and made his way to solitary confinement. As he approached, he saw Clyde sitting outside one of the cells, his eyes fixated on the figure inside.

    Inside the cell, Clay¡ªnow a broken shell of the person he once was¡ªbowed repeatedly, muttering incoherently as he stared at the walls. His eyes were wide, unfocused, and his movements erratic, as if he were worshiping something. The words scrawled on the wall above him caught Mel''s eye: "Shadowbane."

    Clyde''s face crumpled as he watched, tears streaming down his cheeks. He quickly wiped them away when he noticed Mel approaching.

    "Hey, Mel," he sniffled, his voice barely above a whisper. Mel sat down beside him, the weight of the moment settling between them.

    "You okay?" Mel asked softly, his gaze lingering on the wreck that was once Clay.

    Clyde didn''t answer right away. He just stared at the cell, his hands trembling. Finally, he spoke, his voice cracking. "I didn''t know¡­ I didn''t know it would end like this for him."

    "You know, this was my old cell," Mel said with a chuckle, a hint of nostalgia in his voice. Clyde raised his eyebrows, clearly surprised.

    "Wow, I heard you were born here, but¡ªCaldara is really bad." Clyde shook his head, almost incredulous. "We have to wear masks just to breathe here."The two of them shared a short laugh, the tension in the air lifting for a moment. But then Clyde''s expression softened, and his gaze dropped to the floor.

    "I''m sorry for how I acted when we first met," he said, his voice quiet and full of regret. "My brother¡­ he was a stern person, and he told me this is how I had to be. Lineage is everything. I thought I''d end up just like him."

    Tears welled up in Clyde''s eyes as he looked at the floor, ashamed.

    Mel''s eyes softened as he glanced at the broken figure of Clay in the cell. He then turned his attention back to Clyde. "That''s not true," he said, his voice firm but gentle.

    Clyde sniffled and looked up at him, confusion in his eyes. "What do you mean?"

    Mel placed a reassuring hand on Clyde''s shoulder and smiled, though it was tinged with bittersweetness. "My father¡­ as you know, he was an overlord. He murdered people without a second thought. But I''ve never taken a life. I saved Atlantis and became their king. I''ve saved Auroria Dominion¡ªnot once, but twice. I''m nothing like him."

    Mel met Clyde''s gaze, his smile unwavering and genuine. "You don''t have to follow in your brother''s footsteps. You get to decide who you are, who you want to become." He extended his hand, offering Clyde a way out. "Come on, let''s get out of here."

    Clyde hesitated for a moment before standing up and following Mel''s lead. As they walked away, Mel couldn''t help but realize something. Clyde wasn''t lost¡ªhe just needed someone who understood what it was like to be shaped by others'' expectations. Someone who knew what it meant to fight for their own identity, to choose a different path. It was the guidance Mel wished he''d had when he was in Clyde''s shoes.

    A few moments later, Mel landed softly in their hotel room, rolling onto the bed with a heavy sigh. "Uhh, where is everybody?" he muttered, glancing around. The room was empty, no sign of Piper, Leo, or Tomas. But then, his eyes caught sight of Piper''s open computer. Curiosity pulled him over, and he read the messages between her, Leo, and Tomas:

    Piper: Where''s Mel?

    Tomas: He better be here.

    Leo: It''ll be easy to win with him.

    Mel''s heart sank as he processed their words. He ran a hand through his hair, biting his lip in frustration. "Of course they were just using me. They don''t even know me. He let out a long sigh and slumped back against the bed. I''m such an idiot."

    His gaze shifted to the electric guitar sitting on the dresser. For a moment, he just stared at it, lost in thought, unsure whether to pick it up or let the silence consume him.

    Mel picked up the guitar and began strumming it with a raw intensity, the sound echoing through the room.

    I''m not a shadow, not a name to bear,

    Not bound by blood or his twisted despair.

    What he left behind, the weight and the shame,

    I''ve got my own fire, I''m breaking the chain.

    The strings sang under his fingers, his anger and determination pouring into each note.

    Don''t need a legacy, don''t need his crown,

    I''m carving my path, tearing his down.

    From the ashes, I rise, it''s crystal clear,

    This is my story¡ªmy voice they''ll hear.

    He let the music rage, each strum more furious than the last, the sound of his defiance reverberating through his chest.

    Mel''s fingers flew across the guitar''s fretboard, the strings screaming under his touch as he launched into a blistering solo. His body swayed with the rhythm, the music pouring out like a floodgate opening. Each note he played seemed to rip through the air, raw and untamed, his soul laid bare in every bend and slide.

    The tempo quickened, and with a flick of his wrist, he picked up speed, his fingers a blur. The guitar screamed, howling with the intensity of his emotions¡ªfrustration, anger, and the deep yearning to prove himself. He twisted the neck, pulling out a long, wailing note that reverberated deep in his chest, holding it as the music built, louder and faster, building to an almost manic crescendo.

    Then, just when it seemed like the music would break free from the confines of the room, Mel dropped into a smooth, melodic run¡ªcool and controlled¡ªbefore erupting back into a series of sharp, rapid-fire notes, each one punctuated by an aggressive slap of the strings.

    The solo became an anthem, a battle cry. His fingers were a blur, bending notes, hitting harmonic squeals, and sliding into fast, furious scales. Sweat clung to his forehead, his face a mask of concentration as the music swelled and faded, finding its way into something uniquely his own.

    Finally, with one last, hauntingly sustained note, he let his fingers rest on the strings. The sound lingered in the air, echoing as he lowered the guitar, chest heaving. He sat back, the room still vibrating from the energy he had just unleashed.

    He breathed heavily, still feeling the rush from the solo as he slid the guitar off his shoulder and set it gently on the floor. His fingers tingled from the intensity, his heart still pounding in his chest. He glanced out the window, noticing a small crowd gathered outside, their eyes fixed on him.

    A cheer erupted from the group.

    "That''s how you do it!" someone shouted, their voice filled with admiration.

    "Amazing!" another person called out, clapping loudly.

    "Phenomenal!" someone else shouted, their tone eager and impressed.

    "He''ll definitely win the contest!" another voice chimed in, filled with confidence.

    Stolen novel; please report.Mel stood up from his seat, a faint, surprised grin tugging at the corner of his mouth. He hadn''t expected this¡ªhe''d just played for himself, for the release, for the music. But hearing their praise, their excitement, made the moment feel surreal.

    He walked over to the window and gave the crowd a small wave.

    "You all think so?" he called out, raising his eyebrows in a playful challenge. "Better get ready for the competition then."

    One of the voices yelled back, "We''ve already seen the winner!"

    Mel chuckled to himself, his chest swelling with a mix of pride and relief. He wasn''t just the son of an overlord; he was Melanthius, the one who could make his own way.

    A few moments later, Mel strolled through the bustling streets of the Hissing Havens, the energy of the upcoming music festival filling the air. He passed by vendors setting up their stalls, colorful banners flapping in the wind, and the sound of hammers and nails as stages took shape. People were already claiming spots on the grassy fields, laying out blankets and unpacking picnic baskets, their chatter and laughter blending with the hum of excitement.

    The scent of freshly baked goods wafted through the air, and children ran between the stalls, their faces bright with anticipation. Mel paused, taking in the scene with a mix of curiosity and apprehension. The festival was already beginning to take on a life of its own, and for the first time in a long while, he couldn''t help but feel a flicker of hope that this might actually be different.

    He ran a hand through his hair, scanning the area, his mind still racing with thoughts of what was to come.

    Suddenly, Mel was yanked into a portable toilet, his back slammed against the wall as Baba Yaga pinned him there with surprising strength. The smell of stale beer hit him as she leaned in, her breath heavy. "Mel, my kids are being held by the host of this festival," she said urgently, her eyes wide with desperation.

    Mel raised an eyebrow, wrinkling his nose. "Are you drunk? Wait, I met the host¡ªwell, technically, I had to throw up, but still..."

    "No, no! The host''s name is Varek. He''s a wizard hunter. He''ll kill them!" Her voice cracked as she started to panic, her hands shaking.

    Mel sighed, trying to keep his composure. "You need to calm down. You''re drunk," he said gently, stepping forward and pulling her into a tight hug. "I''ll take care of it, okay?"

    She clutched onto him, her eyes glistening with fear. "Please, Mel. I can''t¡ªbecause of the magisterium. You''re the only one who can help."

    Mel closed his eyes for a moment, silently cursing the situation. Then, with a resigned nod, he set her down gently on the toilet. "Fine. I''ll check. Just stay here and calm down."

    He left the port-a-potty and made his way through the festival grounds, the sounds of people laughing and talking swirling around him. At the center of it all, Varek stood on stage, deep in conversation with a few individuals.

    Mel took a deep breath and approached, his voice steady but firm. "Hello, sir. You may know me¡ªMelanthius Shadowbane. I''m entering your contest with my friends Piper, Tomas, and Leo. I wanted to ask if you''ve seen three kids: a girl with red eyes and red hair, a girl with blue eyes and blue hair, and a boy with green eyes and green hair... or he might be a llama, or a wolf, or a gorilla?"

    Varek looked at him, a flicker of recognition crossing his face. "I haven''t seen anyone like that. Now, please, step off the stage." His tone was sharp, but Mel didn''t back down.

    "Okay, but can I check behind the stage?" Mel asked, his gaze steady.

    Varek''s eyes narrowed suspiciously, but after a tense moment, he sighed. "Fine."

    As Mel walked behind the stage, unaware of the knife Varek had hidden behind his back, he was met with a grim sight. The cage where Sera, Lumi, Caius, Piper, Leo, and Tomas should''ve been locked up was empty. No sign of them anywhere.

    He stood still for a beat, bowing slightly out of respect. "Sorry, sir," he muttered under his breath, before walking back off the stage, his mind already racing.

    Behind him, Varek was visibly rattled, his fingers digging into his nails as he tried to mask the panic rising in his chest. Something was off, and he could feel it.

    A few moments later, Varek delivered a brutal punch to Nomak''s chest, sending him crashing into the wall with a sickening thud. "How could you lose them?!" Varek roared, his voice echoing through the room. Before Nomak could recover, Varek advanced on him and delivered a series of savage kicks to his face. "Six kids! You let six kids escape?!"

    Grabbing Nomak by the collar, Varek hauled him up with ease and slammed their foreheads together in a vicious headbutt. "You worthless wizard!" Varek spat, his voice dripping with venom. "Do you actually think the magisterium would ever take you back? Pathetic." His sneer deepened as he shoved Nomak back against the table, leaning in close, his voice now dangerously quiet. "Come on. Show me you''ve got some fight left. Take a swing at me. Just one."

    Nomak trembled, his body shaking with fear and pain, blood trickling down from his lip. "I¡ªI''m sorry," he stammered, his voice barely a whisper.

    Varek adjusted his glasses with calculated precision, his expression cold and unyielding. "Sorry doesn''t cut it, Nomak. Get it done, or I''ll make sure you regret even breathing in my presence."

    Varek stormed out, leaving Nomak crumpled on the floor. Slowly, Nomak pushed himself to his feet, wincing as he wiped the blood from his face. His broken glasses dangled uselessly in his hand. He stared at them for a moment before letting out a bitter laugh. "The Magisterium... damn it," he muttered, his voice filled with a mix of anger and pain. "Why''d he have to bring up those memories?"

    His gaze shifted to the cage, and his eyes narrowed at the sight of the key still sticking out of the lock. He grabbed it, turning it over in his hand. A flicker of grudging admiration crossed his face as he whispered, "That blue-haired girl... clever little thing, isn''t she?"

    Nomak looked up toward the dim light filtering into the room, his jaw tightening as he muttered with disdain, "Wizards."

    Deep in the forest, Piper, Tomas, and Leo stumbled after Sera, Lumi, and Caius, their breaths ragged as they struggled to keep up with the others. The underbrush crackled beneath their feet as Piper finally called out, "Wait¡ªwait! We need to take a break!" She leaned against a tree, gasping for air, while Tomas and Leo doubled over, hands on their knees.

    The group came to a halt, Lumi turning to face them with a determined expression. "We can''t waste time. We need to find Yaga and Mel. They need to know about Varek. Nomak gave me the key to escape, so I don''t think he''s our biggest problem anymore. But running away isn''t the answer."

    Sera, her eyes blazing with intensity, crossed her arms and shot a glare at Piper, Tomas, and Leo. "We don''t even need these three," she said coldly. "They were just using Mel, and we all know it. They don''t care if Varek gets to him or not."

    Tomas frowned, stepping forward. "That''s not true! Yeah, we messed up, but¡ª"

    Sera cut him off with a sharp wave of her hand. "Don''t even try to defend yourselves. You don''t care about him, and you never did. All you saw was someone you could use to win your stupid contest."

    "I did at first," Piper admitted, her voice trembling, "but then I realized he was actually really cool. I was wrong, okay?"

    Sera let out a sharp scoff, rolling her eyes. "Oh, he was cool? That''s what it took for you to stop using him? Mel has to prove himself to you, win your approval, before you decide he''s worth treating like a person? Wow."

    Piper''s face fell, guilt spreading across her features. "That''s not what I meant¡ª"

    "Save it," Lumi snapped, cutting her off. Her eyes narrowed as she looked at Piper, Tomas, and Leo with disdain. "You''ve already done enough damage. As far as I''m concerned, you''re dead weight. Matter of fact, don''t even bother coming back with us. Just stay here. Hide. It''s not like there''s anything else you could actually contribute."

    Before they could respond, Caius shifted into a sleek black horse, his transformation accompanied by a faint shimmer of magic. Lumi and Sera climbed onto his back, neither sparing the trio another glance. With a fierce kick of his hooves, Caius galloped into the forest, leaving Piper, Tomas, and Leo standing in silence, the weight of their actions sinking in as they watched the others disappear into the trees.

    Meanwhile, Mel and Yaga sat in Klaus, sipping tea amidst the comforting hum of the inn. Mel leaned forward, frustration evident on his face. "He swore he didn''t have any kids in that cage, but I saw it, Yaga. They were there."

    Yaga slammed her hand on the table, her anger boiling over. The wooden surface cracked under her strength, splintering into pieces. "That lying son of a bitch!" she growled, quickly waving her hand to conjure another table as if nothing had happened. "I''m telling you, Mel, if anyone knows where my kids are, it''s him. Varek''s always been a snake, slithering in the shadows."

    Mel nodded and pulled out his tiny, unassuming book. Its worn cover gleamed faintly under the light. "Wait, maybe I can find something here."

    Yaga''s eyes lit up with curiosity. "That''s Merlin''s old notebook, isn''t it?" She leaned closer, her voice lowering in awe. "He wrote everything in that thing. And it''s so small! Nobody''s ever been able to carry it¡ªtoo heavy, too cursed, or so they say. Guess it finally ended up in the right hands." She smiled warmly at Mel.

    Mel offered a small grin in return, flipping through the pages. "Yeah, let''s see... oh, here it is." He tapped a page and began reading aloud:

    "I''ve never fought someone so pathetic as Varek Ironbound. When we fought, the bastard actually cried. He walks around like he''s some kind of god, but he''s nothing more than a spoiled coward. Born with a silver spoon in his mouth, always relying on others to fight his battles for him. When he invaded one of my kingdoms, I didn''t even break a sweat. I crushed his entire army and then faced him one-on-one. It was the first time I didn''t need to use a single spell to win a fight."

    Yaga laughed bitterly, shaking her head. "That tracks. Varek''s always been a fraud. For years, he had powerful wizards backing him, doing the dirty work. But now? Without them, he''s just a shadow of what he pretends to be¡ªnothing."

    Mel raised an eyebrow, leaning back slightly. "Look, we don''t even know if he''s planning anything. For all we know, he doesn''t even have the kids. Maybe we just wait this out, see what happens."

    He reached out and placed a reassuring hand on hers, but his words faltered when he saw a single tear slide down Yaga''s cheek. Her face crumpled, and moments later, she was sobbing into her hands.

    Mel groaned, rolling his eyes dramatically. "Oh, come on! Okay, okay! I''ll go check it out tonight, all right? Will that make you feel better?"

    Yaga''s tear-streaked face instantly lit up with a hopeful smile. "Okay!" she exclaimed, wiping her face.

    Mel sighed, running a hand through his hair. "Yeah, great. You better be right about this."

    When night fell, Mel walked through the darkened streets, the cool air carrying faint melodies as a few festival-goers strummed guitars, likely practicing for their performances. Some were sprawled lazily on the ground, humming drunken tunes under the dim glow of hanging lanterns. Keeping a low profile, Mel leapt into the air, his movements as silent as the breeze. He soared over the festival grounds and dive-bombed into the shadows behind the stage, landing lightly on his feet.

    His eyes scanned the area, alert for any movement. Staying low, he crept toward the cage where the kids had been held earlier. Kneeling down, he examined it closely. The cage door hung slightly ajar, the key still sticking out of the lock.

    Mel furrowed his brow, brushing his fingers over the key. "If the kids were really here," he muttered under his breath, "they''d have busted out somehow. With the key just sitting here? No... they definitely had help."

    He stood up, glancing around the area for any other clues. His instincts told him something didn''t add up, and whatever was going on, Varek wasn''t just letting things slide.

    Mel''s eyes caught a faint shimmer beneath a desk nearby. Narrowing his gaze, he moved closer, careful not to make a sound. As he reached the desk, he crouched and pulled out a diamond-encrusted wand. The intricate design sparkled faintly under the dim lighting, and Mel turned it over in his hands, inspecting it.

    "What the hell?" he whispered to himself. "Varek''s no wizard... at least not from what I''ve heard. So why would he have something like this? Unless¡ª" His mind raced. "He''s working with someone else. A wizard, maybe."

    The thought sent a chill down his spine. Whoever was aiding Varek wasn''t your run-of-the-mill spellcaster¡ªthis wand was crafted for power.

    Mel pocketed the wand just as the sound of footsteps echoed in the distance. His ears perked up, and he immediately darted toward the nearest shadows, his body tense and ready to move. The footsteps grew louder, and without a second thought, Mel launched himself into the air, his wings carrying him into the night sky.

    From above, he glanced back, watching as a figure entered the area he''d just left. Staying hidden among the clouds, he clenched his jaw. "This just got a lot more complicated."

 Chapter 36

    Mel and Yaga sat in front of the wand, its diamond-encrusted surface glinting faintly under the dim light. Yaga picked it up, running her fingers over its intricate design. "This wasn''t made by just anyone," she said, her tone heavy with suspicion. "This came from someone incredibly powerful. You don''t find craftsmanship like this in the hands of ordinary wizards."

    She turned the wand in her hand, narrowing her eyes. "I think it belongs to that man who stopped me from checking on the kids¡ªthe one by the stage. He knew about the magisterium, which means he knew exactly who I was. That proves it. He didn''t just guess; he''s heard about me. And the only way he could know is if he got it from the kids." Her voice cracked slightly, but she pushed on.

    Mel leaned forward, studying her expression. "So, what are you saying?"

    "I''m saying you need to enter that performance," Yaga said firmly, setting the wand down with a clatter. "While you''re on stage, I''ll use the opportunity to make sure nothing happens behind the scenes. I need you to lay low and not draw attention to yourself. Just... stick to the plan."

    Mel nodded slowly. "Alright. But Yaga¡ªdon''t do anything reckless. I mean it."

    Yaga smirked faintly, though her eyes betrayed a flicker of unease. "Reckless? Me? Never."

    Mel sighed, knowing full well that her version of "sticking to the plan" often veered dangerously off-course.

    The next day, the music festival was in full swing, transforming the Hissing Havens into a vibrant, electric spectacle. Stalls lined the streets, offering everything from shimmering trinkets to steaming plates of exotic food that filled the air with mouthwatering aromas. Strings of lanterns, glowing in every color imaginable, hung overhead, casting a kaleidoscope of light over the bustling crowd. Laughter and chatter mixed with the rhythmic thrum of music that seemed to pulse through the very ground.

    A band had taken the main stage, their instruments gleaming under the bright spotlights. The lead singer, a tall woman with striking violet hair, belted out powerful notes that soared above the accompaniment of a growling bassline and a thunderous drumbeat. The guitarist''s fingers flew across the strings, producing riffs that sent the crowd into a frenzy. A saxophonist stepped forward, weaving a soulful melody into the chaos, adding a jazzy undertone to the rock-infused performance.

    The audience was alive, a sea of swaying bodies, clapping hands, and stomping feet. People danced with abandon, spinning and laughing in time with the music, while others leaned against food carts, nodding their heads to the beat as they sipped on colorful drinks. Kids darted through the crowd, waving glow sticks and balloons, their giggles adding another layer of energy to the already electric atmosphere.

    Near the edges of the festival grounds, a group of friends sat on a plaid blanket, sharing snacks as they watched the band. Their faces were lit with awe as the drummer launched into a solo, sticks blurring in a display of skill that earned roars of applause.

    Meanwhile, Mel sat across from Nomak, who casually glanced at the clipboard in his hand. "Where''s your band?" Nomak asked, his tone smooth but with an edge, clearly testing Mel. He already knew Piper, Tomas, and Leo had escaped the cage.

    Mel shrugged nonchalantly, leaning back in his seat. "Not sure. I think they bailed and went home or something."

    Nomak raised an eyebrow but didn''t press further. Instead, he slid a paper across the table. "Fine. Just sign this. You''re up next, going against this band. Better be ready."

    Mel glanced at the paper briefly, the words blurring as his focus shifted to Nomak''s extended hand. With little hesitation, he reached out to shake it.

    As their hands clasped, a sharp pain shot through Mel''s palm. He hissed and yanked his hand back, inspecting it for any sign of injury. His skin appeared unbroken, yet the sensation of something piercing him lingered. Mel''s gaze snapped to Nomak''s hand, expecting to see a needle or blade, but there was nothing¡ªjust rough, calloused skin.

    Nomak''s expression remained eerily calm, his lips curving into the faintest of smiles. "Good luck out there," he said, his tone as neutral as ever, as if nothing had happened.

    Mel didn''t respond. He backed away slowly, his sharp eyes locked on Nomak, who simply watched him go without a hint of concern. As Mel turned and left, his hand throbbed faintly, and a chilling thought crept into his mind¡ªwhatever Nomak had done, it wasn''t by accident.

    A while later, Mel sat backstage, absently tuning his guitar. His fingers moved mechanically over the strings as his mind wandered. The noise of the festival seemed distant as his thoughts clouded over. Why am I even here anymore? he wondered, staring at the instrument in his hands. I came for my friends, but they don''t even care about me. Now I''m trying to save the ones I consider family. I went to Caldara to help Caldric, but... nobody''s helped me yet. Yaga gave me this map, but she won''t tell me anything about my parents, even though she knows something.

    He sighed heavily, looking up at the sky. The clouds drifted lazily, indifferent to his turmoil. What was that lightning monster? Who was that woman? Was she my mom?

    Just as his thoughts spiraled, he heard Varek''s voice booming over the loudspeakers.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, put your hands together for MELANTHIUS SHADOWBANE!" The crowd erupted in cheers, their excitement palpable.

    Mel stood up, a reluctant smile tugging at his lips as he walked toward the stage. He raised his hand in acknowledgment, then took a bow to the audience. With a quick glance toward the crowd, he grabbed his guitar, strumming it softly. But as his fingers brushed the strings, something caught his eye¡ªSera, Lumi, and Caius were standing together, speaking urgently to one another.

    His heart skipped a beat as they began running toward him. But before he could process what was happening, the ground beneath his feet shook, and a massive iron shell descended from above, trapping him inside. The heavy case slammed down, its cold metal edges locking him in place, and the audience erupted into chaos.

    Screams filled the air as panicked people scrambled to escape the danger. Sera, Lumi, and Caius pushed their way to the stage, trying to pry the case open with desperate force. But each attempt was met with resistance, and they were all violently thrown back.

    "That''s a wizard case," Varek announced coldly from the shadows, stepping forward with a sinister smile. "No wizards can enter it¡ªor exit it."

    He raised his hand, and with a swift motion, he landed a punch on Sera, sending her sprawling backward and causing blood to spill from her nose. Mel''s stomach churned.

    But Sera wasn''t done. With a fierce snarl, she retaliated, her fist engulfed in flames. The air around her heated up, crackling with her fiery magic. She hurled the punch at Varek, but he casually deflected it, sending her crashing into Caius''s arms.

    Varek stood tall, unshaken, his voice oozing with arrogance. "You can''t defeat me. I''m Varek the undefeated."

    Mel''s hands trembled on the strings of his guitar as he watched the chaos unfold. His mind raced, but the heavy, suffocating case around him kept him from acting. He was trapped. And there was no one coming to save him this time.

    Caius''s arms swelled, transforming into massive gorilla-like limbs as he swung a powerful punch at Varek. With a swift motion, Varek crossed his arms to block the strike, and the force of the blow sent a sickening crack echoing through the air. Undeterred, Caius reared back for another punch, but Varek''s eyes flashed with intensity.

    "Temporal Distortion!" Varek shouted.

    In an instant, Caius''s fist slowed to a crawl, the world around him seeming to stretch and distort. Varek took advantage of the moment, his speed unaffected by the time distortion. With a cruel grin, he drove his fist straight into Caius''s face, the impact reverberating through his skull.

    Lumi seized Sera''s hand, their magic intertwining as a surge of energy pulsed between them. Lumi''s ice magic blended with Sera''s fiery power, creating a swirling icy-hot fireball. With a synchronized thrust, they hurled the blazing orb toward Varek.

    But in the chaos, the attack misfired. The fireball veered off course and slammed directly into Sera''s face, the heat and frost combining to scorch her skin and freeze her in a burst of pain. She staggered back, gritting her teeth, trying to shake off the searing frostbite. "Damn it!" Sera hissed, her eyes flashing with frustration.

    A few moments later, Varek stood over the kids, breathing heavily, his stance triumphant as he looked down at them. Mel, trapped within the case, furiously slammed his fists against the impenetrable walls. His frustration boiled over, and he screamed, a raw cry of desperation.

    He dug into his pocket and pulled out the diamond-encrusted wand, its facets gleaming under the stage lights. "Luckily, I kept this," Mel muttered to himself. His fingers trembled as he flipped open the tiny book, the weight of Merlin''s legacy in his hands. "Increulus Pestulso," he whispered, focusing every ounce of his will into the spell.

    The wand pulsed with energy, and with a blinding flash, the case shattered into pieces, splintering like glass. The shards clattered to the ground as the protective shell collapsed, freeing Mel with a deafening crack. He stood tall, his eyes locking onto Varek, determined to face the threat head-on.

    Mel raised his hands, casting a spell to heal the three of them. The magic flowed, and Lumi, Caius, and Sera sprang to their feet, energized by the healing spell. Lumi chuckled, shaking her head. "You''re always the one in the middle of everything, huh, Mel?"

    Sera, on the other hand, sneered. "Why didn''t you write to us? We thought you were dead or something."

    Caius only nodded, his eyes narrowing as he turned to face Varek, who was dripping sweat, his composure slipping.

    Before anyone could say another word, Nomak casually strolled onto the stage, his steps deliberate and calm. He approached his desk, flipping through some papers, as though the chaos surrounding him didn''t even matter. "Mel," he said, almost indifferently, "you took my wand."

    Varek''s rage flared instantly. He grabbed Nomak by the throat and lifted him off the ground, his knuckles white. "Why aren''t you helping me?!" Varek snarled, his voice full of venom. "You dumb bastard!"

    He threw Nomak back to the ground, seething with frustration. Nomak stood there for a moment, eyes lowered, then sighed. "Sorry. What exactly do you want me to do?"

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it."Beat Melanthius!" Varek shouted, his voice cracking with anger.

    Nomak paused, then raised a hand toward Mel. With a subtle flick of his wrist, the wand Mel had been holding began to levitate out of his grip. Mel winced as a sharp, piercing pain shot through his hand¡ªthe wand ripped from his fingers as if pulled by an invisible force.

    "So it was yours," Mel muttered through clenched teeth. He glared at Nomak, realization dawning. "Guess your magic has something to do with diamonds... am I wrong?"

    Nomak''s expression remained unreadable as he stepped forward. Without warning, he stabbed the diamond-encrusted wand deep into Mel''s shoulder. Mel let out a shout of pain as the sharp point punctured his flesh, before being slammed violently into the ground. Nomak pressed his weight onto him, and with a brutal twist of his wrist, he threw a diamond-encrusted punch directly into Mel''s face. The impact sent a shockwave through his skull, blood trickling from his lip.

    Varek stood by, watching with an almost gleeful smile, as Nomak delivered the crushing blow.

    Mel''s fist shot out in a blur, landing a hidden cloud punch squarely to Nomak''s face. The force sent Nomak flying off him, tumbling backward. He lay on the ground, completely unmoving, an exaggerated sigh escaping his lips. "Oh no, I lost," Nomak said, his voice lazy and almost bored, as though this was some sort of joke.

    Everyone stood frozen, confused by his nonchalant demeanor.

    Varek, unable to contain his fury, screamed at Nomak in disbelief. "WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!" His voice cracked. "I was only able to tap into this strength because of your magic¡ªnow turn it back on!" Varek''s voice was desperate, almost pleading.

    Nomak didn''t move, his eyes fixed on the sky as if lost in thought. He didn''t seem to care, his gaze detached.

    Mel couldn''t tell whether Nomak was being genuine or playing some twisted game, but he didn''t have time to dwell on it. The four of them¡ªLumi, Sera, Caius, and Mel¡ªslowly approached Varek, who was now crumpled on the ground, sobbing uncontrollably. His face was streaked with tears, and he looked like a child throwing a tantrum.

    Sera raised an eyebrow, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "Is he serious?"

    Varek, in a fit of unhinged rage, began throwing wild punches at Mel. But they were clumsy and desperate, easily dodged by Mel as he weaved effortlessly between them.

    "GIVE IT BACK, NOMAK!" Varek cried, his voice cracking with each word, his frustration bubbling over into full-blown hysteria.

    Mel kicked Varek in the face and he fell to the ground crying.

    Nomak''s gaze shifted up, his expression unchanged as he looked at Varek. "You''re here. Boss," he said simply, as if his words had just clicked into place.

    In an instant, everyone felt a surge of overwhelming magical energy¡ªa wave of raw power that threatened to crush them under its weight. The air seemed to thicken as they all turned, eyes widening in shock.

    Standing before them was a towering woman, her presence commanding and oppressive. She was draped in glimmering diamond armor, and her long, light blue hair cascaded down her back like an ethereal veil. Her eyes glinted with arrogance, and every step she took seemed to radiate an unshakable confidence.

    Her aura screamed dominance, the kind that made the ground tremble beneath her feet and the air itself bend to her will. It was as though she was the physical embodiment of arrogance and power.

    Varek''s sobs stopped abruptly, replaced by an unspoken understanding as he looked up at her.

    Mel squinted up at the imposing figure and muttered, "Does anyone know who she is?" His voice wavered as the woman towered over them. She didn''t acknowledge his question, instead pulling out a crumpled piece of paper.

    "Nomak, your handwriting is atrocious," she muttered, squinting at the paper before continuing. "Melanthius Shadowbane is here, boss." With a flick of her wrist, she discarded the paper and scanned the group. Her gaze was sharp, piercing. "Which one of you is Melanthius Shadowbane?"

    Without hesitation, Sera, Lumi, and Caius all pointed at Mel. His eyes widened in panic. "Uhh, actually, my name is Elowen¡ª"

    Before he could finish, the woman moved faster than anyone could follow, slamming her foot into Mel''s face. The sheer force of the blow knocked him out instantly, and his body hit the ground like a sack of bricks.

    "I''m Leonardo, one of the Renaissance Kings," she declared, her voice cool and laced with disdain. "Merlin Shadowbane defeated us a long time ago, and now I''m here to settle the score with his son. But first, I have some questions for him." She grabbed Mel by the leg and began dragging him unceremoniously across the ground. Nomak trailed behind her like a loyal shadow.

    Sera, Lumi, and Caius were frozen, rooted to the spot by the crushing aura of Leonardo''s presence. It was as if the air itself weighed them down.

    Sera''s voice broke through their paralysis, a desperate cry. "We need someone! Please, anyone!"

    Leonardo chuckled, her laughter cold and mocking. She stopped suddenly, her attention caught by a new presence. Standing before her was Baba Yaga, her frame radiating power that matched Leonardo''s. The two women were eye-to-eye, each exuding an aura of overwhelming strength.

    "That''s my nephew in your hands," Yaga said, her smile deceptively warm, though a glimmer of fury simmered beneath it. "Let him go, please?"

    Leonardo tilted her head, smirking. "And if I don''t?"

    Yaga''s smile didn''t falter. "Then I''ll just have to make you let him go." She pulled a ladle from her side and twirled it casually, as if it were a sword.

    Leonardo''s smirk grew wider. "Do you really think you can beat me, Baba Yaga? You''re way past your prime."

    "I mean, one of my students took the four of you down years ago." Yaga chuckled. "You''re also out of your prime."

    "Maybe," Leo replied, her tone playful. "But I''d bet you''re still underestimating me."

    Before Leonardo could respond, a loud bang shattered the tension. Both women turned toward the sound.

    There stood Mel¡ªor rather, a version of him transformed. His eyes glowed with a haunting purple light, smoky tendrils of darkness swirling around him. His aura was oppressive, dangerous. In one hand, he gripped Nomak by the hair, lifting him off the ground with ease.

    Without hesitation, Mel drove his knee into Nomak''s face, the impact echoing like a thunderclap. A chilling silence followed as everyone processed the sudden turn of events.

    Nomak gripped Mel''s wrist with crushing force, the sickening snap of bones echoing through the air. Without hesitation, he delivered a powerful punch, sending Mel hurtling upward. But Mel twisted midair with eerie precision, using the momentum to launch a brutal kick that smashed Nomak''s face into the ground. The impact cracked the floor beneath him.

    "Is that your student?" Yaga asked, her tone casual, though her eyes never left the fight.

    Leonardo chuckled, crossing her arms. "Damn straight. He''d been wasting his potential working for Varek, searching for someone worthy to lead him. That idiot never stood a chance¡ªNomak belongs with me."

    Meanwhile, Nomak was being forced backward under Mel''s relentless assault. A flurry of hidden cloud kicks struck his face, each blow landing with precision and force. Mel followed up with an elbow strike aimed at Nomak''s temple, but Nomak intercepted it with his wand, the clash creating a flash of energy.

    With a growl, Nomak drove the sharp tip of his wand into Mel''s cheek, leaving a streak of blood before slashing it viciously across Mel''s chest. The force of the strike sent Mel staggering back, but the dark aura around him flared even stronger.

    "I''m so tired," Nomak muttered under his breath, his voice weary but his stance unyielding.

    Still lost in his clouded, uncontrolled state, Mel grabbed a loose floorboard with one hand, snapping it free from the stage. Without hesitation, he swung it like a weapon, striking Nomak down with a resounding crack.

    Leonardo smirked, still watching the chaos unfold. "So... are we going to fight or what?" she asked, her tone dripping with amusement.

    "Maybe later," Yaga replied, settling into a seat with a knowing smile. Her eyes stayed locked on the combat. "This is too entertaining to miss."

    "A fight between my student and your student''s son." Leonardo grinned, her tone laced with smug satisfaction. "How poetic."

    Mel shoved Nomak backward with a final, brutal kick that dislocated Nomak''s shoulder. Nomak crumpled to the ground, his body battered and broken. Mel stood over him, breathing heavily, his dark aura flickering like a storm.

    Suddenly, Varek appeared behind him, wielding a chair. With a loud crash, he struck Mel in the back. "You bastard!" Varek screamed, his voice shaking.

    Mel turned slowly, his glowing, smoky eyes locking onto Varek, who froze in terror. "W-Wait!" Varek stammered, raising his hands in a feeble plea.

    Without a word, Mel grabbed Varek''s wrist and unleashed a flurry of hidden cloud kicks, each one striking with devastating precision. The final blow slammed Varek into the ground with bone-cracking force.

    Varek coughed, tears streaming down his face as he whimpered in pain. For a moment, his vision blurred, and his mind was transported to a memory that had haunted him for years.

    Flashback

    Varek knelt on the ground, crying in frustration, his fists pounding against the dirt. Above him stood Merlin Shadowbane, draped in a majestic robe and crowned like a true monarch. In one hand, Merlin held two gleaming tonfas, while his iron gauntlets glinted ominously in the light. His presence was overwhelming, a king and conqueror in every sense. He looked like an older, battle-hardened version of Melanthius, exuding an air of unstoppable power.

    "Look at you," Merlin said coldly, his voice dripping with disdain. "Crying like a pathetic little whelp at my feet. Maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªyou could''ve beaten me if you didn''t cry." He leaned down slightly, his smirk sharp as a blade. "Nah. Even without the tears, the best you''d get is a win for your dignity. But now? You''ve got nothing."

    Around Merlin, the bodies of fallen wizards lay sprawled across the battlefield. He raised his hands, and a surge of magical energy crackled in the air. The surrounding magic from the defeated wizards flowed toward him, spiraling into his grasp as he absorbed their power.

    Varek''s cries of anguish echoed across the scene, his hatred and humiliation burning into his soul.

    Back in the present, Varek whimpered on the ground, staring up at Mel. "You''re just like him," he whispered hoarsely, tears pooling in his eyes. "Just like Merlin."

 Chapter 37

    In the present, Varek lay trembling on the ground, his body broken, and his spirit crushed. He stared up at Mel, his voice weak and laced with fear. "You''re just like him," he murmured, tears streaking his face. "Just like Merlin..."

    Before Varek could say more, Mel collapsed, the overwhelming strain of the battle rendering him unconscious. He hit the ground hard, his dark aura flickering out as his body gave in.

    Leonardo smirked, effortlessly hoisting Nomak onto her shoulders. "Let''s pick this up another time," she said with casual confidence, her icy blue hair shimmering under the fractured stage lights.

    "Agreed," Baba Yaga replied, crouching down to lift Mel onto her back with surprising gentleness. Sera, Lumi, and Caius followed closely behind, their expressions a mix of exhaustion and determination.

    In the aftermath of Ironclad isles¡­

    The festival was promptly canceled, chaos and destruction leaving little room for celebration. Word spread quickly of the battle, though many details remained shrouded in mystery.

    Varek, humiliated and broken, vanished into hiding, his name soon becoming a whisper in the shadows.

    As for Leonardo and Nomak, they disappeared into the ether, leaving no trace behind. Their motives, like their next moves, remained unknown¡ªa storm brewing on the horizon.

    But for Melanthius and his friends, this was just the beginning of something far greater.

    Mel stirred awake, blinking against the soft, rippling light filtering through the room. He realized he was lying in a grand, underwater bedchamber in Atlantis. As he yawned and rolled onto his side, he froze at the sight of Baba Yaga sitting inches away, staring at him intently.

    "You bite when you sleep," she whispered, her tone teasing.

    Mel shrieked and leaped onto the ceiling in a panic. "Where am I?!" he demanded, glancing wildly around the room.

    He spotted Lumi and Sera sleeping soundly on either side of the bed, while Caius¡ªcurrently in the form of a small octopus¡ªwas perched lazily on a nearby lamp. "How''d I get here?! What''s going on?"

    "Shh, calm down," Yaga said, waving a hand dismissively. "You passed out after your fight with Nomak. We took you on Klaus, brought you back to the Auroria Dominion, and then made our way here to Atlantis. And yes, we brought your little friends along for the ride."

    Mel let out a long sigh of relief before narrowing his eyes suspiciously. "Wait, how''d you even get past the guards?"

    "Uh¡­" Yaga scratched the back of her neck and chuckled nervously. "Let''s just say¡­ I have my ways."

    Mel''s gaze drifted to the window, where he saw his loyal fish army sprawled across the ocean floor, battered and bruised. "Oh my god," he groaned, running a hand down his face.

    "Yeah, sorry about that," Yaga said sheepishly. "My kids never back down from a fight."

    Mel dropped back onto the bed with a heavy sigh. "So¡­ I finally met another Renaissance King. Except she''s a woman. Why does she even call herself a king?"

    Yaga smirked, a playful glint lighting up her eyes. "Because no one truly respects a queen," she quipped, her tone laced with mockery. Then, her gaze sharpened as she turned to Mel. "But why are you so hung up on the Renaissance Kings?" she asked, curiosity threading through her words.

    Mel let out a weary sigh, running a hand through his hair. "Because I just found out something insane. One of the men who trained me in Caldara¡ªMichaelangelo? Yeah, turns out he''s alive. I thought he was dead, but he''s been going around killing kings across Aurora. And here''s the next part¡ªI''m not even supposed to tell you this, but Donatello is alive too. He''s the one who tipped me off about Michaelangelo."

    His voice grew more frustrated, his words tumbling out in a rush. "and now, to top it all off, some freakishly strong lady with blue hair is chasing after me. I don''t know if she wants to capture me, kill me, or something worse! So yeah, I think I''ve got a bit of a reason to be worried!"

    Mel paused, his breathing ragged, the weight of everything he had just said pressing down on him like a boulder. Yaga studied him in silence, her usual smirk fading into something closer to understanding. Finally, she broke the tension with a shrug. "Jeez, kid, you need to chill. Maybe grab a drink or something."

    "I''m extremely underage," Mel muttered, running a hand through his messy curls in frustration.

    Yaga waved him off, clearly unfazed. "Details, details."

    He let out a long sigh. "So, how long are you planning to stay here? Not that I mind, but you''ll at least need to introduce yourself to King and Queen Aldara while you''re around."

    "Fine, no big deal," Yaga said, standing up and stretching. "Just as long as I don''t have to tell them I''m Baba Yaga," she added with a sly grin before walking over to wake her kids.

    "Mel!" Lumi''s voice called out enthusiastically as the three kids ran to him, wrapping him in a group hug.

    "You left without saying anything last time!" Sera teased with a chuckle, her arms still tight around him.

    Mel smiled, hugging them back warmly. "I had to come back for my family," he replied, his smirk hiding the fact that he had no idea they''d be here in the Hissing Havens.

    "Let''s go to Auroria Dominion," he said, opening the door for them. The group nodded and followed him out.

    In Auroria Dominion

    As they entered Solstice City, even Sera, Lumi, Caius¡ªand surprisingly, Yaga¡ªwere awestruck by the futuristic marvels of the city. Towering skyscrapers of shimmering glass and steel loomed above them, glowing with ethereal light. Hover-carts zipped past, weaving seamlessly through the streets, while intricate holograms danced in the air, advertising all manner of goods and events.

    "This place is¡­ insane," Sera murmured, her eyes wide as she took in the advanced technology around her.

    Yaga whistled low, her usual nonchalant demeanor giving way to genuine curiosity. "I''ve seen a lot in my time, but this? Not bad, Auroria. Not bad at all."

    "Yeah, I was pretty surprised when I first saw this place too," Mel said with a sniffle, a small smile creeping onto his face as he reminisced about his first day there.

    As they approached the grand castle gates, the glint of sunlight off polished armor caught their eyes. Knights stood poised, their spears crossing to block the group''s path.

    "Intruders!" one of the guards barked, leveling his weapon toward Yaga and her kids.

    "Oh, is this a battle?" Yaga purred, her smile wicked as she licked her lips.

    "Stop!" Mel quickly stepped between the guards and Yaga''s group, raising his hands. "Wait, it''s fine!"

    The guards paused, their stern expressions softening slightly as one of them recognized him. "King Melanthius," the lead guard said, bowing his head. "Are you with¡­ these people?"

    Mel glanced back at Yaga and her entourage, then back at the guards. "Yes," he said hesitantly, "they''re my¡­ cousins? No blood relations, though."

    The guard hesitated but ultimately nodded. "Very well. You may enter."

    With the tension defused, the group walked through the towering gates and into the castle. Mel glanced over his shoulder, his tone firm. "Don''t touch anything."

    The group made their way to the throne room, where King Percival sat atop a gilded throne. The older man''s eyebrows lifted in surprise as they entered.

    "Melanthius," he said, standing to greet him. "You''ve returned from the Isles! And¡­ who are your companions?"

    Mel gestured toward the group with a sheepish grin. "These are my friends. Sera, Lumi, Caius¡ªman of few words¡ªand, uh, Shenelle Upan," he said, motioning to each in turn.

    King Percival''s gaze lingered on the group before nodding thoughtfully. "Will they be staying with us?" he asked, his tone neutral but curious.

    "Hell no¡ª" Yaga began, but Mel quickly clamped a hand over her mouth, grinning nervously.

    "Yes! My friend Shenelle here is very interested in joining the staff next year at school," he said with forced enthusiasm. "And Sera, Lumi, and Caius are hoping to join the student roster as well."

    Yaga''s eyes flared with disbelief as she grabbed Mel by the collar and yanked him close. "Mel, what the hell are you doing?!" she hissed angrily.

    Mel kept his voice calm, though his heart raced. "Look, Yaga. You''re always on the run from the Magisterium, never staying in one place. Don''t you think it''s time to settle down for a bit? Let the kids socialize, learn, and grow with people their own age? And, honestly¡­ you could use some stability too." He placed a hand on her shoulder and gave her a reassuring smile. "You''re a legend, sure, but maybe it''s time to be someone other than that for a while."

    Yaga glared at him, then turned to look at Sera, Lumi, and Caius. Their hopeful expressions made her sigh in resignation. "You''re right," she muttered, her voice tinged with reluctance. "But what about the Magisterium? They''ll sniff me out eventually."

    Mel shrugged casually. "Not if you keep your identity under wraps. Just stay ''Shenelle Upan,'' and no one will have a clue you''re Baba Yaga."

    Yaga narrowed her eyes at him, then sighed again, this time heavier. "You''re pushing it, kid. But fine. I''ll do it¡­ for them."

    The trio cheered, and Mel grinned. "You''ll see, Yaga. It''ll be worth it."

    "Hm, funny, Melanthius," Percival said with a sly grin. "I don''t recall ever saying there''d be a school next year. What makes you so sure?"

    He chuckled, and Ruecrix joined in, their snickers filling the air like a private joke.

    Mel shrugged nonchalantly. "Oh, right, it''s supposed to be a surprise, isn''t it? Yeah, Rue told me already. Don''t worry¡ªI''ll keep it a secret." His casual tone carried.

    Ruecrix''s smirk disappeared instantly, replaced with a growl. "That little¡ª! I am so going to ground her!"

    Mel approached cautiously, his tone measured. "Uh, how has Princess Rue been?"

    Ruecrix let out a long sigh, rubbing his temples. "She''s been fine. I know you might think it''s unfair that she didn''t get to accompany you to Ironclad, but once Bimoth decided not to go, I just didn''t feel comfortable sending her."

    Mel nodded understandingly. "No, it''s okay. It was really dangerous," he admitted, scratching the back of his head as the memories of Ironclad''s chaos resurfaced. "To be honest, though, I wish Bimoth had been there. Could''ve really used his titan strength." He chuckled softly before turning back toward the group. "Well, we''ll be on our way then."

    The group made their way toward the exit of the throne room and ascended the grand staircase.

    "Where are we going now?" Sera asked, breaking the silence.

    "Just going to see Princess Rue," Mel replied, his voice quieter, as if he were already thinking ahead.

    "Is she your girlfriend?" Lumi teased with a giggle, her eyes sparkling with mischief.

    Mel shook his head quickly, his tone firm. "Nope," he answered, not leaving room for debate.

    When they reached the large door to Rue''s chambers, Mel stopped abruptly. Placing a hand on Yaga''s stomach, he turned to her with a serious expression.

    "I want you to spend a little more time getting to know King and Queen Aldara," he said.

    Yaga raised an eyebrow, smirking at him as she crossed her arms. "Oh, so you''re pushing me into polite society now? What''s next, tea parties and curtsies?"

    Mel sighed but smiled, knowing her sarcasm was a cover. "Just... trust me on this, okay? You''ll figure it out."

    Yaga held Mel''s gaze, her smirk softening into something warmer. After a moment, she let out a light chuckle, shaking her head. "Fine, fine. But if they start prying into my life story, I''m sending them straight to you." She spun on her heel and strode back toward the throne room, leaving Mel to face what was next.

    Mel approached the door to Rue''s chambers, raising his hand to knock. Before his knuckles touched the wood, he heard a voice shout from inside, "Coming!" But it wasn''t Rue''s voice. Confused, he tilted his head, then slowly pushed the door open.

    A delinquent-looking boy stood in the doorway, his posture relaxed and cocky. His eyes scanned Mel with thinly veiled disdain. "Who the hell are you?" the boy asked, blocking the entrance.

    From behind him, Mel spotted Rue sitting in her wheelchair. Her cybernetic eye glinted faintly in the room''s light, metal components gleaming on her middle and pinky fingers. Around her lounged a small group of boys and girls, each giving off a similarly rebellious energy.

    Mel kept his composure, his voice calm. "I''m here to see Rue."

    The boy chuckled and glanced over his shoulder at the group before turning back to Mel with a sneer. "Oh, you must be Mel. Didn''t Rue already tell you she doesn''t feel safe around you? You already put her in that wheelchair."

    His laughter grated against Mel''s nerves, but it was his words that cut the deepest. Mel''s gaze dropped for a moment, guilt flashing across his face.

    Before he could respond, Sera stormed forward, her fury palpable. She grabbed the boy by the collar and shoved him against the doorframe with surprising force. "You heard him, right?" she hissed, her voice dripping with venom. The boy''s confidence crumbled instantly, his smirk vanishing as fear flickered in his eyes.

    The other boys and girls in the room stood up, their expressions protective and ready to intervene, but Rue rolled her wheelchair to the door before anyone could escalate the situation. "How was your trip, Mel?" she asked, her calm voice cutting through the tension.

    Mel''s gaze shifted from the hostile crowd to Rue, his expression softening. "Can we talk? Alone?" he asked, his voice low.

    Rue gave him a small nod. "Follow me."

    They made their way to the castle balcony, where the sprawling view of Solstice City stretched out before them. Mel sat on the edge of the balcony, his legs dangling over the side, while Rue positioned her wheelchair across from him.

    "So," she started, her cybernetic eye glowing faintly as she looked him over, "how was the trip?"

    Mel exhaled, running a hand through his curly hair. "It was alright. Had a stupid fight, but that''s how it goes when I''m around, sadly." He unstrapped the watch from his wrist and tossed it to her. Rue caught it with practiced ease.

    "Thanks," she said, sliding the watch onto her wrist.

    "About earlier," Mel began, glancing back toward the room they''d left. "All those people in there¡ªwho are they?"

    Rue sighed and leaned back slightly. "Don''t worry about them. They''re just yellow cards. Sorry for how they acted." Her gaze shifted, curious. "Who were the kids you brought in?"

    "Baba Yaga''s kids," he replied simply. "Remember I told you about her? She''s here too. I want them to have a chance at living normal lives."

    Rue tilted her head, studying him. A faint smile crossed her lips, though her tone carried a hint of disbelief. "You''re too pure of heart for someone with the power to go berserk and take down four Abyssal Wardens on your own."

    Mel chuckled dryly but didn''t argue. "Speaking of that¡­ when I was in Ironclad, I fought someone. I went into that mode again." His voice grew quieter, more introspective. "Except this time, I wasn''t saying anything. Just¡­ moving."

    Rue''s smile faded, replaced by concern. "What happened?"

    Mel took a deep breath and recounted the vision: the mysterious woman shrouded in purple smoke, the crackling energy of the lightning monster, and the way it all felt disturbingly familiar yet monster. He then told her the rest of the events that occurred in Ironclad. Rue listened intently, her fingers absently tracing the edge of the watch.

    When he finished, she leaned forward slightly. "You think it means something?"

    "I don''t know," Mel admitted. "But it felt real. Too real. And it''s stuck in my head like it''s¡­ waiting for something."

    Rue nodded slowly, her expression thoughtful, her gaze distant for a moment. Mel watched her carefully, then spoke, his voice tinged with concern. "You''re not going to change, right?"

    She turned to him and let out a soft chuckle. "No, Mel. I''m still me. I told you not to visit before you left because I was¡­ working on some upgrades."

    "Upgrades?" he asked, raising a brow.

    Rue smirked, tapping her wrist. A small holographic projection appeared, illuminating her cybernetic form in glowing blue light. "Check it out," she said, gesturing to the display.

    Mel leaned closer, his eyes narrowing as he took in the details. The projection highlighted two retractable robotic pincers that extended from her back, gleaming with precision engineering. There was also a sleek nanite repair system, capable of adapting her body in real time, and a compact weapons system embedded discreetly within her frame.

    "You have a weapons system?!" Mel exclaimed, suddenly darting over to Rue with childlike curiosity. His hands began poking at her stomach, thigh, chest, and arms as if trying to uncover hidden compartments.

    Rue blushed and narrowed her eyes, her patience wearing thin. "Mel," she said, her tone a mix of warning and exasperation.

    "Hold on, I''m just¡ª"

    "Defense mechanism: Shock," Rue announced flatly.

    Before Mel could react, a small surge of electricity zapped his finger. He yelped, stumbling back and shaking his hand. "Ow!"

    Rue sighed, a faint smirk tugging at the corner of her lips. "Curiosity killed the cat, Mel. Lucky for you, I''ve got my settings on mild."

    "Noted," he muttered, still shaking his hand. "You could''ve just said, ''Don''t touch.''"

    "And miss the chance to teach you a lesson? Never," Rue teased with a mischievous giggle.

    Mel chuckled, shaking his head. "Glad to know you''re not mad at me or anything."

    Rue rolled her eyes playfully, a soft smile lighting her face. "Come here," she said, motioning for him to come closer.

    Mel stepped forward, lowering himself to one knee in front of her. Without hesitation, they leaned into a hug, her arms wrapping gently around his neck while his hands settled on her waist. For a moment, the world around them faded, and the embrace felt tender.

    "So, about the Renaissance King," Rue began, her tone measured. "Think you could tell me about that? And why Leonardo came looking for you?"

    Mel shook his head, the weight of his promise pressing down on him. "I made a promise. I can''t involve you in any of this¡ªnot anymore," he said with a heavy sigh.

    Rue nodded, though her disappointment was evident. "Well, I guess it''s for the best," she admitted, leaning back slightly. "But why did you go into that uncontrolled mode again?"

    Mel exhaled deeply, leaning against the cool stone wall of the balcony. "I wish I knew. The first time it happened, it was pure rage. The second time... it was because I hated myself for letting you get hurt," he said, his voice quiet as his gaze dropped. "But this time? I think it was because someone incredibly strong knocked me out. Then again, it didn''t happen against the Wild Storm Spider, so maybe... certain conditions need to be met?"

    Rue''s face brightened as an idea sparked. "We should name it!" she said enthusiastically. "What about... ''Purple Smoky Man!'' Since that''s the color your eyes go!"

    Mel groaned, a small smile tugging at his lips despite himself. "That''s an awful name, Rue."

    "Well, until you come up with something better, Purple Smoky Man it is!" she declared with a grin, clearly amused. "Maybe¡­ Amethyst Fury?" Mel suggested cautiously. Rue scrunched her nose, clearly unimpressed. "What''s wrong with Purple Smoky Man?" she whined, crossing her arms like a petulant child. "I''m not a superhero," Mel replied dryly, pinching the bridge of his nose.

    "Fine," she said with a mischievous grin, leaning back in her chair. "Then I''ll just call you¡­ Smoky Moody." She giggled, clearly proud of herself. Mel groaned, running a hand through his hair. "Let''s just¡­ put a pin in this conversation and never come back to it. Ever."

    Meanwhile, Baba Yaga¡ªnow going by Shenelle Upan¡ªtrailed behind King Aldara as he guided her through Solstice City. They came to a stop in front of the ruins of the high school and middle school.

    "The high school fell during the battle with the Jester," King Aldara explained, his tone heavy with memory. "Then the middle school was destroyed in the fight against four Abyssal Wardens. Thanks to Melanthius, the wardens were ultimately apprehended. But¡­ my daughter was left in a wheelchair." He paused, his voice softening. "None of us blame Melanthius for what happened."

    "And where were your knights during all of this?" Shenelle snapped, crossing her arms with a scowl. "If you''re so eager to lay blame, you should start with them. Not Melanthius." Her words were laced with venom, her frustration evident at how much responsibility was unfairly placed on Mel''s shoulders.

    King Aldara sighed heavily, the weight of his own failure pressing on him. "It''s sad to admit, but¡­ my gate of knights is incredibly weak. They have no magic, no notable skills. The black card students were the ones who defended the kingdom¡­ more or less¡­" His voice trailed off, heavy with guilt.

    Shenelle''s gaze hardened, her expression filled with disgust. "You let children bear that burden? You''re absolutely pathetic." Her blunt words cut deep, and King Aldara could only look down, unable to defend himself.

    "Anyway," she said, brushing the subject aside with an impatient wave, "how much am I being paid?" Her arms crossed again, her tone making it clear this was more a demand than a question.

    "P-paid?" he stammered, his composure faltering. "Do you even have any teaching experience?" His voice was a mix of incredulity and nervousness.

    "What? No, not for teaching." Shenelle raised her hand, a faint blue glow emanating from her palm. "For this." With a flick of her wrist, she released a sphere of crackling blue energy.

    "Detailed Reconstruction," she commanded, her voice resonating with authority.

    In an instant, both the high school and middle school were restored before their eyes, now grander than before, with new wings and modernized additions. The amethyst and silver accents shimmered under the sunlight, and the intricate designs made the structures feel almost otherworldly.

    The citizens around them gasped, their amazement turning to awe as they watched the schools rise anew, towering symbols of resilience and innovation. Shenelle lowered her hand, smirking at the stunned silence that followed.

    King Aldara''s jaw dropped, and he began to stammer. "B-b-but¡­ the students were supposed to be on a nine-month break because the schools were destroyed! How am I supposed to recall them now? Especially the ones who''ve already made plans! And¡ªand I still need to hire more staff, rethink the curriculum, and redesign the card system for rankings! We used white for academic excellence, yellow for technology, red for royalty, and black for all of the above, plus magic and supernatural races! How am I going to pull this off?!"

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.Shenelle rolled her eyes, unimpressed with his flustered panic. "Simple," she said, her tone calm but sharp. "First, keep the nine-month break. That gives you more than enough time to get everything in order. Announce the reconstruction of the schools, but make it clear the break remains as planned. That way, no one feels rushed."

    She stepped closer, her eyes narrowing with practicality. "As for staff, start with me. I''ll oversee them and ensure the people you hire are actually competent. Think of it as your first line of quality control."

    King Aldara blinked, still overwhelmed. "And the card system?" he asked hesitantly.

    "Keep the colors," Shenelle said, waving a hand dismissively. "But refine the criteria. Add sub-ranks within each color if you''re so desperate to show structure. And don''t forget: focus on practical skill development, not just status."

    Her tone softened slightly, though her words still carried weight. "You''re overthinking it, Aldara. Plan smarter, not harder. You''re not building a kingdom from scratch¡ªyou''re rebuilding. Use what you already have and make it better."

    The king nodded slowly, her clear-cut solutions grounding him. "You really think it''s possible?" he asked.

    She smirked. "Of course. I just fixed your schools in five seconds. The rest should be child''s play."

    "But I didn''t create the card system," King Aldara admitted, running a hand through his hair. "My parents did, and then my brother took over. He knew everything about it¡­ until he died. I never once had a hand in the school''s management. Originally, there were only three black cards per grade level. After the jester incident, I decided to add more black cards, but now I''m not sure what to do." His voice wavered as he looked to Shenelle for guidance.

    Shenelle crossed her arms, her sharp gaze unwavering. "Maybe you should allow for more than three black cards. Better yet, consider creating groups of three black cards per grade. That way, there could be teams¡ªmaybe twelve black cards in total per grade. It would give students structure and opportunities to collaborate." She leaned forward slightly. "Now, tell me about the original black cards."

    He hesitated before responding, his tone reverent as he recounted their names. "The old senior black cards were Jasper Onyx, prince of the Dwarven Mountain Clans; Kai Stormbringer, heir to the Northern Barrens; and Draven Stormclaw, the sole heir to the Drachenwald Kingdom."

    Shenelle nodded, urging him to continue.

    "The old junior black cards," he went on, "were Laurel Havenfall, daughter of the Spirit Queen; Emrys Ambrose, heir to the Golden Throne; and Kali Indraja, princess of the Eastern Isles."

    "And the sophomores?" Shenelle prompted.

    "Amara Winterborn, princess of the Frostlands; Cassius Taurus, prince of the Minotaur Kingdom; and Astroman, real name Akoni, son of the Astronomer Royal."

    A faint smile tugged at Shenelle''s lips. "And the freshmen?"

    Aldara hesitated, his tone softening. "The freshmen were the most interesting. There was Melanthius Shadowbane, son of the late King Merlin of Noctara; Dorian Dracula, son of Vlad Dracula, the reigning king of the Bloodthorn Dominion; and Elowen Pendragon, daughter of Arthur Pendragon."

    "And the newer ones you added?" Shenelle asked, her interest clearly piqued.

    "The new ones, or those who endured the trials, were Arid Rosethorn, a demigod and son of Mother Nature¡ªGaia herself¡ªfrom the Horace Groves. He doesn''t hold any royal status. Renita Kala, a vampire from the Crypt''s Runners clan in the Biba Kingdom, also without royal standing. And Lincoln Randolph, a werewolf from the Demonhide Howlers pack in the Bugia Kingdom, also without royal ties."

    Shenelle leaned back, processing the information. "So, you''ve already expanded the roster before. Why are you hesitating now? You clearly have an eye for talent. Just refine the system. Structure those teams and ensure the black cards know their responsibilities. Don''t let tradition hold you back from making improvements."

    Mel, Rue, Sera, Lumi, and Caius made their way to the area, Rue wheeling alongside them. As they arrived, Mel squinted against the sunlight, shielding his eyes as he took in the sight of the towering, newly restored schools. "What''s going on? Whoa! The schools are back?!" he exclaimed, his voice filled with surprise and awe.

    Lumi let out an impressed whistle, her gaze fixed on the gleaming structures. "So¡­ what does this mean?" she asked, curiosity sparking in her tone.

    Percival, standing nearby, turned to face the group with a grin. Glancing back at the schools, he announced with excitement, "This means¡­ on August 16, school is officially back in session!"

    The words barely left his mouth before cheers erupted from the surrounding crowd, their voices echoing with energy and anticipation.

    In the serene expanse of Horace Groves, Jake Knight sat quietly on the porch of his modest home, pencil in hand, sketching with quiet focus. The tranquility was soon interrupted by the arrival of a group of kids, their marks of magic etched prominently on different parts of their bodies.

    "Jake," one of them called in a sing-song tone, a mocking lilt in his voice. "Still drawing that dumb stuff? I get it¡ªyou''re one of the only ones without magic¡ªbut come on. At least gouge your eye out or something and get rid of that scar. You think you''re better than us because you went to Auroria? Or is it because you hung out with Melanthius Shadowbane?"

    The boy snatched Jake''s sketchbook with a sneer. Jake immediately stood, his voice firm despite the unease tightening his chest. "Give it back!" He lunged for the book, but the boy struck him hard in the stomach, doubling him over. Jake collapsed to the ground, clutching the dirt as laughter erupted around him.

    The mocking was short-lived, however. Something stirred within Jake, a surge of defiance he hadn''t felt before. Rising to his feet, he clenched his fist and threw a punch that connected squarely with the bully''s jaw. Both Jake and the others froze in shock, unsure of what had just happened.

    "You''re dead now!" one of the boys snarled as the group closed in, ready to pounce.

    Before they could make a move, a figure stepped in front of Jake¡ªArid Rosethorn. His presence alone was commanding, the weight of his lineage palpable.

    "That''s enough," Arid said calmly, his voice cutting through the tension like a blade.

    The boy sneered, his bravado wavering but not gone. "Oh, Arid, you think you''re tough, huh? Let me remind you about your father. My mother says that your so-called lineage¡ªdescendant of Mother Nature and all¡ªleft him traumatized from some-"

    Before he could finish, Arid moved with swift precision, slamming the boy into the ground with a powerful shoulder throw. The impact sent a shockwave of silence through the group, their earlier confidence vanishing in an instant.

    "That''s what I thought," Arid said, his tone steady, his eyes burning with quiet intensity.

    "A-Arid, what are you doing here?" Jake stuttered, still in disbelief that the boy who once tormented him was now standing as his protector. Arid didn''t answer right away. Instead, he reached down and grabbed Jake by the arm, pulling him to his feet before holding up a newspaper.

    "Look at this," Arid said, his voice more serious than Jake was used to hearing. A holographic image flickered to life from the paper, showing King Aldara''s announcement: the schools were reopening.

    Jake''s eyes widened in shock. "Wait¡ªso the schools are back? That''s... that''s amazing!" His excitement was palpable, his tone filled with genuine wonder.

    Arid nodded, but there was a certain gravity in his expression. "Yeah, and that means there could be new students¡ªmagic students, especially. And I need to make sure you''re ready for it."

    Jake blinked, his enthusiasm fading into confusion. "Ready for what?"

    Arid''s gaze softened, but the determination in his voice didn''t waver. "You''re going to a school full of magic students with no magic of your own, Jake. You''ll need to be stronger, smarter, faster. You can''t let yourself be a target. Besides," he added, a hint of a smile tugging at the corner of his mouth, "I owe it to Melanthius, and since you''re his friend, helping you out is the least I can do."

    A while later, after an intense run, Jake collapsed onto the ground, gasping for breath as if his lungs were on fire. Arid stood nearby, arms crossed, watching him with a raised eyebrow. "You''re seriously out of shape," he said, shaking his head.

    "Yeah, well, when you don''t have magic, you focus on studying," Jake replied, his voice tinged with frustration. "My father, one of the strongest around here, doesn''t even acknowledge me. Then I had to go to school and get bullied for it¡ªby you." He covered his forehead with his arm, trying to hide the bitter look in his eyes.

    Arid paused for a moment, looking down at him. "I get it," he said, his tone softer now. "I wasn''t much better back then. But I was an idiot, trying to prove something I didn''t need to. I''m sorry for what happened. And about your dad... that sucks, man. But you don''t have to be defined by him." Arid offered a hand to help Jake up. "You''ve got potential, even without magic."

    In Camelot, atop the rugged cliffs of The Narrow Peaks, Elowen stood at the edge, her workout clothes fluttering in the mountain breeze. She gazed out at the sprawling valleys below, her thoughts lost in the vastness of the horizon. Behind her, her Aunt Abigail ascended the mountain path, carrying a massive dead boar slung effortlessly over her shoulders and clutching a rolled-up newspaper in one hand.

    "Hey, Ellie," Abigail called out, her voice cutting through the crisp air. "Look at this." She tossed the newspaper toward Elowen.

    Catching it, Elowen scanned the headline, her eyes widening. "Whoa, the schools are repaired?!" she exclaimed, excitement lighting up her face. Without hesitation, she drew Excalibur from its sheath, the blade gleaming in the sunlight as she spun it skillfully, her energy palpable. "Can''t wait to see my friends again." She smiled.

    Meanwhile, in Transylvania, a chilling mist blanketed the dense, dark forests that seemed to stretch endlessly under a perpetually overcast sky. Towering gothic castles perched atop jagged cliffs, their spires piercing the clouds like talons. The villages nestled in the valleys below were a patchwork of cobblestone streets and timber-framed homes, their dimly lit windows glowing faintly against the encroaching twilight.

    The air was thick with the scent of damp earth and the faint metallic tang of blood¡ªa land steeped in ancient lore and shadowed by its vampiric lineage. Bats darted through the air in silent flocks, their wings slicing through the mist as the eerie howl of wolves echoed in the distance.

    At the heart of Transylvania stood Bloodthorn Manor, the seat of power for the ruling Dracula family. Its dark stone walls bore centuries of scars from battles fought and won, and the crimson banners bearing the Dracula crest fluttered ominously in the cold wind. Inside, the grand halls were illuminated by the flicker of candelabras, casting long, dancing shadows across intricate tapestries and statues of past rulers.

    Dorian slouched on the throne, the massive, tattered robe of his father, Dracula, draped over his shoulders like a shadowy mantle. His crimson eyes glowed faintly in the dim light of the great hall, fangs bared in frustration as he scanned the newspaper in his hands. The headline about the schools reopening caught his attention, and his grip tightened. Rising to his feet with a growl, he crumpled the paper in his fist and hurled it to the ground, his mind flashing back to that dreadful day¡ªthe day everything changed.

    Flashback

    The streets of Transylvania lay shrouded in mist as Dorian strolled through, the weight of his lineage pressing heavily on him. Townsfolk bowed low as he passed, their murmurs of reverence trailing behind him like ghostly whispers. He smirked faintly, his tone laced with bitterness. "Ugh, now I''ll have to hear his lecture about not defeating the wardens myself," he muttered. Then, after a pause, he chuckled wryly. "Still, I can''t be too mad at the old bastard. He tried his best to raise me all these years."

    Stopping by a local vendor, Dorian grabbed a freshly prepared meal, the savory scent of roasted deer wafting through the air. With the bundle in hand, he headed toward Bloodthorn Manor. The towering castle loomed like a sentinel over the valley, its jagged spires piercing the night sky. He ascended the grand staircase, each step echoing ominously, until he reached his father''s sleeping quarters¡ªa cavernous room dominated by a massive casket engraved with intricate vampiric runes.

    He rapped his knuckles lightly against the casket''s lid. "Wake up, Dad. I brought your favorite. Deer," he called, his tone teasing but affectionate. There was no response.

    Glancing toward the window, he frowned. "It''s already 7 p.m. You''re usually up by now," he murmured. His unease growing, Dorian knocked harder. "Dad?" Still no answer.

    An icy dread coiled in his chest as he slowly lifted the lid. The sight within wrenched a scream from his throat¡ªa sound that reverberated through the halls. Vlad Dracula, the King of Bloodthorn, lay decapitated, his once-terrifying eyes gouged out and his legendary fangs ripped from his mouth. The casket, once a symbol of power and fear, had become a grotesque tableau of his father''s brutal end.

    Dorian staggered back, his mind reeling, and the meal he carried fell to the stone floor with a dull thud. "Who¡­ who did this?" he whispered, his voice trembling with a mix of grief and rage as he clenched his fists. Darkness and vengeance filled the void left by his father''s absence, setting his path ablaze with purpose.

    Meanwhile, Michelangelo¡ªknown to Mel as "Goldman," one of the fabled Renaissance Kings and Mel''s former mentor¡ªstrode into a grand chamber with an air of grim determination. This was no ordinary room; it was the Magisterium, the shadowy council of nine wizards who had shaped the course of kingdoms for centuries. Their motives were as opaque as the dark enchantments they wielded.

    Michelangelo was more than just Mel''s mentor¡ªhe was the man who had killed Triton, the former King of Atlantis, and Maren''s father. He was also responsible for the supposed death of his brother, Donatello, though Mel knew the truth: Donatello was still alive, hidden away for reasons known only to him.

    As Michelangelo entered the chamber, the members of the Magisterium turned their piercing gazes upon him, their contempt thinly veiled.

    "Michelangelo," one of the wizards sneered, his voice dripping with mockery, "I thought you''d rotted away in prison. And yet here you are, scurrying back like the rat you''ve always been, sniffing for your cheese." The council erupted into derisive laughter.

    Without a word, Michelangelo reached into a leather satchel and hurled it onto the stone floor. The bag spilled open, its macabre contents clattering to the ground. Gasps filled the room as the severed remnants of kings tumbled out: Dracula''s fangs, still gleaming with an eerie crimson hue; Triton''s severed head, his regal features frozen in eternal rage; a leg, still clad in royal armor; and an arm, bearing the insignia of a fallen monarch. The room fell silent, save for murmurs of shock and unease.

    Michelangelo straightened, a grim smile tugging at the corner of his lips. "I did what you commanded all those years ago," he said, his voice cold and deliberate. "I killed kings, toppled thrones, and threw the world into chaos at your behest. But then I killed my brother and ended up rotting in prison, unable to finish your dirty work."

    He scanned the room, his golden eyes narrowing with contempt. "You wanted me to slay kings to earn a seat at your wretched council. And now you mock me?" His smirk deepened as he gestured to the bloody relics at his feet. "Here''s your proof. But don''t think for a second that I''ve forgotten how despicable you are. Manipulating pawns to do your bidding while you sit here, untouched."

    The council exchanged uneasy glances, their laughter silenced. The air grew thick with tension as Michelangelo''s smirk widened into something far more menacing. He had returned, but not as the obedient pawn they once controlled¡ªthis time, he was playing his own game.

    "You''re in," one of the council members declared, their tone laced with calculated authority. They pressed a button on the sleek control panel before them, and a holographic image flickered to life in the center of the room.

    The image revealed a teenage girl, dressed in rags, her unkempt hair falling wildly around her face. Despite her disheveled appearance, she exuded an air of defiance, a toothpick clenched between her teeth. Gasps rippled through the chamber as the council leaned forward, their murmurs filling the air.

    "She goes by the name Althara, and here''s the kicker¡­" The councilmember''s voice dropped, heightening the tension. "Her last name is Shadowbane."

    The room fell silent, the name cutting through the murmurs like a blade. Michelangelo''s golden eyes widened in disbelief, his usually composed demeanor faltering. "Shadowbane?" he echoed, his voice barely above a whisper. He leaned forward, his fingers twitching toward his mouth as he began biting his nails¡ªa rare tell of unease. "Does she have any connection to Merlin Shadowbane? Could she be¡­ his daughter?"

    The council members shook their heads gravely. "We have no records of her connection to Merlin. Nothing in our archives suggests a familial link. But here''s what we do know: several of our operatives were sent to apprehend her, and none of them returned. Not one. It''s as if they vanished into thin air."

    "Vanished?" Michelangelo repeated, his brow furrowing.

    "We suspect she has ties to the Capital of Sins¡ªa confederation of kingdoms so depraved, they make the worst of us look tame. The people we managed to capture, those who claimed to work for her, were¡­ loyal beyond reason. They killed themselves before revealing anything of value."

    The room filled with an uneasy silence as the council absorbed the gravity of the situation. The speaker''s voice grew sharper, the urgency unmistakable. "The question remains: is her power tied to Merlin? To Melanthius, who we allowed into Auroria? We have no answers. But what we do know is this¡ªAlthara Shadowbane is a threat. If we do nothing, she will destroy everything we''ve worked for."

    Michelangelo stared at the image, his mind racing. "Shadowbane," he murmured to himself, his thoughts already spiraling. "Just who are you, Althara?"

    In the Kingdom of Wrath, of the capital of sins, within the dim confines of a modest hut, former King Leonardo of the Renaissance Kingdom lay sprawled on a worn bed. The faint glow of moonlight filtered through the cracks in the wooden walls, casting long shadows across the room. She turned over, her hair cascading over her shoulder, and her sharp eyes fell upon Nomak, seated on the floor with his back against the wall.

    His gaze was fixed downward, a lit cigarette smoldering between his fingers. The faint tendrils of smoke curled lazily into the air, the acrid scent mingling with the cool night breeze.

    "What''s on your mind?" she asked, her voice soft but edged with curiosity.

    Nomak exhaled a plume of smoke, his expression distant. "Melanthius," he murmured, the name hanging heavy in the air.

    Intrigued, Leonardo pulled the blanket tighter around her bare shoulders and slid closer to him, her curiosity piqued. "What about him?" she pressed, her voice quieter now.

    Nomak''s gaze remained fixed on the ground, his voice raw with emotion. "I''ve been battling this weight¡ªthis relentless depression¡ªfor as long as I can remember," he admitted, taking another drag from the cigarette. "Then I met you, and for the first time in years, that weight¡­ it lifted, even if only a little." He paused, the smoke swirling in the faint light. "But when I fought him¡ªMelanthius¡ªit was like it vanished completely, just for a moment."

    Leonardo studied him carefully, her expression unreadable as she digested his words. "Why do you think that is?" she finally asked, her tone a mix of curiosity and concern.

    Nomak didn''t respond immediately. Instead, he crushed the cigarette against the floor, the ember dying with a faint hiss. "I don''t know," he admitted quietly. "But that moment¡­ it made me feel alive in a way I haven''t in years."

    The room grew heavy with silence, the raw emotion of Nomak''s confession lingering in the air like an unspoken truth. After a moment, he broke it, his voice low but curious. "What was it like¡ªwhen you fought Merlin Shadowbane? With your brothers?"

    Leonardo exhaled a deep sigh, her expression darkening as she stared at the flickering shadows on the wall. "Overwhelming," she began, her voice tinged with a quiet bitterness. "He was¡­ unstoppable, like a machine. It didn''t matter how much we threw at him; he was always a step ahead. His power wasn''t just in his strength, but in how he could dismantle us piece by piece."

    She glanced at Nomak, her eyes clouded with the memory. "He had this ability to absorb powers. All of us. We thought he would strip us completely bare, leave us with nothing. But then he said something I''ll never forget: ''You''re all strong in your own way, so you can keep your magic. But I''m taking your dignity.''" Her lips curled into a bitter smile. "And he did. He was right. By the time he was done with us, we were shattered¡ªbroken beyond recognition."

    Leonardo paused, her voice softening as her gaze dropped. "Then, not long after, my brother turned on the other, killing him in cold blood. And I¡­" She swallowed hard, her voice trembling slightly. "I didn''t think I''d survive it. I was broken all over again."

    She leaned closer to Nomak, her voice steady but warm now. "If you hadn''t been there that day¡­ if you hadn''t pulled me out of the darkness, I wouldn''t be here. I wouldn''t have made it." She leaned in and pressed a soft, fleeting kiss to his lips¡ªa gesture of gratitude and something more.

    Pulling back, she offered him a small, teasing smile, brushing a strand of hair from her face. "Now, come back to bed," she murmured, her voice laced with gentle insistence.

    Nomak stubbed out the cigarette against the ground, the embers dying with a faint hiss before he flicked it away. Without a word, he climbed back into bed, settling next to her. His gaze fixed on the ceiling, and a shadow of a smirk tugged at the corner of his lips.

    "Melanthius fucking Shadowbane," he muttered, his voice low but resolute. "Let''s meet again."

 Chapter 38

    One month later, on December 21st, Mel, Rue, Sera, Caius, and Lumi sat in the carriage teleportation station. "Why are we here again?" Sera asked, shivering as the cold bit at her skin. Caius, his fur-covered arms brimming with warmth, wrapped them around her to help fend off the chill.

    "Because my friends are coming, and I want to see them," Mel replied with a grin, as though the cold didn¡¯t faze him in the slightest.

    "Good thing I have a built-in heater," Rue teased with a smirk, her tone laced with her usual sarcasm. Lumi, unaffected by the temperature, simply adjusted her posture, the cool air doing nothing to disturb her, thanks to her ice magic.

    The first carriage arrived, and Elowen stepped down, her eyes bright as she and Mel immediately wrapped their arms around each other in a tight, heartfelt hug. "I missed you so much!" they said in perfect unison, their voices filled with warmth.

    They pulled back, and Elowen laughed softly. "How¡¯ve you been?" she asked, her gaze soft with concern.

    Mel ran a hand through his hair, a sheepish smile tugging at his lips. "I¡¯ve been good. Just been teaching my new friends the ropes and making sure Rue doesn¡¯t end up with a rock stuck in her wheels," he said, chuckling lightly.

    At that moment, Rue, ever the troublemaker, shocked him from behind. ¡°Hey, Elowen!¡± she grinned, mischievous as always.

    Elowen¡¯s face lit up, and she pulled Rue into a warm hug. ¡°It¡¯s been way too long, friend!¡± she exclaimed, squeezing her tightly.

    ¡°Two of your girls hugging, huh? You¡¯re quite the player,¡± Sera whispered with a sly grin. Mel sighed and rolled his eyes. ¡°They¡¯re not my women,¡± he muttered, nudging her playfully to push her away.

    Sera, undeterred, stepped forward and approached Elowen, her gaze softening just slightly. She extended her hand with a confident smile. ¡°I¡¯m Sera Upan. It¡¯s a pleasure,¡± she said, her tone warm, but with an edge of curiosity.

    Elowen met her gaze, her lips curving into a smile as she took Sera¡¯s hand. The moment lingered a bit longer than expected. "Hell of a grip," Elowen remarked with a teasing glint in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m Elowen Pendragon. Nice to meet you, Sera.¡±

    The brief silence that followed was thick with unspoken understanding¡ªthere was something between them, a subtle connection, though neither of them acknowledged it out loud. Sera¡¯s smile deepened, a spark in her eyes that spoke volumes.

    The next carriage arrived, and Jake stepped out first, his face lighting up when he saw Mel. ¡°Oh, Jake!¡± Mel called out, walking up to him. They exchanged a firm handshake, followed by friendly pats on the back.

    Arid hopped down from the carriage next, shivering as he brushed the snow off his jacket. ¡°I¡¯m here too, you know!¡± he announced with mock indignation.

    Mel chuckled, turning back to Jake. ¡°So, you two are friends now?¡± he asked, glancing between them.

    Jake nodded earnestly. ¡°Yeah, Arid¡¯s been helping me work out¡ªand he even stood up to my bullies for me.¡±

    Mel extended his hand to Arid, who clasped it firmly. ¡°Thanks for your help during the Warden battle,¡± Mel said, bowing slightly in respect.

    Arid waved it off with a grin. ¡°Ah, had to back up my new buddies!¡± Before anyone could respond, he threw an arm around both Mel and Elowen, locking them into a playful headlock.

    ¡°You choked me unconscious,¡± Elowen grumbled, trying to wriggle free.

    ¡°And you bullied Jake,¡± Mel added with a pointed look.

    ¡°Details, details,¡± Arid said breezily, releasing them with a laugh. He strode over to Caius, giving him a nod. ¡°Hey,¡± he greeted casually.

    Caius stared at him blankly, his usual silence making the moment awkward.

    Arid raised an eyebrow. ¡°Uh, it¡¯s friendly to say ¡®hey¡¯ back, you know?¡± His voice took on an edge of irritation.

    Caius¡¯s stoic expression didn¡¯t budge, which only made Arid throw his hands up in exasperation. ¡°Seriously? Am I talking to a brick wall?¡±

    The group couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at Arid¡¯s theatrics, the tension melting away into easy camaraderie.

    Mel barely registered the blow before an invisible force slammed into his nose, sending a sharp jolt of pain through his face. Warm blood trickled down, and he staggered back, instincts kicking in as he dodged a series of rapid, unseen strikes. His eyes narrowed, searching for the source, when a figure stepped forward, emerging from the haze.

    It was Lance Landthug¡ªbut not the Lance he remembered. The scrawny, 5¡¯6¡± boy with a wiry frame had transformed. Standing before him now was a towering 6¡¯4¡± figure, rippling with muscle, his once-lean physique replaced by sheer power. Lance¡¯s confident grin widened as he approached.

    ¡°Master!¡± Lance¡¯s voice boomed, full of excitement, as he lunged forward, wrapping Mel in a crushing embrace. The sound of bones creaking filled the air as Mel grimaced, his ribs feeling like they might splinter.

    ¡°L-Lance!¡± Mel wheezed, wincing as he struggled against the iron grip. ¡°When did you¡ªugh¡ªget so strong?!¡±

    ¡°While I was in Omen, I met a lot of elves who were obsessed with my father¡¯s ice cream,¡± Lance said with a proud grin. ¡°I ended up learning their ways¡ªand they kind of trained me, too.¡±

    He finally released Mel, who collapsed to the ground, gasping for air. ¡°That¡¯s... great,¡± Mel wheezed, dragging himself to his feet. He dusted off his clothes before a sly smile crept onto his face. ¡°But you know I can¡¯t let you get away with that, right? Caius, give Lance a proper hug.¡±

    Caius nodded silently, his calm demeanor unchanging.

    Lance scoffed, crossing his arms. ¡°Yeah, sure, like he¡¯d actually¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish, Caius¡¯s arms shifted, the sinews growing and thickening as they transformed into massive, gorilla-like limbs. Without hesitation, Caius wrapped Lance in a vice-like grip.

    The air was filled with the sound of bones creaking and Lance¡¯s startled yelp. ¡°Hey, hey, wait! I was joking!¡± he stammered, squirming uselessly.

    Mel smirked, crossing his arms as he watched. ¡°Lesson one: never underestimate a quiet guy.¡±

    Lance crumpled to the ground, groaning as his overworked muscles throbbed in protest. He shot a weak glare at Caius, who stood unbothered, his arms returning to their normal state.

    Before anyone could comment, two more carriages arrived. Renita stepped down gracefully from one, her eyes lighting up as she spotted the group. ¡°Hey, everyone,¡± she greeted warmly, bowing slightly.

    Mel mirrored her bow out of respect before Renita surprised him with a hug. She didn¡¯t stop there, pulling Elowen and Arid into her embrace as well. ¡°It¡¯s so good to see all of you again,¡± she said with a radiant smile.

    Lincoln hopped down from the second carriage, shaking snow from his shaggy hair. He scratched absently at the back of his head, a sheepish grin forming. ¡°Yeah, werewolves like me love the winter,¡± he said, flicking a small flea off his shoulder. ¡°This is our season to thrive!¡±

    Renita wrinkled her nose playfully. ¡°Well, Lincoln, maybe your thriving should include a bath.¡±

    The group chuckled, the playful banter melting the winter chill around them.

    ¡°And now, the only one missing is Dorian,¡± Mel announced, his voice carrying over the chatter. But as he scanned the station, there were no more carriages in sight. His gaze shifted to the clock mounted high above, and a wave of murmurs broke out among the group.

    ¡°Where is he?¡± Elowen muttered, stepping closer to Mel, her arms crossed tightly against the biting cold.

    Rue wheeled up beside him, her breath visible in the frosty air. ¡°Maybe he got lost. Typical Dorian.¡±

    Mel sighed, rubbing his hands together for warmth. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s freezing out here. You guys head to the restaurant and get settled. We¡¯ll wait for him and catch up.¡±

    The others grumbled in agreement, shuffling off toward the promise of warmth and food. As the group dispersed, Mel stayed rooted, glancing back at the station¡¯s entrance with a faint frown.

    ¡°Come on, Dorian,¡± he muttered under his breath.

    Mel and Elowen waited four forty five minutes for the final member of their trio to arrive. The cold had only grown sharper, and the two huddled together on the station¡¯s wooden bench, sharing warmth beneath a hastily draped cloak.

    ¡°Where is that idiot?¡± Elowen muttered, her voice muffled as she buried her face against Mel¡¯s shoulder.

    Mel exhaled a frosty sigh, his breath forming a faint cloud in the freezing air. ¡°I wish I knew,¡± he replied, his tone laced with both worry and frustration.

    He glanced toward the empty tracks, the silence of the station gnawing at his patience. Dorian¡¯s absence felt heavier with each passing minute.

    A few moments later, Elowen¡¯s quiet snores filled the air as she rested against Mel¡¯s shoulder. He glanced down at her, a small smile tugging at his lips. ¡°Do you want to head to the restaurant?¡± he asked softly, adjusting her so she could settle more comfortably.

    She stirred but didn¡¯t lift her head. ¡°We could wait a little longer¡­¡± she murmured, her breath visible in the frigid air as she shivered.

    Without hesitation, Mel slipped off his robe and draped it over her shoulders. ¡°Here. This should help.¡±

    Elowen chuckled weakly, pulling the robe tighter. ¡°You¡¯re warm even without it. Must be a wizard thing.¡± Her cold breath brushed against his chest as she looked up at him.

    ¡°Probably,¡± he replied with a soft laugh.

    Elowen tilted her head, her curiosity momentarily distracting her from the cold. ¡°Who were the three you were with earlier?¡±

    ¡°Sera, Lumi, and Caius,¡± he said. ¡°They¡¯re my family¡­ well, not by blood. Their mom was a friend of Merlin. They¡¯re wizards like me.¡± His voice dropped slightly. ¡°But don¡¯t tell the others, okay?¡±

    She nodded, her shivering intensifying as a cough escaped her lips. Mel¡¯s gaze darted between her and the empty carriages, a sense of unease creeping in.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said firmly, standing and helping her to her feet. ¡°We¡¯ll figure out what¡¯s going on with Dorian later.¡±

    Elowen leaned into him as they walked, the warmth of his presence shielding her from the biting cold.

    They stepped into the bustling restaurant, the warmth and chatter instantly embracing them. The rest of the group was already gathered around a large table, laughing and enjoying their meals. A chorus of greetings met Elowen and Mel as they approached.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Still no sign of Dorian?¡± Rue asked, her gaze shifting to Elowen¡¯s shivering frame.

    Mel shook his head, sliding into an open booth across from Rue and Lance. ¡°Nope. And Elowen¡¯s freezing,¡± he said, pulling her closer as she slid in beside him, her teeth chattering audibly.

    ¡°Maybe he¡¯ll show up tomorrow,¡± Mel mused, wrapping an arm protectively around Elowen¡¯s shoulders to help warm her.

    Rue watched the gesture, rubbing her own arm as a flicker of jealousy crossed her face. ¡°So, where¡¯s everyone staying?¡± she asked, changing the subject.

    The group exchanged answers, most mentioning nearby hotels, while Lance casually said, ¡°My house.¡±

    Rue scoffed, her eyes narrowing as she started tapping at something on her wrist device. ¡°Hotels around here are so sketchy. You never know what kind of freaks might be lurking in them.¡± She glanced at the group with a mischievous grin. ¡°Lucky for you, I just booked us a five-star resort. Skiing, snowboarding, six bedrooms¡ªplenty of space for all eleven of us. One lucky person even gets a private room. You''re welcome.¡±

    The table erupted in a mix of surprise and gratitude, though Rue¡¯s smug expression made it clear she wasn¡¯t entirely selfless in her generosity. ¡°Now you don¡¯t have to worry about freezing your butts off,¡± she added with a wink.

    ¡°Wait, hold on,¡± Renita interjected, raising a hand to quiet the group. ¡°I know we¡¯re all excited about this resort idea, but¡­what happens if one of Mel¡¯s arch-enemies decides to show up?¡±

    The table fell into a hush, with murmurs of unease rippling through the group.

    ¡°No offense, Mel,¡± Renita added, glancing his way with a half-apologetic smile, ¡°but let¡¯s be real¡ªwhenever you¡¯re around, someone usually ends up as a shish kebab.¡±

    The group exchanged wary looks, some nodding in reluctant agreement, while Mel sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. ¡°Thanks for the vote of confidence, Renita,¡± he said dryly, though a small smile tugged at the corner of his lips.

    ¡°But she¡¯s right,¡± Mel admitted, his expression serious. ¡°I¡¯ve been working on a spell to temporarily seal my magic. It¡¯s not perfect, but it should help reduce the risk of attracting unwanted attention.¡±

    ¡°Is that even safe?¡± Lance asked, his tone tinged with concern. ¡°I mean, I know you¡¯re ridiculously strong physically, but isn¡¯t your magic kind of... essential?¡±

    Mel nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a big part of who I am. But I¡¯ll manage without it for now.¡±

    Taking a steadying breath, Mel closed his eyes and focused. The room grew quiet as everyone watched his vibrant magical aura dim and fade. His purple pupils shifted to a deep black, and he exhaled shakily. ¡°I think it¡¯s off,¡± he said, though his voice carried a note of strain.

    Mel swayed slightly, and Lance immediately stepped forward, holding out a hand. ¡°You okay, sensei?¡± he asked, his tone laced with worry.

    The moment Lance touched Mel¡¯s hand, a sudden jolt of black lightning surged from Mel¡¯s body, sending Lance flying backward. He crashed into a nearby wall with a groan.

    ¡°Whoa,¡± the group murmured in unison, eyes wide.

    Mel staggered and shook his head, the dizziness evident on his face. ¡°Okay... so maybe I need to work out a few kinks.¡±

    Lance sat up, his hair slightly singed and his expression a mix of pain and bewilderment. ¡°Sensei, you really gotta warn people before you turn into a human lightning rod!¡±

    ¡°Wait, Mel,¡± Rue interjected, her eyes narrowing with curiosity. ¡°That looks like the same kind of energy you used when you went all purple smoky man and fought the wardens. Throw one of those... uh, hidden cloud attacks or whatever.¡±

    Mel sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. ¡°I keep telling you, that¡¯s not the name... but fine.¡±

    Rue grinned and tossed a nearby glass in his direction. Without hesitation, Mel threw a punch, unleashing his hidden cloud technique. But instead of the usual streak of misty energy trailing his fist, a crackling arc of black lightning shot out, obliterating the glass mid-air.

    The room fell into a stunned silence.

    ¡°Uh oh,¡± Mel muttered, his eyes darting nervously as he saw the unease spreading among his friends.

    ¡°Mel,¡± Elowen said carefully, her voice steady but concerned. ¡°That wasn¡¯t a cloud. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, what gives, sensei?¡± Lance asked, inching further away from Mel just in case.

    Mel winced, flexing his fingers as faint blue sparks crackled across his knuckles. ¡°Looks like sealing my magic didn¡¯t exactly seal everything... I think I might¡¯ve unlocked another magical ability.¡±

    Elowen¡¯s eyes lit up as a thought struck her. ¡°Wait¡ªremember the Wild Storm Spider? You ate its leg, right? Maybe you absorbed some of its abilities. What if you can conjure webs using its DNA?¡±

    Mel sighed, shaking his head. ¡°Elowen, I doubt I can just summon webs with the flick of a¡ª¡± He flicked his wrist mid-sentence, and to his shock, a shimmering string of blue lightning-web shot from his hand, forming a cage-like structure in mid-air.

    The room went silent for a beat.

    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Mel said nervously, staring at his hand.

    ¡°WHERE IS HE GETTING ALL OF THIS MAGIC FROM?!¡± Lincoln screamed, his voice breaking the tension.

    Lance rolled his eyes and slapped the back of Lincoln¡¯s head. ¡°Pull yourself together!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t! He¡¯s got cloud magic! Wild Storm Spider magic! And now this random black lightning magic!¡± Lincoln gestured wildly, his panic escalating. ¡°Not to mention he¡¯s freakin¡¯ Merlin¡¯s son!¡±

    Mel started fidgeting with his fingers, trying to calm his nerves. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s just all take a breath. I¡¯m still the same¡ª¡± His voice trailed off as he realized he¡¯d absent-mindedly conjured a tiny house made of his lightning webs. He blinked at it, surprised. ¡°Huh. That¡¯s... cute. A little web house.¡±

    ¡°Mel! Focus!¡± Renita snapped, pulling him back to reality. ¡°What are you going to do now? Maybe it¡¯s time to turn off at least two of those powers. This could get out of hand, and we¡¯re heading to the resort.¡±

    Mel nodded, trying to clear his mind. ¡°Right. Right. I¡¯ll keep the webs.¡± He concentrated, feeling the pulse of magic inside him. Slowly, he turned off the black lightning magic, feeling the energy drain away.

    His mind wandered, and a lingering thought gnawed at him. ¡°Was that black lightning the same as the monster from my vision? Is it... somehow connected to me?¡±

    He stared at his hand, feeling the weight of the question settle on him. It was as though a part of him had always been tied to that darkness, and he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that the answers were out there¡ªwaiting for him to understand them.

    The rest of the night was filled with laughter and energy, the atmosphere warm and carefree. Everyone gathered around the large table, enjoying delicious food and each other¡¯s company. Mel, despite his earlier worries, found himself distracted by his newfound powers, absent-mindedly crafting intricate web-woven action figures of everyone at the table. He laughed softly as he shaped each one, seeing tiny versions of his friends come to life in his hands.

    Lance, ever the bundle of energy, was in his own world, bench pressing tables for fun, his muscles straining as he laughed at his own strength. But when it came time for an arm wrestling competition with Elowen, he found himself defeated with a surprised grunt, his hand pinned to the table by her determined grip.

    "Okay, okay, you''re stronger than you look," Lance admitted, rubbing his arm, and everyone burst into laughter. Elowen grinned triumphantly, clearly enjoying her victory, while the others clinked their glasses together in a celebratory cheer.

    As the evening wore on, they shared stories, joked around, and reveled in the rare moment of peace. Even Caius, usually silent, cracked a smile as he watched the chaos unfold, while Rue couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at Lance¡¯s antics. For that one night, everything felt right, the weight of the world lifted for just a while, as they all enjoyed each other¡¯s company without a care in the world.

    The next day, the group of eleven gathered at the bustling carriage station, which was crowded¡ªunsurprising given it was Christmas weekend. Amid the lively chaos, Mel stood to the side, focused, as he crafted a long, thick whip from his webs, testing its weight and flexibility with deliberate movements.

    Lance approached, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Sensei, what are you doing?¡±

    Mel glanced over his shoulder, a small smile forming. ¡°Since I¡¯ve got this new magic, I thought I¡¯d start working on a martial art for it¡ªlike I did with my cloud magic.¡±

    Lance¡¯s jaw dropped, his eyes wide. ¡°You¡¯re what?!¡± He clutched his head dramatically. ¡°Gah! No wonder Lincoln lost his mind! You¡¯re not just casually using new magic¡ªyou¡¯re inventing an entirely new martial art! You¡¯re an actual genius¡­ but also terrifying.¡±

    Mel chuckled, twisting the web whip experimentally. ¡°It¡¯s just about figuring out what works. I¡¯m still me.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but most people can¡¯t just wake up one day and say, ¡®Hey, let¡¯s make a second martial art!¡¯¡± Lance groaned, gesturing to the others. ¡°Does anyone else think this is insane?¡±

    The group chuckled, clearly unfazed by Mel¡¯s brilliance. Rue, leaning against a post, smirked. ¡°It¡¯s Mel. This is his version of normal.¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± Elowen added with a playful grin. ¡°Get used to it.¡±

    "Will you teach it to me too?" Lance asked eagerly, his eyes gleaming with excitement.

    Mel didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, he conjured a few shimmering webs, tossing them above his head. As they hovered and shifted, he began to move, mirroring their fluid, unpredictable motion. Each movement was deliberate, his focus intense.

    "I haven¡¯t even mastered it myself," Mel finally said, his tone light but determined. "But yeah, I will."

    With a quick flick of his wrist, a thread shot out, striking a nearby wall with pinpoint precision. The impact left a small crater in its wake, the sound of the hit echoing faintly. Mel stood still for a moment, breathing heavily, before a grin broke across his face.

    "Found it," he chuckled, his tone a mix of satisfaction and exhilaration.

    The group stared, slack-jawed, their expressions a mixture of awe and disbelief.

    "Did... did that just happen?" Renita murmured, breaking the stunned silence.

    "Yep," Rue said, crossing her arms, her eyes narrowing playfully. "And of course, it was Mel."

    Lance, still wide-eyed, could only grin. "Sensei, you¡¯re ridiculous."

    Arid growled with obvious jealousy, his gaze flicking toward Jake. Without a word, he hoisted Jake over his shoulder and marched up to walk beside Mel. ¡°I have a student too!¡± he declared with smug satisfaction before setting Jake down.

    Jake staggered, looking bewildered. ¡°I¡¯m not your student... I just asked you to train me¡­¡± he stammered.

    Arid silenced him by placing a finger to his lips. ¡°Shush, my dear pupil. I shall now teach you the legendary Vine Strike!¡±

    With an exaggerated flourish, Arid conjured several vines, sending them writhing into the air above him. He began moving in sync with the vines, his motions exaggeratedly fluid. Then, with a dramatic flick of his wrist, one of the sharp vines lashed out and struck a nearby wall, leaving a small crater. He turned back to the group and struck a theatrical bow. ¡°Voila!¡±

    A beat of silence hung in the air before Elowen crossed her arms and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Isn¡¯t that just... a copy of what Mel just did? But, you know, with vines?¡±

    Arid¡¯s face flushed, and he spat indignantly. ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m trying to teach my pupil something!¡±

    He turned back to Jake, only to notice the boy had disappeared. A quick scan revealed Jake standing beside Mel and Lance, listening intently as Mel demonstrated how to replicate the move without relying on magic.

    ¡°Traitor!¡± Arid growled, pointing dramatically at Jake, who gave an awkward shrug and returned his focus to Mel¡¯s instructions.

    ¡°Princess Ruuuueee, isn¡¯t there any way we can get there faster?¡± Lumi whined, sprawling dramatically across one of the benches.

    Rue glanced at her with a raised eyebrow, then shrugged. ¡°Sorry, my carriage teleporter can only transport four people at a time, and it doesn¡¯t have enough charge to keep making trips back and forth.¡±

    Lumi groaned and covered her face. ¡°Ugh, this is torture.¡±

    Suddenly, her eyes lit up, and she turned to Mel. ¡°Wait, Mel! Fly us to Vrada¡ªit¡¯s where our resort is. It¡¯s this gorgeous city in the Auroria Dominion! You¡¯d love it!¡±

    Mel burst out laughing, shaking his head as he started to move in slow, deliberate motions, his webs swirling around him like an impromptu tai chi routine. ¡°Fly? I can¡¯t do that anymore. The only reason I could before was thanks to my cloud magic. Now?¡± He flexed his fingers, and blue lightning sparked between them, weaving into strands of webbing. ¡°Now, I¡¯m just a ball of lightning webs¡ªno flight.¡±

    Elowen approached Mel, her brows knit with concern as he paused his fluid movements. ¡°Have you heard anything from Dorian?¡±

    Mel let out a weary sigh, shaking his head. ¡°Nothing. It doesn¡¯t make sense. He was the one who suggested this winter get-together, and now he¡¯s missing all of it?¡± His gaze lingered on the carriages, scanning them one last time before sighing again, frustration evident in his posture.

    Before either of them could say more, a sharp voice cut through the air. ¡°Melanthius! Sera! Lumi! Caius!¡±

    All heads turned to see Shenelle Upan¡ªsecretly known as Baba Yaga¡ªstorming toward them, her eyes blazing with authority. The four of them immediately snapped into a line, as if facing a drill sergeant.

    ¡°What is this I hear about you all going to a resort? King Percival just informed me!¡± she barked, arms crossed in disapproval.

    ¡°O-oh, hey¡­ Mom?¡± Sera stammered, fidgeting nervously. ¡°Princess Rue invited us to a resort in Vrada. We¡­ uh, kinda forgot to tell you, but we figured it¡¯d be fine¡­ you know, since it¡¯s just a short trip.¡± Her voice wavered, betraying her unease.

    Shenelle¡¯s piercing gaze flicked between them, her silence more intimidating than any words. The group braced themselves, unsure what her response would be.

    Shenelle let out a shriek of delight, sounding more like a proud mother at a graduation. ¡°My kids are finally making friends with other children!¡± She practically tackled Lumi, Caius, and Sera into a bear hug, squeezing them tightly as they squirmed in her grip. ¡°This is a monumental moment!¡±

    ¡°Mom, we can¡¯t breathe!¡± Sera wheezed, struggling against her iron embrace.

    ¡°Oh, nonsense!¡± Shenelle chirped, finally releasing them and straightening her posture. ¡°Now, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m missing this trip. I will be your chaperone!¡± Her tone left no room for argument.

    She turned her sharp gaze to Mel, stepping closer and scrutinizing him with a mix of concern and curiosity. ¡°Melanthius, what on earth happened to your magical power? It feels so¡­ diminished.¡± She pressed a hand to his neck, then his forehead, her brow furrowing. ¡°Are you sick?¡±

    Mel sighed and patiently explained. ¡°I disabled my cloud magic temporarily to avoid drawing too much attention. But now I¡¯ve discovered a new magic¡ªblack lightning¡ªand it¡¯s¡­ complicated. Oh, and apparently, I inherited some magic from the wild storm spider DNA.¡±

    Shenelle¡¯s expression shifted from worry to intrigue, her lips pursed in thought. After a moment, she exhaled and placed a hand on his shoulder. ¡°Well, I suppose it makes sense. Except for the black lightning. That¡­ you¡¯ll figure out soon enough.¡±

    Her cryptic tone hung in the air as the group exchanged nervous glances, unsure whether to be comforted or more worried.

    A few moments later, two carriages rolled up, their polished exteriors glinting under the winter sunlight. The group visibly perked up at their arrival, the chill in the air momentarily forgotten. Rue clapped her hands together with an air of authority, gesturing toward the carriages as she counted heads. With Shenelle now included, the group¡¯s numbers balanced perfectly.

    ¡°An even twelve,¡± Rue noted, dividing the group into two equal halves. The kids, brimming with energy, eagerly climbed aboard the carriages, their chatter and laughter filling the crisp air. Shenelle followed with a composed but watchful demeanor, her presence commanding respect even in the lighthearted atmosphere. Within moments, the carriages were alive with the hum of voices and excitement as the journey finally began.

 Chapter 39

    As everyone settled into their seats and buckled their belts, Rue took charge. ¡°Everyone got their bags?¡± she called out. A chorus of ¡°yes¡± followed¡ªexcept for Mel.

    ¡°Uh oh,¡± he muttered, his fingers twitching nervously.

    Rue¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°What does uh oh mean, Mel?¡±

    He hesitated, pointing toward the far side of the station. ¡°I might¡¯ve left my bag on the bench¡­¡±

    Yaga groaned, pinching the bridge of her nose. ¡°We can just buy clothes when we get there.¡±

    ¡°Can you buy another tiny book that belonged to Merlin Shadowbane, which he left me as a child?¡± Mel asked, his voice tight as he fidgeted. The group collectively groaned.

    ¡°Mel, seriously?!¡± Rue exclaimed.

    Before she could say more, Mel bolted off the carriage, heading toward the bench.

    ¡°Attention: the carriages will be departing in 5¡­ 4¡­ 3¡­¡± The announcer¡¯s voice echoed across the station, and the group erupted into shouts.

    ¡°Hurry, Mel!¡±

    ¡°Move faster!¡±

    Mel sprinted as fast as he could, his boots skidding slightly as he reached the bench. He grabbed the bag with a triumphant, ¡°Got it!¡±

    But as he turned back, the carriage vanished in a burst of light. Mel stood there, holding the bag, a sheepish look spreading across his face.

    ¡°Oops,¡± Mel muttered under his breath, jogging over to the woman managing the carriages. ¡°Hey! Why didn¡¯t you wait for me?¡± he asked, tilting his head in exasperation.

    The woman shrugged nonchalantly. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t have forgotten your bag, kid.¡±

    Mel sighed, running a hand through his hair. ¡°Fine. When¡¯s the next one?¡±

    A smirk curled across her lips. ¡°All carriages are closed for the day, folks!¡± she announced loudly, though Mel was the only one left in the station.

    ¡°You can¡¯t just call one more?¡± he asked, his teeth gritted in frustration.

    Her smirk widened, eyes narrowing like she was savoring his predicament. ¡°Sorry, boy, but I don¡¯t. Like. You,¡± she said coldly, before turning and sauntering off without another word.

    Mel clenched his fists, sparks of blue lightning flickering at his knuckles. ¡°I could throw this web ball at her and turn her into a walking cautionary tale for her kids¡­¡± He glared at her retreating figure but let out a deep breath, forcing himself to calm down.

    ¡°Never mind,¡± he muttered, launching the web ball into the nearest wall with a crackling impact. ¡°She isn¡¯t worth it.¡±

    With a groan, he dropped onto the bench, drumming his fingers against his bag. ¡°What to do? What to do?¡± he mused, his mind racing through options.

    ¡°Wait! Lance has a car!¡± Mel exclaimed, taking off at a sprint toward Lance¡¯s house. After a mile of running, his pace slowed, his chest heaving as he gasped for air. ¡°I miss flying,¡± he muttered to himself, stumbling up the steps to the door.

    He pressed the doorbell, and after a moment, Patrice Landthug, Lance¡¯s mother, opened the door. ¡°Oh, Mel,¡± she greeted with a warm smile. ¡°What brings you here?¡±

    ¡°Lance¡¯s car!¡± Mel huffed, still catching his breath.

    Patrice raised an eyebrow but nodded in understanding. ¡°Did Lance forget it again?¡± She disappeared into the kitchen, rummaging through a drawer before returning with a small metallic button.

    Mel stared at it, confused. ¡°Uh¡­ where¡¯s the car?¡±

    Patrice motioned for him to step back into the street. ¡°Press the button,¡± she instructed.

    Mel did as he was told, and with a soft whirring sound, the air shimmered. A sleek red sports car materialized before him, its surface gleaming like polished ruby in the sunlight. The car was compact yet futuristic, with aerodynamic curves and glowing accents along the edges. Its wheels seemed to hover slightly above the ground before settling into place.

    Mel¡¯s eyes widened in amazement as the doors slid open automatically, revealing a plush black and crimson interior with a holographic dashboard. ¡°This¡­ is Lance¡¯s car?¡± he marveled.

    Patrice crossed her arms with a knowing smile. ¡°Just don¡¯t scratch it, Mel.¡±

    Mel climbed into the car, his curiosity piqued as he scanned the futuristic interior. ¡°Where¡¯s the steering wheel?¡± he muttered, scratching his head in confusion.

    Suddenly, the dashboard lit up, and a smooth, synthetic voice spoke. ¡°Good day, Lance Landthug. Where would you like me to take you?¡±

    Startled, Mel jumped in his seat, his eyes darting around for the source of the voice. Realizing it was the car''s AI, he leaned forward hesitantly, speaking into the built-in microphone. ¡°Uh¡­ Vrada?¡±

    ¡°Destination: Vrada,¡± the AI confirmed as the car gave a polite beep and automatically secured his seatbelt. The dashboard then displayed several driving modes: Gentle, Fast, Super Fast, Insanely Fast.

    Mel squinted at the options, unsure. ¡°Uhh¡­ Insanely fast?¡± he ventured cautiously.

    ¡°Insanely fast mode activated,¡± the AI chirped cheerfully.

    Before Mel could brace himself, the car roared to life. The engine emitted a sharp whoosh as the vehicle rocketed forward, the city streets blurring into streaks of light. Mel was thrust back into his seat, gripping the armrests as the car maneuvered with expert precision through traffic, weaving and accelerating like a bullet.

    ¡°Whoa! Whoa! WHOA!¡± Mel shouted, his voice nearly drowned out by the wind whipping past the windows. The holographic heads-up display highlighted potential obstacles, calculating split-second adjustments.

    As they hit an open stretch of road, the car surged faster, leaving a faint glowing trail in its wake. Mel¡¯s initial fear shifted to exhilaration, a wide grin spreading across his face. ¡°Okay, this is awesome!¡± he laughed, adrenaline coursing through him.

    The AI chimed in mid-ride, ¡°Estimated arrival time: ten minutes.¡±

    Mel chuckled nervously. ¡°Ten minutes?! Vrada¡¯s like two hours away!¡±

    ¡°Correction: It was two hours away,¡± the AI replied.

    The car glided effortlessly, even as they approached hairpin turns and narrow paths. Mel marveled at how smoothly it handled, the AI making it feel like a rollercoaster ride designed for pure thrill and safety.

    As the lights of Vrada''s cityscape appeared in the distance, Mel leaned back, finally allowing himself to relax. ¡°Lance is so lucky,¡± he muttered, the hum of the car¡¯s engine now a soothing backdrop.

    The AI announced, ¡°Arriving at Vrada shortly. Thank you for choosing Knightforce Transport.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome!¡± Mel shouted, his voice brimming with adrenaline and excitement. The car continued zooming forward, the world outside a blur of lights and colors.

    But then, to his utter horror, the AI chimed in with an eerily cheerful tone: ¡°Battery low! Goodbye!¡±

    ¡°What? Wait, NO!¡± Mel yelled as the car abruptly powered down. The engine went silent, and the once-thrilling ride transformed into a high-speed disaster.

    The car hurtled forward uncontrollably, heading straight toward his group in the distance. Panic surged through Mel as he realized the danger. Acting on instinct, he wrenched open the door, planted his foot on the ground with all his strength, and used his web magic to create traction. Sparks flew as the ground cracked beneath him, and with a mighty effort, he flipped the car over his friends in a daring, chaotic maneuver.

    Above them, the red car tumbled through the air like a stunt out of a high-octane action movie.

    ¡°Is that¡­ Mel?¡± Sera asked in awe, shielding her eyes from the spectacle.

    ¡°THAT¡¯S MY CAR!¡± Lance screamed, his voice cracking with disbelief.

    The car and Mel crashed into a nearby wall with a deafening thud. Dust and debris filled the air as pieces of the vehicle scattered across the ground.

    Groaning, Mel crawled out of the wreckage, brushing dirt from his clothes. He looked back at the mangled car and sighed. ¡°Well¡­ at least I didn¡¯t hit anyone.¡±

    The group hurried over to Mel, but Lance stormed past them, heading straight for his wrecked car.

    ¡°What took you so long?¡± Elowen asked, flicking Mel¡¯s forehead in frustration.

    Mel winced, then smiled nervously. ¡°The lady at the station wouldn¡¯t call another carriage, so I ended up borrowing Lance¡¯s car¡­ courtesy of his mom.¡±

    As Rue and Yaga went ahead to check into the resort, a deafening boom echoed from behind. Everyone turned just in time to see Lance holding up one of the car¡¯s wheels, his face a storm of frustration.

    ¡°You know what?¡± Lance growled, his grip tightening on the wheel. ¡°When was the last time we had a good old student-and-sensei spar?¡±

    Mel scratched the back of his head, feeling the tension. ¡°Uhh... when we first met? I think?¡±

    The group exchanged glances, some stifling laughter, others shaking their heads. Lance¡¯s glare promised payback, and Mel braced himself, knowing this was far from over.

    ¡°L-Lance, let¡¯s calm down, okay?¡± Mel stammered, backing away as Lance marched toward him with fire in his eyes.

    Before the situation could escalate, Caius casually stepped in, grabbed Lance¡¯s arm, and slipped five gold coins into his palm.

    Lance¡¯s expression shifted instantly. A wide grin spread across his face as his anger evaporated. ¡°Thank you!¡± he beamed, pulling Caius into an enthusiastic hug. Caius stood stiff as a board, clearly not reciprocating.

    Sera leaned over to Mel, lowering her voice to a whisper. ¡°Maybe we shouldn¡¯t tell him Caius just swiped those coins from his own car.¡±

    Mel sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. ¡°Yeah... definitely not.¡± He shook his head as the group tried not to laugh at the unexpected resolution.

    After some time, the group arrived at the resort¡¯s grand cabin. The structure exuded rustic elegance, with its massive wooden beams, high-pitched roof, and wide windows that offered a stunning view of the snowy mountains. A stone chimney rose proudly on one side, releasing a soft plume of smoke into the crisp winter air. The entrance was adorned with twinkling fairy lights and festive wreaths, giving it a cozy, inviting charm.

    Inside, the cabin was just as impressive. The spacious lobby boasted polished hardwood floors, a towering stone fireplace crackling warmly at its center, and plush seating arranged in welcoming clusters. The scent of pine and cinnamon lingered in the air, complementing the soft hum of cheerful chatter and holiday music. Ornate chandeliers hung from the vaulted ceiling, casting a golden glow over the room.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    ¡°This place is amazing,¡± Sera murmured, her eyes darting from the intricate wood carvings on the walls to the giant decorated Christmas tree standing in the corner. The group couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the luxurious yet homely atmosphere as they stepped further into the cabin.

    Rue smirked cockily. ¡°Only the best for my friends. Now, there¡¯s 6 bedrooms for the twelve of us. I thought, we should put our names on a piece of paper and then I¡¯ll pull two names for each bedroom. That seems fair?¡± She asked and everybody nodded in agreement.

    Rue grinned as she looked around the room, her eyes gleaming with mischievous excitement. "Alright, listen up! We''ve got me, Mel, Lance, Elowen, Renita, Lincoln, Shenelle, Caius, Lumi, Sera, Arid, and Jake. Everybody, make sure your names are in the basket!" She placed her own name first, then held it out, and one by one, the others wrote their names and added them to the mix.

    Once everyone had contributed, Rue shook the basket dramatically, the sound of the names rattling together filling the room. She reached in and pulled the first two names, setting them down with a flourish on the coffee table. ¡°And the first pair is... Arid and Caius!¡± she announced, her voice laced with amusement. Caius gave a small, indifferent nod, while Arid groaned dramatically.

    ¡°Seriously? He doesn¡¯t even speak!¡± Arid threw up his hands in mock frustration. ¡°What if I¡¯m sleeping and there¡¯s a fire? Who¡¯s going to wake me up?!¡±

    Rue smirked, giving the basket another shake. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll be fine,¡± she teased, pulling out the next two names. ¡°Jake and Lance!¡± Both nodded in agreement, already familiar with each other.

    Next, Rue drew two more slips of paper, her fingers brushing the edges of the paper before announcing, ¡°Shenelle and me.¡± She shot a playful glance at Yaga, who grinned back, completely unfazed by the pairing.

    With a slight sigh of disappointment¡ªthough it was hard to hide her enjoyment¡ªRue shook the basket again, pulling out the next two names. ¡°Lincoln and Lumi,¡± she said, placing them down. Lumi, appearing from behind Lincoln, put an arm around his shoulder with a mischievous grin.

    ¡°My drool freezes on my face sometimes because of my ice magic, but it¡¯s no biggie,¡± she said, matter-of-factly, before spitting on the floor. The spit immediately froze, then cracked as it hit the hardwood, shattering with a sharp noise.

    Rue¡¯s expression soured as she pulled two more names from the basket, clearly unimpressed. ¡°Mel and Elowen,¡± she announced, her voice dripping with mock disdain. Elowen, unbothered, casually threw an elbow on Mel¡¯s shoulder and leaned into him, making herself comfortable as if it were the most natural thing in the world.

    ¡°And last but not least, Renita and Sera,¡± Rue finished with a shrug. The two girls exchanged a brief glance, both indifferent to their pairing.

    ¡°Alright, everybody, get settled in your rooms," Rue ordered, giving a final shake of the basket. "In about an hour, we¡¯ll get the fun started. Don¡¯t take too long¡ªthis place is too good to waste time in.¡±

    With that, the group dispersed, ready to claim their rooms and prepare for the adventures awaiting them.

    A few moments later, Mel lay back on his bed, staring up at the ceiling, while Elowen sat cross-legged on hers. ¡°I still can¡¯t believe Dorian¡¯s missing all this,¡± she murmured, her tone laced with concern. ¡°Do you think he¡¯s just training? Or maybe something happened to him?¡± She let out a long sigh, resting her arm across her forehead as if trying to block out the thought.

    Mel¡¯s voice was steady as he replied, ¡°Don¡¯t jump to conclusions. He probably just got lost on the way or something.¡± He turned his head to glance at her, offering a small, reassuring smile. ¡°He¡¯ll show up soon enough.¡±

    Elowen noticed the unease flicker across Mel''s face and smirked knowingly. "You¡¯ve taught Jake and Lance that martial art of yours, but I¡¯ve never seen it in action. What, you think I¡¯m not up for the challenge?" She stood, grabbing his arm and tugging him to his feet with a playful grin.

    Mel chuckled, shaking his head. ¡°You¡¯ve never taught me your Dintingaa,¡± he teased, brushing imaginary dust off his shirt.

    ¡°It¡¯s a sacred Camelot martial art, thank you very much,¡± she replied, sticking her tongue out mischievously. Without waiting for a response, she playfully jabbed at him, and the two began to spar, their movements a blend of laughter and feigned seriousness.

    "How did you pull off that lightning web move when you struck the wall? You just figured out you had the Wild Storm Spider''s abilities!" Elowen asked, her voice filled with awe as Mel held her securely from behind in the middle of their sparring match.

    Mel smirked slightly and released her, stepping back to create a safe distance. "It wasn¡¯t that hard. It¡¯s more of a surprise attack than anything else," he replied, casually rolling his shoulders.

    With a quick gesture, he conjured a cluster of glowing electric webs above him. The threads crackled with energy, pulsing like miniature storms as he moved fluidly, almost dancing, to manipulate their movements. Elowen¡¯s eyes widened as the webs shifted and swirled around him with precision.

    Mel flicked his wrist sharply, and one of the webs snapped forward like a striking serpent, lashing out and hitting a nearby lamp with a soft crackle of electricity. The lamp wobbled before tilting precariously, its light flickering in surrender.

    Elowen folded her arms, a grin tugging at her lips. "Okay, now that was impressive. But you better hope Rue doesn¡¯t see the damage you¡¯re causing, or you¡¯ll be on cleanup duty for the rest of the trip."

    Meanwhile, chaos reigned in Arid and Caius''s room. Caius lounged calmly on his bed, completely unbothered, while Arid paced back and forth, his frustration mounting.

    "Listen up!" Arid snapped, pointing emphatically to an imaginary line dividing the room. "This is your side, and this is my side!" His gestures were as sharp as his tone, but Caius barely acknowledged him, glancing up with the same unreadable expression he always wore.

    Arid''s patience wore thin. With a low growl of frustration, he slammed his fist against the wall, the sound echoing through the room. Still, Caius didn¡¯t flinch, his stoic demeanor an infuriating contrast to Arid¡¯s bubbling anger.

    In Shenelle and Rue¡¯s room, Rue methodically unpacked her belongings while Shenelle relaxed in a chair, her sharp gaze quietly observing Rue''s every move. A sly chuckle escaped Shenelle''s lips, breaking the silence. ¡°So,¡± she began bluntly, ¡°do you like Melanthius?¡±

    Rue didn¡¯t flinch, nor did her cheeks flush with embarrassment. Instead, she responded with a calm and measured tone. ¡°I do. Not everyone can handle me, but he does. I used to be this bratty princess, completely full of myself, but somehow, he changed me. He made me better.¡± She paused, placing a neatly folded dress on the bed. ¡°But I don¡¯t think he sees me that way. He blames himself too much for anything and everything to let himself like someone. And now, he and Elowen are practically glued together.¡± She exhaled a weary sigh, her expression softening.

    Shenelle smiled knowingly, a trace of mischief in her eyes. ¡°Well, Elowen is his best friend,¡± she pointed out, her voice laced with gentle amusement.

    Rue sighed deeply, sinking into the chair with a groan. ¡°Why do I feel like this? I¡¯m so stupid.¡± Her voice was laced with frustration, her usual confidence replaced by vulnerability.

    ¡°You¡¯re not stupid, honey,¡± Shenelle said with a warm chuckle, leaning forward slightly. ¡°You¡¯re in love. And love? It¡¯s the most ridiculous, wonderful, and maddening thing there is.¡±

    Rue leaned back, tilting her head to stare at the ceiling as if searching for answers in the intricate woodwork. ¡°I think he just likes being around people,¡± she murmured thoughtfully, her voice soft but resolute. A faint smile touched her lips as she exhaled slowly.

    An hour later, the group gathered in the cozy living room. Some were lounging on the couch, while others cradled mugs of steaming hot cocoa, savoring the warmth against the chill of the cabin.

    Mel stood in the center of the room, a spark of excitement lighting up his face. ¡°Hey, guys! It¡¯s snowing outside, right?¡± he exclaimed, his voice brimming with enthusiasm.

    The group murmured in confusion, glancing at one another. ¡°Uh, yeah?¡± Elowen replied, raising an eyebrow as she adjusted the robe she¡¯d borrowed from Mel. ¡°What¡¯s your point?¡±

    Mel¡¯s grin widened. ¡°Okay, hear me out. Back in Caldara, we used to play capture the flag during the winter. Sure, it was with bricks back then¡ª¡± he paused as a few members of the group exchanged alarmed looks¡ª ¡°but we can use snowballs instead! Think about it! We¡¯ll split into teams, set up bases, and go all out. It¡¯ll be a blast!¡±

    ¡°Hm, that does sound like a blast. But how would we choose teams? Maybe six teams of two? Four teams of three? Three teams of four? Or two teams of six?¡± Lincoln suggested, stroking his chin thoughtfully.

    Mel nodded, considering. ¡°Four teams of three might work best. It¡¯ll be easier to manage and way more fun with smaller, competitive groups¨C¡±

    ¡°Caius said he¡¯s not playing,¡± Sera interrupted, pointing toward Caius, who was silently walking toward his room.

    ¡°What?!¡± Arid exclaimed, throwing his hands in the air. ¡°He doesn¡¯t even speak, and now he¡¯s ditching us?¡±

    ¡°Aww, come on, Caius!¡± Mel called out, but the only response was the loud slam of Caius¡¯s door.

    ¡°Eh, I think I¡¯ll sit this one out too,¡± Shenelle chimed in, settling deeper into her chair as she sipped her hot cocoa. ¡°I¡¯m too tired for all that running around.¡±

    Renita groaned, rubbing her temples. ¡°Okay, listen up. Everyone who¡¯s not playing, speak now. It¡¯s going to be a real pain to deal with last-minute dropouts,¡± she said, stretching her arms lazily over her head.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a vampire? The sun¡¯s out,¡± Lincoln pointed out, raising an eyebrow at Renita.

    She shot him a deadpan look. ¡°There¡¯s snow, genius. My body stays icy cold, reflecting the sun,¡± she replied.

    Rue rolled into the room in her wheelchair, a sheepish smile on her face. ¡°I think I¡¯ll sit this one out, guys... you know, because of my legs?¡± Her tone was light, but it didn¡¯t take much to see the hint of discomfort behind it.

    The room fell silent for a moment, and an air of guilt settled over everyone. Even Arid, who was mid-complaint about Caius, stopped and scratched the back of his head awkwardly. ¡°Oh, uh... yeah, of course. No worries,¡± he muttered.

    Elowen quickly piped up, her voice warm and reassuring. ¡°We totally understand, Rue. We¡¯ll make sure you don¡¯t miss out on the fun, though!¡±

    Mel nodded earnestly. ¡°Yeah, maybe you can help referee or come up with strategies for the teams?¡±

    ¡°Thanks, guys, but I¡¯ll just get in the way,¡± Rue said softly before wheeling back to her room and closing the door behind her.

    The group sat in silence for a moment before Mel broke it. ¡°Shoot, that makes nine people¡ªuneven teams. I guess three teams of three could work.¡± He tapped his jaw thoughtfully. ¡°How do we pick teams now? There¡¯s me, Lincoln, Elowen, Renita, Sera, Lumi, Arid, Jake, and Lance. Should we do team captains?¡±

    ¡°Skill-based matchmaking?¡± Elowen suggested. ¡°No way. Lance, Jake, and Lincoln are the weakest,¡± Arid muttered bluntly. ¡°Hey!¡± The three protested in unison, though deep down, they knew it wasn¡¯t entirely wrong.

    ¡°What about a count-off?¡± Renita chimed in before shaking her head. ¡°No, we¡¯re not in elementary school anymore¡­¡± She sighed, rubbing her temples as she thought. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve got it! To keep it fair, we¡¯ll have team captains. Arid, Sera, and Melanthius should lead the teams.¡±

    The group exchanged glances and murmurs of agreement, nodding as the suggestion settled over them.

    A few moments later, the group gathered outside in the snow. Arid, Mel, and Sera stood on one side as team captains, while the others waited on the opposite side.

    ¡°Alright, here¡¯s how this works,¡± Renita began. ¡°If a team leader throws a snowball at you, that means you¡¯re on their team.¡± She gestured for them to start, and everyone nodded in understanding.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go first,¡± Mel announced, turning his attention to Elowen. ¡°Elowen, are you sure you want to play?¡± he asked, eyeing her with concern. She was bundled in an assortment of jackets¡ªplus his oversized robe¡ªand visibly shivering.

    ¡°Y-yeah, why not?¡± she stammered through chattering teeth.

    ¡°Because you¡¯re as cold-blooded as a lizard,¡± Arid quipped with a smirk.

    Before Elowen could respond, Sera stepped forward. ¡°Here,¡± she said gently, pressing her warm hand to Elowen¡¯s shoulder. A soothing heat spread through Elowen¡¯s body, causing her to relax immediately.

    ¡°That¡¯s a spell¡ªtemporary warmth,¡± Sera explained. ¡°You¡¯ll stay toasty until the end of the day.¡±

    Elowen sighed in relief, smiling faintly. ¡°Thanks, Sera.¡±

    Mel lobbed the snowball, aiming gently, and it landed softly against Elowen¡¯s shoulder. She smiled and shuffled over to his side, still bundled up in her layers.

    ¡°My turn!¡± Sera declared, her voice brimming with excitement. Without hesitation, she hurled a snowball directly into her sister Lumi¡¯s face.

    ¡°You¡¯re dead!¡± Lumi growled, wiping the icy remnants off her cheeks as she stormed over to Sera¡¯s side, glaring daggers.

    Sera grinned unapologetically. ¡°Worth it. Gotta keep things interesting!¡±

    ¡°Ha! Looks like Melanthius doesn¡¯t get his prot¨¦g¨¦!¡± Arid announced with a laugh as he chucked his snowball, hitting Lance squarely on the chest.

    ¡°NOOO! Lance was my next pick!¡± Mel groaned, throwing himself dramatically to the ground as if the world had ended.

    Mel sprang to his feet with a quick kip-up, turning his attention to Renita with an exaggeratedly hopeful expression.

    ¡°What am I, Dorian¡¯s replacement vampire?¡± Renita scoffed, crossing her arms as she gave him a pointed look.

    Mel immediately shook his head, waving his hands frantically. ¡°No, no! That¡¯s not it at all!¡± He dropped to his knees dramatically, clasping his hands together as if begging for mercy. ¡°You¡¯re just so cool! If you¡¯re on my team, we¡¯ve got this in the bag!¡±

    Renita raised an eyebrow, barely holding back a smirk. ¡°Flattery won¡¯t get you far, but keep groveling¡ªI might just consider it.¡± A split second later, she sighed and rolled her eyes. ¡°Fine. But don¡¯t hit me with the snowball.¡± She walked over to Elowen.

    Sera, grinning, threw a snowball directly at Lincoln, hitting him square in the face. ¡°Dammit! That was an iceball!¡± Lincoln groaned, wiping snow off his face as he reluctantly walked to Sera¡¯s side.

    ¡°Hey, roomie!¡± Lumi greeted, throwing an arm around his shoulder with a playful grin.

    ¡°FUCK! I¡¯M STUCK WITH THE ONLY TWO WITHOUT ANY MAGIC?!¡± Arid yelled, tugging at his hair in frustration. ¡°Jake, get over here!¡± he barked, glaring at the others as Jake jogged to his side with a raised.

    ¡°Alright, time to set some ground rules,¡± Mel said, turning to Renita, who was sitting on a nearby bench.

    Renita stood up and glanced around at the group, her tone serious. ¡°Okay, listen up. Fighting is allowed, but no killing blows¡ªkeep it light. We¡¯re here to have fun, not hospitalize each other, got it?¡± She paused to make sure everyone was paying attention.

    ¡°Also, no magic that could cause serious harm. Looking at you, Arid!¡± She glared at him, ignoring his middle finger. A few snowball-powered shots are fine, but don¡¯t go turning the weather into a storm just to win a point. Try to hold back where you can.¡± She glanced at the teams and then back at everyone. ¡°Oh, and the flags are wherever the team¡¯s base is. The first team to get both flags back to their base wins. If you¡¯re hit with a snowball, you¡¯re out of the game for a count of 10 seconds. Any questions?¡±

    Everyone nodded, and the three teams dispersed.

 Chapter 40

    Mel, Renita, and Elowen huddled inside a vast cave a few yards away from the cabin. Mel meticulously crafted a flag, weaving it with threads of his electric webs. The final product bore the initials R.E.M., bold and gleaming. He wrapped it around a sturdy stick and proudly planted it into the ground.

    "Not a fan of that name¡­" Renita muttered to Elowen.

    "Just let him have his moment," Elowen whispered back, and the two exchanged stifled giggles.

    Mel stood tall, gazing dramatically at the sun. "REM! REM! REM!" he chanted, fists raised triumphantly.

    Renita shook her head, barely hiding her amusement. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk strategy¡ªand lucky for you two, I already planned it out.¡± She held up a neatly written piece of paper, earning an enthusiastic hug from Mel.

    ¡°I¡¯m so lucky to have you on my team!¡± Mel said with excitement as he wrapped his arms around her.

    Renita smirked, keeping her arms at her sides. ¡°Yeah, you are. Now focus. Here¡¯s the breakdown: Mel, you¡¯re our flag seeker. With your skills¡ªno offense, Elowen¡ªyou¡¯re the best choice to locate the enemy base and capture their flag. Elowen, you¡¯re on flag protection. Stay here and guard our flag with your life; make sure no one even gets close. I¡¯ll take the midfield role. I¡¯ll make snowball ammo, create distractions, and act as a diversion when needed.¡±

    Meanwhile, on Sera¡¯s team, their base was strategically perched on a cliff overlooking the cabin, offering a clear vantage point. Their flag, however, was unconventional.

    ¡°Can I get my shirt back?¡± Lincoln asked, shivering slightly as he tried to cover his lean frame.

    ¡°Nope,¡± Sera replied nonchalantly, tying his shirt around a stick and planting it firmly in the ground.

    ¡°That¡¯s not even a flag¡­¡± Lincoln muttered under his breath, but Sera ignored him, already assigning roles. ¡°I¡¯ll be the flag getter,¡± she announced confidently. ¡°Lincoln, scout the area for other flags¡ªstealth is your job. Lumi, you¡¯re on defense. With your magic, you can keep snow coming nonstop. That¡¯ll give us the edge if anyone gets close.¡±

    Before anyone could protest, Sera clapped her hands. ¡°Let¡¯s move!¡± And just like that, they split up to execute her plan.

    On Arid¡¯s team, things weren¡¯t going as smoothly. Their base was set underground, and tensions were already high.

    ¡°Why do I have to be bait?!¡± Jake muttered, his voice wavering with frustration.

    ¡°Because you¡¯re the weakest!¡± Arid snapped, groaning as he rubbed his temples. ¡°I¡¯m not risking my win on your no-magic ass!¡±

    Lance, trying to diffuse the tension, stood up and began crafting snowballs methodically. ¡°Look, Arid, you¡¯re being way too bossy. This is supposed to be fun. Just chill out.¡±

    ¡°Chill out?!¡± Arid spun around, his frustration boiling over. ¡°Do you have any idea what it¡¯s like to lose to Elowen? Again?! No thanks! Just do your damn job!¡±

    Without waiting for a response, Arid stormed out of the base, leaving Jake and Lance to exchange a look of disbelief. ¡°This is gonna be a long game¡­¡± Jake muttered.

    Meanwhile, Mel rolled behind a rock, swiftly packing snowballs as he scanned the landscape. "Where are these bases?" he muttered under his breath. Suddenly, the air hissed as something whizzed past him. He instinctively flipped sideways, narrowly avoiding a snowball.

    Mel¡¯s eyes narrowed as he noticed the snowball was attached to a vine, which retracted back toward its thrower. He ducked under its path, grabbed a nearby stick, and sliced through the vine with a sharp, precise motion.

    A shadow loomed overhead, and Mel turned just in time to see Arid descending from the air, staff raised high. The staff, intricately marked with vines, seemed to pulse with energy. Mel sidestepped, letting Arid''s strike slam harmlessly into the ground.

    Clasping his hands together, Mel pulled them apart, generating glowing electric webs between his fingers. He shifted into a fluid, balanced stance.

    "What is that?" Arid scoffed, balancing effortlessly on his staff with both feet planted, leaning forward like a meditative monk. "Some kind of web kung fu?"

    Mel chuckled, his stance steady, electric webs shimmering between his hands. "Not a bad name," he replied with a smirk. "Web kung fu... string Chun."

    Without warning, Mel flicked his wrist, launching a web strand above himself as he angled for the perfect strike. He snapped the strand forward, aiming a powerful blow at Arid. Arid deflected the attack with a spin of his staff, redirecting the momentum before countering with a sharp jab to Mel¡¯s gut.

    "Sticky Palm Strike!" Mel shouted as he retaliated with a glowing palm strike infused with electric webbing. The shock sent a jolt through Arid, stunning him momentarily and causing him to stumble backward.

    "Are you seriously making up names as you go?!" Arid growled, shaking off the stun as he kipped up, his frustration mounting.

    Mel grinned. "You forgot something," he said, a mischievous glint in his eyes. "It¡¯s a snowball fight, not a duel."

    Before Arid could react, a snowball hit him square in the chest. He roared in frustration, brushing the snow off as he stomped back towards a resting place, muttering curses under his breath.

    Meanwhile, in the cabin, Rue and Caius sat in the living room, the crackling fire filling the silence between them. Rue tilted her head, studying Caius. "So, Caius, are you weaker than your sisters, Sera and Lumi? I just wonder because ya know, you usually let them guide your decisions." she asked, her tone curious.

    Caius gave her a blank stare, saying nothing as usual.

    Before Rue could press him, Shenelle bounded over the couch, landing gracefully and resting her head on Caius¡¯s chest like it was the most natural thing in the world. "No," she said matter-of-factly. "He asked me to suppress his powers a long time ago."

    Rue arched an eyebrow. "And why would he do that?"

    Shenelle glanced up at Caius, silently seeking permission to continue. He gave a subtle nod, his expression unreadable.

    "Well," Shenelle began, her voice softening, "when Caius was a kid, he shapeshifted into a wolf for the first time... and lost control. He... he ate his parents."

    Rue¡¯s eyes widened, a mix of shock and sympathy flashing across her face.

    Shenelle continued, her gaze fixed on the fire. "The trauma broke him. He hasn¡¯t spoken since that day. Only we can really understand him now. Eventually, he came to me and asked me to lock away his full shapeshifting magic. He couldn¡¯t bear the thought of losing control like that again."

    The room fell into a heavy silence, the weight of Shenelle¡¯s words settling over them like a shroud. Rue looked at Caius, her usual playful demeanor replaced with something quieter, more reflective. "I see," she murmured. "That must¡¯ve taken a lot of strength."

    Caius didn¡¯t respond, but for a brief moment, his eyes met Rue¡¯s, and she thought she saw a flicker of something¡ªgratitude, or maybe just acknowledgment.

    ¡°Hey! What if we did something fun, like a jigsaw puzzle?¡± she suggested, her excitement bubbling over.

    Shenelle and Caius exchanged amused glances before chuckling. ¡°If you think jigsaw puzzles are fun,¡± Shenelle said with a smirk, ¡°then we have very different definitions of fun.¡±

    Meanwhile, Jake was busy sculpting a snowman, patting down its lopsided head with care. Arid stormed over, his footsteps crunching against the snow. ¡°Jake, what in the frozen hell are you doing?!¡± he barked, exasperation dripping from his voice.

    Jake let out a long sigh, glancing at Arid without breaking his rhythm. ¡°Technically, I¡¯m making ammo,¡± he replied nonchalantly, sticking a twig arm onto the snowman.

    Arid dragged a hand down his face, muttering something unintelligible. Just then, a snowball slammed into the side of his head with a satisfying thwack.

    ¡°Dammit!¡± Arid roared, clutching his temple. ¡°That was an iceball!¡± He glared around for the culprit, while Jake shrugged and adjusted the snowman¡¯s crooked grin.

    Arid grabbed Jake by the collar, his voice sharp with frustration. ¡°Do you even want to play this game?!¡±

    Jake shoved him off, his tone equally heated. ¡°I do! But I¡¯m not going to be your bait, you jealous control freak!¡±

    Before things could escalate, Lance sprinted over, wedging himself between them with outstretched arms. ¡°Chill out! What¡¯s wrong with you two? We¡¯re all supposed to be friends!¡±

    Arid glared past Lance, pointing an accusing finger at Jake. ¡°You came to me, remember? You asked me to help you work out. Now you won¡¯t even listen to me?!¡±

    Jake¡¯s eyebrow shot up, his expression a mix of disbelief and anger. ¡°You came to me and said I needed to get stronger! You realize nobody even expected you to come, right? Mel¡¯s just nice to everyone¡ªthat¡¯s why you¡¯re here. No one here is actually friends with you. You think helping with the wardens makes us close? You¡¯re delusional! You¡¯re nothing but a damn control freak, and I¡¯m done with you!¡±

    Jake¡¯s voice trembled with emotion as he turned on his heel, leaving Arid stunned in the snow.

    At Mel''s base, Elowen sat near the electric-webbed flag Mel had crafted, her eyes scanning the snowy terrain outside the cave. A faint snap of a stick caught her attention. She spotted Lincoln creeping closer, his movements cautious but determined. Picking up a snowball, she stepped out of the cave with a sly grin.

    ¡°Like shooting fish in a barrel,¡± she muttered, winding up her throw.

    But then, another crunch of snow sounded behind her.

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± a voice said.

    Elowen turned just in time to see Sera smirking before she was bombarded by a flurry of snowballs, each strike knocking her off balance.

    ¡°Alright, get the flag,¡± Sera commanded.

    Lincoln, emboldened, rushed into the cave and reached for the flag. The moment his hand touched the webbing, a jolt of electricity shot through him.

    ¡°ACK!¡± he yelped, stumbling back as sparks danced across his hand.

    Sera facepalmed. ¡°Seriously, Lincoln? You didn¡¯t think Mel would booby-trap it?¡±

    Lincoln growled as he transformed into a towering werewolf, his fangs gleaming as he clamped down on the stick holding the flag. With a powerful leap, he and Sera bolted toward the cliff where their base was perched, snow kicking up in their wake.

    Elowen burst out of the snowbank, shaking off the frost and yelling at the top of her lungs, ¡°They got our flag!¡±

    Renita, who had been concealed in the branches of a nearby tree, narrowed her eyes as the commotion reached her ears. ¡°No, they don¡¯t,¡± she muttered, a confident smirk spreading across her face. "Not when one of us is from the Vampire Crypt''s Runners clan."

    In a blur of speed, she darted from her hiding spot, her feet barely touching the ground as she pursued the fleeing duo. With a fluid motion, she leaped into the air, twisting mid-spin as she hurled two snowballs.

    One struck Lincoln squarely in the side, knocking him off course and sending the flag tumbling from his jaws. The other smacked into Sera¡¯s hair, splattering it with frost and stopping her in her tracks.

    Sera scowled, brushing snow from her head. ¡°Did you seriously just aim for my hair?!¡±

    ¡°Priorities,¡± Renita quipped, landing gracefully, her breath visible in the cold air as she assessed the situation. Without hesitation, she snatched the fallen flag from the snow and dashed back toward their base, her movements swift and precise, like a predator on the hunt.

    Bursting into the cave, Renita planted the flag back into its holder and turned to Elowen, who was still brushing snow off her coat. ¡°Alright, we need to hunker down,¡± Renita declared. ¡°They¡¯re actively targeting us now, and if they¡¯re smart, they won¡¯t stop coming. But we have one advantage¡ªthey don¡¯t know where Mel is, and that guy¡¯s practically a one-man army.¡±

    Elowen nodded, still catching her breath. ¡°I¡¯ll reinforce the entrance,¡± she said, grabbing a nearby pile of snow and shaping it into a barricade. ¡°If they try to come through here again, they¡¯re getting an avalanche in the face.¡±

    Jake stormed through the forest, his breath coming in sharp bursts as he tried to calm the storm raging inside him. His fists clenched and unclenched, his thoughts a tangled mess. "I finally stood up to Arid," he muttered, his voice shaky. "But why don¡¯t I feel any better about it? Is it because of his childhood? His father? Why does it feel like I¡¯m the bad guy here?" He let out a frustrated sigh, kicking at a snowdrift before leaning against a tree, his shoulders slumping.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    That¡¯s when he noticed movement up ahead. Peering through the frost-covered trees, Jake saw Mel crouched between two sturdy pines. He was stringing electric webs between them, creating what looked like an enormous slingshot loaded with snowballs. Mel grinned as he gave the webbing a test pull.

    "Sorry, Jake!" Mel called with a laugh, releasing a shot that sent a barrage of snowballs flying toward some unseen target.

    Jake raised his hands in surrender and stepped forward. ¡°Wait! Don¡¯t shoot¡ªI¡¯m not here to fight.¡±

    Mel paused, tilting his head in curiosity. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    Jake sighed heavily. ¡°I¡­I want to join your team. Arid and I¡­we got into it.¡± He avoided Mel¡¯s eyes, his voice barely above a whisper. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can go back to him.¡±

    Mel straightened, his usual playful demeanor softening. ¡°You okay? What happened?¡±

    Jake hesitated, running a hand through his hair. ¡°I finally called him out¡ªfor everything. The way he treats people, how he pushes everyone away. But instead of feeling good about it, I feel¡­awful. I know he¡¯s got his issues, but it doesn¡¯t change the fact that he¡¯s unbearable sometimes.¡±

    Mel gave a thoughtful nod, stepping away from his slingshot and leaning casually against a tree. ¡°Arid¡¯s¡­complicated,¡± he admitted. ¡°But standing up for yourself? That takes guts. And for what it¡¯s worth, I¡¯m glad you did.¡±

    Jake glanced up, a small flicker of relief crossing his face. ¡°Thanks. So¡­does this mean I¡¯m in?¡±

    Mel playfully ruffled Jake¡¯s hair. ¡°Yep,¡± he said with a grin, only to suddenly duck as a snowball whizzed past him, striking Jake square in the face.

    Jake groaned, wiping snow off his cheeks, as a voice called out. ¡°Good job taking that hit, Jake, but I wasn¡¯t aiming for you.¡± Lance stepped out from behind a tree, cracking his knuckles with a mischievous smirk.

    Mel looked between them, feigning shock. ¡°Jake! You¡¯ve betrayed me?!¡±

    Jake shrugged and flopped onto the snowy ground, his voice dripping with mock indifference. ¡°Yeah, but not for Arid¡ªfor Lance''s revenge.¡±

    Mel¡¯s eyes narrowed as he turned his attention to Lance. ¡°Lance?! You dare betray your sensei?!¡±

    Lance scoffed and crossed his arms. ¡°Sensei? Please. You destroyed my car, Mel!¡±

    "So it¡¯s like that, huh?" Mel smirked, settling into his Web Chun stance. "The students think they can surpass the master." Lance mirrored his stance, an eager gleam in his eyes.

    "Luckily for me," Lance grinned, "you can¡¯t use your cloud martial art, and your web magic is still pretty basic. But I did learn a few tricks from you, didn¡¯t I?"

    With that, Lance lunged forward, throwing a lightning-fast punch hidden beneath a cloud of mist. But without Mel¡¯s cloud-infused magic, the punch lacked its usual power and effect, leaving only the strike itself to land.

    Mel¡¯s eyes narrowed, and in an instant, he caught Lance¡¯s wrist in a web. He pulled, using the momentum against him, and with a sharp twist, forced Lance to punch himself in the jaw.

    Lance yanked at his arm, but Mel swiftly trapped his other limb with a web, forcing him to slap himself across the face. "As a master, it¡¯s my job to humble my students," Mel said with a chuckle, watching Lance struggle to break free.

    Jake, standing off to the side, watched the scene unfold and couldn''t help but smile. "Mel''s come a long way since that first day. Back then, he was just a kid trying to fit in after everything that happened in Caldara. Now, he''s... more goofy and has friends."

    After a few more moments of struggle, Lance finally slumped in defeat, webbed securely to a nearby tree. "Alright, alright, I learned my lesson! Can you let me go now?" he groaned, wriggling in his webbed prison.

    Mel glanced back with a smirk. "A lesson for my student," he said, and with a lighthearted chuckle, he walked off, leaving Lance to stew in his own misfortune.

    After the capture-the-flag game, the nine trudged into the cabin, brushing off snow and shaking their hair free of icy flakes. Laughter and chatter bubbled among them as they basked in the sudden warmth of the room. Their attention shifted to the cozy living area, where Caius, Rue, and Shenelle lounged on the couches, a movie playing softly in the background. Shenelle lazily reached for another handful of popcorn, while Rue glanced up from her spot.

    ¡°Who won?¡± Rue asked casually, raising an eyebrow.

    Mel wrapped his arms protectively around Elowen, who was shivering in his embrace. ¡°There¡­ there was a snowstorm,¡± she murmured through chattering teeth.

    Sera yawned, stretching lazily. ¡°Yeah, it got so cold my temporary warmth spell couldn¡¯t keep up. Poor Elowen got sick because of it.¡±

    ¡°We won, though,¡± Renita said nonchalantly, plopping onto a chair. ¡°We snagged Arid¡¯s flag and brought it back to base.¡±

    Arid clicked his tongue in annoyance, shooting her a glare before stalking off to his room without a word.

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna get Elowen to bed,¡± Mel said softly, his voice laced with concern. ¡°She needs to warm up.¡± He gently guided her toward their room, while the others dispersed, heading to their own rooms to clean up and unwind.

    Inside the room, Mel laid Elowen down carefully, tucking the blankets snugly around her trembling form. She clung to him instinctively, her cold fingers gripping his shirt. ¡°M-Mel¡­¡± she whispered, her voice frail.

    ¡°Shh, it¡¯s okay,¡± he said soothingly, adjusting the blankets and holding her close to warm her up.

    Elowen shook her head weakly. ¡°No¡­ look.¡± She fumbled with her black card and handed it to him.

    Mel¡¯s brow furrowed as he activated the hologram. His heart sank when a news report blinked into view, the headline bold and ominous: Bloodthorn News: Former King Vladimir Dracula Pronounced Murdered; His only son Dorian Dracula Ascends to the Throne.

    Mel read it aloud, his voice low and serious. ¡°This is Dorian¡¯s kingdom¡­¡±

    ¡°This is why he didn¡¯t come¡­ poor Dorian,¡± Elowen sobbed, burying her face in Mel¡¯s shirt. Her tears soaked into the fabric as her body trembled, not just from the cold but from grief.

    Mel¡¯s expression darkened as his eyes scanned the last part of the headline. Bloodthorn News: Dorian Dracula Declares Himself Dictator of Bloodthorn Dominion.

    He tightened his grip on the card, scrolling through the accompanying details with a grim intensity. The report listed the oppressive measures Dorian had implemented since taking the throne:

    Excessive Taxation: Dorian levied crushing taxes on his people, targeting farmers and merchants the hardest. Many were forced to sell their land or close their businesses to meet his demands.

    Restricted Freedom: A curfew had been enforced across the Dominion, with severe punishments for those caught outside after dark. Public gatherings were banned unless they were state-approved.

    Militarization: Dorian had doubled the size of the military, conscripting men and women without warning. Those who refused were labeled traitors and sent to labor camps.

    Censorship: The once-vibrant free press of Bloodthorn had been silenced. Only government-approved news, like the very report Mel was reading, was allowed to circulate.

    Luxury at the Top: Dorian had refurbished the royal palace with lavish excess, while the people starved and struggled. His elite circle lived in opulence, immune to the suffering outside.

    Mel clenched his jaw, the words on the hologram burning into his mind. ¡°This isn¡¯t the Dorian I know¡­ What happened to him?¡±

    Elowen sniffled, pulling back slightly to look at him. ¡°He¡¯s hurting, Mel. He¡¯s lost so much¡ªhis father, his kingdom¡¯s respect. He¡¯s drowning in it, and now he¡¯s taking it out on everyone else.¡±

    Mel¡¯s hands curled into fists, his knuckles turning white. ¡°He didn¡¯t need to do this. There were other ways. This is¡­¡± He exhaled sharply, his voice lowering to a growl. ¡°This is wrong.¡±

    Mel¡¯s head snapped toward her, his eyes blazing with a rare fury. ¡°Our friend?!¡± he barked, his voice sharp and unyielding. ¡°He¡¯s being a terrible king, Elowen! He¡¯s hurting his people! I can¡¯t forgive him for that!¡±

    The room seemed to shrink under the weight of his anger. His hands shook as he thought of the destruction a tyrant could bring, and his mind flashed to his father, Merlin. The man who had brought kingdoms to their knees, who had ruled not with wisdom but with fear and cruelty.

    Mel pushed himself to his feet, his movements tense and deliberate. Elowen shifted to the edge of the bed, concern etched across her face. ¡°Mel¡ª¡± she began, but he cut her off with a curt wave of his hand.

    ¡°I need¡­ I need to take a walk,¡± he muttered, his voice low and strained.

    Without another word, he strode to the door, yanking it open and stepping out. The sharp slam reverberated through the room, the force rattling the walls and causing the lights to flicker in protest.

    Everyone saw Mel storm out of the house, they knew something was wrong with him and Elowen walked out, still wearing a blanket, tear stained cheeks. She explained what was going on with Dorian and his new dictating.

    ¡°Damn it, everyone but me gets to be a king!¡± Arid groaned, burying his face into a pillow.

    Renita glanced around, her brow furrowed. ¡°So¡­ is the trip over?¡±

    Shenelle shook her head, reclining lazily on the couch. ¡°I don¡¯t think you kids should stop having fun just because someone decides to play bad king.¡± She waved a dismissive hand, though her tone carried a faint edge of reassurance.

    Despite her words, the students exchanged uneasy glances.

    Sensing the tension, Shenelle stretched and added, ¡°Hey, lighten up. There¡¯s plenty to do here at the resort¡ªskiing, good restaurants, scenic trails. And with the moon out, it¡¯d make for some pretty great views. Why not enjoy it while we can?¡±

    Meanwhile, Melanthius stood at the edge of the ocean, the waves lapping softly against the shore as he gazed at the moonlit horizon. Rue wheeled over to him, her voice gentle. ¡°Mel, are you okay?¡±

    Mel didn¡¯t look at her right away. Instead, his eyes stayed fixed on the glowing moon. ¡°Yeah,¡± he said after a moment, forcing a smile as he turned toward her. But the tearstains on his cheeks betrayed him.

    Rue studied him carefully. ¡°Maren was a terrible king, and you had to stop him. You nearly killed him, didn¡¯t you? And now¡­ you¡¯re afraid.¡±

    Mel¡¯s gaze fell, his shoulders heavy with unspoken weight. ¡°I might have to do the same to Dorian,¡± he admitted quietly.

    Rue wheeled closer as he walked over to her and kneeled at her side. ¡°Come on, you big idiot,¡± she murmured, her voice softening as she cradled his head in her lap, running her fingers gently through his hair. ¡°You don¡¯t have to carry this alone.¡±

    Mel stood and stretched, forcing a small smile. ¡°I need to head to Atlantis for a bit,¡± he said, and with a mighty leap, he dived headfirst into the water. The ocean embraced him, and as he floated downward, the shimmering beauty of Atlantis revealed itself like a dream. Its coral-covered towers and glowing streets were a masterpiece of the sea.

    ¡°I really need to appreciate this place more,¡± he thought, his gaze lingering on the underwater kingdom. He landed gracefully in the heart of the city, and immediately, the Atlanteans gathered around, bowing and greeting him as their king.

    ¡°Excuse me! Pardon me!¡± Mel said with a polite wave, weaving through the crowd. He made his way to the grand, yet weathered, castle that stood as a relic of Atlantis¡¯ history. Reaching the castle doors, he pulled out a key and inserted it into the lock. The doors creaked open, revealing the faded grandeur of the interior¡ªa haunting mix of splendor and decay.

    Mel walked through the halls, his footsteps echoing softly until he reached a modest room. Inside, Maren, the son of Triton and the dethroned former king of Atlantis, lay resting. Maren opened one eye as Mel entered.

    ¡°What now?¡± Maren muttered, his tone laced with irritation. ¡°I helped you deal with the wardens. You let me stay here. What do you need this time?¡±

    Mel sighed heavily, lowering himself onto the edge of the bed. ¡°Dorian¡¯s father is dead,¡± he said, rubbing his knees as if trying to soothe the weight of the news. ¡°I think Michelangelo killed him.¡±

    Maren sat up, his expression darkening. ¡°Michelangelo,¡± he repeated, venom in his voice. ¡°He killed my father, Dorian¡¯s, and who knows how many others. You¡¯ve already told me he¡¯s taken down multiple kings across Auroria. I fought him once, and¡ª¡± he gestured to his scarred arms and bruised body¡ª¡°well, this is what¡¯s left of me.¡±

    Mel looked down, his voice quiet but strained. ¡°Do you think I could beat him?¡±

    Maren shook his head immediately. ¡°Hell no. Didn¡¯t you tell me his sister knocked you out cold the last time you faced her? You can¡¯t beat him, Melanthius.¡±

    ¡°Beat him?¡± Mel muttered, shaking his head. ¡°I can¡¯t even find him. And if I don¡¯t, more people are going to die.¡± His gaze dropped to the floor, his shoulders heavy with frustration. ¡°It seems the answers I need are hidden in the Capital of Sins¡ªthe Wrath Kingdom, Lust Kingdom, Sloth Kingdom, Envy Kingdom, Greed Kingdom, Pride Kingdom, and Gluttony Kingdom. Seven kingdoms, seven sins... and a lot of work for these hands.¡±

    He held out his palms, letting his magic awaken. A soft, swirling cloud formed in one hand, crackling with energy, while his lightning web flickered in the other. Then, for a moment, the black lightning sparked to life, dancing between his fingers like a storm waiting to erupt.

    ¡°I¡¯m tired of fighting,¡± he said, his voice low but resolute. ¡°But if fighting means protecting the people I care about, I¡¯ll do it¡ªagain and again. Because that¡¯s what it means to be a man. Anyone can protect their loved ones, but not everyone has the strength to end the danger once and for all.¡±

    The black lightning crackled louder, reflecting his unyielding determination. ¡°And that¡¯s exactly what I¡¯ll do.¡±

    ¡°Wait, did you say the Capital of Sins?¡± Maren asked, his brow furrowing deeply. ¡°When I was digging for answers about Michelangelo, I heard about that place. It¡¯s worse than bad¡ªit¡¯s a nightmare. The Gates of Knights are brutal, and the kingdoms are in constant chaos. There¡¯s no peace, no alliances, nothing but war.¡±

    He leaned forward, his tone grave. ¡°If a knight from Wrath so much as crosses paths with one from Lust, it¡¯s a fight to the death. No questions, no hesitation¡ªjust bloodshed. And the kings? They¡¯re the worst of all because no one even knows who they are. They operate in the shadows, faceless and untouchable.¡±

    Maren¡¯s voice lowered, almost a whisper. ¡°It¡¯s a land where survival comes before everything. Even answers.¡±

    ¡°How do they even sustain their kingdoms? Where does the money come from?¡± Mel asked, his brows furrowing as he considered the chaotic state Maren had described.

    Maren leaned back, crossing his arms with a bitter chuckle. ¡°You¡¯d be surprised. Most of their wealth comes from the suffering of others. The Capital of Sins thrives on exploitation. They trade in blood money¡ªselling slaves, illegal artifacts, rare resources from forbidden lands, and even stolen treasures from other kingdoms. Lust deals in human trafficking and forbidden pleasures. Greed has its hands in black-market trades and extortion. Wrath profits off war itself, selling weapons, mercenaries, and chaos to anyone willing to pay.¡±

    He paused, his expression darkening further. ¡°They¡¯ve turned sin into an economy. The more they fuel their depravity, the more their coffers overflow. But it¡¯s not just trade¡ªit¡¯s taxes too. The people in those kingdoms? They¡¯re crushed under impossible taxes, forced to pay tribute to rulers who don¡¯t even care if they live or die. Entire families starve while the kings revel in luxury.¡±

    Mel clenched his fists, black lightning flickering faintly around his fingertips. ¡°So, they thrive by stepping on everyone else. It¡¯s disgusting.¡±

    Maren nodded grimly. ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s so hard to bring them down. The kingdoms are built like fortresses, fueled by fear and greed. And even if one king falls, another takes their place, often worse than the last.¡±

    Mel¡¯s eyes burned with determination. ¡°Then it¡¯s not just about stopping Michelangelo. If the Capital of Sins is connected to him in any way, I¡¯ll tear it apart piece by piece. No one should have to live like that.¡±

    Maren sighed, his expression weary. ¡°Just be careful. You¡¯re talking about taking on seven kingdoms full of the worst kind of people. That¡¯s not a fight¡ªit¡¯s a war.¡±

    ¡°If Lust thrives on human trafficking and forbidden pleasures, Greed dominates the black markets and extortion, and Wrath profits from war, selling weapons and chaos to anyone with coin¡ªthen how do Pride, Sloth, Gluttony, and Envy sustain themselves?¡± Mel asked, his voice heavy with both curiosity and frustration. He exhaled deeply, running a hand through his hair as he tried to piece the puzzle together.

    Maren¡¯s lips twisted into a grim smile. ¡°Each kingdom profits differently, but they all follow the same rule¡ªexploitation. Pride feeds off vanity and status. They run exclusive arenas and competitions, making nobles and warriors pay obscene amounts to prove they¡¯re the best or just to watch. They tax their people heavily and convince them it¡¯s for the glory of their kingdom. It¡¯s all a scam to fuel their king¡¯s ego.¡±

    ¡°Sloth,¡± he continued, shaking his head, ¡°makes its wealth through inaction¡ªby outsourcing their labor. They enslave or heavily exploit the desperate, forcing them to work while their nobles and rulers lounge around in luxury. Imagine an entire kingdom of people taxed just to keep the laziest in comfort.¡±

    ¡°Gluttony,¡± Maren said, a bitter chuckle escaping him, ¡°profits through excess and overconsumption. They control food supplies and luxuries, hoarding resources and selling them at inflated prices. They even manipulate other kingdoms into famine or drought so they can rake in profits by ¡®saving¡¯ them. All while their people waste away from overindulgence.¡±

    ¡°And Envy?¡± Mel pressed, his brow furrowing.

    ¡°Envy thrives on jealousy and sabotage,¡± Maren replied, his voice darkening. ¡°They profit by undermining others¡ªspreading lies, stealing secrets, and selling information to the highest bidder. Their people are trained to distrust each other, creating a culture of backstabbing. The kingdom itself is like a web of spies, with their rulers at the center, profiting off the chaos they create.¡±

    Mel sighed again, the weight of it all settling heavily on his shoulders. ¡°So, they all prey on the weak and the desperate, using sin itself as currency.¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± Maren said gravely. ¡°And that¡¯s why no one has ever been able to stop them. They¡¯re not just kingdoms¡ªthey¡¯re parasites, feeding on everything and everyone around them.¡±

    ¡°Hey, the school¡¯s reopening soon, you know,¡± Mel said, offering a hopeful smile. ¡°Maybe I can get you a spot. You¡¯re my age, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Maren looked down, his clawed, scaly fingers fidgeting as his expression darkened. ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± he muttered, his voice laced with regret. ¡°I¡¯ve brought too much shame to too many people. I can¡¯t just walk back into humanity¡¯s world and pretend I belong.¡± He sighed heavily, his shoulders slumping. ¡°I¡¯ll end this my way¡ªkill Michelangelo and be done with it.¡±

 Chapter 41

    Back on the lively streets of Vrada, the rest of the group, minus Mel, strolled through the vibrant resort town, soaking in the festive atmosphere and music echoing through the cobblestone paths. Renita glanced over at Shenelle, who walked alongside her, sipping hot cocoa. Shenelle¡¯s calm demeanor masked her secret identity as Baba Yaga.

    ¡°So, Ms. Upan,¡± Renita began with a sly smile, her crimson eyes gleaming with curiosity. ¡°What kind of magic do you have that lets you repair two entire schools in an instant? By yourself, no less?¡± The vampire¡¯s tone was casual, but her pointed question hinted at deeper suspicion as she took a delicate sip of her drink.

    Shenelle nearly choked on her hot cocoa, hastily wiping her shirt with her sleeve to cover her flustered reaction. ¡°Uh¡­ well,¡± she stammered, her voice slightly higher than usual. ¡°I come from a kingdom where we had these, uh¡­ special stones! Yeah, stones that could reset things. It¡¯s really no big deal.¡± She plastered on a nervous smile, clearly lying through her teeth, her tone too forced to be convincing.

    Renita raised an eyebrow, her expression unreadable, but she said nothing further, letting the awkward silence linger as Shenelle awkwardly sipped her cocoa.

    As they strolled along, their attention was drawn to a charming little stall adorned with steam motifs and glowing lanterns. A friendly vendor waved at them, offering brightly illustrated pamphlets advertising a nearby hot spring. Jake grabbed one of the pamphlets and nodded. ¡°Anyone up for a hot spring?¡± He held it up and the group looked at each other and shrugged then nodded.

    Meanwhile, Mel remained seated next to Maren on the bed, silent in thought, before finally standing up. ¡°We¡¯re hanging out in Vrada. Want to come with us?¡± he asked, offering a warm smile.

    Maren let out a soft chuckle, lying back and staring at the ceiling. ¡°Nah, I¡¯ve got my own way of atoning for my sins. Just let me do what I can, alright?¡± A faint, bittersweet smile tugged at his lips.

    Mel nodded, his expression understanding. ¡°I get it.¡± He turned and made his way out of the castle, exiting through the back. As he floated upward, his mind churned with memories.

    ¡°Maren... he used to terrorize his own people when he ruled Atlantis,¡± Mel thought to himself. ¡°He believed my father killed his, so he came for revenge. Typical tragic backstory. We fought, I beat him, and he went into hiding. Then he learned the truth¡ªthat it wasn¡¯t my father who killed his¡ªand he decided to help me. Twice now, he¡¯s stepped up when it mattered. But at the core of it, he¡¯s just a kid, like me... a kid trying to make sense of the world while holding power most people can¡¯t even imagine.¡±

    Mel sighed, his gaze fixed on the glowing streets of Vrada below as he landed softly.

    Mel spotted his group gathered near a street vendor, their laughter carrying through the crisp, moonlit air. Elowen noticed him first, her face lighting up as she waved. ¡°Come on, Mel!¡± she called, her voice warm and inviting. ¡°We¡¯re heading to a hot spring.¡± She gestured toward a cozy wooden structure nestled against the base of a rocky hill.

    The building glowed softly in the evening light, lanterns strung along its eaves casting a warm, amber hue on the surrounding snow-dusted landscape. Steam rose in delicate wisps from behind the building, hinting at the soothing waters hidden within. A hand-carved sign near the entrance read Crystal Spring Haven, its letters painted in a serene blue.

    Mel took a deep breath, the crisp air filling his lungs as he started toward them. The idea of a hot spring sounded heavenly after everything¡ªrelaxation surrounded by nature, the gentle sound of bubbling water, and the company of his friends.

    Mel had never been to a hot spring before. As he approached, a small, genuine smile crept onto his face. ¡°This should be fun,¡± he thought, his steps quickening with anticipation.

    A short while later, his initial excitement faded into quiet contemplation. He sat in the steaming water, shoulders submerged, with his mouth just under the surface. Tiny ripples danced around him as he gazed at the water, lost in thought. The warmth of the spring enveloped him, but his mind wandered far from the serene setting.

    The boys and girls, of course, were separated by a wooden partition, their laughter and chatter drifting faintly over the barrier. But Mel sat in silence, letting the heat soak into his body while his thoughts turned inward.

    "This is a hot spring?" Mel thought, glancing around with a mix of curiosity and unease. On one side of the steaming, stone-lined pool sat the boys from his group, their faces relaxed as they soaked in the warmth. On the opposite side, four unfamiliar boys loitered, their unsettling muttering barely audible over the gentle bubbling of the water. Their sharp, darting glances and hushed tones gave off a strange, eerie vibe, making it hard to fully relax.

    Arid let out a long sigh, sinking deeper into the soothing water. ¡°This is way different from the boondocks,¡± he muttered, breaking the silence. ¡°Back in Horace Groves, we had to fight just to get clean water. Hot springs? That¡¯s a luxury we couldn¡¯t even dream of.¡±

    Jake nodded solemnly, his gaze fixed on the rippling surface of the pool. As another native of Horace Groves, he understood Arid¡¯s sentiment all too well. ¡°Yeah, this kind of stuff never happened back home,¡± he added quietly, his voice tinged with both nostalgia and relief.

    Mel tilted his head, observing the contrast between his friends¡¯ quiet gratitude and the strange, unnerving presence of the others across the water. Something about this place felt both serene and unsettling all at once.

    One of the boys across the spring snickered, pushing his glasses up with a smug grin. ¡°I recognize you guys from the news. You¡¯re students at Arcanum Royal Institute, aren¡¯t you?¡± His tone was laced with a mix of curiosity and arrogance. ¡°We¡¯re from Golden Sierra High¡ªit¡¯s a top school here in Vrada. Ever heard of it?¡±

    Mel, Jake, Arid, Caius, and Lincoln exchanged blank looks, the name ringing no bells. None of them were locals to Auroria Dominion, let alone familiar with its educational institutions, besides the Arcanum Royal Institute.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve heard of it,¡± Lance said casually, leaning back and running water through his hair. His voice carried a hint of disinterest, but his subtle smirk hinted at the pride he felt in knowing something the others didn¡¯t.

    ¡°So, which one of you is the strongest?¡± one of the Golden Sierra boys asked, leaning back smugly. ¡°There¡¯s no card system at Sierra, and no magic either. We¡¯re just a bunch of idiots who wouldn¡¯t even make white-card level.¡± Another boy cackled, clearly amused by his own jab.

    Mel, Caius, Lincoln, Jake, Arid, and Lance exchanged glances. For a moment, silence hung in the air, but then it happened¡ªthe unspoken challenge every teenage boy instinctively reacts to. Questions like this seemed to flip a switch in their brains. Whether intentional or not, it was a call to arms, a primal need to assert dominance. Boys are simple creatures like that: they can''t easily concede superiority, especially among friends. ¡°I am,¡± Mel said firmly. ¡°No, I am,¡± Arid chimed in, puffing his chest slightly. Jake crossed his arms. ¡°Pretty sure that¡¯s me.¡±

    One of the bigger boys from Golden Sierra suddenly stood up with a loud, obnoxious cackle, his voice echoing across the spring. ¡°I knew you Arcanum kids were full of yourselves. Always so cocky!¡±If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    But the moment he stood, everyone¡ªArcanum and Sierra boys alike¡ªimmediately noticed his business on full display, swinging with zero regard for decency.

    The pool went deathly silent for a second before Arid muttered under his breath, ¡°Yeah, buddy, we¡¯re cocky. You¡¯re just unhinged.¡± The bigger boy stood over Arid. ¡°What was that you twerp?¡±

    ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s all in my face!¡± Arid groaned, quickly covering his eyes in exaggerated disgust.

    The awkward moment was broken by the sound of laughter drifting over from the girls'' side of the hot spring. The Sierra boys turned their attention toward it, their grins widening.

    ¡°Hm,¡± one of them sneered, ¡°maybe the Arcanum girls would appreciate us more.¡± Their cackling erupted louder as they exchanged smug glances.

    Suddenly, the Arcanum boys went silent. Even Caius, who had been disinterested until now, straightened up. The tension thickened as Mel slowly stood, his expression calm but his presence commanding.

    ¡°Good Gods, it¡¯s huge!¡± the larger Sierra boy blurted, pointing at Mel with mock surprise.

    Mel rubbed the back of his head, his calm demeanor betraying the storm brewing underneath. ¡°Now, now,¡± he said, his voice steady but carrying an unmistakable edge. ¡°Let¡¯s keep the girls out of this.¡±

    Mel¡¯s words hung in the air, heavy and pointed, his sharp gaze locking on the Sierra boys. ¡°A real man doesn¡¯t drag women into a pissing contest,¡± he said, his tone cutting through the tension like a blade.

    The larger boy sneered, his bravado unwavering. ¡°What¡¯s with the gravitas, kid? You¡¯re trying to sound like some wise old man. Sit down, freshman. We¡¯re sophomores.¡± He reached out, grabbing Mel¡¯s shoulder, clearly intending to shove him down.

    But instead of Mel moving, confusion flashed across the larger boy¡¯s face. ¡°Wait¡­ when did I get in the air?¡± he mumbled, his feet no longer touching the ground.

    It was then he realized Lance had him hoisted a few inches off the ground, holding him effortlessly by his arms.

    ¡°It¡¯s not manly to attack my sensei,¡± Lance said with a low chuckle, his grin sharp enough to rival a predator¡¯s.

    The three remaining Sierra boys rose to their feet, forming a tight circle around Lance. One of them growled, ¡°Put him down.¡±

    Before Lance could respond, Caius, Arid, and Lincoln stood as well, casually positioning themselves to surround the Sierra boys. Caius cracked his knuckles, his usual disinterest replaced by a cold smirk. ¡°Or what?¡± Arid added, his eyes glinting with mischief, while Lincoln simply crossed his arms, exuding quiet confidence.

    Faced with the sudden show of solidarity and the unmistakable tension in the air, the Sierra boys hesitated. After a brief, awkward pause, they exchanged glances and decided retreat was the better option. Without another word, they grabbed their friend and slunk off, their bravado shattered, tails firmly between their legs.

    A few moments later, the arcanum boys sat in the water conversing until Jake asked something. ¡°Do you guys like any girls?¡± He asked and the boys went silent.

    ¡°Oh yeah, I like a lot of girls¡ªSera, Lumi, Elowen, Rue, Renita¡­¡± Mel started rattling off names, clearly missing the point entirely.

    ¡°No, no, no!¡± Lance interrupted, shaking his head in exasperation. ¡°I mean like like¡ªyou know, as in, do you want to date any of them?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t really know. I¡¯ve never actually dated anyone before,¡± Mel admitted, looking down at the water and absentmindedly fiddling with his fingers.

    Lance chuckled, wiping his nose with a smug grin. ¡°Well, I already have a girlfriend,¡± he announced cockily.

    The other boys immediately started speculating, curious about who the eighth grader could possibly be dating. Lance, enjoying the attention, pulled out his phone. ¡°Here, I¡¯ll show you. Hey, baby,¡± he said with a laugh.

    To everyone¡¯s confusion, the phone¡¯s AI chirped back, ¡°Hello, Lance.¡±

    An awkward silence fell over the group as they all stared at Lance like he¡¯d just confessed to dating his toaster.

    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re gonna circle back to this another day¡­¡± Mel muttered, trailing off as he rubbed the back of his neck.

    Breaking the tension, Lincoln suddenly said, ¡°I think Lumi¡¯s cute,¡± then turned to Caius. ¡°Sorry, man, I know she¡¯s your sister.¡±

    Caius, as always, remained silent, his expression unreadable, though there was a faint twitch in his brow.

    ¡°Really? I figured you¡¯d be into Renita,¡± Arid teased with a chuckle. ¡°Werewolf and vampire? That¡¯s got ¡®insanely romantic¡¯ written all over it.¡±

    Lincoln rolled his eyes, unimpressed. ¡°Renita? Please. She¡¯s as cold as her vampiric skin.¡±

    Meanwhile, across the hot spring, the girls were having a strikingly similar conversation¡ªwell, all except Shenelle, who was far too grown for such things. Neither group had any clue they were discussing each other.

    ¡°Lincoln?¡± Renita laughed, wrapping a towel securely around her chest. ¡°That boy¡¯s a werewolf, sure, but he¡¯s soft as wool. I bet he¡¯d apologize if he accidentally scared a squirrel.¡±

    Elowen grinned, dipping her toes into the steaming water. ¡°Oh, come on. He¡¯s sweet. Not every guy needs to be all growly and brooding, you know?¡±

    ¡°Easy for you to say,¡± Renita teased with a sly grin. ¡°You¡¯ve had Melanthius¡¯ fine ass carrying you the entire way back.¡±

    Her comment was met with a ripple of laughter from the girls, some covering their mouths while others leaned into the joke. Elowen rolled her eyes, though a faint flush colored her cheeks.

    ¡°Don¡¯t start, Renita,¡± Elowen said, attempting to sound stern but failing to hide the slight smile tugging at her lips.

    ¡°What? I¡¯m just saying what everyone else is thinking,¡± Renita added, shrugging with mock innocence. ¡°You¡¯re basically living the dream.¡±

    Rue clenched her fists and looked down, her voice trembling with frustration. ¡°M-Me and Mel spent half the break together!¡± she blurted out, her jealousy evident. The room fell silent as the girls exchanged awkward glances. Shenelle sighed, her expression softening at the sight of Rue¡¯s vulnerability.

    Without another word, Rue wrapped her towel tighter around herself and used her robotic pincers to lift herself into her wheelchair. ¡°I¡¯ll be going now,¡± she muttered, avoiding their gazes.

    Just as she turned to leave, Mel¡¯s voice cut through the tense air. ¡°I heard my name,¡± he said, stepping onto the girls¡¯ side of the hot spring area, a towel slung loosely around his waist. His webs covered his eyes, as if attempting to shield himself from the inevitable chaos his presence would cause.

    The girls screamed, instinctively pulling their towels tighter¡ªuntil they remembered they were wearing swimsuits.

    ¡°Mel! What are you doing here?!¡± Rue shouted, her tone a mix of embarrassment and irritation.

    Mel, oblivious to the tension, covered his eyes more dramatically with his webs. ¡°The guys started¡­ uh, measuring their staffs or something,¡± he said, his voice tinged with confusion. ¡°Then they got embarrassed when I mentioned mine and left for some reason.¡±

    The girls stared at him, their mouths agape, before Lumi burst into laughter. ¡°Oh my gods, Mel, you really are clueless sometimes.¡±

    Rue buried her face in her hands, her earlier jealousy momentarily forgotten. ¡°Mel, you can¡¯t just walk in here like that!¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re all wearing swimsuits,¡± Mel replied, tilting his head slightly, his webs still firmly in place. ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±

    Renita smirked. ¡°The problem is, you just crashed girl talk with the grace of a wrecking ball.¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± Shenelle interjected, trying to stifle a laugh, ¡°I think he¡¯s officially proven he¡¯s the most honest guy here.¡±

    Rue sighed, her earlier frustration melting into reluctant amusement as the girls tried to recover from Mel¡¯s unintended interruption.

    A few moments later, the group¡ªMel included¡ªsettled into the warm, steaming water. Of course, Mel had gone to buy proper swim trunks first, much to the girls¡¯ relief. As they relaxed, the conversation began to flow naturally, laughter and chatter filling the air.

    Renita sighed, her gaze drifting up to the moon. ¡°Ms. Shenelle, have you ever been married?¡±

    Shenelle smirked, swirling her drink lazily. ¡°Nope. Marriage? It¡¯s just a piece of paper.¡± She chuckled, taking a sip.

    Elowen leaned back, a dreamy smile spreading across her face. ¡°Well, when I¡¯m older, I can¡¯t wait to find a king to rule over Camelot with¡ªonce I¡¯m queen, of course.¡±

    The girls, except for Lumi, Sera, and Shenelle, nodded in agreement. ¡°Yeah, our parents always say marriage is the best thing,¡± Rue added with a bright smile.

    Mel cleared his throat, drawing their attention. ¡°If I may¡­ I disagree,¡± he said, standing up and gesturing thoughtfully.

    The girls watched him curiously as he continued, ¡°Marriage is a piece of paper, sure. But it¡¯s not about the paper¡ªit¡¯s about who you share your life with. You make a family with someone, hold the most beautiful baby in the world with the most beautiful person by your side. That¡¯s where the meaning is.¡±

    His expression grew more serious as he looked at each of them. ¡°But you don¡¯t want to make the mistake of picking the wrong partner. Boys are¡ªI¡¯m going to use a bad word here¡ªimmature as hell,¡± he said, earning a few chuckles.

    Mel¡¯s tone softened but carried weight. ¡°They take, they hurt, they lie, and they cheat. Not just boys, girls do it too. But when you meet someone real¡ªa real man or woman¡ªthat¡¯s when you¡¯ll see the value in marriage. It¡¯s not about the ceremony or the title. It¡¯s about trust, love, and partnership. So¡­ be careful, ladies. Choose wisely.¡±

    The group fell silent, Mel¡¯s words sinking in. Rue glanced at him, her cheeks slightly pink, while Shenelle raised her glass with an approving smirk. ¡°Well said, Mel,¡± she said.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Elowen added with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ surprisingly insightful.¡±

    Mel sat back down, shrugging. ¡°Just something I¡¯ve been thinking about.¡±

    Renita¡¯s cheeks turned a deep shade of red as she blushed, quickly shaking her head to collect herself. ¡°Y-yeah, surprisingly insightful,¡± she muttered with a nervous chuckle.

 Chapter 42

    The next morning, Elowen woke up and turned to see Mel already on his feet, practicing his web kung fu. The electric webbing crackled in the air with every swift shadow block and precise shadow punch. ¡°What are you doing? It¡¯s like six in the morning!¡± she groaned.

    ¡°Training, duh. Found out Dorian¡¯s a dictator¡ªthis is how I cope,¡± Mel said, throwing a series of sharp kicks, the crackle of lightning webbing following each movement. ¡°Besides, my bed¡¯s ridiculously uncomfortable.¡±

    Elowen sighed, yawning as she stretched and sat up. ¡°About Dorian¡­I can¡¯t sleep well thinking about him. Feels like yesterday he was screaming his lungs out when you crashed the limo and then caught it to keep us from falling. The way he shrieked¡ªhe was really a funny guy.¡± She chuckled softly, her voice tinged with nostalgia.

    Mel paused, letting out a deep sigh before sitting beside her. ¡°I think Dorian was always heading down this path. Maybe not a dictator, but that inferiority complex of his¡ªit was bound to catch up with him sooner or later. I remember in Eaglewood, he pushed himself so hard to beat me his blood literally started boiling. And when I defeated him in front of everyone¡­ I think that broke something in him. He always felt like he was in my shadow.¡±

    He glanced at her, his expression softer. ¡°But the truth is, I¡¯ve always admired you two. You¡¯re both children of powerful kings, and both incredibly strong in your own ways.¡±

    Elowen¡¯s lip quivered, and she gently took his hand, her touch steady despite the emotions brimming in her voice. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯ve always looked up to you. When we first met, you seemed like a kid who had just been thrown into the real world¡­ which, let¡¯s be real, you were. But what stood out was that you didn¡¯t care what anyone thought. All you wanted was to live a normal life.¡±

    Her gaze softened as she continued. ¡°And then, at just 15, you became the king of Atlantis. Sure, there are other kids out there taking on thrones, but they do it for selfish reasons¡ªfor power, for ego. You? You stepped up because you¡¯re a true leader. I¡¯ll admit, I was jealous of you, just like Dorian. But unlike him, I never saw you as a wall to overcome. You¡¯re someone I want to follow. Someone I admire.¡±

    She wrapped an arm around him, her hand gently rubbing his shoulder in a side hug. ¡°You¡¯re a leader at heart, Mel. And you¡¯re nothing like your father. That¡¯s something I hope you never forget.¡±

    Mel smiled, leaning in slightly. ¡°Looks like I¡¯ve got Arthur Pendragon¡¯s daughter as my shield,¡± he said with a soft chuckle, the warmth in his voice matching the fondness in his eyes.

    Lincoln opened the door to Mel and Elowen¡¯s room and collapsed face-first onto Mel¡¯s bed. ¡°Caius kicked me out of Lumi¡¯s room,¡± he grumbled, his voice muffled by the blankets.

    ¡°So you came here?¡± Elowen asked, raising a brow.

    Mel glanced at him, crossing his arms. ¡°Well, considering you have a crush on Lumi, it makes sense why he¡¯d kick you out. She¡¯s his sister, after all.¡±

    Lincoln groaned loudly in response, burying his face further into the bed.

    Before anyone could say more, Renita burst into the room, holding her black card in one hand and waving it excitedly. ¡°Guys! King Aldara just released the new curriculum for the school! Come on!¡± Without waiting for a reply, she spun on her heels and dashed back out.

    Mel and Elowen exchanged confused looks.

    A while later, everyone was gathered in the lounge, lounging on couches as a holographic projection floated in the air. Rue stood at the front, reading aloud the new curriculum with an air of authority.

    ¡°Alright, listen up! The school now has expanded classes, more activities, and enhanced training opportunities,¡± Rue announced, scrolling through the list. ¡°We¡¯ve got sword fighting added to the roster. Sky jousting and fencing are still in, along with a ton of other new stuff. This is huge!¡±

    Everyone leaned in closer, curiosity piqued as they waited to hear what else the updated curriculum would bring.

    ¡°For the white cards¡ªJake¡ªyou¡¯ll continue to set the bar for academic excellence. Your classes will remain on the first floor," Rue began, her voice measured. "Yellow cards will keep focusing on intelligence and technological expertise; their classes are on the second floor. Red cards¡ªlike me¡ªrepresent the pinnacle of royalty, technological skills, and combat abilities. And black cards will maintain their position as the capstone of intellect, magic, and skill.¡±

    Renita, Lincoln, and Arid exchanged puzzled glances as Rue finished. Renita raised her hand, her brow furrowed. ¡°Hold on a second. We¡¯re only here because King Aldara got paranoid at one point, right? We¡¯re not exactly the brightest or most skilled¡ªwell, except for Arid, I guess. But even then, he¡¯s kinda dumb.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, are we just supposed to be the handicap or something?¡± Lincoln asked, raising an eyebrow.

    Rue shook her head, ignoring the comment as she continued reading. ¡°The uniforms will remain the same. However, the traditional black card introductions are being discontinued. Instead, there will now be a dedicated black card class, taught by none other than Shenelle Upan.¡±

    Rue gestured toward Shenelle, who immediately coughed in surprise. ¡°What?! I built this school, and now I have to babysit a bunch of snot-nosed... sorry,¡± she trailed off, visibly trying to calm herself.

    Rue pressed on, unfazed. ¡°Also, the cap for black cards has been raised to eighteen in each grade now.¡±

    The announcement caused a ripple of murmurs among the group, with Renita arching an eyebrow in curiosity. ¡°Eighteen? That¡¯s... different,¡± she remarked, stealing a glance at Mel and Elowen for their reactions.

    Mel frowned slightly, tilting his head in thought. ¡°Eighteen black cards per grade? Wouldn¡¯t that be hard to manage?¡±

    Shenelle waved a dismissive hand, leaning back into her seat. ¡°Not really. I¡¯ve upgraded the anti-magic system. Magic is now restricted to the gym for safety measures. Keeps things simpler. As for the staff? No clue who¡¯s teaching yet. That¡¯s someone else¡¯s problem.¡±

    Before anyone could respond, Lincoln suddenly dropped to his knees in front of Rue¡¯s wheelchair, bowing dramatically. ¡°Dammit! I¡¯m about to be a ninth grader, and I¡¯m stuck as a white card? Princess Rue! Please, I¡¯m begging you¡ªput in a recommendation for me! I fought the Jester! I proved myself! At least let me be a red card! I know my dad is just an ice cream salesman, but please!¡±

    The room fell silent for a moment, the sheer desperation in his voice making everyone pause before stifling a laugh.

    ¡°Anyway,¡± Shenelle continued, ¡°to manage the eighteen black cards per grade, I think they¡¯ll split them into groups¡ªprobably six groups of three. The black cards would be trained and taught in smaller units. And apparently, there¡¯s an entire clan of Abyssal Wardens. The four you encountered¡ªClay, Jessica, Sonic, and Ingrid¡ªwere from the corrupt faction. King Aldara said they were the bad ones, but he¡¯s considering bringing in more Wardens to work at the school. The good ones this time.¡±

    Elowen¡¯s eyes widened in alarm. ¡°What?! Why would he do that? I mean, I don¡¯t want to stereotype all of them, but¡­ is that really a good idea? How can we be sure it won¡¯t backfire?¡±

    Mel¡¯s hands clenched at his sides as a tremor ran through him. The memories of the Wardens¡¯ attack surged back, sharp and vivid. His jaw tightened, and he glanced at Rue. Her wheelchair was a stark reminders of that day, a constant weight on both their minds.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s a good idea,¡± Renita said, breaking the silence. ¡°Back when the Wardens trained us¡ªbefore they turned bad¡ªit was intense, but it worked. It made me stronger.¡±

    Lincoln hesitated before speaking. ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to bring it up, but... same here.¡±

    Renita crossed her arms, frowning. ¡°Yeah, train to turn us into the next batch of traumatized students. Do we really want more of that energy here?¡±

    Rue¡¯s voice was steady but cold. ¡°They didn¡¯t just go rogue; they destroyed lives. Training doesn¡¯t mean anything if it comes with a body count.¡±

    Mel stayed silent, his gaze fixed on the floor, his clenched fists betraying the storm of emotions within. Finally, he spoke, his voice low but firm. ¡°I think we should give it a chance.¡± The group exchanged uncertain glances, murmurs breaking out among them. Then Mel reached for his bag. ¡°But if they try anything, I¡¯ll end it quickly,¡± he added, his tone sharp with a rare edge of anger.

    Lance broke the tension with a curious question. ¡°Sensei, why did you bring an extra bag?¡±

    Mel¡¯s expression softened, the anger dissipating as he smiled. ¡°Oh! A while ago, King Bimoth challenged me. He¡¯s¡­ strong. Stronger than almost anyone I know. I fought him, lost badly, but I held my own¡ªusing bad weapons, mind you. I mean, an old, rusty chain. So now, I carry these for protection. Not to kill, but to stay safe.¡± He unzipped the bag, revealing an assortment of crude weapons. He also didn¡¯t mention the second fight nobody knew about.

    Renita wrinkled her nose, gingerly picking up a wooden bat studded with nails. ¡°Is this a wooden bat with nails?¡± Her face paled as she noticed something on it. ¡°Oh god, it has dried blood on it!¡± She dropped it with a shudder.

    ¡°Yeah, be careful,¡± Mel replied, entirely unbothered. ¡°I found all of this in a dumpster.¡± He chuckled, his enthusiasm more fitting for a kid showing off his favorite toys than someone discussing makeshift weapons.

    The bag held an eclectic arsenal of makeshift weapons, each one more questionable than the last:

    ? Nailed Bat ¨C A battered wooden bat with bent nails sticking out at odd angles, a crude yet undeniably dangerous weapon.

    ? Rusty Chain ¨C His original ¡°weapon,¡± still coiled at the bottom of the bag, coated in rust and dripping with nostalgia.

    ? Oversized Wrench ¨C A heavy, grease-stained wrench, its dents suggesting it had seen far more than just mechanical repairs.

    ? Metal Pipe ¨C A hollow pipe, scratched and dinged, with a suspiciously sharp edge on one end.

    ? Broken Shears ¨C Rusted garden shears with one blade missing, leaving them as menacing as they were useless for gardening.

    ? Shattered Shield ¨C A cracked garbage can lid with ¡°SHIELD¡± scrawled across it in permanent marker, proudly defying its obvious fragility.

    ? Old Mace ¨C Not a medieval relic, but a faded can of ¡°Bear Repellent¡± spray that might still pack a punch¡ªor might not.

    ? Bent Rebar ¨C A concrete-coated piece of rebar, crudely bent into a hook-like shape, equal parts tool and weapon.

    ? Crowbar ¨C Classic and effective, though the scratches and missing grip betrayed years of misuse.

    ? Tire Iron ¨C A car tire iron with a deep dent that hinted at its violent past.

    ? Glass Shards ¨C Jagged pieces of glass, sealed together with thick duct tape to form a crude and menacing blade.

    ? Rusted Cleaver ¨C An old butcher¡¯s cleaver, pitted with rust but still terrifyingly sharp.

    ? Broken Chair Leg ¨C A splintered piece of wood, wrapped in duct tape for ¡°extra grip,¡± its improvised nature evident.

    ? Rope and Hooks ¨C A tangled bundle of mismatched rope and hooks, forming what could generously be called a grappling tool¡ªor a liability.

    ¡°When did you even get these things? And how have you not sliced your hands open on half of them?¡± Elowen demanded, staring incredulously at the bag of hazardous junk.

    Mel held up his hands, palms out. ¡°I used my cloud magic to shield my hands from cuts when I grabbed them. I¡¯ve been more careful since you guys told me to stop using my cloud magic. And I¡¯m avoiding my web magic¡ªit might stick to my hands and make things worse.¡±

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.He casually started packing the dangerous assortment back into the bag, as if he hadn¡¯t just admitted to scavenging a heap of borderline-lethal garbage. ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about this! Especially Bimoth!¡± he added, his tone somewhere between a plea and a warning.

    Rue held up the can of bear repellent, giving it a cautious shake. ¡°How on earth did you find a full can of bear repellent in the garbage?¡±

    Mel quickly snatched it from her, his expression turning serious. ¡°Careful! It was empty when I found it!¡±

    He covered his nose and gingerly placed the can back in the bag. ¡°I¡­ refilled it. It¡¯s a mix of skunk spray and bear urine I found on the ground!¡±

    The room erupted in collective groans of disgust as Rue dropped her hands, looking utterly horrified. ¡°Mel, what is wrong with you?¡±

    Mel shrugged, frowning as a faint buzzing came from his bag. ¡°There¡¯s that buzzing again. What is it?!¡± He patted himself down in confusion.

    Rue reached into his bag and pulled out a phone. ¡°Relax, genius. I asked my dad to return your black card and slipped this in your bag when you went to Ironclad. It¡¯s just a little tracker.¡±

    ¡°You bugged me?!¡± Mel¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.

    Rue smirked unapologetically. ¡°Of course. And look here¡ªAmara Winterborn?¡± She read the name aloud from the screen.

    Mel snatched it from her hand, his expression shifting to surprise. ¡°Oh! Amara! She was my S.B.C.B.F.¡ªSophomore Black Card Best Friend.¡±

    He scrolled through the message, his eyes widening further as he gasped. ¡°What the-?!¡±

    Earlier that same day, in the heart of Bloodthorn Dominion, the city of Transylvania buzzed with tension as royalty from across Aurora made their entrances. Kings and queens strode through the cobblestone streets, each flanked by their personal guards, their presence commanding respect and fear.

    At the forefront was Liam Pendragon, a towering figure at 6¡¯4¡±, with a physique that radiated strength. Dressed in a golden shirt and armored pants, his shaved head bore a Camelot tattoo on his neck¡ªa stark reminder of his lineage. He moved with an air of dominance, accompanied by ten knights. Liam, son and slayer of Arthur Pendragon, carried the weight of both his infamy and his family name.

    King Bimoth of Slesan followed, walking alone yet exuding an intimidating presence. He carried a long mallet over his shoulder, his purposeful strides needing no entourage to assert his authority.

    King Kraven entered next, his sharp gaze accompanied by his son, Draven Stormclaw. The two strode through the kingdom with a calm yet dangerous confidence, their familial bond evident in their synchronized steps.

    Queen Kamara of the Frostlands arrived flanked by her daughter, Amara Winterborn. The pair moved with icy elegance, their regal bearing turning heads even among the gathered royalty.

    Other kings and queens from across Aurora soon filled the streets, all converging toward the grand castle at the city¡¯s center. Inside, a lavish hall awaited them, its centerpiece a massive dinner table adorned with decadent arrangements.

    At the table¡¯s head sat their host¡ªDorian Dracula. His piercing gaze swept over the room, his expression a mask of restrained anger. The lords and ladies of Auroria exchanged tense glances, well aware that beneath the surface of this royal gathering lay an undercurrent of rivalry, ambition, and danger.

    ¡°Take your seats,¡± Dorian commanded, his voice sharp and authoritative. The kings and queens exchanged glances but complied without hesitation, settling into their chairs around the grand table.

    The air was heavy with tension, but it was Kraven who broke the silence, leaning back in his chair with a smirk. ¡°Well, isn¡¯t this something? A summit called by someone who hasn¡¯t even seen their tenth-grade year. Quite the spectacle,¡± he remarked, his tone dripping with calculated mockery.

    His piercing gaze swept over Dorian, lingering just enough to provoke. ¡°And I must say, you look... significantly different since we last crossed paths. Word has it you¡¯ve been molding this place into a kingdom like one of the sins. Ambitious, to say the least.¡± He paused, his voice dropping to a tone that was half-condescending, half-genuine. ¡°My deepest condolences, of course, for the loss of your father.¡± The room grew still, all eyes on Dorian, waiting for his reaction.

    Dorian nodded, acknowledging Kraven¡¯s words with a stoic expression. ¡°I can¡¯t let my father¡¯s legacy crumble, can I?¡± His rhetorical question hung in the air, daring anyone to challenge it.

    Queen Kamara, ever poised, leaned forward slightly. ¡°And what is the purpose of this gathering?¡± she asked, her voice refined and calm.

    Dorian¡¯s expression twisted into a sneer, his tone laced with venom. ¡°I¡¯ll get to that, bitch. Now shut your mouth.¡±

    The blatant disrespect sent a ripple of tension through the room. Queen Kamara¡¯s face remained composed, but her hand tightened on her goblet, the absence of her knights and her late husband weighing heavily. Across the table, her daughter Amara clenched her jaw, her anger simmering just beneath the surface.

    Dorian¡¯s gaze swept over the assembled rulers, his words cutting through the silence like a blade. ¡°I¡¯ve gathered you all here to ask one simple question...¡± He leaned forward, his voice low and dangerous. ¡°Which one of you bastards killed my father?¡±

    The room fell into an uneasy silence, the weight of his accusation hanging heavily over the gathering.

    As tension thickened in the grand hall, one of Dorian¡¯s knights, who had been standing rigidly behind him, finally spoke up, his voice hesitant. ¡°Sir, you know none of them killed your father. Why don¡¯t you¡ª¡±

    Before the knight could even finish his sentence, Dorian moved with alarming speed. Grabbing a handful of forks and spoons from the table, he rammed them into the knight¡¯s mouth with brutal force. Without hesitation, he seized the knight¡¯s head and slammed it against the stone wall behind him. The sharp crack echoed through the chamber as the knight crumpled to the ground, twitching and groaning in pain.

    The table erupted into murmurs and gasps.

    ¡°By the gods¡­¡± one voice whispered, appalled.

    ¡°Is he insane?¡± another muttered, trying not to draw Dorian¡¯s attention.

    A young king shifted uncomfortably. ¡°This kid¡¯s unhinged.¡±

    Amara¡¯s hands gripped the edge of the table, her knuckles white. ¡°Disgusting,¡± she hissed under her breath.

    Queen Kamara raised a delicate eyebrow, her face a mask of cold composure, but her eyes betrayed her unease. ¡°Unnecessary,¡± she muttered softly.

    Kraven leaned back in his chair with a low chuckle, clearly more amused than concerned. ¡°Brutal,¡± he drawled, his tone laced with dark humor.

    Dorian¡¯s glare swept over the room, daring anyone to challenge his actions. ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt me,¡± he growled, his voice low and icy.

    The silence that followed was deafening, broken only by the knight¡¯s pained groans as he writhed on the ground.

    Dorian wiped the blood from his shirt with a practiced nonchalance and returned to his seat, his expression hard and commanding. ¡°I know none of you killed my father,¡± he began, his voice steady but filled with disdain. ¡°You¡¯d all be dead by his hand if you had. But his death isn¡¯t the only problem we face.¡±

    He leaned forward, his sharp gaze sweeping the table. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve all heard of the Capitals of Sin. Seven kingdoms named after the Seven Deadly Sins because of their... notorious operations. Lust, Wrath, Greed¡ªall of them have grown too powerful, too ambitious. And mark my words, they won¡¯t stop until they¡¯ve swallowed every last one of your kingdoms.¡±

    A murmur rippled through the room as uneasy glances were exchanged.

    Dorian held up a hand to silence them. ¡°Now, I¡¯m offering you a way out. Join me. Unite under the Bloodthorn Dominion. With my funds from taxes and militaristic resources, I can ensure your safety. Together, we can be a shield against their ambitions.¡±

    A skeptical king leaned back in his chair, his brow furrowed. ¡°And how do we know they¡¯re actually coming for us? Words like this aren¡¯t enough to start an alliance.¡±

    Dorian¡¯s lips curled into a sharp smile as he reached for a stack of weathered documents resting on a nearby table. He spread them out on the surface for all to see. ¡°These,¡± he said, his voice tinged with triumph, ¡°are from a spy I sent to the Kingdom of Wrath.¡±

    The gathered rulers leaned in closer, their curiosity piqued.

    ¡°These records,¡± Dorian continued, tapping one page, ¡°detail troop movements, resource hoarding, and communications intercepted between Wrath and Greed. They¡¯ve already begun planning their assault. They¡¯re targeting us¡ªour lands, our people. They¡¯re testing our weaknesses, and it¡¯s only a matter of time before they strike.¡±

    One of the queens picked up a document, her eyes scanning the detailed reports. ¡°If these are true, they¡¯re assembling an army large enough to crush independent kingdoms like ours,¡± she said, her voice tinged with worry.

    Dorian leaned back, satisfied by her reaction. ¡°Exactly. This isn¡¯t just a threat to Bloodthorn; it¡¯s a threat to all of us. Alone, you¡¯ll fall. But under my banner, we stand a chance. So, what will it be?¡±

    The room fell into an uneasy silence, the weight of the decision settling on everyone present.

    ¡°He¡¯s lying,¡± Amara¡¯s voice cut through the tense silence, firm and unyielding. Heads turned toward her as her words hung in the air like a challenge.

    ¡°If what he¡¯s saying is true,¡± she continued, her sharp gaze fixed on Dorian, ¡°then why hasn¡¯t he invited all the kingdoms? Where is King Aldara of Auroria Dominion? Oh, that¡¯s right¡ªAuroria threatens Bloodthorn. You¡¯re not building alliances, Dorian. You¡¯re consolidating power.¡±

    The room erupted in a low rumble of mutters, skepticism beginning to spread like wildfire.

    Dorian, unfazed, raised his goblet and took a slow, deliberate sip. When he finally set it down, his lips twisted into a cruel smirk. ¡°Kamara,¡± he drawled, his tone dripping with malice, ¡°control your brat before I do it myself.¡±

    Amara¡¯s eyes widened in shock, her breath catching in her throat as she turned to her mother. Queen Kamara¡¯s face was a mask of grief, her lips trembling as if each word was a dagger to her soul.

    ¡°Forgive me,¡± Kamara murmured, her voice barely above a whisper, before she raised her hand and delivered a sharp slap across Amara¡¯s cheek.

    The sound echoed in the room, silencing the murmurs instantly. Amara staggered slightly, her hand flying to her face as her eyes filled with betrayal and hurt.

    ¡°You¡¯ve shamed me, daughter,¡± Kamara said, her voice breaking as she fought to maintain composure. ¡°Now, keep your mouth shut at once.¡±

    The room remained deathly quiet, the tension thicker than ever. Dorian leaned back in his chair, a sinister satisfaction playing across his features, as if he¡¯d won yet another game on his twisted chessboard.

    ¡°The reason I didn¡¯t invite King Aldara,¡± Dorian began, his voice cold and calculated, ¡°is because his kingdom is far too advanced. He doesn¡¯t need my resources¡ªor my protection. Most of you, however, do.¡±

    With a sudden burst of fury, he kicked the heavy table with a force that sent it flying, splintering into shards that scattered across the room. The kings and queens flinched as fragments clattered to the floor, their expressions a mixture of shock and anger.

    Dorian stood tall amidst the wreckage, his imposing figure casting a long shadow across the room. ¡°All I¡¯m asking,¡± he said, his voice low but commanding, ¡°is for you to unite with me. Stand together under Bloodthorn, and I¡¯ll make sure none of you fall.¡±

 Chapter 43

    He extended his hand, his dark eyes sweeping over the gathered monarchs, daring them to refuse. The tension in the room thickened, the weight of his demand hanging like a stormcloud over their heads.

    A tall king with a sharp jawline and an air of confidence stepped forward, his dark crimson cloak trailing behind him. He extended his hand firmly. ¡°The Dapan Empire stands with Bloodthorn,¡± he declared, gripping Dorian¡¯s hand in a show of solidarity before stepping to his side.

    Moments later, a young queen, barely older than twenty, rose from her seat. Her golden crown gleamed under the chandelier¡¯s light as she moved gracefully toward Dorian. ¡°Wocuria Kingdom will join you,¡± she announced with a serene yet decisive tone, placing her delicate hand in his. She took her place on his other side, her poibsed demeanor adding contrast to the brooding intensity surrounding Dorian.

    The sight of monarchs aligning with him sent ripples of unease through the remaining leaders. The room buzzed with whispers, and the divide between those willing to pledge allegiance and those hesitating grew ever more apparent.

    Dorian now has 10 kingdoms standing on his side and at this moment, only a few kings and queens were left. ¡°Dorian, is this really how you turned out? What about your friends? Was I not a good enough influence on you?¡± Draven asked, his dragon scales gleaming in the light. Dorian took another drink. ¡°Maybe if you didn¡¯t show so much favoritism to Melanthius and Elowen, then I¡¯d like you.¡±

    ¡°What? I never showed them favoritism!¡± Draven walked up to him but was stopped by three knights. Dorian looked up at King Kraven and tilted his head. ¡°Well? King Kraven? I heard Drachenwald kingdom is going under with finances. Might as well.¡±

    Kraven smirked and put his middle finger up. ¡°Kid, not enough money in the world, can buy what I¡¯m leaving my son.¡± His wings flapped in defiance. Dorian growled and turned to Kamara. ¡°What about you? After your late husband was found with a card dug in his neck and dead, you must be struggling. There¡¯s a man going around killing kings in Aurora, what would your husband have done?¡± He asked with a grin.

    Amara stood abruptly, her chair shattering beneath the force of her ice-fisted punch. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare use him for your personal gain!¡± she screamed, her voice raw with anger. ¡°Your father was a good man¡ªhe would¡¯ve never done this. Are you out of your mind?!¡±

    Before she could even catch her breath, Dorian¡¯s figure flashed in front of her, his hand raised in a swift, punishing motion. Amara froze, her heart pounding as the familiar flicker of panic surged through her. She braced herself for the blow¡ªbut then, in an instant, the air shifted.

    Mel appeared between them, his half-broken shield¡ªmarked with the word ¡°SHIELD¡±¡ªheld high, its battered surface barely clinging to its former strength. The room fell into stunned murmurs, Dorian¡¯s eyes widening in disbelief.

    Amara blinked in shock, then felt Mel gently place his robe over her head. ¡°Don¡¯t cry,¡± he whispered softly, his voice laced with an almost tangible tenderness that grounded her.

    The tension in the room crackled as three knights charged at Mel, but before they could reach him, Elowen descended from above like a hawk swooping in for the kill. With a powerful punch, she sent all three knights sprawling into the air, their bodies flailing as they crashed back to the ground.

    She landed smoothly, her gaze momentarily catching King Liam¡¯s. His arms were crossed, a cold smirk twisting his lips. The sibling rivalry between them hung in the air like a charged storm cloud, palpable and unspoken. Elowen¡¯s rage was clear¡ªrevenge for her father burned in her chest¡ªbut as she stood there, her fists clenched, she realized this wasn¡¯t the moment for that battle.

    Without a word, she turned away, the weight of her decision sinking in. There would be other times.

    "Dorian, what happened to you?" Mel bit his lip, frustration clear on his face as he pulled out his nailed bat, swinging it idly in his hand. "Never mind, I¡¯m not here for you," he admitted, his tone hardening with a dismissive edge.

    Dorian furrowed his brows, his curiosity piqued but annoyance still simmering beneath the surface. Before he could respond, King Bimoth¡¯s voice boomed from behind Mel, his imposing presence unmistakable. ¡°King Melanthius, I¡¯m ready for our third battle,¡± Bimoth declared, slinging his massive arm forward, aiming a powerful punch at Mel.

    But Mel¡¯s face remained unreadable, the disinterest on his features unshaken as the punch came closer. Before it could land, a burst of motion from the side caught everyone off guard. Arid appeared from the shadows, his hands weaving through the air. Vines shot out, coiling around Bimoth¡¯s arm, yanking it away from Mel¡¯s path with astonishing speed. In the same fluid motion, Arid planted a swift kick to Bimoth¡¯s chest, sending him stumbling backward, though Bimoth regained his stance almost immediately.

    "What the¡ª?" Bimoth¡¯s mind raced, confusion mingling with disbelief. ¡±He¡¯s as strong as Melanthius¡­¡± he thought, unable to hide the shock that flickered across his face.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to save Amara,¡± Mel confessed, his voice steady but laced with a sense of urgency.

    Flashback:

    Mel snatched the letter from Elowen¡¯s hand, his expression flickering from calm to surprised as he read the words. ¡°Oh! Amara! She was my S.B.C.B.F.¡ªSophomore Black Card Best Friend,¡± he muttered, a soft smile tugging at the corners of his lips as the memory flashed in his mind.

    His fingers moved quickly across the letter, his eyes scanning the text. But as he reached the final lines, his face fell into a frown, and his heart skipped a beat. ¡°What the¡ª?¡± he breathed, the words in the letter sending a wave of dread through him.

    Amara¡¯s letter read:

    Mel,

    I hate to ask this of you, but I need your help. I don¡¯t know who else to turn to, and I know you¡¯re the only one who can make a difference.

    Your friend Dorian has invited several kingdoms from Aurora to the Bloodthorn Dominion. There¡¯s a dark plan brewing¡ªone that could shake the entire realm. His influence is growing, and I¡¯m starting to believe he may have more control over this than any of us realize.

    I¡¯m caught in the middle of something much bigger than myself. Dorian¡¯s intentions are far from noble, and I fear the worst for my people. My father¡¯s death, the political schemes, and the kingdom¡¯s instability¡ªit¡¯s all leading to something catastrophic.

    I¡¯ve tried to do this on my own, but I can¡¯t fight this battle alone. I need your strength, Mel. You¡¯re the only one I trust.

    Please, I need your help before it¡¯s too late.

    -Amara

    Mel¡¯s heart raced as he finished reading, a deep sense of urgency settling within him. He looked up at Elowen, who had been silently watching. ¡°Arid, Elowen, We need to go, now.¡±

    Present

    Dorian growled, his frustration palpable, and drew a gleaming dagger. Without hesitation, he slashed at Mel, who raised his broken shield to block the blow. The shield shattered into fragments on impact, scattering pieces across the floor.

    ¡°Just talk to me!¡± Mel shouted, leaping back to create distance. But Dorian vanished into a swirl of bats, reappearing behind Mel in an instant. His fist connected with Mel¡¯s back with bone-crushing force, driving him to the ground. Mel gasped, blood spewing from his mouth as he collapsed onto his hands and knees.

    One of the kings who had pledged loyalty to Dorian saw the opening and charged at Mel, his weapon raised high. ¡°Finish him!¡± the king roared. But as he closed in, Mel¡¯s fist crackled with dark lightning, and he swung with all his might. The punch landed squarely on the king¡¯s chest, sending him hurtling across the room. Lightning danced along his body as he convulsed midair, finally crashing into the far wall with a thud.

    Mel struggled to his feet, his breaths heavy, the black lightning still crackling along his arm. ¡°I guess this is the perfect time to give this magic a test drive,¡± he muttered, shaking off the pain. His eyes scanned the room, blazing with determination.

    Elowen stepped forward, her voice cutting through the chaos. ¡°If you¡¯re a king or queen who doesn¡¯t want to join Bloodthorn and plans to keep your status, get the hell out!¡± she yelled. Her command echoed like a thunderclap, and those who hadn¡¯t aligned with Dorian¡ªincluding Kamara and Kraven¡ªbegan making their retreat. The castle doors slammed behind them as they fled.

    Liam, however, lingered. He stood, brushing off his cloak with a smirk. His gaze lingered on Elowen. ¡°I¡¯ll see you later, Ellie,¡± he said with a sly grin, before turning on his heel and leaving.

    Now, the room held only a few: Kraven, Draven, Bimoth, Mel, Arid, Elowen, Amara, Kamara, and the kingdoms still loyal to Dorian. The tension in the air was thick as Mel turned back to Dorian, who was already preparing for another strike.

    But before Dorian could land his blow, Mel¡¯s body flickered and transformed into a streak of black lightning. In a flash, he reappeared behind Dorian, startling everyone, including himself. Mel looked down at his own hands, confusion written all over his face.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.¡°Uh... okay?¡± he muttered, glancing around as if trying to process what had just happened.

    Meanwhile, Arid and Bimoth squared off, their intense standoff crackling with unspoken tension. Arid glared up at the towering king, his frustration boiling over. Despite being the same age, Bimoth¡¯s regal stature and imposing presence loomed over him like a shadow.

    ¡°I¡¯m so pissed off!¡± Arid shouted, gripping his vine-encrusted bo staff tightly. ¡°How come everyone¡¯s becoming kings at such young ages, and I¡¯m not? It¡¯s so unfair¡ªit pisses me off!¡±

    Bimoth¡¯s response was swift and brutal. His massive fist crashed into Arid, sending him spinning through the air like a ragdoll. But Arid wasn¡¯t one to back down easily. While airborne, he twisted his body mid-spin and struck back, landing three precise blows on Bimoth with his staff. Each strike crackled with nature¡¯s fury, the vines lashing out like whips. Bimoth grunted in pain as the attacks found their mark.

    ¡°How did I get so unlucky?¡± Bimoth thought, clenching his jaw as he steadied himself. ¡°First I had to fight Merlin¡¯s son twice, and now the descendant of Mother Nature?! This is insane!¡±

    Fueled by frustration and determination, Bimoth roared, raising his strength to new heights. His muscles bulged as he charged forward, delivering a thunderous punch that Arid deflected with his staff. The two exchanged rapid blows, each strike shaking the ground beneath them.

    Vines and raw power collided in a dazzling display of strength and skill, neither willing to give an inch. The room reverberated with the sounds of their battle, the clash between nature¡¯s force and brute strength captivating everyone watching.

    Elowen expertly dodged a series of attacks, her movements graceful yet calculated. She was mid-strike, taking down an opposing king, when another lunged at her from behind. Before she could react, a sharp slash cut through the air, and the attacker staggered back, clutching a gash across his face. Draven stood there, his dragon wings gleaming, the edge of one dripping with fresh blood.

    ¡°Hey, Elowen,¡± Draven said, his tone almost casual despite the chaos around them. ¡°How¡¯ve you been?¡±

    Elowen glanced over her shoulder, her lips curving into a slight smile even as she continued to dodge and incapacitate her foes. ¡°Hello, Draven. I¡¯ve been fine, thanks. The break¡¯s been¡­ interesting.¡± Her voice remained calm, despite the mayhem surrounding them.

    On Dorian and Mel¡¯s side, the tension crackled in the air¡ªquite literally. Dorian lunged at Mel, teeth bared in an attempt to sink into him, but Mel vanished in a streak of black lightning, reappearing behind him.

    ¡°How are you doing that?!¡± Dorian snarled, spinning around to try again, his frustration mounting as he sought to steal Mel¡¯s power.

    ¡°I¡ªdon¡¯t¡ªknow!¡± Mel shouted back, his voice clipped as he teleported each time Dorian came close. The bursts of lightning illuminated the room in sporadic flashes, leaving scorch marks in their wake as Dorian¡¯s frustration grew with every failed attempt.

    The battlefield seemed to twist and distort around them as Mel¡¯s erratic bursts of black lightning kept him a step ahead, while Dorian¡¯s rage burned hotter with every miss.

    ¡°I can¡¯t forgive you for what you¡¯ve done, Dorian,¡± Mel said, his voice firm but pained. ¡°But it¡¯s not too late. You can still change!¡±

    Dorian launched himself into the air, dagger poised for a downward strike. Mel gritted his teeth, pivoting sharply to deliver a spinning hook kick aimed directly at Dorian¡¯s jaw.

    ¡°You think a kick to the jaw will make me vulnerable just because it worked before?¡± Dorian sneered, raising his arm to block the strike. With a burst of speed, he countered, landing a brutal punch to Mel¡¯s face that sent him flying. The force of the blow slammed Mel into a stone wall, leaving a jagged crater as debris rained down around him.

    Nearby, Arid tumbled into the same area, rolling to a stop near Mel, while Elowen staggered backward under the force of another attack.

    ¡°They¡¯re too strong!¡± Elowen muttered through gritted teeth, her eyes locking onto a masked girl among Dorian¡¯s knights. The girl stood motionless, hands tucked casually into her pockets, an aura of menace radiating from her. ¡°That girl¡ªbe careful around her,¡± Elowen warned, her voice low but sharp with urgency.

    Mel coughed, sliding down the wall to the ground, his body aching but his resolve unshaken. Wiping blood from his mouth, he locked eyes with Bimoth, who stood nearby, a conflicted look flickering across his face.

    ¡°Bimoth,¡± Mel began, his voice rough but cutting. ¡°Are you really going to stand by Dorian? He¡¯s becoming exactly like the former Slesan king you fought so hard to defeat. Is this what you wanted? All of this¡­ because you¡¯re jealous of me?¡±

    Mel¡¯s words lingered in the tense air, cutting through the chaos as the battlefield seemed to freeze, every eye on Bimoth. Finally, the towering king broke the silence, his voice a low growl. ¡°Melanthius, are you going to stand up and fight? Or will you die here, crushed under Dorian¡¯s knights?¡±

    Mel, still catching his breath, wiped the blood from his lip and shot him a determined glare. Before he could respond, Arid pulled him and Elowen into a tight huddle. ¡°Alright, listen up!¡± Arid panted, glancing nervously at the formidable enemies closing in. ¡°They¡¯re kicking our asses out here! No one told me Dorian had an entourage of jacked-up kings and knights like this!¡±

    Elowen rolled her eyes, leaning on her knee to steady her breath. ¡°He doesn¡¯t. Bimoth just wants revenge because he thinks I stole Rue from him! He¡¯s insane!¡± Mel muttered, glaring over his shoulder at the looming king.

    Elowen groaned, exasperated but focused. ¡°Alright, enough! Look, I¡¯ve beaten Dorian before. Remember the warden hunt game? I knocked him unconscious and won. It felt like the lightning of Camelot surged through me or something!¡± She paused, gulping in air as her adrenaline surged.

    Arid blinked, nodding. ¡°Oh yeah, you also beat me half to death during that game,¡± he muttered, his voice tinged with mock indignation.

    ¡°What I¡¯m saying,¡± Elowen continued, ignoring him, ¡°is maybe we need to switch opponents. Stop playing their game and throw them off balance!¡±

    Elowen nodded eagerly, clapping her hands together. ¡°Break¡ª!¡± Her rallying cry was abruptly cut off as Dorian slammed her face-first into the wall with a venomous snarl.

    ¡°Do you think this is a game?¡± Dorian growled, his voice low and dangerous.

    Elowen grunted in pain but quickly retaliated, driving her elbow into Dorian¡¯s stomach and forcing him back. She staggered upright, wiping blood from the corner of her mouth. ¡°It¡¯s called strategy,¡± she snapped, her tone defiant.

    Dorian smirked as he sidestepped her next swing, his eyes gleaming with cruelty. ¡°Careful, Arid,¡± he called out mockingly, casting a glance toward the boy squaring off against the masked girl. ¡°That one? She fights based on lineage. The stronger your bloodline, the stronger she becomes.¡±

    Elowen took the moment to deliver two quick strikes to Dorian¡¯s side with her sword, forcing him to refocus on their fight. ¡°Shut up and pay attention to your opponent!¡± she growled.

    Arid, now facing the masked girl, gripped his staff tightly, his expression serious. ¡°Is that true?¡± he asked, his voice calm but curious. ¡°You get stronger based on lineage?¡±

    The girl didn¡¯t answer. Her attuned eyes examined him, revealing the magical aura that surrounded him: a massive, majestic tree, its roots entwined with life and chaos. It loomed large and vibrant, a symbol of his heritage. To her, it was both beautiful and overwhelming.

    Without warning, she hurled a goblet at his face, following it up with a sharp punch. Arid ducked the goblet and intercepted the punch with his staff, sidestepping gracefully. ¡°You¡¯re clever,¡± he admitted, studying her stance. ¡°Fast, too.¡±

    The girl¡¯s response was a sharp movement. She dropped low and swept her leg toward his feet. Arid anticipated the move, lifting his leg to avoid it, but she transitioned fluidly into a capoeira half-moon kick. Her leg glowed faintly with magic as it connected, sending Arid spinning through the air.

    He crashed to the ground with a grunt, coughing as he pushed himself up onto his hands and knees. ¡°What the¡ª? People still do capoeira?!¡± he exclaimed, wiping his lip with the back of his hand.

    Unfazed, he spun himself around on the ground, launching into a fluid back handspring infused with his own power. The movement left a crackling trail of vines in its wake, a clear demonstration of his strength.

    The girl paused, her eyes narrowing as she reassessed him. Her stance remained steady, but her focus sharpened. ¡°This is going to get interesting,¡± she muttered, settling back into her guard.

 Chapter 44

    Mel and Bimoth squared off, the tension between them crackling like the storm brewing within Mel¡¯s aura. ¡°Our third fight, huh?¡± Mel muttered, his tone edged with frustration. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯d stoop so low as to side with a kingdom built on dictatorship. But honestly? It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    Both men lunged forward simultaneously, their fists drawn back, ready to collide in a clash of raw power. The room seemed to hold its breath, anticipating the impact¡ªuntil the deafening slam of the castle doors shattered the moment.

    ¡°Enough!¡± boomed a commanding voice.

    All eyes turned to the doorway, where a towering figure strode in with unshakable authority. His presence was impossible to ignore, his broad frame adorned with battle-worn armor. A tattoo on his fist, boldly etched with the word Warden, gleamed in the dim light. He marched forward, stopping directly in front of King Aldara, who stiffened in his throne.

    ¡°This is over,¡± the man declared, his voice carrying the weight of finality. The tension in the room shifted as murmurs rippled through the remaining kings and queens. Even Mel and Bimoth hesitated, their fists lowering as they sized up this unexpected arrival.

    ¡°Anyone here not standing with Dorian, come with us,¡± King Aldara commanded, his voice steady but firm as more Wardens filed into the room, their presence alone silencing dissent.

    Elowen, Kraven, Draven, Amara, Kamara, Arid, and Mel exchanged brief glances before stepping forward to join Aldara. Their footsteps echoed as they made their way out, leaving behind the rising tension. Aldara cast one last look at Dorian, his expression heavy with disappointment. ¡°I never thought you¡¯d fall to this, Dorian,¡± he said with a resigned sigh before turning his back on him and exiting the room with the others.

    As the doors shut behind them, the tension in the room turned volatile. The masked girl clenched her fists in frustration. ¡°Why are we just letting them walk away?!¡± she growled, her voice sharp and dripping with anger.

    Dorian''s glare was immediate, cutting through her defiance like a blade. ¡°Shut your mouth, Ashley,¡± he snapped, his tone laced with venom.

    Ashley stiffened at the harsh command, her posture rigid as she swallowed her retort. Though silent, her seething frustration was evident in her clenched jaw and the way her fists trembled. Dorian turned his attention back to the room, his frustration simmering beneath the surface, ready to boil over.

    Back in the cabin, Arid winced and yelped as a Warden stitched up the gash on his back. ¡°Ow! Ow! Take it easy, will you?¡± he complained, his face scrunched in pain.

    Elowen, sitting nearby with her arm being tended to, rolled her eyes. ¡°Oh, quit whining, Arid. It can''t be that¡ª¡± Her words cut off with a sharp yell as the needle pricked her skin. ¡°Watch it! Are you trying to sew me up or torture me?¡± she snapped, glaring at the Warden, who simply shook his head with a sigh.

    King Aldara observed the scene with crossed arms, his gaze steady and inquisitive. ¡°How did you kids even end up in that mess in the first place?¡± he asked, his tone laced with a mixture of concern and disapproval.

    Mel, seated on the floor with his knees drawn up, blew a soft cloud of healing mist over his own wounds. The black lightning scars on his arms faded slightly as the soothing magic took effect. He let out a heavy sigh. ¡°Amara asked for help. She sent me a letter, and I didn¡¯t stop to think about what might happen¡ªI just went.¡±

    Aldara''s brow furrowed as he listened. ¡°You didn¡¯t consider the risks?¡±

    Mel glanced up, his expression calm but resolute. ¡°No. She needed me, so I went. That¡¯s all there was to it.¡± His tone was steady, but the weight of his decision hung in the air.

    Aldara turned sharply to Shenelle, his tone stern. ¡°And where were you in all of this?!¡±

    Shenelle reclined on the couch, a book lazily draped over her face, her voice muffled but nonchalant. ¡°I tried to stop him, alright? He didn¡¯t listen. I also had my hands full stopping my own kids from charging in, and wrangling your daughter, Lance, Lincoln, Renita, and Jake from getting themselves into trouble.¡±

    Aldara opened his mouth to retort but faltered, his words catching in his throat. Despite his imposing stature, there was an air of hesitation¡ªof caution¡ªas he glanced at Shenelle. She didn¡¯t even bother removing the book from her face, a silent yet powerful declaration of who truly held the upper hand in the conversation.

    Rue rolled over to Mel, carefully pouring water onto his wounds and gently dabbing them with a towel. He winced at the sting, but she continued with steady hands. ¡°I called my dad to come and get you when you didn¡¯t show up. Sorry about that,¡± she said softly, her tone carrying a hint of guilt.

    Mel managed a faint smile and reached out to pat her head. ¡°Thanks, Rue. I owe you one. Bimoth came way too close to finishing me off this time,¡± he admitted with a weary sigh.

    Arid leaned back, groaning in frustration. ¡°Well, it¡¯s official. We got the shit kicked out of us.¡± Elowen nodded solemnly, and Mel, still wincing, stood up slowly.

    ¡°Dorian¡¯s trying to unite the kingdoms under his rule,¡± Mel began, his voice strained. ¡°Amara told me he sent a spy to the Seven Sin Kingdoms. I don¡¯t know how true it is, but I managed to steal these.¡± He reached into his bag and pulled out a bundle of documents, tossing them onto the floor.

    One of the wardens moved to pick up a paper, but Mel raised his hand sharply, halting him. His eyes narrowed, his mistrust of the wardens evident. The warden hesitated, then stepped back with a respectful nod, understanding Mel¡¯s caution.

    King Aldara stepped forward, his expression dark as he bent down and picked up the papers. He scanned them quickly, his brow furrowing deeper with every line. Then, without warning, he tore the documents in half.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Mel demanded, his voice sharp with confusion and anger.

    Aldara walked to the fireplace and tossed the shredded pages into the flames. As the fire consumed them, he turned back to the group, his expression unreadable. ¡°Those documents are fake,¡± he stated coldly. ¡°I won¡¯t have you wasting your time on Dorian or the sins anymore.¡±

    Mel¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°What are you talking about? Fake or not, we need to be prepared¡ª¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll do no such thing!¡± Aldara interrupted, his tone turning harsh. ¡°I forbid it. If I hear any of you speaking about Dorian or the sins again, I will consider it treason.¡±

    The group stared at him in stunned silence. Aldara¡¯s sudden shift was jarring, his previously steadfast demeanor replaced by something colder, almost threatening.

    ¡°You¡¯re all students,¡± he continued, his voice devoid of its usual warmth. ¡°Focus on getting ready for school. That¡¯s an order.¡± Without another word, he turned on his heel and left the room, the door closing behind him with a sharp click.

    ¡°Might as well just get ready for the new year I guess.¡± Mel sighed and the rest of them nodded.

    Seven months later on August 12th, the Auroria Dominion buzzed with life as crowds gathered for the start of the new school year. Students stepped out of their carriages, clutching bags and enrollment papers, their faces alight with anticipation and nerves. The air was filled with the chatter of excited voices and the sound of wheels rolling over cobblestone streets.

    A group of students stood near the grand gates of the Arcanum Royal Institute, their eyes fixed on the towering silver spires and intricate amethyst banners fluttering in the breeze.

    ¡°I heard the Sky Jousting team¡¯s doing trials right away this year,¡± a boy said, tilting his head back to catch a glimpse of a rider soaring through the air on a glimmering winged steed.

    ¡°Of course they are,¡± his friend replied, tightening the straps of her armored gauntlet. ¡°Auroria¡¯s hosting the Dominion Cup this season. They need the best of the best.¡±

    ¡°Better hope you¡¯ve been practicing. If you can¡¯t hold your lance steady, they¡¯ll drop you like last year¡¯s rookies,¡± a passing senior scoffed, their white card gleaming in the sunlight.

    Nearby, a group of younger students stood huddled around a schedule board mounted on a polished stone pillar.

    ¡°Introductory Sword Techniques in the Obsidian Arena,¡± one girl read aloud, her voice tinged with awe. ¡°That¡¯s where the Wardens trained during the Border Wars.¡±

    ¡°Wait, the Obsidian Arena? My older brother said they make you spar against upperclassmen there!¡± her friend exclaimed, clutching his wooden practice sword.

    ¡°I thought it was just drills. Nobody said anything about fighting already!¡±

    A merchant by the gates was peddling steel-polished scabbards and reinforced gloves.

    ¡°Protective gear, five Knightcoins! High-quality greaves, ten Knightcoins! Last chance before classes start!¡±

    A burly student stopped to examine a leather-bound training manual on the stall.

    ¡°Ten Knightcoins for this?¡± he grumbled.

    ¡°Better to pay up than risk getting chewed out by a Warden for improper stance,¡± the merchant replied with a knowing grin.

    Two Wardens, clad in their black-and-silver uniforms, stood off to the side, observing the chaos with stoic expressions.

    ¡°Look at them,¡± one said, folding their arms. ¡°Half of them couldn¡¯t tell a longsword from a halberd.¡±

    ¡°Give it time,¡± the other replied with a smirk. ¡°The Obsidian Arena has a way of separating the worthy from the reckless. It¡¯s always entertaining, though.¡±

    As the sun climbed higher, a student wearing a Prefect badge stepped forward, clapping their hands to draw attention.

    ¡°First years, gather up! Orientation starts in ten minutes in the Amethyst Hall. Keep your swords sheathed and follow me¡ªno dueling until after the safety briefing!¡±

    The crowd shifted and swelled as the first-year students filed through the gates, some eager, others apprehensive, all of them stepping into a world of discipline and ambition. For many, this was the start of their journey toward glory¡ªor the first stumble into the challenges ahead.

    ¡°What do you care about dueling anyway?¡± a boy muttered, his tone more curious than dismissive as he adjusted the strap of his satchel. ¡°That¡¯s a red card thing¡ªroyalty and elites. Us yellow cards? We¡¯re better off sticking to technological studies.¡±

    The boy wasn¡¯t mocking, just stating what he saw as plain fact, but his words drew a mix of reactions from his two companions.

    One of the nerdy boys, thin and bespectacled, nodded timidly as they began ascending the marble staircase to the first-year classrooms. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± he agreed, clutching a notebook so tightly his knuckles whitened. ¡°It¡¯s not like we¡¯ll ever see a real duel anyway. They keep all the exciting stuff in the higher tiers.¡±

    The third boy, stockier with an eager glint in his eye, wasn¡¯t so quick to agree. ¡°Yeah, but still, wouldn¡¯t it be cool to at least try? I mean, imagine¡ªparrying a strike, making a counter, feeling the clash of steel. That¡¯s something tech studies can¡¯t give you.¡± He gestured animatedly as they climbed, nearly bumping into another student.

    The first boy shrugged, smirking slightly. ¡°Sure, it sounds fun until a Warden yells at you for holding your sword wrong. I¡¯ll take tinkering with skyship schematics over that any day.¡±

    Their conversation was interrupted by the sound of a sparking mechanism nearby. A group of students crowded around a display in the corridor, where a yellow card student demonstrated a miniature automaton armed with a retractable blade.

    ¡°See?¡± the first boy said, pointing to the display. ¡°This is where we shine. Who needs swordplay when you can build something that fights for you?¡±

    The bespectacled boy hesitated, glancing back at the sparring dummies visible through an open archway leading to the Obsidian Arena. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he said softly. ¡°There¡¯s something about the old ways¡­ the tradition of it all. Maybe there¡¯s a reason the reds still hold onto dueling. It¡¯s not just about fighting¡ªit¡¯s about proving yourself.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, maybe,¡± the first boy replied, though his tone carried skepticism. ¡°But I¡¯d rather prove myself with my brain than risk a broken nose.¡±

    They passed a Warden standing watch near the stairwell, who raised an eyebrow at their debate but said nothing. Around them, the corridors were alive with similar conversations, each reflecting the students'' diverse ambitions and doubts.

    As they reached the second-floor landing, the stockier boy glanced out a window overlooking the courtyard, where older students in crimson and silver uniforms practiced Sky Jousting drills. He grinned. ¡°One day, though¡­ I¡¯ll try it. Not because I¡¯m royal or anything, but because I want to see if I can.¡±

    His companions exchanged skeptical looks but didn¡¯t argue. The halls of Arcanum Royal Institute were full of dreamers, after all, and stranger ambitions had come true.

    They passed another room, where eighteen freshman black cards sat, their faces a mix of determination and anticipation. A boy, wearing a mischievous grin, leaned toward his companions, draping an arm over their shoulders as they peered inside. ¡°Now that¡¯s where the real magic happens, fellas,¡± he said, giving them a knowing wink.

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.The tour guide, a tall figure with a stern yet friendly demeanor, gestured toward the room. ¡°This is where the black card orientation takes place,¡± he explained. ¡°They¡¯ll undergo a rigorous physical test. You all have white and yellow cards, so you¡¯re here for the tour. But those in red and black? They have to prove themselves before they¡¯re officially inducted.¡±

    One of the nerdier boys raised his hand, his voice a little hesitant. ¡°Uh, what happens if they fail the test?¡±

    The tour guide smiled, a glint of amusement in his eyes. ¡°If they fail the physical test, they end up in tier one of the black cards,¡± he explained. ¡°There are three tiers. Tier one for those who fail the test entirely. Tier two for those who pass the physical test but lose their sparring match. And tier three, of course, is for those who pass both the test and the sparring match with flying colors.¡±

    The group of students, most of them white and yellow cards, exchanged glances. It was clear that the prospect of such high stakes created a palpable sense of respect for those who had earned their way to the black card ranks.

    One of the girls, wide-eyed with curiosity, spoke up. ¡°So, if you make it to tier three... what happens then? What do they do with you?¡±

    The tour guide paused for a moment, his expression thoughtful. ¡°Tier three students are trained for the highest level of responsibility here at the Institute,¡± he said, lowering his voice slightly. ¡°They often become leaders in their respective fields¡ªwhether that¡¯s in swordsmanship, diplomacy, or even the royal forces. Black cards are never just students. They¡¯re the future of the Dominion.¡±

    As they continued down the hall, the weight of the tour guide¡¯s words hung in the air, reminding them of the high stakes and the fierce competition they would face, even as mere newcomers to the sprawling school.

    ¡°So, classes start after this, right? And it¡¯s just freshmen in the school today? That sucks,¡± a boy muttered under his breath.

    His friend furrowed his brow in confusion. ¡°Why does that suck?¡± he asked.

    The boy sighed dramatically. ¡°Don¡¯t you know? The last freshman class, along with Lance, saved Auroria. Aren¡¯t you at least a little curious about what they¡¯re like? I mean, come on, we¡¯re talking about the Merlin¡¯s son, fresh out of Caldara Bastille. Or Arthur Pendragon¡¯s daughter¡ªabsolute legends in the making! And then there¡¯s¡ª¡± He paused, catching himself mid-sentence. ¡°Oh, wait. Never mind. Forget it.¡±

    The friend tilted his head, intrigued. ¡°What? Who else?¡±

    The boy looked around nervously, lowering his voice to a whisper. ¡°I was about to say Dorian Dracula, but, well¡­ you know.¡± He trailed off, glancing over his shoulder as if the mere mention of the name could summon trouble. ¡°Not exactly treason to say it, but let¡¯s not test our luck.¡±

    The friend¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Right. Him. Yeah, better not.¡±

    The conversation ended as they fell in line with the others, their voices dropping into hushed murmurs, the weight of the names they¡¯d mentioned adding an extra layer of mystery and reverence to the stories of those who came before them.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Lance, anyway?¡± a girl asked, her tone a mix of curiosity and disdain as the tour group moved through another wide corridor adorned with gleaming suits of armor and portraits of past Aurorian champions.

    A boy nearby snorted. ¡°That dumbass? Heard Princess Rue wrote him a letter of recommendation so he could join the red cards, even though he¡¯s not royalty.¡±

    The group exchanged glances, a ripple of surprise and murmurs spreading among them.

    ¡°Wait, seriously?¡± another girl chimed in. ¡°How¡¯d he even pull that off? He¡¯s not a royal, and the red cards are for the elite.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, well,¡± the boy replied, shrugging, ¡°anyone else notice how much buffer he got? Dude came in with no magic, no lineage, and somehow he¡¯s sparring with royalty now. Princess Rue must¡¯ve really liked him.¡±

    The guide, overhearing the chatter, turned around with a smirk. ¡°Lance Landthug, huh? He¡¯s a bit of an outlier, sure, but if you¡¯ve got guts and someone like Princess Rue backing you, you can make it to the red cards. Just don¡¯t expect the same treatment unless you plan on impressing some high-level connections.¡±

    As they continued down the hall, the tour guide gestured toward a set of grand wooden doors carved with intricate depictions of knights in battle. ¡°This is the Red Hall, where the red cards train. You won¡¯t be going in here unless you¡¯re part of that circle¡ªor unless they invite you for sparring practice. Good luck with that.¡±

    The group peered inside through the small windows in the doors. Red-card students sparred fiercely on polished marble floors, their movements sharp and precise, the sound of clashing weapons ringing through the air. Some practiced in pairs, while others demonstrated advanced techniques under the watchful eyes of stern wardens.

    ¡°Looks intense,¡± one boy muttered, stepping back from the window.

    ¡°That¡¯s because it is,¡± the guide replied with a grin. ¡°They¡¯re not just training for duels or tests¡ªthey¡¯re preparing to lead armies, negotiate with other kingdoms, and defend the Auroria Dominion if necessary. Red cards have a lot to prove.¡±

    They moved on, passing through a courtyard where students practiced sky jousting. Riders soared through the air on mechanical mounts powered by glowing blue crystals, lances gleaming in the sunlight.

    ¡°This is the Sky Arena,¡± the guide announced. ¡°Sky jousting is one of the most prestigious sports here, blending aerial agility and combat skill. If you¡¯re into speed and precision, this might be your calling. Just make sure you¡¯re not afraid of heights¡ªor falling.¡±

    The group paused to watch a heated match. One rider narrowly dodged an opponent¡¯s strike, spinning their mount in a daring maneuver before countering with a perfect hit that sent their opponent tumbling into the safety nets below.

    ¡°Whoa!¡± someone exclaimed.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± the guide said, smirking, ¡°it¡¯s as dangerous as it looks, but the glory¡¯s worth it. Maybe you¡¯ll see Lance out here one day¡ªif he survives the red cards, that is.¡±

    The group laughed nervously, their imaginations now filled with visions of future battles, intense training, and the challenges that awaited them in the Auroria Dominion.

    As they passed the Red Hall, a commotion drew the group¡¯s attention. Through the tall, arched windows of the room, they saw a boy get slammed into the wall with a bone-rattling thud.

    Several kids in the tour group paused, peering inside. Their eyes widened as they took in the figure at the center of the chaos¡ªLance Landthug. Tall and broad-shouldered, his uniform was worn with a rebellious flair, sleeves rolled up and tie loosened, giving him the look of a street-smart fighter. But his expression was anything but casual; his face was set with an intense seriousness that silenced any whispers about his unorthodox style.

    A younger red-card student, clearly outmatched but determined, rushed at Lance with everything he had. Lance moved like a storm, his footwork smooth and calculated. In a blur, he unleashed a hidden cloud kick, the motion almost imperceptible until it connected.

    The impact was explosive. The unfortunate boy was launched backward, skidding across the polished floor before coming to a stop against the far wall. Gasps escaped the group watching from the hallway.

    ¡°Whoa,¡± one of the kids murmured, unable to look away.

    ¡°Is that Lance?¡± another whispered.

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s him,¡± a third replied. ¡°No wonder he got into the red cards. He doesn¡¯t just fight¡ªhe dominates.¡±

    Inside the room, Lance lowered his leg, his gaze never leaving his downed opponent. ¡°If you can¡¯t defend against something you can¡¯t see,¡± he said coolly, ¡°you¡¯re not ready to spar with me.¡±

    The defeated boy groaned in acknowledgment, struggling to sit up. Lance reached out a hand to help him, his serious demeanor softening just slightly.

    ¡°Is he teaching or just showing off?¡± one of the tour group kids asked, earning a chuckle from their guide.

    ¡°Welcome to the red cards,¡± the guide said with a smirk. ¡°That¡¯s the kind of grit and power they expect in here. And if you¡¯re wondering, Lance didn¡¯t get here by luck¡ªhe earned every bit of his place.¡±

    The group moved on, but more than a few glanced back at the scene, the raw energy and skill of the red cards leaving a lasting impression.

    ¡°How do you know so much about all this?¡± one of the boys in the group asked, curiosity evident in his tone.

    The tour guide chuckled, the sound deep and knowing. With a casual motion, he slipped off his jacket, revealing scaly arms and wings that unfurled slightly behind him. Gasps rippled through the group as his true identity dawned on them.

    ¡°Because I¡¯ve been where you are,¡± he said, a faint smirk playing on his lips. ¡°I attended this school.¡±

    The murmurs among the students turned into an excited buzz.

    ¡°Wait a second,¡± one of them whispered, eyes widening. ¡°That¡¯s Draven!¡±

    ¡°Draven?¡± another repeated, stunned. ¡°The guy who took down the Jester Man in his junior year?¡±

    ¡°And didn¡¯t he help Melanthius and the other freshmen fight the wardens and Jester during senior year?¡± someone else added, their voice hushed as though speaking of a legend.

    Draven raised an eyebrow, his wings twitching slightly. ¡°Looks like my reputation precedes me,¡± he said with a wry grin. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me. But let¡¯s not dwell too much on the past. I¡¯m here as a staff now¡ªor, if you prefer, ¡®big bro,¡¯¡± he added with a smirk.

    Some of the students chuckled nervously, unsure if he was joking or serious.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Draven continued, his tone shifting back to business. ¡°This is the last stop on the tour. From here, you¡¯ll head to the grand cafeteria, where you¡¯ll wait until the black cards and red cards finish their orientation.¡± He gestured for them to move on, and the students began dispersing toward the cafeteria.

    Inside the enormous dining hall, students gravitated toward tables, their chatter filling the air. The long rows of polished wooden tables gleamed under the soft glow of enchanted crystal chandeliers, and the smell of freshly baked bread wafted through the space.

    A boy with messy auburn hair and a bright yellow card hanging from his neck strolled confidently toward a table where a few kids were sitting. ¡°Yo, guys,¡± he greeted, plopping down with a grin. ¡°I¡¯m Miles Jordan, from Maple Leaf Academy in Timberhand. I came here on recommendation after winning my region¡¯s robot fighting championship.¡± He leaned back, clearly proud of himself.

    A girl with dark braids tied back into a ponytail raised an eyebrow at him. ¡°Robot fighting? Sounds intense. I¡¯m Kari Tormund,¡± she said, adjusting her yellow card badge. ¡°From Sunspire Prep in Goldenfields. I¡¯m here because I¡¯m the best aerial swordswoman in my district.¡± She crossed her arms, a confident smile playing on her lips.

    At the same table, a lanky boy with glasses hesitated before speaking. ¡°Uh, I¡¯m Theo Wren,¡± he said, his voice quiet but steady. ¡°I transferred from Ironwood Middle in Solstice City. My thing¡¯s...well, sky jousting. Not the most popular sport, but I¡¯ve got a few wins under my belt.¡±

    Kari¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Sky jousting? That¡¯s actually pretty cool. I¡¯ve been wanting to try it¡ªmight even beat you at it.¡±

    Theo adjusted his glasses, a small smile creeping onto his face. ¡°I¡¯d like to see you try.¡±

    Miles grinned at the growing camaraderie. ¡°Looks like we¡¯ve got some talent here. Maybe us yellow cards aren¡¯t just ¡®tech kids¡¯ after all.¡±

    At another end of the table, a girl sat quietly, her uniform¡ªa neat purple plaid skirt paired with a snug sweater¡ªperfectly in place despite her slouched posture. She glanced around cautiously, trying to avoid attention, but it didn¡¯t work.

    A boy swaggered over, his tray in hand, a mean smirk plastered across his face. Without warning, he tilted his bowl of soup over her head, the steaming liquid dripping down her hair and onto her sweater. ¡°Hey, Anita,¡± he sneered. ¡°Still sitting here like a loser, huh?¡±

    The boy casually tossed the now-empty tray to the floor, his laughter echoing through the cafeteria. Anita sat frozen for a moment before sighing, her hands reaching for a napkin to dab at the mess.

    ¡°I thought this year you might finally stand up to me. Guess I was wrong,¡± the boy taunted, leaning in closer as he chuckled at his own cruel joke.

    Anita¡¯s fingers tightened around the edge of her skirt, her shoulders trembling¡ªnot with fear, but with barely contained anger. She shot up from her seat, her eyes blazing with fury.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll stand up alright,¡± she snapped, her voice ringing out across the cafeteria. ¡°Because Melanthius Shadowbane is a good friend of mine! And when he finds out you¡¯ve been doing this to me, he¡¯s going to kick your sorry ass straight into oblivion!¡±

    The entire cafeteria fell silent, her outburst reverberating through the room like a thunderclap. Heads turned toward her, and even the bullies froze, their smug expressions faltering.

    The boy opened his mouth to respond but hesitated, glancing nervously around as murmurs of ¡°Did she just say Melanthius?¡± and ¡°She knows him?¡± rippled through the crowd.

    Anita, still standing tall despite the soup dripping from her hair, met his gaze with a fierce determination. For the first time, it was the bully who looked unsure.

 Chapter 45

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll stand up alright,¡± she snapped, her voice ringing out across the cafeteria. ¡°Because Melanthius Shadowbane is a good friend of mine! And when he finds out you¡¯ve been doing this to me, he¡¯s going to kick your sorry ass straight into oblivion!¡±

    The entire cafeteria fell silent, her outburst reverberating through the room like a thunderclap. Heads turned toward her, and even the bullies froze, their smug expressions faltering.

    The boy opened his mouth to respond but hesitated, glancing nervously around as murmurs of ¡°Did she just say Melanthius?¡± and ¡°She knows him?¡± rippled through the crowd.

    Anita stood tall, ignoring the soup dripping from her hair, her eyes locked on the bully with unyielding defiance. For the first time, the confidence drained from his face, replaced by visible unease.

    ¡°Shit, shit, shit! Why the hell did I lie?!¡± he muttered under his breath, panic seeping into his voice. ¡°I¡¯ve never even seen Melanthius!¡±

    The boy tried to recover, his voice faltering. ¡°Y-you¡¯re good friends with him? That¡¯s bullshit.¡±

    Anita tilted her head, a sly smirk spreading across her face. ¡°Not just good friends¡ªwe¡¯re best friends.¡±

    The crowd around them buzzed with murmurs, and another kid, eager to jump in, asked, ¡°So, uh... have you seen his fox? The one that changes colors based on its mood?¡±

    Anita flicked her hair back dramatically, soup and all, playing it off with exaggerated confidence. ¡°Of course. I walk it sometimes,¡± she said smoothly, lying through her teeth.

    In reality, Melanthius barely knew where the fox was most of the time. For the past seven months, it had been a mystery. It would show up unexpectedly, play with him for a while, then vanish without a trace.

    The bully narrowed his eyes, trying to find a crack in her story, but Anita¡¯s performance was flawless. The other kids exchanged impressed glances, clearly buying into her claims.

    ¡°Well, if you¡¯re so close to him, why don¡¯t you prove it?¡± the bully challenged, though his voice lacked the venom it had before.

    Anita grinned, leaning forward slightly. ¡°Prove it? I don¡¯t need to prove anything. Melanthius doesn¡¯t have time for people like you, anyway.¡±

    The crowd oohed at her retort, and the bully shrank back further, unsure of how to respond. Anita wiped some soup off her forehead with a napkin and turned on her heel, walking away with the air of someone who had already won.

    As she left, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a small pang of guilt for stretching the truth. But then again, she figured, ¡°It¡¯s not like Mel¡¯s fox is going to suddenly show up and call me out.¡±

    ¡°Oh, hey, Lance,¡± a girl called out, her tone casual. Anita¡¯s heart plummeted. ¡°But he might!¡± she thought in a rising panic, her mind racing.

    Lance strolled over, munching on a banana, his gait relaxed but commanding. ¡°What¡¯s all the fuss about?¡± he asked, peeling off the last bit of fruit.

    Anita felt the blood drain from her face. Her thoughts spiraled into ridiculous catastrophes. ¡°What¡¯s Melanthius going to do when he finds out I¡¯m lying? Burn me at the stake? Eat me?!¡± Her imagination ran wild, conjuring images of Mel as some hardcore demon with zero tolerance for deceit.

    In fairness, no one outside his inner circle¡ªElowen, Arid, Lance, Lumi, Caius, Sera, Renita, Lincoln, Shenelle, Rue, and Jake¡ªhad seen Mel for seven months. For all Anita knew, he could have turned into something even more terrifying.

    One of the boys pointed at Anita, smirking. ¡°Oh, Lance, this girl says she¡¯s Mel¡¯s best friend. Thought you¡¯d know her, seeing as you¡¯re his student or something.¡± He casually dapped Lance up, a smug grin on his face.

    Lance raised an eyebrow, his gaze shifting to Anita. ¡°Best friend?¡± he repeated, his voice laced with amusement. He was still catching his breath from his earlier test, but he didn¡¯t miss a beat.

    He turned to Anita, his expression unreadable. ¡°Mel doesn¡¯t have any new ninth-grade best friends. So... when exactly did you two meet?¡±

    Anita froze, her mind scrambling for a plausible response. Meanwhile, Lance tapped on the screen of his wristband. Plates of food materialized on the table, and he began eating casually, as if he hadn¡¯t just dropped a conversational bomb on her.

    The group stared at Anita, their curiosity piercing through her shaky composure. She swallowed hard, feeling the weight of their expectations and her tangled web of lies tightening around her. "I uhh..." she stammered, desperately searching for an escape.

    Before she could dig herself deeper, the bell rang, signaling the start of class. Relief washed over her as the group began to disperse.

    Lance, still lingering, casually wiped crumbs from his shirt, his demeanor as nonchalant as ever. ¡°Whatever,¡± he said with a shrug. ¡°If you say you¡¯re Mel¡¯s friend, who am I to doubt it? He¡¯s pretty easygoing and makes friends with just about anyone... though lately, he¡¯s been more careful. Something happened with his old friend, Dorian.¡± Lance paused, licking his fingers before grabbing a towel from his bag.

    ¡°Oh, by the way,¡± he added, leaning down to dry her soup-soaked hair. ¡°Mel¡¯s birthday is always the day before school starts. Guess I¡¯ll see you there, right?¡±

    With that, he tossed the towel over his shoulder and strolled off, leaving Anita frozen in her seat.

    As the room emptied, she slumped into a chair, burying her face in her hands. ¡°I¡¯m so screwed,¡± she muttered to herself. ¡°Did you see how strong Lance was? He could probably snap me in half for pretending to be his master¡¯s friend. What am I even doing?¡±

    Her voice echoed in the empty room, filled with both regret and a lingering sense of dread.

    The bell rang, signaling the end of the school day, and the freshman students bolted from the building like arrows from a bow, eager to socialize and bask in their newfound freedom. Anita, however, lingered near the steps, gnawing nervously on her fingers. ¡°Dammit,¡± she muttered under her breath, her stomach in knots. ¡°I¡¯m a white card¡ªI shouldn¡¯t be getting myself into stupid situations like this.¡±

    Her bully approached, his expression unreadable. ¡°Come on,¡± he said simply, his tone carrying an air of authority that made Anita flinch. Despite herself, her anxiety compelled her to follow him as he strode purposefully down the pathway.

    They walked in tense silence until they arrived at the docks, the salty air mingling with the faint hum of distant waves. Anita frowned, crossing her arms. ¡°Why¡¯d you bring me here?¡± she demanded, her voice laced with suspicion.

    The boy gestured out toward the horizon, where the shimmering city of Atlantis stood in all its glory. Sunlight danced off its spires, making the underwater kingdom visible even from the surface.

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.¡°That,¡± he said, pointing, ¡°is Atlantis. You do know your ¡®best friend¡¯ is the king of Atlantis, right?¡±

    Anita¡¯s jaw dropped as she stared at the breathtaking sight. ¡°H-he¡¯s¡­ what?¡± she stammered, her mind racing. How had she not known this? Sure, she¡¯d heard rumors, but seeing it made everything feel so much more real¡ªand terrifying.

    The boy smirked, clearly enjoying her reaction. ¡°You¡¯ve got a big mouth, but you don¡¯t know much, do you?¡± he teased. ¡°Word of advice: if you¡¯re gonna lie about being close to someone like Melanthius, you better learn a thing or two about him. Otherwise, it¡¯ll catch up with you.¡±

    Anita clenched her fists, her face burning with a mix of embarrassment and anger. ¡°I¡ªI don¡¯t have to explain myself to you,¡± she snapped, though her voice wavered.

    The boy chuckled, turning to leave. ¡°Whatever you say, ¡®best friend.¡¯¡±

    The boy wasn¡¯t paying attention and bumped straight into Arid, who now stood taller and looked more muscular than he had seven months ago. Arid was casually leaning against a wall, his phone pressed to his ear. ¡°Yeah, I got the stuff, Mel,¡± he said, a sly grin tugging at his lips. ¡°Used Rue¡¯s credit card. Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯ll survive.¡± He chuckled to himself, clearly amused.

    The boy¡¯s grin widened as he turned to Anita. ¡°If you¡¯re really his friend, let¡¯s find out. I¡¯ll ask this guy.¡± He strode over confidently and gave Arid a nudge on the shoulder.

    Arid didn¡¯t even glance at him, holding up a finger as he continued talking on the phone. ¡°Yeah, yeah, it¡¯s all set. What? No, I didn¡¯t forget the¡ªoh, hold on.¡± He lowered the phone slightly, his face suddenly shifting into a sharp glare. ¡°What, bitch?!¡±

    The boy froze but managed to stammer, ¡°Uhh, excuse me, I just¡ª¡±

    Arid cut him off with a harsh tone. ¡°You think it¡¯s okay to interrupt me while I¡¯m on the phone?¡± His voice was low and dangerous, enough to make the boy visibly shrink.

    ¡°Uh¡ªuhh, s-sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to¡ª¡± the bully stammered, his earlier bravado completely evaporating.

    Arid scoffed and turned his attention back to the phone. ¡°Yeah, Mel, sorry about that. Some idiot thought it¡¯d be funny to poke me while I¡¯m handling business. Anyway¡­¡±

    The boy stepped back quickly, his confidence completely shattered, and shot Anita an embarrassed look. She crossed her arms, trying not to laugh, though a small smirk tugged at her lips.

    ¡°Still think it¡¯s a good idea to mess with me?¡± she asked, her tone dripping with sarcasm.

    The boy mumbled something under his breath and hurried off, leaving Anita alone to process what just happened. She glanced at Arid, who hadn¡¯t even acknowledged her presence, and felt a strange mix of relief and dread. It seemed her web of lies had just narrowly avoided being exposed¡ªthis time.

    Arid lowered the phone with a sigh, and to Anita¡¯s horror, he offered a slight bow. ¡°Apologies for my earlier attitude. I¡¯m a little busy. What do you need?¡±

    The bully smirked, leaning casually against the wall as if he¡¯d already won. ¡°This girl says she¡¯s Melanthius¡¯s best friend,¡± he said, gesturing toward Anita. ¡°Is that true?¡±

    Anita¡¯s heart sank, and her knees wobbled as panic set in. ¡°This is it. I¡¯m doomed.¡±

    Arid raised an eyebrow and glanced at her name tag before whispering into the phone. ¡°Hey, Mel, quick question. This freshman¡ªAnita, according to her card¡ªclaims to be your best friend. Is that true?¡± He listened intently to the response on the other end, his expression unreadable.

    After a moment, he hung up. ¡°Well,¡± he said, sliding his phone into his pocket, ¡°I guess it¡¯s true.¡±

    Both the bully and Anita stared at him, their jaws dropping in unison.

    ¡°Wait, what?¡± the bully blurted, utterly baffled.

    Anita, snapping out of her shock, quickly tried to mask her surprise. Arid turned to her, his piercing gaze sharper than ever. ¡°Why are you surprised, Anita?¡±

    She straightened her posture and waved a hand nonchalantly. ¡°I¡¯m not surprised! I told you it was true, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    Arid gave Anita a long, calculating look before shrugging. ¡°Good. Just don¡¯t embarrass him, alright?¡± Without waiting for her response, he gestured for her to follow. ¡°Come on. Mel needs us for some business. You know, that thing.¡±

    Anita hesitated but fell in step behind him, her heart racing. The bully, still standing by the wall, watched them leave with a slack jaw. Anita¡¯s thoughts were spiraling. ¡±What thing? Why didn¡¯t Melanthius call me out? Forget it. At least that jerk¡¯s finally off my back.¡± She sighed in relief, though her nerves didn¡¯t settle.

    She nearly stumbled when she realized they were standing at the edge of the docks. Dark, rolling waves stretched out before them. ¡°What are we doing here?¡± she asked, her voice tinged with unease.

    Arid didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, he clasped his hands together, and a faint green glow emanated from his palms. Moments later, a delicate flower with bioluminescent petals bloomed in his hands. He held it out to her. ¡°Eat this.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± she asked, bewildered.

    ¡°Eat it,¡± he repeated, his tone leaving no room for argument. Before she could protest, he shoved the flower into her mouth. She coughed and gagged, trying to spit it out. ¡°What the hell was that?!¡± she demanded.

    Arid smirked faintly, then pushed her into the water without warning.

    She barely had time to scream before she hit the cold, swirling depths. Panic surged through her as she struggled, but then something clicked. She could breathe. ¡°I can breathe?!¡±

    Arid dove in after her, his movements as effortless as if he were walking on land. He reached for her hand and began pulling her deeper into the water. Anita¡¯s panic ebbed, replaced by awe as she realized the crushing pressure of the ocean wasn¡¯t affecting her at all.

    ¡°That was an Abyssal Bloom,¡± Arid explained casually, his voice calm and clear even underwater. ¡°It lets you breathe and shields you from the pressure. You¡¯re fine.¡±

    She stared at him, dumbfounded, as they descended further into the dark abyss. The water grew colder, darker, and more still, but Anita¡¯s body felt warm and protected, as if she were wrapped in an invisible cocoon.

    Then she saw it¡ªa massive, shimmering structure materializing in the darkness. Towers of coral and stone intertwined, glowing faintly with an otherworldly light. Schools of vibrant fish darted through the arches, and colossal gates stood at the heart of it all, guarded by imposing figures.

    Anita nearly fainted. ¡°Is that¡­?¡±

    ¡°Welcome to Atlantis,¡± Arid said with a smirk, his grip on her hand steady as he led her toward the towering gates.

 Chapter 46

    What are we doing here? A-a-are we here to see Melanthius?!¡± Anita stammered, her voice high with nervous excitement.

    Arid didn¡¯t respond, instead striding purposefully toward a warehouse-like structure nestled under the shadow of towering coral formations. The place looked eerie in the dim underwater glow, with strange aquatic creatures flitting around its edges. He pushed open the creaking doors and called out, ¡°Yo, Goda.¡±

    From the shadows, a towering figure emerged. Goda, his scaly, serpentine head glinting under the water¡¯s faint light, moved toward them with slow, deliberate steps. ¡°Yes?¡± he rumbled, his voice low and resonant.

    ¡°You got that stuff?¡± Arid asked, his tone casual.

    Goda nodded and gestured for Arid to follow. Anita stood frozen in place, her mind racing. What the hell is happening? What did I get myself into?!

    She hesitated before tiptoeing after them, peering around a stack of crates. She watched as Goda handed Arid a small bag filled with a strange, powdery substance that seemed to shimmer faintly in the underwater light.

    Anita¡¯s eyes widened in horror. Is this a drug deal?! she screamed internally.

    Arid pulled out a knife with a vine motif etched onto its handle. With practiced ease, he cut the bag open, dipped his finger into the powder, and tasted it. After a moment, he nodded in approval and handed Goda a few coins that looked ancient, covered in strange runes.

    Her thoughts were spiraling. ¡°Oh my god. I just witnessed an actual drug deal. I¡¯m gonna get arrested. I¡¯m gonna die. What is my life right now?!

    Before she could compose herself, Arid walked back toward her, holding the bag in one hand. Without a word, he shoved it into her hands.

    ¡°Don¡¯t drop that,¡± he said flatly, his tone making it clear there was no room for argument.

    Anita stared at the bag as if it were a live grenade, her hands trembling. ¡°W-what is this?¡± she finally managed to squeak out.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Arid muttered as they walked through the dimly lit corridors of Atlantis.

    Anita¡¯s heart was pounding. Her breath quickened as she whispered under her breath, ¡°Oh my goodness, I am going to die.¡±

    Arid, seemingly unfazed by her panic, casually pulled out his communicator and displayed a picture of Melanthius. ¡°We¡¯re all sick of Mel bossing us around,¡± he said, his tone darkening. ¡°We¡¯ve made up our minds¡ªwe¡¯re going to kill him.¡±

    Anita froze, her legs trembling as the words sank in. Her heart dropped into her stomach, and her eyes widened in shock. ¡°W-w-what?!¡± she stammered, her voice shaking. ¡°Why would you do that? Does it have anything to do with that powder?!¡±

    Before she could spiral further, Arid''s eyes narrowed, and in one swift motion, he pulled her into a shadowy corner. Pressing her against the wall, he loomed over her, his voice low and threatening. ¡°Don¡¯t say another word about that,¡± he hissed, his tone sharp enough to slice through the water.

    Anita gulped, her back flat against the cold wall.

    Arid sighed, softening slightly as he held up the bag of powder. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, but keep your mouth shut.¡± He glanced around before leaning closer. ¡°This powder? It¡¯s Abyss Bloom Dust. It only grows here in Atlantis. Melanthius is the king, and he¡¯s using it to make a fortune. He¡¯s got deals going all over the kingdoms. Meanwhile, the rest of us? He gives us a measly ten percent of the profit while he swims in riches.¡±

    Anita stared at him, her jaw slack.

    He stepped back slightly, his expression dark. ¡°So tell me, Anita. Do you really want to be best friends with someone who¡¯d exploit his own people like that?¡±

    Anita¡¯s head spun, her thoughts a chaotic swirl of disbelief and terror. Was Arid telling the truth? Was Melanthius really capable of such greed? Or was this some elaborate trap? She didn¡¯t know, but one thing was clear¡ªshe was way out of her depth.

    ¡°I don¡¯t even know anything about drugs or¡­ stuff like this,¡± Anita muttered under her breath, her fists clenching as the weight of her lies bore down on her. Her pulse quickened as her mind spiraled. ¡°When did I even start lying so much? Oh¡­ right. My father...¡±

    She trailed off, her gaze unfocused as memories began to resurface.

    Anita¡¯s Backstory

    Anita grew up in a small, struggling village near the borderlands of the Auroria Dominion, a place where opportunities were scarce and survival often meant cutting corners. Her father, a charismatic yet deeply flawed man, was the village¡¯s self-proclaimed ¡°fixer.¡± He was known for solving problems, but his solutions often came with a heavy price.

    By the time Anita was ten, she had already learned the art of deception from him. Her father was a gambler who lied as easily as he breathed, spinning tales to wriggle out of debts or to charm his way into deals. Anita idolized him at first, believing his tricks and schemes were a form of cleverness, a way to make something out of nothing.

    But as she grew older, the cracks in his facade began to show. His debts piled up, and his schemes started dragging the family deeper into trouble. Eventually, his lies caught up to him when he crossed the wrong people¡ªa gang that didn¡¯t take kindly to being cheated. One night, her father vanished, leaving behind nothing but a cryptic note: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Anita. Be smarter than me.¡±

    At just twelve years old, Anita and her mother were left to fend for themselves. Anita¡¯s mother, a proud and honest woman, did her best to shield her daughter from the fallout, but the stigma of her father¡¯s actions followed them everywhere. People whispered behind their backs, and doors that were once open slammed shut. Anita quickly learned that the truth didn¡¯t get her far in a world where her name alone was enough to condemn her.

    So, she started lying¡ªsmall ones at first, to avoid questions about her father, to make her life seem less bleak. But as the lies grew, they began to shape her identity. Lying became a defense mechanism, a way to reinvent herself and escape the shadow of her father¡¯s legacy.

    Anita snapped back to reality, her chest tightening as Arid¡¯s words echoed in her mind. ¡°Do you really want to be best friends with someone who¡¯d exploit his own people like that?¡±

    Her heart raced. ¡°What am I even doing here?¡± she thought, the weight of her fabricated connection to Melanthius pressing down on her. She glanced at the bag of Abyss Bloom Dust in her hands, the shimmering powder seeming to mock her.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t come here to get involved in something like this,¡± she thought bitterly, her mind flashing back to the promises she made to herself after her father¡¯s disappearance: Never get trapped in someone else¡¯s game. Always stay one step ahead.

    And yet, here she was, tangled in a web of lies and deceit, with no idea how to escape.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do it! What do you need me to do?¡± Anita asked, forcing a confident tone as she clenched her fists to hide the tremor in her hands.

    Arid¡¯s lips curled into a smirk, his sharp features taking on an almost predatory edge. ¡°It¡¯s simple,¡± he said, his voice dripping with a casual cruelty that sent a chill down her spine. ¡°I want you to play the part. Stick close to him, hang out with him all day¡ªmake him trust you.¡± He leaned in slightly, his eyes narrowing. ¡°Then, when night falls, you¡¯ll lead him to the shore of Atlantis. We¡¯ll take it from there.¡±

    Anita swallowed hard, her throat dry as sand. ¡°O-okay,¡± she stammered, her voice trembling despite her effort to appear composed. She nodded stiffly, her mind racing. ¡°What have I gotten myself into?¡±

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.A few moments later, Anita found herself treading nervously into the dense forest, her heart pounding like a drum. ¡°Arid said he¡¯d be here,¡± she whispered, her voice trembling. ¡°This is horrifying. I don¡¯t want to do this.¡± Tears threatened to spill as she cautiously pushed forward. ¡°Why did I lie? Why didn¡¯t I just take the soupy hair and leave it at that?!¡± she whined, her regret swirling into panic.

    Suddenly, a guttural grunt cut through the air. Anita froze as a grotesque, webbed head hurtled toward her. She ducked just in time, the monstrous object smashing into a tree trunk with a sickening thud. ¡°W-what is that?!¡± she shrieked, her voice echoing through the forest. Another low grunt sounded from deeper within, spurring her trembling legs to move.

    She crept further into the shadowy woods, her breath shallow as she crouched behind a boulder for safety. Peeking out, her eyes widened in shock.

    There stood Melanthius Shadowbane, his presence commanding and electrifying. His wolf cut, now streaked with silver, framed his face with a sharp edge, his glowing purple eyes burning with an intensity she had never seen before. His skin had darkened slightly, evidence of countless hours spent training outdoors. He wore an Atlantean-made shirt and shorts, their fine material shimmering subtly. Over it, a luminescent jacket shifted through bright, ethereal hues, as if mirroring the ocean¡¯s ever-changing colors. Around his neck, a necklace of intricate Atlantean craftsmanship glinted in the faint light. His sturdy boots grounded him, but nothing about him felt tethered¡ªhe was power incarnate.

    Anita¡¯s awe quickly gave way to horror as she realized what he was facing. Two silken enforcers, grotesque humanoid figures made of webbing, stalked him with lethal intent. They were Mel¡¯s creations, spun from the web magic he had gained after consuming the Wild Storm Spider. Their eerie, shimmering forms moved with unnatural grace, their webbed limbs snapping through the air like whips.

    Mel moved like a force of nature, launching an impossibly fast Hidden Cloud Kick at one enforcer, the sheer force sending it spiraling back. The second enforcer retaliated, landing a thunderous punch against Mel''s chest. He staggered but countered in an instant, grabbing both their arms. With a fierce snarl, his hands crackled with black lightning, arcs of energy coursing through the webbed monstrosities. They convulsed violently before collapsing into lifeless heaps.

    ¡°Darn,¡± Mel muttered, his voice noticeably deeper, resonating with authority. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to use my black lightning.¡± His tone carried a tinge of frustration, as though the fight wasn¡¯t challenging enough to truly test him.

    Anita crouched lower, her fear mingling with awe as she whispered to herself, ¡°What kind of monster have I gotten involved with?¡±

    ¡°Maybe they need weapons,¡± Mel murmured to himself, crouching down and pressing his palm into the earth. In response, the ground stirred, and from the soil emerged ten towering silken enforcers, their webbed forms shimmering ominously. He studied them for a moment before making a decision. With a wave of his hand, the enforcers¡¯ limbs morphed into hooked blades, their razor-sharp edges gleaming under the faint light.

    Satisfied, Mel sighed and walked over to his bag, pulling out an old, rusty chain. Despite its wear, the chain felt familiar in his grip. He returned to face the enforcers, spinning the chain with blinding speed, the air around it whistling ominously.

    One of the enforcers lunged forward, its hooked blade slicing through the air toward him. Mel deftly swung his chain, intercepting the strike with a metallic clang. Using the momentum, he kicked the enforcer back, sending it staggering. Without hesitation, he leapt into the air, wrapping the chain tightly around its neck. With a swift pull, he tore its head clean off, the body collapsing into a heap of webbing.

    Before he could recover, another enforcer grabbed his leg, yanking him down with incredible force and slamming him into the ground. The impact rattled his bones, but he gritted his teeth, refusing to falter.

    The same enforcer leapt into the air, aiming its bladed arm directly at his chest. Mel inhaled deeply, his body steadying as he exhaled, his palm suddenly igniting with electric webbing that crackled and surged with power.

    ¡°Web Kung Fu: Webbed Chun Palm Strike!¡± he bellowed, thrusting his charged palm forward just as the enforcer descended. The strike connected with its chest, sending a shockwave rippling through its body. The enforcer shattered on impact, its remains scattering like dust in the wind.

    Mel stood up, his breath steady despite the intensity of the battle. ¡°Not bad,¡± he muttered, spinning the chain idly in his hand as he eyed the remaining enforcers. ¡°Let¡¯s see if the rest of you can keep up.¡±

    As Anita hid behind the thick trunk of an ancient tree, her heart pounded in her chest like a drum. What am I doing here? she thought, biting her lip to keep from making a sound. Her eyes darted back to Melanthius as he fought the towering silken enforcers with an almost casual elegance, the rusty chain in his hand moving like a deadly serpent.

    ¡°He¡¯s terrifying¡­ and amazing. Who fights like that?¡± Her gaze locked on his glowing purple eyes, their intensity so sharp it made her shiver. She noticed the way his wolf-cut hair caught the light, the silver streaks adding to his almost otherworldly aura. ¡°How did I think I could deceive someone like him? I¡¯m such an idiot.¡±

    Her fingers clenched the edges of her cloak as she tried to control her spiraling thoughts. ¡°He doesn¡¯t even look like the same person anymore. This isn¡¯t just some high-ranking student; this is a king. And I¡¯m supposed to help betray him?¡±

    She swallowed hard, her mind replaying Arid¡¯s words from earlier. "Do you really want to be his best friend?" Arid¡¯s accusations had shaken her, but watching Mel fight¡ªeffortlessly dismantling the enforcers he himself created¡ªmade her realize something else: she wasn¡¯t scared of Melanthius.

    No, she thought, clutching the fabric of her sleeve, ¡°I¡¯m scared of what will happen to me if I don¡¯t go through with this.¡±

    Her mind flickered to her father and the lies she¡¯d been weaving for years to survive. ¡°It¡¯s just one more lie, right? Just like always. But this time¡­¡± She glanced at Mel again as he obliterated another enforcer with a devastating lightning-infused palm strike. ¡°This time, the lie feels like it might actually destroy me.¡±

    Tears pricked her eyes, but she forced them back. ¡°No. I¡¯m not weak. I¡¯ve survived worse than this. Haven¡¯t I?¡±

    Still, a sinking feeling settled in her stomach as Mel stood tall amidst the chaos, his chain swinging lazily in his hand, his eyes scanning the remaining enforcers like a predator toying with its prey.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to find out, Anita thought. And when he does¡­¡± She bit her lip harder, a tear slipping down her cheek. ¡°I don¡¯t even know what scares me more¡ªhim finding out the truth¡­ or what Arid will do if I try to stop this.¡±

    Suddenly, the forest went eerily silent. Anita froze, her breath catching in her throat. She slowly stood, only to find herself face-to-face with Melanthius. He loomed over her, his glowing purple eyes narrowing, his expression shadowed and intense.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± he asked, his voice low and laced with menace.

 Chapter 47

    Suddenly, the forest went eerily silent. Anita froze, her breath catching in her throat. She slowly stood, only to find herself face-to-face with Melanthius. He loomed over her, his glowing purple eyes narrowing, his expression shadowed and intense.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± he asked, his voice low and laced with menace.

    Anita¡¯s knees buckled as she stammered, ¡°I-I-I¡¯m Anita¡­ your best friend!¡± The lie spilled out of her mouth before she could stop it.

    For a moment, Mel¡¯s gaze pierced her like a blade, and she braced herself for the worst. Then, to her shock, his expression brightened, and he exclaimed, ¡°Oh, Anita!¡± with the enthusiasm of someone greeting an old friend.

    Before she could react, he pulled her into a warm, unexpected hug. ¡°How¡¯ve you been?!¡±

    Anita blinked, utterly baffled, her mind screaming in confusion. ¡°Is he stupid or something?!¡± she wondered as her thoughts spiraled. She felt like a trapped animal but forced a shaky smile when Mel finally released her.

    ¡°So,¡± he continued casually, as if the previous tension had never existed, ¡°how did you like my enforcers? Pretty cool, right? It¡¯s easy to make them, but getting them to listen to me? That¡¯s the hard part. Sometimes I try speaking telepathically to them, but it just comes out as noise.¡±

    Before Anita could respond, Mel held out his hand, and a small enforcer began to form. Threads of shimmering web magic spun together into a tiny figure, its movements jerky but deliberate. With a grin, Mel made it perform a clumsy little dance, laughing like a child.

    ¡°Look at him go!¡± he said, his laughter breaking through the tension like sunlight through storm clouds.

    Anita stared at him, her heart racing. ¡°How can someone so dangerous act so carefree? What am I supposed to do with this?!¡± Her mind screamed at her to leave, but her feet remained rooted to the ground, unable to move as Mel continued to laugh at his creation.

    Mel crafted a delicate flower out of shimmering webbing, its intricate petals glistening like dew. With a soft smile, he gently tucked it into Anita¡¯s hair. ¡°There, a best friend gift,¡± he said, his voice warm and sincere.

    Anita froze as his hand cupped her cheek, his touch surprisingly gentle despite the immense power she knew he wielded. ¡°Wanna get some ice cream?¡± he asked, his tone light and cheerful, as if they were old friends catching up.

    Her eyes flickered to his hand, her mind racing. ¡°Is this a test? Is he onto me? Or¡­ does he really think we¡¯re friends?¡± She forced a shaky smile, her voice trembling slightly. ¡°S-sure?¡±

    Mel grinned, his carefree energy almost infectious. ¡°Great! Let¡¯s go!¡± he said, turning with a spring in his step, leaving Anita to wonder how someone so dangerous could seem so¡­ human.

    They walked through the bustling streets of Solstice City, the golden light of the setting sun casting long shadows. Mel strode with an air of effortless confidence, his hands tucked casually into his jacket pockets, while Anita trailed behind, nervously gnawing at her fingernails.

    ¡°My buddy¡¯s dad sells the best ice cream known to man,¡± Mel said, suddenly hopping onto the low branch of a tree. He balanced with ease, walking along it like it was a tightrope. His tone was light, almost playful, as if he didn¡¯t have a care in the world.

    Anita bit her lip, glancing up at him. ¡°Set him up? How? He¡¯s too naive to see it coming¡­ but he¡¯s also way too strong to backstab.¡± The thought of betraying someone who greeted strangers with such warmth gnawed at her.

    As they strolled, the city seemed to come alive around them. People waved or called out to Mel, their smiles genuine. ¡°Hey there, Mel!¡± ¡°How¡¯s it going, Shadowbane?¡±

    ¡°Doing great, thanks!¡± Mel replied to each one, his voice bright and familiar, as if he¡¯d known everyone in the city his entire life.

    Anita watched in awe, her heart sinking further. ¡°Why does everyone adore him so much?¡± She flinched slightly when a fruit vendor handed Mel a bowl of freshly picked strawberries, her face lighting up with motherly affection.

    ¡°Oh, thanks a lot!¡± Mel said, bowing slightly as he accepted the gift. He popped one into his mouth and held the bowl toward Anita. ¡°Want some?¡±

    She blinked, caught off guard by his kindness. ¡°Uh, sure,¡± she said, hesitantly reaching for one. The sweetness burst on her tongue, but it did little to ease her nerves.

    ¡°He¡¯s not just some naive king. He¡¯s kind, he¡¯s¡­ real,¡± she thought, her guilt swirling in her chest like a storm. ¡°And I¡¯m supposed to betray him? What the hell am I doing?¡±

    ¡°So, how was your first day, best friend?¡± Mel asked, his tone casual yet warm, as they approached a brightly colored ice cream stand. The vendor greeted him with a grin, already preparing two cups as if he¡¯d been expecting Mel.

    Anita watched as Mel handed her one of the cups before they resumed walking. She stared at the creamy swirl of ice cream, her stomach twisting. ¡°It¡¯s going terrible!¡± she screamed internally. The weight of her lies and her mission pressed down on her chest.

    But instead, she forced a calm, nonchalant tone. ¡°Good, I guess,¡± she replied, taking a small bite of the ice cream.

    Mel grinned, his purple eyes sparkling with energy. ¡°That¡¯s what I like to hear. A new chapter, a new start! You¡¯ve got this, Anita.¡±

    She glanced at him, his enthusiasm making her chest ache. ¡°How can he be so genuine? He doesn¡¯t even know what¡¯s happening behind his back¡­¡±

    ¡°Melanthius¡­ you¡¯re a wizard, right?¡± Anita asked hesitantly, her voice laced with curiosity. Mel, mid-lick of his ice cream, glanced at her with a raised brow.

    ¡°Yeah?¡± he replied, turning to face her fully.

    She chuckled nervously, fidgeting with her spoon. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you have a wand? I-I mean, I think you told me before, but I kinda forgot.¡±

    Mel¡¯s lips curved into an easy smile. ¡°Well, here¡¯s the thing. Nobody really likes wizards. People fear us¡ªwhat we can do. But at the same time, they love our magic, the things we create. Wizards, unlike other magic users, can have a variety of unique magical abilities, but they need wands to focus and control that magic. Then there are manascares¡ªnormal humans who can use magic based on their mana, but they¡¯re seen as safer, less¡­ threatening.¡±

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.He paused, shrugging lightly. ¡°I guess I just don¡¯t want to give the wizard haters any more reason to target me, ya know?¡± His tone was light, but his words lingered with deeper meaning.

    Anita blinked, her eyes wide with realization. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t know that. I¡¯m sorry you have to live like that.¡± Her voice cracked slightly, and she sniffled, wiping her eyes quickly.

    Before she could spiral further, Mel pressed the cold edge of his ice cream cup against her forehead, making her yelp in surprise. ¡°Hey! What was that for?¡±

    He grinned, mischievous as ever. ¡°Relax, I was joking. No need to get all sentimental on me. Truth is¡­ I just don¡¯t know how to use a wand.¡±

    Anita stared at him, caught between indignation and amusement, before breaking into a laugh. ¡°You¡¯re impossible, Melanthius Shadowbane.¡±

    She gasped softly, her thoughts swirling as she absentmindedly touched the flower tucked into her hair. "It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve actually had friends¡­ laughed like this." A warm smile crept onto her face as she glanced at Mel, his carefree grin lighting up the moment. "He¡¯s such a genuinely nice guy. I¡¯m¡­ glad to be his best friend."

    ¡°He¡¯s kind, funny, and¡ªdammit¡ªhe¡¯s been nothing but good to me. And what do I do? I lead him straight into a trap like some¡­ traitor.¡± She shook her head, tears threatening to spill.

    Her gaze lingered on Mel for a moment, watching as he offered a smile to a passing vendor and shared a laugh with a child who waved at him. That warmth, that ease¡ªit was so different from the chaos that raged inside her.

    "I don¡¯t deserve his friendship. I don¡¯t deserve any of this," she thought bitterly. But then a sharper pang of realization struck. "But if I don¡¯t go through with it, Arid and the others will come after me. What the hell am I supposed to do?!"

    Her chest tightened as a whisper of hope tried to surface. "Maybe¡­ maybe there¡¯s a way to fix this without betraying him. Or maybe I could warn him somehow¡­ without Arid finding out." But even as she thought it, dread loomed over her like a storm cloud. Could she really outsmart someone like Arid? Could she really keep Mel safe?

    ¡°I¡¯m in way over my head.¡±

    Mel¡¯s card buzzed, and he casually pulled it out. He answered with a laid-back tone, ¡°Arid? You got the goods?¡±

    Anita stiffened, her hands gripping her skirt tightly. "Shit, I forgot¡ªhe¡¯s a drug dealer!" Her mind spiraled, a mix of panic and disbelief swirling in her thoughts.

    Mel nodded as he listened, his expression unreadable. ¡°I¡¯m with Anita. The docks? Got it.¡± He ended the call and stood up, brushing off his hands before clearing his throat.

    ¡°We¡¯ve got to go,¡± he said simply, slipping his card into his pocket. ¡°I¡¯ve got some business to take care of.¡±

    Anita forced a smile, masking her internal turmoil. "Business? More like illegal business! What the hell am I getting dragged into?" Despite her nerves, she followed him, her heart racing with every step.

    They began walking, Mel¡¯s expression growing more serious with each step. Anita bit her lip nervously, her eyes darting around the dimly lit streets. The unease gnawed at her until she impulsively clung to Mel¡¯s arm.

    ¡°M-Mel, are you sure you want to go?¡± she stammered, her voice wavering. She forced a nervous smile. ¡°You¡¯d really leave a pretty girl like me all vulnerable in the dark?¡±

    Mel raised an eyebrow, barely sparing her a glance. ¡°You¡¯re following me,¡± he said flatly. ¡°That doesn¡¯t make you vulnerable.¡±

    Anita¡¯s cheeks flushed as she let out a shaky laugh, releasing his arm. "Smooth, Anita. Real smooth," she thought, feeling both embarrassed and no less anxious.

    Anita trailed behind, her head hanging low. "I¡¯m leading him to his death! I have to do something!" Her heart pounded as her thoughts spiraled, but before she could act, they reached the docks.

    Arid stood there, holding his vine-encrusted staff, the faint moonlight glinting off its intricate design. Mel immediately moved in front of Anita, his stance protective and his gaze sharp.

    ¡°What are you doing here, Arid?¡± Mel asked, his tone steady but edged with suspicion.

    Arid held up his hand, his expression cold and resolute. ¡°I¡¯m done with this, Mel. Tired of you calling the shots. I¡¯m not even part of your kingdom, and yet I¡¯m the one doing your dirty work? It¡¯s bullshit.¡±

    He stepped forward, and Mel mirrored the movement, their faces inches apart.

    ¡°So what, Arid?¡± Mel¡¯s voice was low and unwavering. ¡°You¡¯re going to kill me?¡±

    A smirk curled on Arid¡¯s lips as he glanced over Mel¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Thanks for leading him here, Anita,¡± he said with a dark chuckle.

    Mel froze and turned to her, his eyes filled with disbelief. ¡°You what? My best friend?¡± His voice cracked slightly, tinged with sadness and betrayal.

    Anita¡¯s entire body trembled as she tried to explain, her words tumbling out. ¡°I swear, I didn¡¯t even¡ª¡±

    But before she could finish, a sharp thwip cut through the air. A thorn from Arid¡¯s staff embedded itself in Mel¡¯s shoulder.

    Mel yelled in pain and staggered to the ground, clutching the wound.

    ¡°Mel!¡± Anita screamed, dropping to her knees beside him. Tears blurred her vision as she pressed her hands to his arm, trying to stop the bleeding.

    ¡°You traitor,¡± Arid sneered, stepping closer. ¡°What did you think was going to happen?¡± Anita looked up at Arid, her fear now mixed with fury. ¡°I didn¡¯t want this! This isn¡¯t what I wanted!¡± Mel groaned, his hand weakly gripping her arm. ¡°Anita¡­ why?¡± he whispered, his voice filled with heartbreak.

    Her chest tightened as she shook her head violently. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean for this to happen! Please, Mel, believe me!¡± Arid scoffed, raising his staff again. ¡°Believe you? He won¡¯t even get the chance.¡± Anita¡¯s breath caught in her throat as she desperately searched for a way to protect Mel, knowing she was running out of time.

    ¡°Gotcha!¡± both Mel and Arid shouted in unison, their laughter echoing across the docks.

 Chapter 48

    Her chest tightened as she shook her head violently. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean for this to happen! Please, Mel, believe me!¡± Arid scoffed, raising his staff again. ¡°Believe you? He won¡¯t even get the chance.¡± Anita¡¯s breath caught in her throat as she desperately searched for a way to protect Mel, knowing she was running out of time.

    ¡°Gotcha!¡± both Mel and Arid shouted in unison, their laughter echoing across the docks.

    Anita blinked, completely frozen as her heart tried to catch up with her brain. ¡°W-what?¡± she

    stammered, looking between the two of them in utter disbelief.

    Mel, still kneeling, winced as he plucked the thorn out of his shoulder, tossing it to the side. ¡°Man, Arid, you really had to go for the shoulder? That hurt more than I thought it would.¡±

    ¡°Hey, you told me to make it look convincing,¡± Arid shot back, twirling his staff with a smug grin.

    ¡°What the hell is going on?!¡± Anita demanded, standing with clenched fists, her voice trembling with a mix of anger and confusion.

    Mel chuckled softly, his hand glowing faintly as he used a cooling spell on his shoulder wound. ¡°Well,¡± he began, ¡°when Arid told me you claimed to be my best friend, I was... confused. I didn¡¯t even know who you were. That¡¯s when Arid came up with the idea to trick you into thinking I was some kind of drug lord or whatever. Honestly, I thought you were trying to use my name for special privileges or something.¡±

    Anita¡¯s jaw dropped as Mel continued, his tone softening. ¡°But then, I spent some time with you, and you know what? I realized you weren¡¯t so bad. I mean, I can spot a bullied kid from a mile away. You lied about being my best friend because someone was picking on you, right?¡±

    She froze, unable to respond, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment.

    Mel smiled warmly, reaching out to gently pat her head. ¡°Well, if it makes you feel better, we can be best friends for real. How about that?¡±

    Anita blinked up at him, rubbing her head in confusion. ¡°But... aren¡¯t you a drug lord? You sell... stuff!¡± Her voice wavered as she spiraled into her thoughts.

    Mel burst out laughing, and Arid joined him, stepping forward with an amused smirk. ¡°Here,¡± Arid said, dipping a finger into the small bag of powder and holding it out. ¡°Stick this between your gums.¡±

    ¡°What? No!¡± Anita recoiled, but Arid was persistent.

    ¡°Just try it,¡± he insisted, smirking.

    Reluctantly, Anita let him dab a bit of the powder onto her gums. She jolted at first, her face scrunching up, but then her eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Whoa! This is... amazing! What is this?!¡±

    Mel grinned, closing the small bag with a satisfied snap. ¡°It¡¯s a special dry batter¡ªgood for cake. It¡¯s made from an ingredient that only grows in Atlantis. My people sell it, but I never take their money for it. It¡¯s more about spreading a little happiness.¡±

    ¡°I want more!¡± Anita exclaimed, her face lighting up with excitement. Arid snorted and shook his head. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s addictive, but not a drug. Calm down.¡±

    ¡°Not a drug?! You sure?¡± Anita asked skeptically, licking her lips for any lingering taste of the powder.

    Mel chuckled, and Arid smirked as he pocketed the bag. ¡°Relax. It¡¯s just for my birthday. You¡¯re invited, of course,¡± Mel said with a grin, giving her a playful nudge.

    Anita blinked in surprise. ¡°Wait... your birthday?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Friday. Don¡¯t forget,¡± Mel added as he glanced at his phone. Suddenly, his eyes widened. ¡°Whoa, Arid! It¡¯s already 10:00! We can¡¯t be tired for orientation tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°Ah, crap. You¡¯re right,¡± Arid replied, stretching and rolling his shoulders. He turned and waved at Anita as they started heading off. ¡°See you Friday, Anita! Don¡¯t be late!¡±

    Anita stood frozen for a moment, watching them disappear down the street toward their dorms. The second they were out of sight, she exhaled a deep sigh of relief and let herself collapse onto the ground.

    ¡°Well, that was a disaster,¡± she muttered, staring up at the night sky. ¡°On the bright side, I guess I won¡¯t be bullied anymore. But now, I might¡¯ve just landed myself in way more trouble.¡±

    She turned onto her side, resting her cheek against her arm, the cool pavement grounding her racing thoughts. ¡°Guess I¡¯m part of his friend group now¡ªor something. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m not, after all that.¡±

    Her expression shifted, a flicker of unease crossing her face. ¡°I don¡¯t even know who I am anymore. Anita Liu, lost daughter of Andhraka Liu, King of the Napia Empire... starting freshman year like this? It¡¯s ridiculous.¡±

    She sat up, brushing herself off and muttering under her breath, ¡°Guess I better stick to my fake name, Anita Peak. Because the last thing I need is someone finding out the truth about me.¡±

    As she trudged back to her dorm, a small smile tugged at her lips despite herself. ¡°Still... maybe being part of Mel¡¯s crew won¡¯t be so bad.¡±

    The next morning, Mel and Arid knocked on Elowen¡¯s door with an upbeat, rhythmic pattern that could only mean trouble. A groggy Elowen swung the door open, her glare as sharp as a blade.

    ¡°It¡¯s five in the morning. Orientation doesn¡¯t start until six. What. Do. You. Want?!¡± she growled, her voice laced with irritation.

    Her appearance was striking despite the early hour. Golden threads now wove through her hair, catching the dim light like threads of sunlight. Her mismatched golden and blue eyes shimmered with an ethereal glow, making her annoyance all the more piercing. A sleek Camelot ring adorned her finger, and a delicate but intricate Camelot tattoo traced the curve of her neck, peeking out like a subtle warning of her newfound strength.

    ¡°We figured we¡¯d grab some breakfast,¡± Arid said with a chuckle, leaning against the wall. ¡°After all, we¡¯ve spent the last seven months training. A little downtime wouldn¡¯t kill us.¡±

    Elowen sighed, rubbing her temples. ¡°Fine, wait here. Let me grab my things.¡± She closed the door with a soft click.

    As soon as she was gone, Arid began shadowboxing against the wall. ¡°Man, those seven months flew by. All that training just to recover from that humiliating defeat against Dorian, Bimoth, and that girl.¡±

    Mel crossed his arms and leaned back, smirking just a little too confidently. ¡°Well, I held my own against Dorian and Bimoth, but, you know¡­ to each their own.¡±

    Arid shot him a flat look and sighed, cracking his knuckles. ¡°You¡¯ve really got a way with words, Shadowbane.¡±

    The air grew a little heavier as Arid continued, his tone more serious. ¡°We¡¯ve got to figure out what to do about Dorian. The guy¡¯s been uniting more kingdoms under his banner¡ªby force. He¡¯s making them pay these insane protection fees, even his own people. It¡¯s getting out of hand. He¡¯s already got the Horace Groves under his thumb.¡±

    Mel¡¯s playful smirk faded as Arid¡¯s words sank in.

    ¡°I¡¯ve gotta get my dad and siblings out of there before things get any worse,¡± Arid said, his voice cracking slightly. He exhaled sharply and rolled his shoulders as if trying to shake off the weight of the conversation. Mel sighed, clenching his fist tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll stop him.¡±

    Arid nodded but then furrowed his brow as a thought struck him. ¡°Did you find out anything about the masked girl¡ªthe one who gets stronger based on her opponent¡¯s lineage?¡± Mel shook his head. ¡°Nope. I asked King Aldara, but without a better description, the mask made it impossible to identify her.¡±

    Elowen opened the door, now wearing her golden iron gauntlets that complemented her Camelot armor, along with her uniform and bag slung over her shoulder. "Let¡¯s go," she said, striding past them with determination.

    Mel crossed his arms, the polished black iron gauntlets he wore catching the light as they gleamed.

    Arid groaned, spinning his staff in frustration before transforming it into a compact stick and tucking it behind his ear like a pencil. "Must be nice to have those fancy iron gauntlets. I don¡¯t get anything cool like that," he grumbled as they followed Elowen.

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation."I only wear them to match Elowen," Mel said with a chuckle, quickening his pace to catch up to her. He gently placed his hands on her shoulders from behind, his voice softening. "Are you okay?"

    Elowen''s expression was sharp, her jaw clenched in quiet frustration. But at Mel''s touch, her shoulders relaxed slightly, and her hardened face softened. She leaned into the comfort, her voice quieter. "Just thinking about Dorian. How could he turn like that?¡±

    Mel sighed, shaking his head. ¡°I have no idea, but one thing¡¯s for sure¡ªif we meet again, a fight is unavoidable. As for King Bimoth, he¡¯s an enigma. I can¡¯t tell if he hates me or if he¡¯s planning to ally with Dorian. Rue officially cut ties with him, and King Aldara issued a kill-on-sight order if Bimoth ever sets foot here.¡±

    ¡°Is he really that strong?¡± she asked, her tone a mix of disbelief and curiosity.

    Mel let out a weary sigh. ¡°Yeah, he is. And the worst part? To beat him, you¡¯ve got to drop all your physical strength and rely purely on magic. It¡¯s so frustrating.¡±

    As they entered the restaurant, they spotted Rue, Jake, Renita, and Lincoln already seated in a booth. Without hesitation, they joined them.

    ¡°Ready for orientation? The black and red tests are going to be brutal,¡± Rue groaned, scooting over to make room as Mel slid in beside her.

    Mel grabbed his glass of orange juice, taking a sip before replying, ¡°Lance said thanks for the recommendation, by the way.¡±

    Arid slumped into his seat with a dramatic sigh. ¡°I¡¯ll crush the practical test, no problem, but the written exam is going to destroy me. I don¡¯t want to get stuck in tier-one black card status.¡±

    The others laughed, but Rue¡¯s attention drifted to Mel¡¯s arm, where faint lightning scars etched across his skin caught her eye. Her gaze lingered, curiosity and concern flickering across her face.

    Noticing her stare, Mel quickly tugged his sleeve down, concealing the marks without a word.

    ¡°I thought you said you¡¯d stop using your black lightning,¡± Rue said, frowning as her gaze fixed on Mel. Without waiting for permission, she reached out, tugged off his gauntlet, and revealed the intricate lightning scars engraved across his hand and wrist. Gently tracing one of the marks, she felt him flinch under her touch.

    ¡°I was training yesterday,¡± Mel muttered, pulling his hand away. ¡°My enforcers were too strong. It¡¯s no big deal.¡±

    Rue¡¯s eyes narrowed, her voice dropping to a quiet but firm scold. ¡°If it¡¯s no big deal, then why did you say you¡¯d stop using it when it hurts so much?¡±

    Her tone was sharp enough to pierce his usual nonchalance, though the others, engrossed in their chatter about school, didn¡¯t notice the tension between them.

    ¡°Stop making your enforcers so strong that you have to rely on something that hurts you,¡± Rue said softly, her thumb gently tracing the lightning scars on his hand.

    Mel winced, and before he could stop himself, his fist slammed against the table with a dull thud, a sharp jolt of pain shooting through him. He sucked in a breath, his voice strained. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just stop.¡±

    He pulled his hand away, quickly slipping the gauntlet back on as if it could shield him from more than just physical harm. With a heavy sigh, he leaned back, avoiding her gaze.

    Rue watches Mel with an uncharacteristic stillness, her cybernetic eye dimming as she looks at him. Her voice is quiet, almost breaking.

    ¡°You know, Mel¡­ that black lightning of yours¡ªit¡¯s not just power, is it? It¡¯s pain. Every time you use it, it eats at you, piece by piece. I see it in your eyes. Someday¡­ you¡¯re gonna have to make a choice, and it¡¯ll hurt. Not just you, but everyone who cares about you. Just promise me¡­ when that day comes, don¡¯t forget who you are. Don¡¯t let it take all of you.¡± She whispered to him and put her hand on top of her gauntlet, rubbing it with her thumb.

    Mel nodded and smiled. ¡°Promise.¡±

    ¡°Do you have everything ready for your test?¡± Rue asked with a warm smile.

    Mel nodded and placed his bag on his lap. ¡°Yep. And I even went through the flashcards you gave me. Thanks for those.¡±

    ¡°Guys, I seriously don¡¯t know how I¡¯m going to pass this test,¡± Lincoln groaned, slumping in his seat. ¡°We all know I¡¯m not exactly winning in the physical department¡­ and mentally, well, let¡¯s just say I¡¯m no genius either. Sometimes I wish I was a white card like Jake. They don¡¯t have to deal with all this pressure.¡±

    Renita rolled her eyes and sighed. ¡°Stop whining, Lincoln. At least you won¡¯t have the vampires tearing into you. The only thing I¡¯ll probably excel at is the speed challenge, and that¡¯s just because I was part of the Vampire Crypt Runner¡¯s Clan. But the sparring? Forget it¡ªthey¡¯ll eat me alive out there.¡± She groaned and crossed her arms. ¡°Honestly, why didn¡¯t we train with Arid, Mel, and Elowen? We might¡¯ve stood a chance.¡±

    ¡°Where are Lumi, Caius, and Sera?¡± Renita asked, glancing around.

    Mel chuckled. ¡°At home.¡±

    Meanwhile, back at Baba Yaga¡¯s House, Sera, Lumi, and Caius stood in a neat line, dressed in their crisp school uniforms. Shenelle buzzed with excitement, her phone flashing as she snapped picture after picture. ¡°My babies are going to school!¡± she squealed, practically bouncing with joy.

    Sera groaned, adjusting her tie with an annoyed sigh. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s really not that big of a deal.¡±

    ¡°It is a big deal!¡± Shenelle said, snapping another photo. ¡°Now stand still¡ªCaius, smile! Lumi, stop slouching!¡±

    Shenelle snapped a flurry of photos, beaming with pride. ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve got your black cards. Remember: no fighting, be polite, and don¡¯t forget the manners I¡¯ve drilled into you this past month. But,¡± she added, her eyes gleaming mischievously, ¡°if someone does start a fight¡ªknock the HELL out of them!¡± She kissed each of their foreheads with a grin. ¡°Now go on, have an amazing day at school.¡±

    The siblings bowed respectfully, and Lumi stepped forward, her voice steady but heartfelt. ¡°We¡¯re sorry for running away. We didn¡¯t realize how much we needed you until now. You¡¯re our mom¡ªnot because of biology, but because of everything you¡¯ve done for us. We love you, Mom.¡±

    Shenelle¡¯s eyes glistened, but she quickly brushed it off with a chuckle. ¡°Get out of here, you latchkey kids,¡± she said with mock sternness, waving them off as they left.

    Once the door closed, her tough fa?ade cracked. ¡°Damn it, Baba Yaga doesn¡¯t cry,¡± she muttered, sniffing. She let herself fall backward dramatically, as if onto nothing, but Klaus¡ªthe living, creaking wood of her moving house¡ªgroaned and slid a small mattress beneath her just in time.

    ¡°I miss my kids!¡± she wailed, rolling back and forth on the bed like a petulant child.

    Klaus let out another long groan, as though judging her. Shenelle punched the floorboards lightly, glaring at the sentient house. ¡°I don¡¯t care if I¡¯m almost 200 and acting like a child! I don¡¯t even look a day over 50!¡± she snapped, her tone a mix of defiance and self-pity, before flopping onto her side with a dramatic huff.

    Shenelle rolled over with a dramatic huff before springing to her feet. ¡°I don¡¯t need kids! I¡¯m a strong, independent woman,¡± she declared, hands on her hips. ¡°Klaus, let¡¯s watch a movie together!¡±

    Klaus groaned in response, the sound low and unimpressed.

    Shenelle gasped, clutching her chest like he¡¯d delivered a mortal insult. ¡°Better things to do?! Oh, don¡¯t even start with that! That apartment complex didn¡¯t even like you! You were too scared to talk to it!¡±

    Klaus groaned again, louder this time, and shifted a lamp toward her in what could only be described as an accusatory gesture.

    Shenelle¡¯s reflexes were instant. She drew a dagger from seemingly nowhere and sliced the lamp into pieces mid-swing. ¡°Sorry, her¡ªyou were too scared to talk to her!¡± she corrected with a smirk, tossing the broken pieces aside triumphantly.

 Chapter 49

    At Arcanum Royal Institute, it was the much-anticipated day of sophomore orientation. Mel, Arid, Elowen, Lumi, Caius, Sera, Renita, Lincoln, Rue, and Jake sat together on the bleachers, surrounded by the other sophomores. The atmosphere buzzed with excitement and nervous energy as a stern warden took the stage. His voice echoed across the gymnasium as he informed the group that soon, they would be split up and assigned into their respective card ranks. The weight of the moment hung in the air, the realization that their paths would soon diverge settling over them.

    The warden signaled for dismissal, and Jake stood up, adjusting his jacket to discreetly cover his stomach. ¡°Well, you¡¯re all black cards, so I¡¯ll leave you to it,¡± he said, offering a casual wave before stepping down from the bleachers and heading out of the room.

    Mel turned to Rue and gently helped her into her wheelchair. ¡°Guess I¡¯ll head over to the yellow card room,¡± Rue said with a light chuckle as she positioned herself. ¡°Not much I can do sparring with the red cards while dealing with, you know, paralysis.¡± She gave a playful smile and wheeled herself out of the room, leaving Mel to watch her go with a thoughtful expression.

    Mel stepped in front of the group, clapping his hands together to grab their attention. ¡°Alright, listen up. The test starts in about an hour. There are 18 black cards competing, including us, and I think I should be the leader,¡± he declared with a confident smile.

    ¡°Wait, what?! Why does he get to be the leader?!¡± Arid snapped, crossing his arms in protest. The others groaned, clearly not thrilled with Mel¡¯s self-nomination.

    Mel grinned mischievously and held up his hands. ¡°Because I can do this.¡± He clasped his hands together, and in a flash of silken threads, a tiny enforcer materialized, perfectly crafted, jumping rope in the palm of his hand.

    Arid threw up his arms in exasperation. ¡°What does that have to do with anything?!¡± he shouted.

    Before he could say more, Elowen pressed a gloved finger to his lips, silencing him. ¡°No, no. He¡¯s got a point,¡± she said, her eyes locked on the intricate enforcer with clear intrigue.

    ¡°Alright, settle down, everyone,¡± the warden called out, stepping back as the murmurs in the gym grew louder. ¡°Your new headmasters are here to introduce themselves.¡±

    To the sophomores'' surprise¡ªexcept for Caius, Lumi, and Sera, who didn¡¯t recognize him¡ªa wave of astonishment rippled through the crowd as Draven Stormclaw, Jasper Onyx, and Kai Stormbringer walked out side by side. Mel shot to his feet, his eyes wide with surprise, and cheers erupted across the gym.

    Jasper chuckled as he approached the microphone, tapping it lightly to quiet the crowd. ¡°Alright, alright, settle down,¡± he said, a smirk playing on his lips. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s us. We¡¯ve all been appointed headmasters because we were last year¡¯s top black cards. King Aldara decided to offer us this position since, well... we didn¡¯t exactly get a graduation.¡±

    Draven stepped forward, his piercing gaze sweeping over the group of students. ¡°Some of you, I recognize. Others, not so much,¡± he began, his voice steady and authoritative. ¡°Out of the 18 black cards here, only 9 of you will advance to tier three. The catch? You¡¯ll need to prove yourself by defeating your opponent in sparring.¡± His words hung in the air like a challenge, daring them to rise to the occasion.

    Kai stepped forward, clearing his throat with a friendly smile. ¡°Now, don¡¯t panic,¡± he began, his tone lighter. ¡°Even if you lose your sparring match, you can still pass through the written exam and secure a spot in tier two. But if you fail both¡­¡± He paused for dramatic effect, his grin widening. ¡°Well, that lands you in tier one. No pressure, though.¡± His eyes sparkled mischievously as he continued, ¡°The real kicker? Tier three gets to train with Draven, tier two works with Jasper, and tier one¡ªlucky you¡ªgets stuck with me.¡±

    Excited murmurs and scattered cheers echoed through the gym as anticipation buzzed in the air. Kai stepped forward, his authoritative tone cutting through the noise. ¡°Alright, listen up, ladies and gentlemen. Head to the locker rooms and change into your gym clothes. First, we¡¯ll start with some basic marching drills to warm up, followed by sparring.¡±

    He paused, letting the instructions sink in. ¡°No weapons, but magical attacks are allowed. And just so you know, we have a medic on standby, so give it your best. Also, no armor¡ªthis test is about skill, not gear.¡±

    The second-year black cards nodded in unison and quickly made their way to the locker rooms, the girls heading into their section and the boys into theirs, the energy of competition already in the air.

    In the boys'' locker room, Mel, Caius, Arid, and Lincoln huddled in a corner, their nerves hidden behind light banter. Mel stretched his arms and legs, a confident smile on his face. ¡°Everyone ready? One of these guys could be the opponent that determines if we make it into tier three for the first half. If we each win our matches, we just have to pass the exam to secure our spots,¡± he explained, his tone steady despite the weight of his words.

    As he spoke, he winced slightly, sliding off his gauntlets to reveal the black lightning scars etched into his skin, glinting under the fluorescent lights.

    Arid, securing his staff in its compact form, raised an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯re forgetting one thing, Mel¡ªwhat if we have to fight each other?¡±

    ¡°Oh, right. That sucks,¡± Mel muttered, sighing as he shrugged off his jacket and began wrapping bandages around his arms with practiced ease. He carefully removed his Atlantic jewelry, placing each piece in his locker with precision.

    ¡°Which one of them do you think is making it?¡± Arid asked, gesturing subtly toward the five other boys scattered across the locker room.

    Mel glanced at the group, his gaze lingering on their expressions¡ªsharp and hostile, their eyes locked onto him, Arid, Caius, and Lincoln. The air in the room grew heavier as the unspoken tension settled over them.

    ¡°You guys just gonna stare, or are you planning to introduce yourselves?¡± Arid sneered, stepping forward with a defiant tilt of his chin.

    Lincoln¡¯s eyes widened, and he quickly moved to stand in front of Arid, hands raised in a placating gesture. ¡°Please ignore him! He¡¯s not exactly... a people person!¡± Lincoln stammered, desperately trying to pull Arid back to the bench. However, his efforts were futile; Arid didn¡¯t budge an inch.

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.A burly boy with wild, untamed hair rose from his seat, his presence commanding attention as he casually cracked his back. ¡°I was just wondering how a body that small could talk to me like that,¡± he said, his voice dripping with amusement. ¡°Name¡¯s Terence Curnow, prince of Penem Kingdom.¡± His gaze bore down on Arid like a predator sizing up its prey.

    ¡°Small body? I¡¯m average-sized,¡± Arid muttered, glancing down at himself as though double-checking.

    Terence smirked, his grin widening as he tapped a finger against Arid¡¯s chest. ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve got something there,¡± he said, his tone deceptively casual.

    Arid instinctively looked down, and Terence chuckled darkly. ¡°Never look away from your opponent!¡± he barked before swinging a punch.

    The blow never landed.

    Mel moved with swift precision, intercepting the strike by catching Terence¡¯s fist mid-air. His calm but firm grip radiated strength as his black lightning scars briefly caught the light. ¡°It¡¯s unmanly to attack someone when they¡¯re not looking,¡± Mel said coolly, locking eyes with Terence, his voice carrying a subtle warning.

    Mel winced as Terence pressed forward, using his weight and strength to overpower him. ¡°What, did you think this was gonna be one of those ¡®little guy beats the big guy¡¯ stories?¡± Terence mocked, shoving Mel backward with enough force to send him tumbling across the floor.

    Before Terence could gloat, Caius leapt into action, his knee connecting squarely with Terence¡¯s face. The impact was thunderous, and Terence stumbled back, crashing into a row of lockers. His expression shifted from smug to stunned as he wiped his nose, a flicker of disbelief crossing his face.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s the plan? Are we doing this here?¡± Terence asked, his stance steady, ready for a fight.

    Mel sat on the ground, clutching his arm and breathing heavily. Wisps of cloud magic swirled from his fingers, cooling the burning ache on his arm as he focused on soothing the pain.

    A sharp knock on the door broke the tension. Jasper strode into the room, his voice calm but commanding. ¡°Alright, are you kids ready? We¡¯re starting in a few minutes. Let¡¯s move,¡± he said, glancing at each of them in turn.

    The room fell silent as the boys exchanged looks, their competitive energy momentarily dampened. One by one, they began heading toward the gym, the promise of the real test awaiting them.

    The nine boys stood on one side of the gym while the nine girls lined up on the opposite side. Draven tapped the microphone again, his voice commanding but lighthearted.

    "Alright, students, time for a warm-up! Pair up with someone from the opposite line. Run, tag your partner''s hand, and head back to your starting point. Repeat this ten times, and then you can finish up with some stretches. Got it? Go!" he instructed.

    The students paired off and began jogging. Mel jogged toward Elowen, meeting her halfway to tag her hand.

    ¡°We should be¡ª¡± Mel started, but he cut himself off as they reached their ends and turned around to jog back.

    They tagged again, their pace steady. ¡°Worried about the new students because¡ª¡± he began again, but trailed off as they focused on their rhythm, reaching their ends for the third time.

    On their fourth lap, Mel picked up the pace slightly, tagging Elowen¡¯s hand with more urgency. ¡°They¡¯re really strong,¡± he said, his words hurried as they ran. ¡°I want us to make it to tier three.¡±

    Elowen nodded silently, her determination mirroring his as they continued the warm-up, each lap fueling their resolve.

    They met in the middle again, hands slapping together in a quick tag.

    ¡°You gonna be okay with your scars?¡± Elowen asked, her words rushed as they turned and ran back to their respective ends.

    Mel nodded, his pace steady but his breathing starting to quicken. ¡°Yeah, I haven¡¯t used it all day,¡± he replied when they met again for another tag. ¡°They still hurt, though¡ªthat¡¯s why I keep them wrapped.¡±

    They pushed off, running back and forth again, their footsteps echoing in the gym.

    ¡°Just be careful,¡± Elowen said on the next lap, her voice tinged with concern. ¡°And we need to make sure we don¡¯t end up fighting each other.¡±

    Both were starting to pant now, their breaths syncing with the rhythm of their strides, the determination in their expressions unwavering.

    After finishing their jogging drill first, Mel and Elowen sat side by side, both panting softly.

    ¡°Were there any in the girls¡¯ locker room as aggressive as Terence?¡± Mel asked, wiping his brow.

    Elowen leaned back, thinking for a moment. ¡°Not aggressive, but I had no idea Lumi and Sera were that ripped. They¡¯re ridiculously strong. There was this girl, Emerson Ross from the Sloutubet Empire, and Gabrielle Farrell of the Luizia Empire. A few others too, but honestly, I was mostly sizing up their physiques since none of them showed off any attacks. It¡¯s wild how many kingdoms are packed into the continent of Aurora.¡±

    Mel nodded, his gaze drifting as he leaned against the bleachers. ¡°Yeah, Aurora¡¯s crowded with powerhouses.¡± He paused, exhaling deeply. ¡°And then there¡¯s Dorian. I can¡¯t interfere with his leadership¡ªit''s not my kingdom to govern. I mean, he¡¯s not doing a terrible job uniting a couple of kingdoms, and I only went there to save Amara. But... I can¡¯t just ignore what he¡¯s doing either. What should I do?¡±

    Elowen glanced at him, her brows furrowed in thought. ¡°Sounds like you¡¯re walking a fine line. Maybe it¡¯s not about interfering¡ªit¡¯s about keeping an eye on him and figuring out where you draw that line.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get smart with me!¡± Mel teased, pulling Elowen closer and playfully tickling her stomach with his knuckle. She burst into laughter, squirming to escape his grasp. Their laughter filled the air, carefree and light, until Arid strolled up to them with a raised brow.

    ¡°Am I interrupting something?¡± he asked dryly.

    Elowen quickly stopped laughing, her cheeks flushing slightly as she cleared her throat. ¡°What? No. Mel, get off.¡± She kicked him lightly, and he flopped onto the floor with a dramatic, ¡°Ow.¡±

    ¡°I hate being tickled,¡± she muttered, straightening her posture and slipping her tough facade back into place.

    Arid looked unreadable, unimpressed by the scene. ¡°Right. Anyway, they¡¯re about to start picking matches. Thought you¡¯d want to know.¡±

    Mel sat up, brushing himself off, while Elowen nodded, her composure fully restored. ¡°Thanks, Arid. Let¡¯s get this over with.¡±

 Chapter 50

    The students stood in anticipation before Draven, Jasper, and Kai, who were huddled together in a quiet, yet animated conversation.

    "Alright," Jasper began thoughtfully, keeping his voice low. "Should we mix the boys and girls this time? Yesterday, we kept the matches separate¡ªboys only fought boys, and girls fought girls."

    Kai scoffed, his whisper barely containing his frustration. "Yeah, but yesterday we didn¡¯t have them! Melanthius, the son of Merlin, Elowen, the daughter of Arthur Pendragon, and Arid¡ªMother Nature¡¯s actual offspring? Are you kidding me? That changes everything!"

    Draven crossed his arms, nodding slowly. "He¡¯s got a point. With powerhouses like those three in the mix, this isn¡¯t just about gender anymore¡ªit¡¯s about balance."

    The trio fell silent for a moment, glancing at the students before resuming their strategic discussion.

    "Also, it¡¯d be frigging awesome if two of them went head-to-head!" Draven whispered loudly, his excitement barely contained. The others shushed him, grinning.

    "Alright," Draven continued, his voice lowering with mischief. "Let¡¯s kick things off with Melanthius versus one of the new kids. First match, let¡¯s see what they¡¯re made of. Then, new kid versus new kid after that. We¡¯ll wrap up with Elowen against Arid."

    He let out a maniacal laugh, and Jasper and Kai exchanged eager glances, both agreeing with the plan. The atmosphere was electric, and the tension in the air was palpable.

    Draven, Kai, and Jasper turned to face the students, their eyes gleaming with excitement. "Alright, the first match is..." Draven began, glancing at the roster with dramatic flair. Kai, ever the showman, dragged out the suspense, letting the tension build. "Terence Curnow versus..." The crowd was on edge, waiting for the announcement. "Melanthius Shadowbane!" Jasper shouted, the name echoing through the gym as the students erupted in a mix of excitement and curiosity.

    Terence scoffed, shooting a sharp glare at Caius as he strode onto the platform, which rose at least ten feet off the ground. ¡°I was hoping to fight that bastard,¡± he muttered under his breath, his eyes locking onto Mel. ¡°You can¡¯t get enough of this, can you? I know your lineage already, so don¡¯t expect me to be scared.¡± He chuckled, clearly unimpressed.

    Mel bounced on his heels, cracking his knuckles casually. ¡°Do you have some kind of hate against me, or something?¡± His voice was cool, but there was a hint of curiosity.

    ¡°I have some kind of hate against everybody. Don¡¯t take it personally,¡± Terence replied nonchalantly, his grin wide and menacing.

    Mel shrugged, a small smirk tugging at his lips. ¡°I guess that makes me feel better?¡±

    The crowd murmured, eager to see the showdown between these two powerful students. There was a mix of anticipation, some whispering about Mel¡¯s legendary lineage, others speculating about Terence''s power.

    Draven¡¯s voice cut through the chatter. ¡°Start!¡±

    The moment the signal was given, Terence swiped his hand through the air, and a glowing symbol materialized in front of him.

    ¡°What the¡ª?¡± Mel¡¯s eyes widened in confusion just before the symbol shot out a barrage of arrows at him, each moving at an unbelievable speed.

    The crowd gasped in unison as Mel instinctively raised his arms to deflect the projectiles, his movements swift but calculated. "I can¡¯t let him hit my scars," Mel thought, his concentration narrowing. He twisted in midair, narrowly avoiding the arrows, but one grazed his arm, cutting through his sleeve. He bit his lip, the sting of the wound making him grit his teeth.

    "He''s fast..." Mel thought, pushing the pain aside.

    Terence¡¯s grin widened. ¡°No need to dodge like that, I won¡¯t bite.¡± He flicked his wrist, summoning more arrows, their tips gleaming with deadly intent.

    Mel continued to dodge and deflect, but the sheer speed of the projectiles was relentless. He couldn¡¯t keep up forever. His mind raced, desperate to find a way to close the distance. As another arrow shot past, it nicked his arm, and Mel hissed through his teeth. "I can''t let him know my arms are my weak spot right now," he reminded himself, determination surging through him.

    ¡°Gotta get in range!¡± Mel sprinted forward, planning to close the distance and take the fight to Terence, but before he could reach him, Terence¡¯s fist swung out, landing squarely in Mel¡¯s chest. The force of the punch knocked Mel back several feet, sending him sprawling to the ground.

    The crowd reacted with shocked gasps, some of them murmuring, ¡°Whoa, did you see that? Terence is a beast!¡±

    ¡°No range, no change!¡± Terence shouted with a triumphant grin, immediately following up with more arrows, each one faster and more aggressive than the last.

    ¡°Glyph Barrage!¡± Terence called, and the glowing symbols shifted, turning into massive cannonballs that launched toward Mel with terrifying force.

    The audience was on the edge of their seats as Mel jumped high into the air, narrowly avoiding the cannonballs. One of them clipped his arm, and he let out a low scream, his body jerking from the impact.

    "He''s hurt! He can¡¯t keep dodging like this!" Elowen yelled in the crowd.

    Mel gritted his teeth, feeling the pain shoot up his arm. His vision blurred slightly, but he fought through it. He couldn¡¯t let Terence see his weakness.

    Summoning his magic, Mel conjured silken enforcers with massive battle axes, their glinting blades cutting through the air as they charged toward Terence. The burly boy was pushed back, surprised by the force of the attack.

    ¡°Not bad!¡± Terence said, grinning, but Mel could see that the boy was struggling to regain his footing.

    Mel gasped, clutching his trembling arms as he collapsed to one knee. ¡°What¡¯s going on with me?¡± he thought, fear creeping into his chest. His magic was flickering, the pain in his arms clouding his thoughts. He gritted his teeth, fighting to stay focused.

    "Come on, Mel," someone in the crowd murmured. "You can do this."

    But Mel wasn¡¯t sure anymore. The pain, the fatigue¡ªit was all starting to wear him down. He needed to find a way to end this fight, fast.

    ¡°What happened to all that ¡®manly¡¯ talk? Three on one is pretty unmanly, don¡¯t you think?¡± Terence taunted with a chuckle, his voice dripping with mockery. Mel¡¯s eyes widened, his breath hitching as he processed the insult.

    ¡°U-unmanly?!¡± Mel stammered, his expression darkening. With a swipe of his hands, the silken enforcers turned back to webs and dissolved into the air. He staggered to his feet, breathing heavily, a flicker of disbelief in his eyes. ¡°No way,¡± he panted softly, his mind racing as his body burned with fatigue.

    Terence lunged toward him, but in a blur, Mel unleashed a hidden cloud kick, snapping Terence¡¯s head back. The crowd gasped, some cheering, others stunned into silence.

    Terence growled in frustration, wiping blood from his lip as he readied himself for another attack. But every time he moved toward Mel, he was met with an invisible, forceful strike that sent him stumbling back. "Dammit!" Terence snarled, his fists tightening.

    Mel¡¯s breath was ragged, but his resolve was stronger than ever. He threw a punch, but just as it landed, he winced. Terence¡¯s eyes caught the slight tremor in Mel¡¯s arm, and a smirk curled across his lips. He saw it¡ªthe scars.

    A malicious gleam flickered in Terence''s eyes, and before Mel could react, he shot a cannonball at him, hitting Mel square in the arm. Mel cried out, his knees buckling beneath him. His body hit the ground hard, and he bit his lip to stifle the scream that threatened to escape. Blood welled up from the bite, and he cursed loudly.

    ¡°FUCK!¡± Mel shouted, his voice harsh and raw, his fury unmistakable. It was a rare sight¡ªMel never cursed, but when he did, it meant he was beyond angry. The crowd was taken aback, some murmuring, others watching in awe.

    Mel¡¯s arm throbbed with pain as he kneeled, clutching it. Terence, momentarily taken aback by the force of Mel¡¯s curse, moved toward him with an uncertain look. ¡°S-shit, my bad,¡± Terence muttered, but his words didn¡¯t soften the anger burning in Mel¡¯s chest.

    In a flash, Mel grabbed Terence¡¯s arm, twisting it in a painful lock. With a growl, he kicked Terence away, a trail of black lightning crackling from the force of his blow. Terence stumbled back, but before he could regain his footing, Mel moved again, kicking him hard in the neck. The sickening crack of Terence¡¯s head snapping back filled the air, but Mel didn¡¯t stop there.

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.He was ready to punch him again, to end it once and for all¡ªbut then, a voice inside his mind screamed: STOP!

    With a jarring halt, Mel redirected his punch at the last second. The force was so great that it split the platform beneath them, sending chunks of stone flying in all directions. The crowd gasped, some jumping back to avoid the debris.

    Mel staggered out of the gym, his breathing uneven as pain radiated from his arm, now crackling with black lightning. The energy pulsed erratically, a stark reminder of the power he had just unleashed. Without a word, he headed to the bathroom, needing a moment to collect himself.

    Back in the gym, Terence stood frozen, his chest heaving. His eyes reflected the raw terror of a man who had glimpsed his own mortality. He scanned the room, expecting ridicule or judgment, but what he found was far worse¡ªconcern. The crowd murmured in uneasy whispers, their faces a mix of shock and worry.

    Swallowing his pride, Terence forced himself to his feet. He staggered slightly before bowing deeply toward the headmasters. ¡°Headmasters, I accept my loss¡­fair and square,¡± he said, his voice subdued. ¡°I suppose this means I¡¯m not cut out for the third tiers.¡±

    Behind their desk, Draven, Kai, and Jasper huddled together, peeking over the edge like terrified children. Their expressions were pale, their fear palpable. Draven cleared his throat, his voice trembling as he tried to regain composure.

    ¡°A-actually,¡± Draven stammered, his eyes darting to the shattered remains of the platform, ¡°considering that the platform is, well¡­ utterly destroyed beyond all reason¡­ we¡¯ve decided it might not be the wisest idea to have all 18 black cards fight each other.¡±

    Kai and Jasper nodded vigorously, their agreement comically enthusiastic. The room fell silent for a moment before the students erupted into murmurs, the tension finally easing¡ªif only slightly.

    Meanwhile, Mel stood in the bathroom, his face pale and dripping with sweat. He leaned heavily over the sink, splashing cold water onto his face in a desperate attempt to steady himself. The icy droplets offered little relief as his thoughts swirled like a storm.

    His eyes drifted to the scars on his arms, faintly glowing under the bathroom¡¯s harsh fluorescent light. Taking a deep breath, he exhaled a thin stream of smoke over the scars, soothing the burning sensation. ¡°That dream again¡­¡± he muttered under his breath, his reflection staring back at him with weary eyes.

    ¡°The black lightning monster¡­ the swirling purple smoke figure¡­ and that woman, always screaming, ¡®Wake up, son!¡¯¡± His voice wavered as he tried to piece it all together. ¡°The black lightning¡ªit has to tie back to my magic somehow. And the purple figure¡­ it¡¯s gotta connect to my cloud magic.¡± He clenched his jaw, the confusion eating at him. ¡°But why does she call me ¡®son¡¯? Who is she?¡±

    Mel shook his head and dried his face, his movements slow and deliberate. He reached for his gauntlets, carefully fastening them over his arms to hide the scars. As the metal settled into place, he let out a soft sigh, the weight of unanswered questions pressing down on him.

    ¡°I need answers. Fast,¡± he muttered, his gaze hardening as he turned toward the door, ready to face whatever came next.

    Mel stepped out of the bathroom, the echo of his footsteps filling the quiet hallway of the third floor. His eyes swept over the polished floors and pristine walls adorned with ornate carvings. ¡°Shenelle¡ªuh, Yaga,¡± he muttered under his breath, correcting himself. ¡°She really outdid herself with this place. Not bad for someone who¡¯s probably never even stepped foot in a school before.¡±

    He wandered down the corridor, his gaze drifting to the elaborate portraits lining the walls. Each one depicted a figure of grandeur¡ªkings and leaders whose legacies seemed to linger in the air. Mel stopped in front of a particularly striking portrait of King Arthur, the regal man immortalized in vibrant strokes of oil paint.

    He stared at the image for a moment, his mind stirring with curiosity. ¡°Shenelle said he and my father were close,¡± he mused aloud. ¡°Before Merlin betrayed him... for some woman.¡± His brow furrowed as the fragmented pieces of the story swirled in his head. ¡°Could it be connected to what I saw in the dream? The clouds... the voices... what does it all mean?¡±

    The questions lingered like a haze as Mel tore his gaze away from the portrait and continued down the hallway. His thoughts weighed heavy, but he pressed forward, determined to uncover the truth.

    Mel wandered into a dimly lit hallway where the air seemed heavier, almost oppressive. The portraits here were different¡ªdarker, more foreboding. These were the images of infamous kings and tyrants, their faces etched with a cruel kind of grandeur. As his eyes adjusted to the shadows, they widened in surprise. Among the malevolent figures were the Renaissance Kings.

    The first face he recognized was Donatello, a man who should have been long dead but wasn¡¯t¡ªsomething only Mel knew. Then there was Leonardo, whose secret identity as a woman had only recently been revealed to him. Michelangelo, also known as ¡°Goldman,¡± stood out in his radiant armor, another ghost who refused to stay buried. Only Mel was aware of his survival. But it was the final figure that gave him pause¡ªa towering, imposing man whose face was obscured in the holographic portrait, cloaked in an ominous shroud of darkness. The nameplate beneath read: Raphael.

    Mel felt a chill creep down his spine. ¡°They said my father defeated them... so why are they coming back to haunt me now?¡± he murmured, his voice a quiet echo in the desolate corridor.

    His steps faltered as he came upon a massive portrait, larger than any of the others. It dominated the hallway, commanding attention like a silent monarch. The man in the portrait was unmistakable¡ªMerlin Shadowbane.

    Merlin sat upon a grand throne, his body draped in the very robe that now belonged to Mel. His gauntlets, identical to the ones Mel wore, glinted in the dim light. He looked like an older, more battle-hardened version of Mel¡ªexcept for his face. Merlin¡¯s face was hollow, lifeless, as though the very essence of humanity had been drained from him. On his back, the legendary tonfas rested, and his wand sat neatly in a holster at his side.

    Mel stared, unable to look away. The weight of the legacy before him pressed down like a suffocating fog. He clenched his fists, his scars tingling beneath the gauntlets. ¡°What kind of man were you?¡± he whispered, his voice thick with a mix of anger and sorrow. ¡°Who did you betray King Arthur for?¡±

    The silence offered no answers, only the faint hum of the holographic display and the lingering shadows of the past.

    Suddenly, Mel felt a gentle tug on his robe. Startled, he turned quickly, expecting to see no one. But as his gaze dropped, he found Rue sitting in her wheelchair, looking up at him with concerned eyes.

    ¡°You okay?¡± she asked softly, her voice trembling ever so slightly. It was clear she understood the weight of what he was feeling, the raw emotion stirred by the sight of his father¡¯s portrait. Her usually confident demeanor was replaced by a rare vulnerability, a quiet empathy that cut through the silence of the hallway.

    Mel nodded, pulling his sleeves down as if trying to hide more than just his scars. ¡°I heard what happened in the gym,¡± Rue said gently, releasing his robe. Mel let out a heavy sigh and knelt down to her level. ¡°I tried not to use it, but he kept going for my arms. I got angry. I hate being like that... It¡¯s like the cloud magic and the lightning magic are at war inside me. Just like¡ª¡±

    ¡°Your dream?¡± Rue interjected, finishing his thought. He nodded, his expression weary. Rue reached out and took his hand, her grip firm but comforting as she began rolling her wheelchair forward. ¡°Wanna see the Yellow Card class?¡± she asked with a small smile, her tone light, trying to shift the mood. Mel hesitated, then returned her smile softly. ¡°Sure,¡± he said, standing up and walking beside her.

 Chapter 51

    Mel stood at the entrance of the classroom, observing the chaos inside. The room buzzed with animated voices as students argued passionately over their projects.

    ¡°No way! If I¡¯m building a remote-controlled carriage, it wouldn¡¯t need wheels¡ªit could just teleport!¡± shouted a kid wearing oversized goggles, furiously tightening a screw on some gadget.

    ¡°You absolute idiot!¡± a girl shot back, her hands deftly connecting wires as sparks briefly flared. ¡°How do you plan to make it teleport without magic? You can¡¯t just wish for it to happen!¡±

    Mel couldn''t help but smirk as he watched the heated debate unfold, the raw energy in the room reminding him of the inventiveness and stubborn determination he knew so well.

    A girl at one of the cluttered tables carefully swirled together a concoction in a beaker. "Guys, back up! I¡¯m trying to make a potion here!" she warned, her focus unwavering. She poured a final ingredient in, then quickly covered her eyes as the mixture erupted into a brilliant plume of flame.

    The students briefly erupted into applause, clearly impressed, but almost immediately returned to their heated debates as if nothing had happened. Rue let out a weary sigh, shaking her head. ¡°Welcome to the Yellow Cards: mad geniuses with zero magic but the ability to build like maniacs,¡± she said with a wry smile.

    At that moment, the boy with the remote-controlled carriage suddenly stood up, plugging his device into a socket. ¡°Wait, I forgot the stabilizing compound so it doesn¡¯t explode!¡± he shouted in a panic.

    The room froze for half a second before chaos broke loose.

    ¡°You idiot! What¡¯s wrong with you?!¡± a girl yelled, diving behind a table for cover as others screamed and scrambled out of the way.

    The carriage began to hum ominously, its circuits sparking wildly. Just before it could detonate, Mel calmly summoned a silken enforcer, the spectral figure snatching the device with precision and crushing it in its massive grip. The potential explosion fizzled out with a harmless pop.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, everybody!¡± Mel called out, his voice steady as he turned to the stunned students.

    As the chaos subsided, the room fell silent for a single, tension-filled beat. Then, like a dam breaking, the students erupted¡ªnot in panic, but in awe and admiration for Mel¡¯s quick thinking.

    Mel scanned the cluttered tables and spotted a bottle with a chemical that was still sizzling and giving off smoke. Without hesitation, he picked it up, his gaze darting around until he found another, similar bottle that wasn¡¯t emitting fumes. He calmly combined the two liquids, the mixture swirling into a mesmerizing iridescent glow.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± a girl asked, her tone equal parts curiosity and alarm.

    Mel grinned, lifting the concoction like a toast. ¡°Cool, right?¡±

    Before anyone could stop him, he downed the potion in one quick gulp. For a moment, nothing happened¡ªthen his voice emerged high-pitched and squeaky, like a chipmunk. ¡°This is awesome!¡± he exclaimed, his excitement magnified by his unexpected tone.

    The room erupted into laughter and cheers, a mix of impressed and amused students clapping and egging him on. Rue facepalmed, though a smile tugged at her lips. ¡°I envy him, so easy to impress people. It¡¯s only making me adore him more!¡± She thought with a blush.

    "How¡¯d you learn to make that?" a boy asked, his eyes wide with curiosity.

    Mel¡¯s voice returned to normal as he shrugged nonchalantly. ¡°A man in Caldara taught me. He had... interesting methods.¡± He strolled casually around the room, glancing at their various projects.

    ¡°I thought only black cards used potions,¡± Mel said, his tone genuinely puzzled.

    A girl, busy scribbling down formulas in a notebook, looked up briefly. ¡°You black cards rely on magic and whatever innate gifts you were born with. We, on the other hand, get to create with the brains we were born with. No offense, of course,¡± she added with a smirk, pushing her glasses up her nose.

    Mel blinked, momentarily thrown off. ¡°Uh, none taken?¡±

    She continued, her pen never stopping. ¡°Though, as the only wizard here, it does make sense you¡¯d know your way around potions. Right?¡±

    The class murmured their agreement, a blend of respect and playful amusement filling the room. Mel chuckled awkwardly, scratching the back of his neck. His eyes scanned the lively chaos of the classroom before settling back on the students.

    ¡°So¡­ there¡¯s no teacher?¡± Mel asked, lowering himself into a chair.

    ¡°Not for orientation, no,¡± a girl replied, her tone laced with exasperation. She leaned back against a desk, throwing her head back dramatically. ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t think the wardens even want to teach us. White cards? They just sit around reading all day and get buried in homework. Us yellow cards? Nobody wants to teach mechanics. Everyone¡¯s obsessed with fighting like we¡¯re stuck in some medieval war story or something.¡±If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    A few students laughed at her frustration, nodding in agreement. Mel raised an eyebrow. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying all of this¡­¡± He gestured to the scattered tools, bubbling potions, and half-built contraptions, ¡°is self-taught?¡±

    The girl smirked. ¡°Pretty much. We¡¯re on our own here, but that¡¯s how the best inventors are made, right?¡±

    Mel tilted his head, genuinely impressed. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ awesome,¡± he said with a smile, earning a round of chuckles from the students.

    Rue transferred herself from her wheelchair to a nearby chair, settling in comfortably. ¡°The yellow cards are cool,¡± she said, gesturing to the room. ¡°They don¡¯t even teach this kind of stuff in the red or black card classes¡ªjust combat training all day.¡±

    Mel plopped himself into her now-empty wheelchair, leaning back with a groan. ¡°Speaking of fighting,¡± he began, ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯m out of Tier Three now. Breaking the stadium kinda seals the deal.¡±

    The door suddenly swung open, and Elowen stepped inside. ¡°Mel, I¡¯ve been looking all over for you! What are you doing here?¡± she asked, her tone firm but not unkind.

    Mel stood up from the wheelchair, scratching his head. ¡°I thought I lost the challenge since I left,¡± he replied, his confusion evident.

    The yellow cards immediately started whispering among themselves.

    ¡°That¡¯s the daughter of the late King Arthur¡­¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s got such a commanding aura.¡±

    ¡°Did you see that? Melanthius stood at attention the moment she walked in!¡±

    Despite the murmurs, Elowen carried herself with unshakable poise, ignoring the commentary with effortless grace. Her presence seemed to light up the room.

    ¡°Come on,¡± she said, motioning for Mel to follow. ¡°Since you destroyed the stadium, the headmasters decided to pass everyone from the matches. All they have to do now to make Tier Three is pass the exam.¡±

    Mel blinked in surprise. ¡°Wait, they passed everyone?¡± Elowen smirked slightly. ¡°Apparently, rebuilding an entire stadium wasn¡¯t on their schedule for the week.¡± Mel nodded and stood up, following her. ¡°See ya later, Rue.¡± He patted her head and left.

    "Yeah, just go ahead and steal him away..." Rue muttered under her breath, lowering her head to hide the flicker of frustration in her eyes.

    Meanwhile, in the gym, the black cards were seated at desks, each with a stack of papers neatly placed in front of them. The tension in the air was palpable as they prepared for the next phase of their journey.

    A short man with neatly cropped blonde hair, wearing a gleaming ring on his finger, stepped to the front of the room and spoke with a clipped tone. ¡°You have exactly one hour to complete this test, after which you may proceed to lunch,¡± he announced, activating a timer on his holographic watch.

    Elowen leaned over to Mel, keeping her voice low. ¡°Isn¡¯t that one of the guys who attacked you during the feast? Ban H¨¢kon, right?¡±

    Mel¡¯s eyes narrowed as he glanced at the man. ¡°Oh yeah, one of Thaddeus¡¯s loyal lackeys,¡± he muttered, recalling the incident. ¡°I wonder where his husband, Julius H¨¢kon, is. Forced into marriage just to end a feud between families¡ªwhat a miserable way to settle a grudge.¡±

    As he spoke, he scribbled his name at the top of the paper, his mind already racing ahead to the questions on the test.

    Terence groaned softly, glancing around before leaning over. ¡°Psst, Melanthius!¡± he whispered urgently. Mel turned his head, raising a brow. ¡°Yeah?¡± he whispered back. ¡°Can I cheat off you?¡± Terence asked, shamelessly flashing a grin. ¡°What?!¡± Mel hissed, clearly taken aback.

    ¡°How did you even get into the black cards if you¡¯re not smart?!¡± Elowen interjected through gritted teeth, her whisper sharp enough to cut glass. She shot Terence a withering glare, her disbelief evident.

    ¡°I am smart! I just get test anxiety, okay?¡± Terence retorted defensively, crossing his arms like that settled the matter.

    Arid clicked his tongue in disapproval, shaking his head. ¡°Pathetic. You really have to cheat just to pass?¡± he scoffed, though his judgment was a bit undercut by the way his eyes kept darting toward Caius¡¯s paper¡ªalready finished and neatly written.

    Mel read the question quietly to himself, lips moving in a faint whisper. ¡°You¡¯re armed with a blunt weapon, and your opponent is wielding dual knives. What tactics would you employ to gain the upper hand?¡± His brow furrowed as he considered his response.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you like a weapons genius? It doesn¡¯t even matter what weapon you have,¡± Elowen whispered, leaning closer. Without waiting for a reply, she began jotting her answer with confidence.

    ¡°I¡¯d use the blunt weapon to channel my Lightning of Camelot attack,¡± she murmured while writing. ¡°It¡¯d be weaker without Excalibur, but it¡¯d still get the job done.¡± She finished with a small stretch, cracking her fingers like she was ready for the next challenge.

    Mel glanced at her response, then looked back at his own sheet. He picked up his pen and wrote a single word: Win.

    There was no bravado in his answer, no cocky smirk or boastful flourish. It was simple, direct, and undeniably Mel.

    Mel leaned closer to his test paper and whispered the next question under his breath: ¡°You¡¯re low on stamina but have access to a high-risk technique that drains life force. Do you use it? Why or why not? Provide a situational example.¡±

    He paused, tapping his pen against the desk as he mulled it over. ¡°Feels like the test is asking for personal judgment,¡± he thought aloud, his voice barely audible. ¡°No right or wrong answer here.¡±

    After a moment, he began writing. ¡°I would use the technique if my opponent was about to kill me, leaving no other choice. For example, if I were cornered in a fight where survival meant protecting someone else, I¡¯d take the risk.¡±

    Mel set the pen down, his expression thoughtful. "I guess it¡¯s not just about what you¡¯d do, but why," he muttered to himself.

    An hour later, the timer buzzed, jolting a few students who had dozed off. They groggily gathered their papers and shuffled to the front to turn them in, while others were already filing into the hallway.

    Mel, Lumi, Caius, Sera, Elowen, Renita, Lincoln, and Arid walked together, their conversation filling the corridor.

    ¡°Thank the stars Mel destroyed the platform. They would¡¯ve eaten me alive out there!¡± Lincoln exclaimed, his tone a mix of relief and lingering fear.

    ¡°I think I did okay on the test,¡± Arid muttered. He shot a glance at Caius and grumbled, ¡°Not that I had much of a choice¡ªCaius hid his paper, so I had to rely on my own answers!¡±

    Elowen rolled her eyes, her voice carrying a hint of disdain. ¡°A true black card wouldn¡¯t need to cheat in the first place.¡±

    Arid frowned but didn¡¯t reply, while the group continued walking, the weight of the day slowly lifting.

 Chapter 52

    In the bustling cafeteria, the second-year students were scattered across tables, eating their meals and chatting away. Elowen sat with a plate of spaghetti, her fork twirling the noodles absentmindedly, a piece of unicorn bread resting on the side of her tray.

    ¡°Mel, what are you doing for your birthday again?¡± she asked between slurps, her tone casual but curious as she glanced at him.

    Mel sliced into his steak, taking a deliberate bite before setting his utensils down and wiping his mouth with a napkin. ¡°I figured all of my friends would come to Atlantis,¡± he began, glancing around the table. ¡°You¡¯ll get to enjoy the parks, the food, and, of course, the fireworks. Ada created them using bioluminescent algae¡ªit¡¯s supposed to be spectacular.¡±

    He paused. ¡°Though, fun fact, I¡¯m deadly allergic to the stuff. The first time I met Maren, I touched some, and it burned right through my hand like acid.¡±

    ¡°So, how¡¯d everyone think they did on the test?¡± Jake, a white card buried in a massive packet of homework, asked without looking up.

    ¡°I think I passed,¡± Lumi said confidently, her mouth half-full as she shoveled more food onto her plate.

    Sera took a long sip from her drink, set it down, and let out an unapologetic burp. ¡°I definitely passed. You¡¯d have to be a total idiot to fail that one,¡± she declared with a smirk, earning a round of laughter from the group.

    ¡°Guys, they just sent out an email with the results for who made it to the third tier,¡± Rue announced to the group of black card students.

    Everyone immediately scrambled to check their phones¡ªRenita, Mel, Elowen, Lincoln, Caius, Sera, Lumi, and Arid, all staring at their screens with bated breath.

    The room went silent as their hearts collectively sank. All eight of them had failed the written exam. They weren¡¯t just out of the third tier¡ªthey had been bumped all the way down to tier one.

    ¡°What¡­¡± Mel began, his voice barely above a whisper.

    ¡°The¡­¡± Arid added, his tone rising in disbelief.

    ¡°FUCK?!¡± Elowen exploded, her shout echoing through the hallway.

    ¡°Tier one?!¡± Mel muttered, his brow furrowed in disbelief as he rested a thoughtful finger on his chin. His other arm was firmly wrapped around Elowen¡¯s waist, holding her back as she seethed with anger, ready to explode at the headmaster. ¡°I thought we¡¯d at least make tier two¡ªthey did say the fighting didn¡¯t matter!¡± he added, his voice tinged with frustration and confusion.

    Jake shook his head dismissively. ¡°You guys are overreacting. You¡¯re still black cards, after all.¡±

    Arid slammed his fist against the table, his temper flaring. ¡°Shut up, fatass! You don¡¯t get it!¡±

    Mel immediately stepped in, shoving Arid back. ¡°Watch it!¡± he warned, his voice firm.

    Without hesitation, Arid grabbed Mel¡¯s shirt and threw a punch, landing it squarely. Mel retaliated with a punch of his own, and as the scuffle unfolded, something slipped out of Mel¡¯s pocket and hit the floor.

    Arid bent down, snatching up the fallen item¡ªa folded piece of parchment. As he unfolded it, his eyes scanned the contents, his anger briefly replaced by confusion and curiosity. It was a map of Auroria, marked with various annotations. Above certain kingdoms, Mel had written notes in a firm hand:

    Slesan: King Bimoth

    Dapan Empire: Unknown to me

    ¡°What the hell is this?¡± Arid demanded, holding the map up for the others to see.

    Arid furrowed his brow as his eyes scanned further down the map. Alongside the notes on Slesan and the Dapan Empire, there were three more names scribbled:

    Terravelle: Ally of Bloodthorn

    Cindralis: Status unclear

    Vyranthia: Hostile to Blackthorn Dominion

    ¡°What are you even doing with this?¡± Arid asked, his tone shifting from anger to suspicion. He held the map up for the rest of the group to see, its significance now drawing everyone¡¯s attention.

    Mel adjusted his shirt, glaring at Arid. ¡°Research,¡± he said flatly, swiping the map from his hands. ¡°I like to stay informed about the kingdoms that matter. Got a problem with that?¡±

    Elowen narrowed her eyes. ¡°Wait¡­ why are you tracking Bloodthorn¡¯s alliances? What¡¯s going on, Mel?¡±

    Arid¡¯s eyes darkened as he flipped the parchment over, reading aloud with mounting fury. ¡°¡®King of Camelot: trying to talk to him?¡¯ And what¡¯s this? Horace Groves? That¡¯s my home kingdom! The hell are you doing, Mel?!¡± His growl echoed through the room as he crumpled the parchment in his hand.

    Elowen¡¯s gaze snapped to Mel, her voice sharp. ¡°You¡¯re trying to talk to my brother?¡± She grabbed the paper from Arid, skimming the notes with disbelief. ¡°What is this? Are you trying to take over kingdoms or something?¡±

    Arid¡¯s fist clenched tighter, the paper shredding in his grip. ¡°What¡¯s your game, Mel?!¡±

    Mel¡¯s eyes flared with frustration. ¡°What?! You think I¡¯m plotting some kind of takeover?¡± he spat back.

    Before he could say more, Arid¡¯s fist connected with his jaw, sending Mel staggering. Without hesitation, Mel retaliated, slamming his forehead into Arid¡¯s and throwing a sharp punch to his ribs.

    ¡°I¡¯m trying to help!¡± Mel shouted, his voice full of exasperation as he held his ground.

    ¡°Everyone, stop it!¡± Renita¡¯s voice cut through the tension as she stepped between Mel and Arid, her hands raised in a calming gesture. ¡°We¡¯re all just heated because we failed the test. Fighting each other isn¡¯t going to fix anything!¡±

    Mel took a deep breath, his chest heaving as he wiped his face. ¡°I wasn¡¯t planning anything crazy,¡± he said, his voice tight with frustration. ¡°I just wanted to talk to the kingdoms that aren¡¯t united¡ªmaybe keep an eye on things, make sure nothing¡¯s brewing. I wasn¡¯t going to act yet. I just¡­¡± He paused, running a hand through his hair. ¡°I wanted to be ready in case he tries something.¡±

    Arid leaned against a nearby table, clutching his ribs and glaring at Mel. ¡°You should¡¯ve told us instead of sneaking around with this,¡±

    Mel sighed deeply, then reached out, pulling Arid into a firm side hug, his hand resting on the back of Arid¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said, his voice low but earnest. ¡°I¡¯ve just been caught up in all this research. I can¡¯t lose another friend over something stupid.¡±

    ¡°Boys always make up so quickly, don¡¯t they?¡± Elowen remarked with a small smirk as she took a seat.

    Mel straightened up, brushing himself off. ¡°Alright, here¡¯s the plan. When school starts next week, we¡¯ll go straight to the headmasters and find out why we all failed. Sound good?¡±

    The group exchanged glances before nodding in agreement, their determination renewed.

    After school, Anita Peak sat cross-legged on the roof of her house, a massive packet of homework spread out in front of her. She sipped casually from a juice box, her gaze flicking to Mel, who stood precariously at the edge of the roof.

    ¡°So¡­ you¡¯ve been tracking different kingdoms, huh?¡± she asked, her tone curious but nonchalant.

    Mel didn¡¯t look up as he scribbled new notes on a fresh map, his brow furrowed in concentration. The remnants of his old map, ripped apart by Arid, were long gone, but his focus remained sharp.

    ¡°It¡¯s clear my friends aren¡¯t comfortable with this, so here I am¡ªin your house.¡± Mel sipped his juice with an exaggerated seriousness that somehow didn¡¯t match his intense focus on the map.

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.Anita, seated cross-legged nearby, doodled absentmindedly on her homework packet. ¡°You, uh¡­ you haven¡¯t been looking into kingdoms outside the continent, have you?¡± she asked, her tone casual but tinged with unease.

    Without glancing up, Mel continued writing. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t even started researching the Capital of Sins yet. Why?¡±

    ¡°Oh, nothing,¡± Anita replied quickly, flashing a nervous smile. Her pencil tapped rhythmically against the paper as her thoughts raced. ¡°I can¡¯t let anyone know¡­¡± she reminded herself, masking her unease.

    Deep down, the secret gnawed at her: ¡±No one can find out I¡¯m Anita Liu, the lost daughter of Andhraka Liu¡ªKing of the Napia Empire.¡±

    Mel paced back and forth along the narrow edge of the roof as if it were solid ground, his balance unnervingly perfect. His steps were methodical, yet his mind was anything but calm. ¡°What do I focus on? Dorian? School? The Capital of Sins? The dream? The Renaissance Kings?¡± he muttered to himself, biting the end of his pen in thought, oblivious to how precarious his footing seemed to anyone watching.

    Mel soared back up in front of Anita, effortlessly flipping into an upside-down seated position, his legs crossed midair. ¡°What do you think I should do?¡± he asked, his tone heavy with uncertainty. ¡°Princess Rue is probably busy, and I think she¡¯s mad at me. Elowen might not even want to talk after what I wrote about her brother. Arid¡­ well, he¡¯s a hothead. I don¡¯t want to face this alone, but it looks like I might have to.¡± His words hung in the air, the weight of his dilemma pressing down on him.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be alone,¡± Anita said softly, gently touching the webbed flower Mel had given her, now resting in her hair. ¡°If there¡¯s one thing I know, it¡¯s loneliness.¡± Mel sighed deeply, his eyes clouded with a quiet understanding. ¡°Yeah, I know it too,¡± he replied, his voice tinged with the weight of shared experience.

    ¡°Now I have to figure out why I failed the test,¡± Mel muttered, frustration creeping into his voice. With a flick of his wrist, he conjured a tall, ethereal enforcer made of shimmering silk. The enforcer swiftly snatched Anita¡¯s stack of homework, effortlessly completing it in a fraction of a second.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± said Anita who looked down at the work the enforcer gave back to her. ¡°I¡¯ll be back, I have to set some things up for my birthday.¡± He flew away waving and landing in the ocean.

    Anita glanced around the room before standing up and heading into her bedroom. She pulled out her white card and dialed a number, holding it to her ear. ¡°Hello? Yeah, no¡ªI¡¯m not marrying your son! No, please don¡¯t hang up!¡±

    She added quickly, trying to calm the other person down. ¡°I know you helped me get my identity changed, and I¡¯m grateful, but I have something for you now. His son is here. Wait, hold on¡ªstop yelling! I know you¡¯re excited, but listen. He needs both of you to get along and help him. Yeah I know you hate each other, I¡¯ve been hearing about the Blades vs Blunts war since I was a kid. How fast can you get here? No, I don¡¯t need you now but I¡¯ll call you when something happens. don¡¯t cause trouble. He¡¯s going through a lot.¡±

    She hung up the phone and tossed her card onto the bed with a sigh. Her eyes lingered on the ceiling as she recounted the story in her mind.

    "The Blade vs. Blunts War," she murmured to herself. "Few even know it existed."

    It all began in the Wrath Kingdom, in the infamous city of Rageman. Merlin Shadowbane, barely 18 at the time, led a gate¡ªa term usually reserved for a kingdom¡¯s army of knights. But unlike most leaders, Merlin didn¡¯t even have a kingdom to call his own. Despite that, his knights were revolutionary, their mastery of weaponry unparalleled, all thanks to Merlin''s teachings.

    Under his command, the gate swept through the eastern territories of Rageman, conquering and ruling with an iron grip. Their dominance was undeniable. But as the years passed, and Merlin rose to the rank of Overlord¡ªa mysterious turn of events that no one fully understood¡ªhis once-united gate fractured.

    The split birthed two factions: one devoted to the elegance and precision of bladed weapons, and the other to the brute force and raw power of blunted arms. A war ensued, brother against brother, their shared loyalty to Merlin lost in the schism.

    Even now, the shadow of that conflict lingered, its legacy whispered about by those who remembered the chaos it unleashed. "And I¡¯m..." She paused, removing her outer shirt to reveal a fitted undershirt. As she shifted, the tattoo on her neck became visible¡ªa single word inked in elegant cursive: Blade.

    "One of their former students," she thought silently, her fingers grazing the mark, a stark reminder of the life she left behind before she ran away.

    In the Wrath Kingdom¡¯s Rageman City, there stood a building divided by design¡ªone side adorned with sharp, jagged spires, the other fortified with austere brick walls. Inside, chaos erupted as alarms blared, and people scrambled in every direction.

    "It¡¯s time! He¡¯s alive!" shouted a bearded man with wild, silver-streaked hair, his voice booming over the commotion. He directed his words to a teenage boy sitting idly nearby. The boy, his silver hair glinting in the light, bore a tattoo on his neck that read Blade in flowing cursive. A sword rested casually across his back as he fiddled with a small device, a goofy smirk on his face.

    "Time for what?" the boy asked lazily, not even glancing up from his device. "Time for what?! For the Blades to reunite with the Blunts and serve the young master, of course!" the man barked, his voice filled with urgency and a touch of disbelief at the boy''s indifference.

    ¡°And why are we suddenly following the devil¡¯s spawn now?¡± the boy asked with a bored tone, slipping his earphones in before the man could answer. The older man let out a furious roar. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare disrespect your cousin!¡± he bellowed. Taking a deep breath, he calmed himself, adjusted his bag, and continued packing. The boy, grumbling, began packing his own things.

    ¡°My cousin? I barely know him,¡± the boy said dismissively, shoving items into his bag. ¡°Anyways,¡± the man continued, ignoring the attitude, ¡°we got a call from that girl¡ªyou know, the one we helped leave three years ago?¡± The boy paused and nodded. ¡°You mean the one you kept trying to set me up with?¡±

    ¡°No, the one you kept crying over,¡± the man replied with a sly smirk. The boy¡¯s cheeks turned red, and in a flash of frustration, he hurled a knife at the man. ¡°Shut up, old man!¡± he snapped. The knife embedded itself just barely into the man¡¯s chest. He looked down at it, unimpressed. ¡°That¡¯s not nice,¡± he muttered as he casually pulled it out and tossed it aside.

    The boy huffed, his pout deepening as he avoided eye contact. ¡°¡­Sorry.¡± The man chuckled, shaking his head. ¡°You youngins and your half-hearted apologies.¡± Slinging his bag over his shoulder, he motioned toward the door. ¡°Let¡¯s go see if your mother and sister are ready.¡±

    With their bags slung over their shoulders, they stepped out of the room, the weight of their mission palpable. The older man, Mark Forge, carried himself with the commanding presence befitting the leader of the Blades faction, while his son, Logan Forge, followed with a mix of defiance and reluctant acceptance.

 Chapter 53

    On the brick-walled side of the building, a tall, muscular woman with long brown hair stood in front of a wooden training dummy, her arnis sticks striking it rhythmically with sharp precision. ¡°Lucy! Your father and brother are ridiculously late!¡± she shouted, her voice booming despite her daughter standing mere feet away.

    Lucy, a girl with short brown hair, exuded a quiet, brooding energy¡ªa stark contrast to her brother Logan¡¯s golden retriever-like charisma. Draped in a dark robe, she radiated a no-nonsense demeanor as she leaned against the wall with a quarterstaff in hand. ¡°Remind me again why we¡¯re going? Because Anita said Merlin¡¯s son might need our help? Haven¡¯t you already done enough for the bastard who betrayed you?¡± she said coldly. Her eyes narrowed as she walked up to the wooden dummy, delivering a few precise strikes that shattered it into splinters. ¡°He left you and dad to rot while he went off and played overlord.¡±

    The woman¡¯s face darkened with fury, her arnis sticks trembling in her grip. ¡°That¡¯s the fifth dummy you¡¯ve destroyed this month, you little hellion!¡± she snapped, glaring at Lucy. But Lucy merely yawned, stretching lazily before pulling on a loose shirt that revealed a network of scars across her arms.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± Lucy said flatly, tossing the remains of the dummy aside. ¡°I¡¯ll make another one.¡±

    The woman¡¯s anger evaporated instantly, replaced by an overly cheerful grin. She rushed forward, wrapping Lucy in a bear hug. ¡°Really?! You¡¯re amazing, honeybun!¡± she gushed, completely ignoring Lucy¡¯s lack of reciprocation. Lucy stood stiffly, sighing in resignation.

    Meanwhile, Mark and Logan strolled through the bustling halls of the spire-adorned building, weaving through people busily preparing for departure. Logan cracked his knuckles, his face a mix of irritation and determination. ¡°Dad, we need to have a serious talk,¡± he said, his tone sharp.

    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± Mark asked, stroking his beard casually.

    Logan threw his hands up in exasperation. ¡°You and Mom¡¯s marriage! It¡¯s ridiculous! You don¡¯t even live together! Every holiday, we¡¯re bouncing back and forth¡ªdinner here, lunch there. It¡¯s exhausting!¡± His voice grew louder as they exited the spire building and entered the brick-walled structure, equally alive with bustling activity.

    Mark shrugged, still unbothered. ¡°Your sister doesn¡¯t seem to have a problem with it,¡± he said, his tone almost dismissive. ¡°That¡¯s because she¡¯s evil!¡± Logan shot back, his frustration boiling over. ¡°She tied me out of a window once!¡± Mark chuckled softly, as if the memory amused him. ¡°You were just a kid back then.¡±

    ¡°I WAS 13!¡± Logan shouted, his voice echoing down the hall.

    The two knocked lightly on the door before stepping into the women¡¯s quarters, each flashing a playful grin. ¡°Are we fashionably late?¡± Mark asked with a chuckle, only to duck as an arnis stick whizzed past his head and embedded itself into the wall behind him.

    ¡°No, just late!¡± the tall, muscular woman snapped, striding toward him with a dramatic pout. Without warning, she leapt up and smacked him lightly on the head. ¡°What are you standing there for? Get over here and give me a hug!¡± she demanded.

    Mark laughed and wrapped his arms around her. ¡°Sorry, Yasmine. I¡¯m just an old man now,¡± he joked, despite barely being in his thirties.

    Yasmine rolled her eyes, releasing a scoff. ¡°Old man, my foot,¡± she muttered. Then her expression shifted, her brows furrowing. ¡°So, this girl¡ªshe¡¯s the reason we¡¯re reuniting? All for Merlin¡¯s son?¡± she asked, crossing her arms.

    Mark slid his hands to her waist with a smirk. ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re heading to the Auroria Dominion, to serve under the young master himself. Of course¡­¡± He leaned in closer, his voice dropping to a conspiratorial tone. ¡°Not before we test his strength first.¡±

    ¡°Not in front of the kids, you idiot!¡± Yasmine chuckled, but her amusement quickly turned to surprise as Mark effortlessly hoisted her over his shoulder.

    ¡°Kids, we¡¯ll be back! Gotta sort a few things out!¡± Mark announced with a hearty laugh, heading out of the room with a mischievous smirk. Yasmine squirmed, half-laughing, half-protesting. ¡°No fighting while we¡¯re gone!¡± he called over his shoulder.

    The moment they were out of sight, Lucy stood up and delivered a sharp kick to a nearby wooden dummy, splintering it into pieces. Logan glanced up from his phone, smirking. ¡°You¡¯ve got the physique of a punching bag, sis. You should aim for silky smoothness, like me,¡± he teased, flexing dramatically.

    Lucy¡¯s growl was low and menacing. ¡°Yeah, because last time we sparred, you sliced me up like sashimi!¡±

    Logan¡¯s smirk faltered, replaced with a narrow-eyed glare. ¡°After you turned me into a human pi?ata!¡± he snapped, standing up and marching toward her. ¡°Do you even understand how hard it¡¯s been managing the Blade faction by myself?!¡±

    Without warning, he threw a punch, his fist colliding with Lucy¡¯s tightly braced body. She didn¡¯t flinch, glaring daggers at him. ¡°What the hell is your problem?!¡± she yelled, kicking him in the chest and forcing him back.

    ¡°Oh, you wanna go?¡± Logan growled, drawing his sword with a sharp metallic hiss. ¡°Grab your sticks! Let¡¯s settle this now. I¡¯m turning you into sashimi!¡±

    Lucy didn¡¯t hesitate, snatching up her arnis sticks. Her smirk was feral. ¡°How many ribs am I breaking this time?¡±

    Two days later, in the heart of Atlantis, Melanthius sat at the center of a grand table, his face lit up with a wide, genuine smile as the Atlanteans and his friends sang a cheerful rendition of "Happy Birthday" to him. The group, though surrounded by laughter and warmth, couldn''t shake the unease that clung to them. Despite the fact they weren¡¯t physically affected by the pressure or the risk of drowning, the vast, endless ocean surrounding them¡ªonly broken by the towering buildings of Atlantis¡ªleft them with an eerie sense of isolation.

    Mel clapped enthusiastically, his eyes twinkling as he leaned forward to blow out the candles. "I wish to live a normal life with all of my beautiful friends!" he declared, his voice filled with sincerity.

    ¡°Are we going to tell him how unsettling it feels down here?¡± Arid whispered to Elowen, glancing at the vast, eerie expanse of the ocean beyond Atlantis¡¯s shimmering buildings. Elowen¡¯s hair floated gently in the water as she sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s just let him enjoy his moment,¡± she said softly, watching Mel¡¯s infectious smile as he soaked in the celebration.

    Mel¡¯s attention turned as Rue wheeled over to him, holding a sleek, rectangular box in her lap. ¡°Happy birthday,¡± she said, her voice uncharacteristically warm as she handed it to him.

    Mel opened the box and lifted out a beautifully crafted notebook. Its edges gleamed with a faint silver glow, and the cover shimmered like an ocean wave. Rue grinned. ¡°It¡¯s a notebook that projects holograms of whatever you jot down. Perfect for someone whose ideas deserve to be seen in three dimensions.¡±

    Mel traced his fingers over the cover, his eyes lighting up when he saw the words engraved on it: For the brightest man I know.

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.He looked at Rue, his grin stretching ear to ear before he pulled her into a hug. ¡°Thank you,¡± he said with a rare softness. Rue froze for a moment, caught off guard, then awkwardly patted his back.

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t get all mushy on me,¡± she muttered, but her smirk betrayed her amusement.

    Elowen stepped forward, holding a small, carefully wrapped box in her hands. She offered it to Mel with a warm smile. ¡°Happy birthday, Mel.¡±

    Curious, Mel opened the box and found a delicate bracelet inside. The charm was a striking design¡ªa bolt of blue lightning surrounded by soft, swirling clouds. The craftsmanship was intricate, the charm glinting like it held a spark of real magic.

    ¡°It¡¯s a blend of my Camelot lightning and your cloud magic,¡± Elowen explained, her voice gentle.

    Mel slipped the bracelet onto his wrist, admiring it with a thoughtful expression. ¡°Thank you,¡± he said softly, the sincerity in his voice unmistakable.

    Before he could say more, Elowen stepped closer and wrapped her arms around him in a firm but tender hug. For a moment, Mel hesitated, then slowly brought his arms up to return the gesture, his touch careful and grateful.

    Across the room, Rue watched the interaction with narrowed eyes. As Mel hugged Elowen, a pang of annoyance flickered across her face. Rue absentmindedly scratched at the faint green mark on her arm.

    ¡°Did she just one-up me¡­?¡± Rue thought, her lips twitching into a wry smirk despite herself.

    A few moments later, Mel sat quietly, his gaze fixed on the empty seat across from him. His fingers drummed idly against the table, his thoughts far away.

    Elowen approached from behind and slid into the seat beside him. ¡°Thinking about Dorian?¡± she asked softly.

    Mel turned his head to look at her, nodding. ¡°Yeah¡­ that, and everything else,¡± he admitted, his voice low. ¡°There¡¯s still so much I don¡¯t understand¡ªso many questions I need answers to.¡±

    He lowered his head, letting out a quiet sigh as his fingers resumed their restless tapping on the table. Elowen stayed close, her presence calm and steady, offering silent support.

    Lance approached Mel with a grin and handed him a small, sleek button. ¡°Happy birthday, sensei,¡± he said, his tone casual but warm.

    Mel took the button and inspected it curiously. ¡°Wait¡­ is this what I think it is?¡± His eyes widened. ¡°You got me a car?!¡±

    Lance smirked, crossing his arms. ¡°Of course. Every sixteen-year-old needs a ride, right? Thought you could use something flashy to match your genius.¡±

    Mel ruffled Lance¡¯s hair with a grin. ¡°My favorite student!¡±

    ¡°Guys, come on, we¡¯re about to light the fireworks!¡± Arid shouted, running past them with excitement.

    ¡°You all go ahead. I¡¯ll catch up,¡± Mel said, waving them off. Elowen and Lance exchanged a glance before walking toward the celebration.

    As Mel lingered, Goda stumbled up to him, holding a bottle and laughing. ¡°King! Come on, let¡¯s party!¡± he said, thrusting the bottle toward Mel.

    Mel shook his head, pushing the bottle away. ¡°No thanks. I¡¯m underage.¡±

    Goda laughed, slurring his words. ¡°Underage? You¡¯re a king, my guy! Birthdays are for living a little.¡± He burped and leaned closer, wagging the bottle. ¡°Come on, just one sip. It¡¯ll help you forget all those heavy problems of yours. Stimulate your mind!¡±

    Mel hesitated, the weight of Goda¡¯s words hanging in the air. ¡°Forget about my problems¡­?¡± he murmured, taking the bottle.

    He stared at the shimmering Atlantis brew for a moment before tilting it back and taking a long drink.

    Mel tossed the bottle into a nearby trash can with a perfect jump shot. ¡°LET¡¯S PARTY!¡± he shouted, his voice ringing with excitement. The Atlanteans erupted into cheers, their energy infectious.

    With a burst of speed, Mel flew through the water, heading toward the gathering where everyone had encircled the fireworks. His sharp eyes locked onto the string connecting the fireworks together. He raised his hand, black lightning crackling across his fingers.

    With a swift, controlled spark, he ignited the string. In an instant, the fireworks burst to life, shooting into the water¡¯s depths and exploding in vibrant, shimmering patterns. The radiant colors danced across Atlantis, illuminating the faces of everyone below as they marveled at the dazzling display.

    Suddenly, a collective scream erupted as the massive shadow of the legendary Kraken loomed over the crowd. The colossal beast let out a deafening roar, its glowing eyes piercing through the water.

    ¡°What the hell is that?!¡± Arid shouted, pointing frantically at the creature.

    All eyes turned upward to see Mel proudly perched atop the Kraken¡¯s massive head, a wide, drunken grin plastered on his face. ¡°Look at my birthday present, everyone!¡± he hollered, spreading his arms dramatically.

    Before anyone could respond, Mel began pounding his chest like a caveman and chanting, ¡°Kraken king! Kraken king!¡± His Atlantean followers, either fueled by their king¡¯s infectious energy or too shocked to question it, quickly joined in, chanting along in unison.

    The Kraken, seemingly unfazed by the spectacle, gave a low rumble as if reluctantly acknowledging its new title.

    ¡°Mel! This is way too big! What are you even going to do with it?¡± Rue shouted, cupping her hands around her mouth to be heard over the Kraken¡¯s rumbling growls.

    Mel floated lazily in the water, leaning against nothing as if it were the most natural thing in the world. He tilted his head thoughtfully. ¡°Hmm¡­ maybe sashimi?¡± he mused with a smirk.

    The Kraken thrashed wildly beneath him, as though offended by the suggestion.

    ¡°Nah,¡± Mel waved dismissively, ¡°it¡¯s too magnificent to eat.¡± His tone softened, and his eyes drifted toward the castle in the distance, where Maren once slept. ¡°Besides¡­ someone very special gave it to me.¡±

    Flashback

    Mel sat on the edge of a grand bed in the Atlantis castle, his head bowed slightly. Maren, standing tall and resolute, slung his trident onto his back.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re leaving?¡± Mel asked quietly, not looking up.

    ¡°You¡¯ve done enough for me, kid,¡± Maren said firmly, his voice carrying both gratitude and finality. ¡°I¡¯ve repaid my debt to this kingdom by helping their king¡ªyou. Now, it¡¯s time for me to settle my own score.¡±

    Mel¡¯s fists clenched in his lap. ¡°Michelangelo¡­¡±

    Maren gave a sharp nod. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m going to kill him. You¡¯re the king now, Mel. The castle, the kingdom¡ªit¡¯s yours. Stop being so damn modest if you want the answers you¡¯re looking for. And one more thing¡­¡±

    Maren paused, his gaze piercing but filled with an almost brotherly warmth. ¡°Don¡¯t kill Michelangelo before I do.¡±

    With a small smirk, he turned and conjured a swirling water portal. Without another word, he stepped through it, vanishing from sight.

    End Flashback

    Mel snapped back to the present, his hand absentmindedly resting on the Kraken¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it¡­ and this kingdom,¡± he murmured to himself, a faint smile tugging at his lips.

 Chapter 54

    Mel snapped back to the present, his hand absentmindedly resting on the Kraken¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it¡­ and this kingdom,¡± he murmured to himself, a faint smile tugging at his lips.

    Mel then flipped off of the Kraken and whistled, the Kraken buried itself into the ground deeper into the sea.

    Mel staggered over to Jake, slinging his arm around his shoulder with a drunken grin as the others continued reveling around them. ¡°J-Jake,¡± Mel slurred, his words slightly drawn out, and he held the bottle up to Jake¡¯s mouth. ¡°Try this¡­ it¡¯ll make you feel so much better!¡± He chuckled, swaying a little as he grinned like a mischievous child.

    Jake hesitated for a moment but then nodded nervously, taking a small sip of the rum. Almost immediately, his cheeks flushed a deep red, and he coughed, his eyes watering from the strong burn.

    Mel laughed, slapping him on the back with a little too much enthusiasm. ¡°Told ya! Feels good, right?¡±

    Mel staggered away, leaving Jake standing there with a deep sigh. He glanced over at Arid, who was caught up in the festivities, before quietly slipping a few bottles into his bag. With a resigned shake of his head, Jake took another swig, the liquid burning as he tried to push his thoughts aside and lose himself in the night.

    Elowen and Rue chatted with Anita, enjoying the calm conversation.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re a freshman?¡± Rue asked, raising an eyebrow.

    Anita nodded, her nerves evident. ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Elowen stirred her tea thoughtfully. ¡°How do you know Mel?¡±

    Anita shifted a bit, scratching the back of her head. ¡°We met on Monday, and, well, he claimed me as his best friend.¡±

    Elowen smirked, rolling her eyes. ¡°He tends to do that.¡±

    Rue grinned, eyeing Anita¡¯s hair. ¡°I love your hair,¡± she said with genuine admiration.

    Anita smiled, brushing her hair over her shoulder. ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Just then, Mel appeared out of nowhere, suddenly tossing Rue and Elowen over his shoulder with a playful laugh. ¡°I love her hair, I love your hair, I love my hair! Let¡¯s all have a hair party!¡± He spun them around, laughing like a carefree child, completely ignoring the startled looks from the others around the room.

    ¡°Mel, put us down!¡± Elowen protested, squirming slightly.

    ¡°Seriously, stop it!¡± Rue added, trying to twist out of his grip.

    But Mel only laughed louder, spinning them faster. ¡°Hair party, hair party!¡±

    The girls groaned in unison, and Anita watched the spectacle with a mix of amusement and slight confusion.

    ¡°Mel, are you drunk?¡± Anita asked, walking up to him with a raised eyebrow.

    Mel conjured two fluffy clouds beneath Rue and Elowen, gently dropping them onto them. ¡°Drunk? I¡¯m not drunk, I¡¯m Mel!¡± he cackled, wobbling slightly.

    Anita grabbed his chin, looking him in the eyes. ¡°When normal people are drunk, they usually get aggressive or reckless. Wizards, though? They get silly. Like, really silly. It¡¯s like they go into a sugar high¡ªlike they¡¯ve smoked something¡­ or eaten an entire candy store,¡± she explained with a smirk.

    ¡°How do you know all this?¡± Rue asked, raising an eyebrow.

    Anita¡¯s eyes darted around nervously, and she stammered, ¡°I¡ªuh, I did some¡­ research!¡± She forced a laugh, looking away.

    Mel turned to Anita, squinting his eyes as he tried to focus. ¡°Anita, why are you so strong?¡± he asked, rubbing his eyes in confusion.

    ¡°What? What are you talking about?¡± she chuckled nervously, clearly not understanding.

    ¡°For some reason, I can feel everyone¡¯s aura right now.¡± Mel¡¯s face turned uneasy as he struggled to make sense of what was happening. His eyes shifted to Elowen, and he gasped, seeing lightning crackling around her. He quickly glanced at Rue, noticing scales covering her skin, shimmering with a strange energy. Then, his gaze shifted to Arid, and he saw a majestic tree inside of him, its roots sprawling outwards in an otherworldly glow.

    Mel staggered back, wiping his sweaty face as panic set in. His surroundings felt distorted, and his head was spinning. He stumbled to a nearby mirror, trying to steady himself, but what he saw only intensified his fear. Inside of him swirled black lightning and purple clouds, a chaotic storm of energy he couldn¡¯t understand.

    He wiped his face again, but the dizziness overtook him. Unable to hold it in any longer, he vomited onto the ground, the sound of his discomfort echoing in the otherwise silent room.

    The next morning, Mel lay slumped in his dorm room, groggily staring at the ceiling as his alarm blared. In a half-conscious state, he slammed his fist into the clock, shattering it in frustration. ¡°I¡¯m so tired¡­¡± he mumbled, barely able to keep his eyes open.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    Suddenly, he realized he was upside down. His body was stuck to the ceiling. He blinked in confusion, then promptly fell to the floor with a loud thud. ¡°Ow¡­¡± he groaned, lying on his back for a moment before pushing himself up.

    ¡°Is this¡­ what a hangover feels like?¡± he muttered, rubbing his temples in disbelief. ¡°I¡¯m never drinking again,¡± he added, shivering as the cold air in the room hit him. With a huff, he threw on a robe over his bare upper body and slipped on some fuzzy slippers, shuffling toward the door, hoping the day would somehow make more sense than his night.

    Mel swung open the door to his dorm and immediately recoiled, shielding his eyes with an exaggerated wince, as if the sunlight were a personal attack. ¡°Why is it so damn bright out?!¡± he bellowed, his voice carrying through the hall in an uncharacteristic outburst.

    Unlike normal humans, Mel¡¯s hangover hit differently. It didn¡¯t just make him tired or sluggish¡ªit turned him into a whirlwind of grumpiness, bold declarations, biting sarcasm, and behavior that felt completely out of character. It was as if the alcohol had rewired his personality overnight, leaving him on edge and ready to snap at even the most harmless inconveniences.

    A few moments later, Mel slouched in the grand hall, his head resting heavily on the table as everyone else enjoyed breakfast. His disheveled appearance was impossible to miss¡ªshirtless under his robe, fuzzy slippers on his feet, and adorned with a mix of Atlantic jewelry that looked more suited for a beach party than a royal institute.

    Headmaster Jasper stormed up to the table, his sharp gaze narrowing. ¡°Melanthius! Where is your uniform?¡±

    Mel groaned, lifting his head just enough to meet Jasper¡¯s glare with half-lidded, hungover eyes. ¡°What?¡± he muttered lazily, waving a hand. ¡°At home, duh. Where else would it be?¡± He scoffed, clearly unbothered by the headmaster¡¯s growing indignation.

    ¡°Are you rebelling because you and your friends were the only ones to fail your test?¡± Headmaster Kai¡¯s stern voice cut through the din as he stepped into the hall, followed closely by Headmaster Draven, whose imposing presence made the air feel heavier.

    Mel groaned, barely lifting his head to acknowledge them. ¡°What?¡± he grumbled, shielding his eyes from the relentless light. ¡°I don¡¯t need a test to tell me what I already know I can do. I¡¯m Melanthius Shadowbane, dammit.¡± His voice carried a mix of defiance and exhaustion as he rubbed his temples.

    ¡°Lance,¡± he muttered, waving his hand blindly toward the boy. ¡°Sensei needs your sunglasses. Please.¡±

    Without hesitation, Lance pulled off his shades and handed them over. Mel slipped them on with a dramatic sigh of relief. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s better,¡± he said, leaning back with an exaggerated air of satisfaction, completely unfazed by the glaring headmasters.

    ¡°Mel, are you drunk?¡± Draven growled, placing a firm hand on Mel¡¯s shoulder.

    Mel smacked his hand away, rising to his feet to square off with the three headmasters. ¡°And what if I am?¡± he said, a smirk curling across his lips.

    Draven tilted his head, his eyes narrowing. ¡°Watch that tone,¡± he warned. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s gotten into you, but¡ª¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Mel interrupted with a mocking laugh. ¡°You gonna stab me in the back again? Oh wait, you already did that once.¡± His voice was sharp, his words cutting through the tension like a blade.

    Draven¡¯s jaw clenched, but before he could respond, Mel leaned in closer, his smirk growing. ¡°Remember our first fight?¡± he asked, voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°I won. And let¡¯s not forget¡ªI took down all the other black cards a month after that.¡±

    With a cocky laugh, Mel turned away and plopped back into his seat, throwing his feet up on the table like he hadn¡¯t just challenged one of the most feared headmasters in the institute.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see you in detention,¡± the headmasters said in unison, their voices cold as they turned and walked away.

    As soon as they were out of earshot, Arid leaned toward Mel, his jaw tight. ¡°Mel, you seriously need to chill out,¡± he hissed through gritted teeth.

    Mel scoffed, rolling his eyes dramatically. ¡°And you need to shut up. You¡¯re not even really part of this friend group,¡± he shot back, his tone sharp and dismissive. ¡°You don¡¯t care about us like that. Just look at how you treat my adorable, sweet Jake!¡±

    Before Arid could respond, Mel grabbed Jake by the side and pulled him close, ruffling his hair like a doting older brother. Jake, who had clearly had a bit too much to drink himself, stayed quiet, his flushed cheeks and glazed-over eyes giving him away. Despite his embarrassment, he didn¡¯t resist Mel¡¯s affection, though the scene earned a few awkward glances from the others at the table.

    Arid clenched his fists, trying to keep his composure, but Mel¡¯s words hit a nerve. ¡°Not part of this friend group? Really, Mel?¡± he said, his voice low but edged with anger. ¡°I¡¯ve stood by you in battles, watched your back when things got messy, and I¡¯ve trusted you¡ªtrusted you¡ªmore than I probably should¡¯ve. But sure, I don¡¯t care about you guys. Keep telling yourself that.¡±

    He gestured toward Jake with a sharp motion. ¡°And as for Jake? Maybe I don¡¯t coddle him like you do, but I respect him enough not to treat him like some helpless kid. Unlike you, I actually believe in his strength.¡±

    ¡°Respect my strength? You bullied me for half my life!¡± Jake shouted, his voice shaking with anger. ¡°You asshole! You¡¯re a true sociopath!¡± Heads turned as everyone realized Jake was drunk, his flushed face and uneven stance giving him away.

    Even Mel, now visibly sobering up, tried to steady him. ¡°Come on, Jake. Let¡¯s get you out of here.¡±

    But Jake shoved Mel¡¯s hand away with a bitter laugh. ¡°No! You all look down on me because I¡¯m the only one here from Horace Groves without magical techniques!¡± His voice cracked, and the room grew tense.

    Arid stepped forward, his expression unreadable, and reached for Jake¡¯s bag. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± he asked, pulling out several beer bottles.

    A collective gasp rippled through the group. Even Mel¡¯s eyes widened, his foggy hangover lifting completely. ¡°Jake¡­ you took more? I didn¡¯t even mean to let you drink in the first place!¡±

    Jake staggered, gripping the edge of the table for balance. ¡°Chill out, man. I like this stuff.¡± He laughed bitterly, but there was pain in his voice.

    Arid¡¯s gaze darkened as he looked at Jake. ¡°Do you even know what you¡¯re doing to yourself?¡± His voice was quiet, but heavy with emotion. ¡°Do you know why my father doesn¡¯t move? Why he just stares into space all day?¡±

    Jake raised an eyebrow, still chuckling. ¡°What, because he made a kid with Mother Nature¡ªevil incarnate?¡±

    Arid closed his eyes, sighing deeply. ¡°No. Because something happened to him before I was born. Something so awful it broke him, and he drank himself into shock. That¡¯s what alcohol does, Jake. It doesn¡¯t help. It destroys.¡±

    The weight of his words hung in the air as Arid grabbed his bag and walked away, his shoulders tense with unspoken frustration.

    The bell rang, breaking the silence, and everyone rose to leave. Jake slumped in his chair, staring at the ground. Mel, rubbing his face, exhaled deeply.

    Elowen approached Mel, brushing a strand of hair away from his face. Her voice was soft but firm. ¡°You know you have to apologize, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Mel sighed heavily and nodded. ¡°Yeah¡­ I know.¡± Pressing his forehead briefly against hers in a gesture of comfort, he turned and walked away, leaving the group to process the tense moment.

 Chapter 55

    In world history class, Mel sat beside Jake, who was quietly scribbling notes in his notebook. Glancing at him, Mel leaned in, his voice low. ¡°Do you really think I look down on you?¡±

    Jake froze for a moment, then turned to Mel, his gaze dropping. ¡°N-no,¡± he stammered. ¡°You were the first person who talked to me. I was just drunk¡­ I liked it because, I don¡¯t know, it made me feel confident enough to stand up to Arid.¡± He hesitated, gripping his pen tightly. ¡°I know he¡¯s probably had the worst childhood out of all of us, but that doesn¡¯t excuse what he did to me. For years, he made me feel small.¡±

    Jake¡¯s voice faltered, but he pushed on. ¡°When he came to train me, I thought maybe he¡¯d changed. But he didn¡¯t. He only did it to one-up you.¡± Jake paused, then sighed. ¡°You were right, Mel. About no one really being friends with him. He doesn¡¯t know how to be friends with anyone because he doesn¡¯t show it in the ways that count. Yeah, he helped you fight the wardens, but¡­¡±

    Jake glanced at Mel with a faint smile, his voice softening. ¡°If you want to be his friend, Mel, I won¡¯t stop you. But I just can¡¯t do it.¡±

    Mel didn¡¯t respond right away, his expression unreadable as he leaned back in his chair. ¡°I get it, Jake,¡± he said finally, his tone surprisingly gentle. ¡°I just needed to know how you really felt.¡±

    Mel smiled warmly, ruffling Jake¡¯s hair with a playful touch. ¡°Want me to train you? Then you can really become Jacob the Knight,¡± he teased.

    Jake¡¯s grin widened as he glanced down at his notebook, where he had drawn his dream self¡ªJacob the Knight, standing proud in gleaming armor.

    ¡°Thanks, Mel,¡± Jake said, his voice steady with determination. ¡°But I want to get there on my own, ya know?¡± He tapped Mel¡¯s forehead lightly with his pencil, a confident smile lighting up his face.

    The warden, who also served as their teacher, turned his attention to Mel. ¡°Melanthius, would you be alright if I spoke about your father?¡± he asked carefully, his tone measured. At the mention of Mel¡¯s father, the room fell silent, and all eyes shifted to him.

    Mel smiled, flipping open a book with a sense of quiet resolve. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ll just read it to you,¡± he said, scanning the pages.

    ¡°Merlin orchestrated the massacre of the Veil Clan, a group that once loyally served under him,¡± Mel explained, his voice steady but tinged with underlying bitterness. ¡°They were slaughtered for daring to challenge his plans, and he showed no remorse.¡± He sat down quietly, letting the weight of his words settle over the room.

    A girl with a white card raised her hand. ¡°Why do you think he did it?¡± she asked cautiously.

    Mel glanced down, his fingers brushing against the edge of the book in his lap. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he admitted, his tone softer now. ¡°I have his strength, his intelligence, his face. His magic¡ªI think. But his memories? Those are a mystery to me.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± the warden said with a respectful bow. Mel gave a slight nod in acknowledgment, his expression calm yet unreadable.

    The bell rang, echoing through the classroom as students began packing their bags. Elowen approached Mel, her curiosity piqued.

    ¡°Are we the only black cards in this class?¡± she asked.

    Mel shook his head, his expression tight as he spoke through gritted teeth. ¡°In our class, there are three. Me, you...¡± He gestured subtly to the back of the room without turning around. ¡°And him.¡±

    Elowen followed his motion, her eyes landing on a tall boy sitting silently at his desk. His muscles strained slightly against his shirt, partially concealed by a black jacket draped over his broad shoulders. His gaze was locked on the front of the room, his lips moving in quiet murmurs as if lost in thought.

    ¡°I think his name is Dontai Bennet,¡± Mel whispered, his tone low.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Elowen¡¯s brows furrowed as she turned back to Mel. ¡°He hasn¡¯t moved the entire class,¡± she murmured, glancing over her shoulder again.

    Moments later, Mel, Elowen, and Jake stepped into the crowded hallway, navigating through the noise.

    Jake groaned, his nerves bubbling to the surface. ¡°Next class is weapon handling! I don¡¯t know anything about weapons!¡± he stammered, clutching his notebook like it could save him. ¡°Well for white and yellow cards we just have to write in the back while the black and red cards are in the front training but still!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll partner with you if we have to do anything like sparring.¡± Mel gave Jake a reassuring smile, rubbing the back of his head. Jake let out a relieved sigh.

    ¡°Wait, does that mean Dontai also failed the test?¡± Mel mused aloud. ¡°We¡¯re stuck in classes with other black cards because the eight of us bombed it and ended up in Tier One. I guess he did too.¡± Elowen raised an eyebrow and glanced at Mel. ¡°Why are you still hung up on that guy?¡± Mel shrugged, his expression thoughtful. ¡°I don¡¯t know. He just gives me this... weird vibe.¡±

    Moments later, Mel found himself tied securely to a punching bag, his arms pinned and his expression somewhere between resignation and annoyance. ¡°Headmaster Kai, I already apologized for how I acted when I was drunk... Do I really deserve this?¡± he groaned.

    Kai, entirely unfazed, shoved a towel into Mel¡¯s mouth with a smirk. ¡°Yes. Yes, you do. Now, students, line up! Grab any weapon of your choice and practice the one-two forms I taught you earlier!¡± His booming laughter filled the room as the students formed a line, including Elowen and Dontai.

    The first to approach was a red card wielding a bo staff. With a confident spin, they executed the one-two form, landing two sharp strikes against Mel¡¯s torso. His muffled yells escaped past the towel as he braced himself against the impact, the punching bag swaying slightly with the force.

    ¡°Good form!¡± Kai clapped. ¡°Next!¡±

    The next student, another red card, stepped up wielding a pair of nunchucks. With a flashy spin, they executed the one-two form¡ªexcept their strikes landed squarely at Mel''s groin.

    Mel''s body tensed, and a muffled cough escaped as he groaned in pain. ¡°Mmmph! That was a low blow!¡± he grunted through the towel, glaring daggers at the culprit while the rest of the class tried (and mostly failed) to stifle their laughter.

    "Next up!" Kai bellowed, clapping his hands in excitement. Mel, sore and battered after enduring strikes from several students, slumped against the punching bag. His breaths came in ragged gasps. Elowen approached him next, holding a wooden sword. ¡°Just two more. Brace yourself,¡± she said with a sigh. With measured precision, she struck him twice¡ªeach hit eliciting a muffled grunt as Mel grimaced.

    ¡°This hurts so much,¡± he groaned, barely lifting his head. Then he saw the last student step forward: Dontai Bennet. Dontai wore heavy gauntlets, his quiet demeanor now overshadowed by the intensity in his eyes. He rolled his shoulders, adjusted his stance, and began bouncing slightly on his feet. Without a word, he spun swiftly and delivered a devastating punch to Mel''s stomach.

    Mel''s eyes shot open wide as he coughed hard, the wind knocked clean out of him. ¡°Where is he generating this much strength?!¡± he thought, his mind racing. ¡°This is leagues above Terence¡¯s. He¡¯s built like Bimoth but not as tall.¡± Before Mel could recover, Dontai spun again, using the momentum to throw another crushing punch.

    ¡°It¡¯s his spin!¡± Mel realized in a panic. ¡°I can¡¯t take another hit! If I do, I¡¯ll pass out!¡± Acting on instinct, Mel raised his leg in a sharp crescent kick, driving the heel of his foot against Dontai¡¯s face.

    The strike landed cleanly. Dontai¡¯s expression didn¡¯t falter¡ªhis face remained unreadable¡ªbut he dropped his gauntlets and turned to walk away without a word. As he moved back to his seat, he paused briefly, brushing a hand against his face before glancing over his shoulder at Mel.

    Mel, still bound and breathing heavily, lowered his gaze, the encounter leaving a lingering sense of unease in the air.

    A few moments later, Mel slouched in the bleachers, leaning heavily against Elowen. ¡°I¡¯m in so much pain right now,¡± he groaned, wincing with every shift of his battered body.

    Elowen, calmly working on her homework, paused and glanced at him. ¡°Why did you kick Dontai?¡± she asked, raising an eyebrow.

    Mel sat up, rubbing his sore ribs. ¡°I think he was using some kind of magical technique. I didn¡¯t want to pass out,¡± he admitted, his voice laced with exhaustion.

    As if on cue, Dontai Bennet approached them, his steps measured and deliberate. ¡°Melanthius,¡± he began, his tone blunt and formal, ¡°I owe you an apology.¡±

    Mel blinked in surprise, sitting up straighter as Dontai continued. ¡°I was using a magical technique¡ªit¡¯s called Torque. By spinning my body, I can amplify the force of my attacks. It¡¯s a technique I learned back in my homeland, a kingdom on another continent. You could call me a foreign exchange student, I suppose.¡±

    Dontai crossed his arms and stared down at Mel. ¡°But let¡¯s get one thing straight: the objective was for me to hit you. You, however, decided to kick me. That wasn¡¯t part of the exercise.¡± He narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Refrain from hitting me again, and I won¡¯t hit you. Deal?¡±

    Mel opened his mouth to respond, but Dontai turned on his heel before he could get a word out. Without waiting for an answer, Dontai returned to his seat, isolating himself once again.

 Chapter 56

    Meanwhile, a group of red cards approached Dontai, casually settling into the seats around him. Dontai raised an eyebrow, visibly confused by their sudden company.

    One of the girls sighed dramatically, crossing her arms. ¡°I¡¯m so sick of this red card stuff. It¡¯s all train, train, train, like we¡¯re machines or something,¡± she grumbled, slouching in her seat.

    Another boy smirked as he balanced his homework on his knees. ¡°We¡¯re sitting next to the new black card now? That definitely makes us cooler by association,¡± he quipped, scribbling lazily on his paper.

    Dontai, still spinning a pencil between his fingers with uncanny speed using his Torque technique, finally spoke up. ¡°What exactly are you doing here?¡± he asked, his tone flat but laced with curiosity.

    The pencil in his hand spun so quickly it became a blur, causing the group to stare for a moment before one of them chuckled nervously. ¡°Just¡­ hanging out?¡±

    Dontai¡¯s face lit up in an unnervingly wide smile as he suddenly hurled the spinning pencil into the wall with a sharp thud. ¡°Yes, friends! I¡¯ve never had a friend before!¡± he exclaimed, curling his knees to his chest in a way that betrayed a hint of insecurity. His eyes sparkled with unsettling enthusiasm. ¡°What do friends do?¡±

    The boy chuckled mischievously, nudging his cousin. ¡°Well, seeing as you¡¯re new to this whole friendship thing, the first rule is you give each of your new friends 10 dollars!¡±

    ¡°James!¡± the girl groaned, smacking him on the back of the head.

    ¡°I only have 10,000,¡± Dontai replied earnestly, pulling a thick wad of bills from his wallet without hesitation.

    James¡¯s eyes widened as a grin spread across his face. ¡°That¡¯s perfect¡ª¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare,¡± the girl interrupted, glaring at James before turning to Dontai. ¡°You don¡¯t have to give us money to be friends, okay? We¡¯ll be your friends because we want to.¡±

    Dontai hesitated, then nodded slowly, tucking the money back into his wallet.

    ¡°I¡¯m Alissa Stonekeep,¡± she continued, offering a small smile, ¡°and this knucklehead is James Stonekeep. We¡¯re cousins.¡±

    ¡°Stonekeep¡­¡± Dontai repeated, testing the name with a strange sense of satisfaction. ¡°I like it. Friends, then.¡±

    ¡°Are you slow or something?¡± James asked bluntly, earning a sharp slap to the back of his head from Alissa.

    ¡°James, seriously?¡± she scolded.

    Dontai, unfazed, tilted his head curiously. ¡°No, actually, I¡¯m fast. Really fast. I perceive things quicker than most people.¡± He tapped his temple thoughtfully. ¡°See, I was born with my magical technique, Torque, but it came with¡­ complications. My body was a grotesque spinning mess, like a human whirlwind.¡± He motioned vaguely with his hands. ¡°The doctors fixed my body, but my brain? Still spinning.¡±

    James raised an eyebrow, confused. ¡°What do you mean ¡®spinning¡¯?¡±

    Dontai¡¯s eyes suddenly began to whirl unnaturally, like tiny storms trapped in his sockets. ¡°Like this,¡± he said awkwardly. ¡°Shoot!¡± He smacked the side of his head, blinking rapidly until the spinning stopped. ¡°It gets stuck sometimes,¡± he muttered with an embarrassed grin.

    Dontai noticed the wide-eyed admiration from his new friends and stood up with a small, almost shy smile. ¡°That¡¯s nothing,¡± he said confidently. ¡°Check this out.¡±

    In an instant, he spun his body at dizzying speed, transforming into a blur of motion. The spinning figure darted across the room, appearing in each corner like a whirlwind, his movements so fast they left faint trails of air swirling behind him. Within seconds, he was back at their side, stopping with flawless precision.

    Alissa blinked, trying to process what she¡¯d just seen. ¡°That¡­ was insane,¡± she said, her voice tinged with awe.

    Mel stretched and cracked his back, wincing slightly at the ache. ¡°Do I still have to apologize to Arid? He doesn¡¯t even seem like he likes us.¡± He glanced at Elowen, who was absentmindedly chewing on her pen.

    She shrugged, eyes still focused on the work in front of her. ¡°Honestly? I¡¯m not sure. He¡¯s hard to read.¡±

    Mel checked his black card and froze when he saw the text. His expression darkened as he stood up without a word. ¡°I¡¯ll be back,¡± he muttered, his voice tight. He walked out of the room, his mind already racing.

    In the bathroom, Mel glanced around, the cool air filling the space. He moved to the sink and splashed water on his face, trying to shake the unease. ¡°Why are you here?¡± he asked, his voice low, looking up into the mirror.

    Behind him, Donatello appeared, his late Renaissance king armor gleaming in the dim light. ¡°Told you I¡¯d be back,¡± Donatello said with a smirk. ¡°You really took down four wardens by yourself? Damn, kid.¡± He chuckled, but the amusement didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes.

    Mel dried his hands slowly, his gaze focused in the mirror. ¡°Let¡¯s cut to the chase.¡±

    Donatello stepped closer, his presence looming. ¡°I was in Ironclad when Baba Yaga¡¯s kids got taken. I also watched when you fought my sister, Leonardo. I sent Baba the flier for the music festival¡ªshe knew Varek would be up to something because of it. Then, you met my sister, and I had to retreat, strategically.¡±

    Mel nodded slowly, digesting the information. ¡°Yeah,¡± he muttered, his thoughts still scattered.

    Donatello¡¯s tone shifted, becoming more serious. ¡°But Michelangelo¡­ he killed Dracula, and that¡¯s likely what set Dorian on his downward spiral¡ªturning him into the dictator he is now. But now, he¡¯s killed other kings for the Magisterium. He wanted to join the Council of Wizards so badly¡­ that it all makes sense now.¡±

    Mel stood motionless, the weight of the revelation pressing heavily on his chest. His voice was barely above a whisper as he spoke, more to himself than to Donatello. ¡°It all connects... everything he¡¯s done¡ªit¡¯s all been for that power.¡±

    Donatello¡¯s gaze sharpened, and he folded his arms, his tone calm but deliberate. ¡°What is it you want to know about, Melanthius?¡±

    Mel turned to him, a flicker of confusion breaking through his thoughts. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Donatello raised two fingers, his expression unreadable. ¡°Do you want to know about the Seven Deadly Kingdoms? Or the Council of Wizards?¡± His voice carried a knowing edge. ¡°I can see it in your eyes¡ªyou want to understand them both. And I¡¯ll tell you everything, right here, right now.¡±

    Mel took a step back and leaned heavily on the sink, his mind racing as he tried to process the weight of Donatello¡¯s words. ¡°He¡¯ll only tell me about one of them? What do I even choose?¡± His reflection stared back at him, conflicted and tense.

    ¡°If the Council of Wizards knows about Michelangelo... what can I even do about it?¡± he muttered under his breath. ¡°But I do want to know who they are¡ªwhat kind of power they hold. On the other hand¡­¡± He tightened his grip on the sink, his knuckles white. ¡°If I learn about the Seven Deadly Kingdoms, I might finally get answers¡ªabout my father¡­ my mother. Yaga said the Wrath Dominion might hold the truth, and that¡¯s where Merlin was born.¡±Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    He exhaled sharply, staring down at his trembling hands.

    Donatello¡¯s voice broke the silence. ¡°If you choose to learn about the Seven Deadly Kingdoms, I¡¯ll ask something of you in return. Take care of the Gluttony Kingdom for me. Do that, and I¡¯ll give you something that belonged to your father.¡±

    Mel¡¯s eyes widened, his heart skipping a beat. ¡°W-what? Even if I agree, what am I supposed to do¡ªjust storm in there, blasting black lightning everywhere?¡± His voice cracked, a mix of disbelief and nervous humor, but deep down, he felt the gravity of the choice before him.

    ¡°Of course not,¡± Donatello replied with a faint smirk. ¡°You¡¯ll need a plan. A gate of trusted, strong allies. Intel. Strategy. I¡¯m not telling you to rush in recklessly¡ªthis isn¡¯t something you can do today, or even tomorrow. But when the time comes, I believe you¡¯ll know it. You¡¯ll pick the right moment.¡±

    He stepped closer, his tone steady but pointed. ¡°Melanthius, all I¡¯m asking is that you consider it. Promise me you¡¯ll think about it, and I¡¯ll give you what you want.¡±

    Without waiting for a reply, Donatello turned and strode toward the door, pausing just long enough to glance back. ¡°Think about it,¡± he repeated, then disappeared into the hallway, leaving Mel alone with the weight of the decision.

    Mel doubled over, retching into the garbage bin beside him. His stomach churned as he wiped his mouth, gasping for air. ¡°What the hell is going on?!¡± he muttered, his voice trembling. Another wave hit him, and he clutched the edge of the bin, coughing as he emptied his stomach again.

    ¡°Why would he show up here, of all places, and drop something like that on me?!¡± Mel rasped, his mind reeling as he struggled to steady himself.

    ¡°So, if I deal with the Gluttonous Kingdom, he¡¯ll give me something that belonged to my father,¡± Mel muttered, staring at his reflection in the mirror. The thought churned in his mind like a storm. ¡°But what could it be?¡±

    He turned on the faucet and splashed cold water on his face, trying to wash away the tension gripping him. As droplets dripped from his chin, the sharp ring of the bell echoed through the halls, snapping him back to reality. With a deep breath, Mel straightened up and exited the bathroom, his thoughts still racing.

    In the bustling lunchroom, Mel approached Sera, Lumi, and Caius, setting his tray down with a casual smile. ¡°So, how was your first day of school?¡± he asked, glancing between them.

    Sera cracked her neck, leaning back with a sigh. ¡°It was¡­ alright,¡± she said, her tone dripping with disdain. ¡°I don¡¯t do well with bureaucracy, and I hate being told what to do. Honestly, I miss the freedom of being a latchkey. No schedules, no rules¡ªjust me doing my thing.¡±

    ¡°But Shenelle¡¯s over the moon that we¡¯re finally in school,¡± Lumi added with a soft smile, pulling out her card to show Mel a picture of the three of them together.

    Mel glanced at the image and grinned. ¡°You guys look great! Shenelle must be thrilled to have Klaus all to herself for once.¡±

    Meanwhile, in Klaus¡ªBaba Yaga¡¯s sentient, ever-shifting house¡ªShenelle sat upside down on the floor, a tub of ice cream in hand, tears streaming down her face as she watched a sappy television drama. ¡°I miss my kids!¡± she wailed, shoveling another spoonful of ice cream into her mouth.

    Klaus groaned, its wooden beams creaking in what sounded like shared exasperation.

    ¡°I can¡¯t just sit here crying with my sentient house forever!¡± Yaga wailed, wiping her face dramatically. She sprang to her feet, her voice shifting from despair to sudden resolve. ¡°I need to get out, meet people¡ªdo something social! Maybe King Aldara will want to hang out!¡±

    With a snap of her fingers, her form dissolved into a shimmering blue blob and vanished.

    Meanwhile, in his opulent throne room, King Aldara sat amidst the grandeur of his kingdom, his gaze fixed on a glowing map sprawled across a marble table. The soft hum of his court¡¯s activity buzzed in the background.

    ¡°Percival!¡± Yaga¡¯s voice rang out behind him as she reappeared in a sudden swirl of blue light.

    King Aldara jolted upright, clutching his chest with a gasp. ¡°By the gods! Could you not do that?!¡±

    Yaga shrugged nonchalantly, wiping a smear of melted ice cream from her shirt and casually licking it off her finger. ¡°What are you up to?¡± she asked, strolling closer.

    Aldara sighed, his gaze dropping back to the glowing map sprawled across the table¡ªa detailed layout of the school. ¡°Just trying to figure out how to organize this year¡¯s sports programs,¡± he muttered, rubbing his temples. ¡°It¡¯s more complicated than it looks.¡±

    ¡°Jeez, you¡¯re terrible at this!¡± Yaga sighed dramatically, waving her hand as if to shoo away his struggle.

    Percival shook his head with a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯ll admit, it¡¯s been a challenge. But I owe you my thanks for rebuilding the schools. I genuinely don¡¯t know how I would¡¯ve managed it without you.¡± Rising to his feet, he stepped forward and pulled Shenelle into a quick, heartfelt hug.

    Shenelle hugged him back with a grin. ¡°Glad to help, King Aldara.¡±

    The sound of heels clicking against the marble floor echoed through the room as Queen Ruecrix entered the throne room. Her gaze swept over the scene, immediately narrowing at the sight of the hug. ¡°And who might this be?¡±

    Percival quickly stepped back, straightening as though caught in the act. ¡°Honey! This is Shenelle Upan. She¡¯s the one responsible for building the school,¡± he explained with a nervous laugh.

    Ruecrix approached Shenelle, her sharp eyes scanning the towering, curvaceous figure before her. She arched an eyebrow, lips curving into a faint scoff.

    Shenelle, unfazed, narrowed her eyes slightly before breaking into a sly smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize Princess Rue had a sister,¡± she remarked innocently, unintentionally complimenting the Queen.

    Ruecrix froze for a moment, her eyes widening in surprise before a rare laugh escaped her lips. ¡°I like this one,¡± she said, her tone amused. ¡°Though for the record, I¡¯m Rue¡¯s mother, not her sister.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we sit down and have some lunch?¡± Yaga suggested, her tone light and casual.

    Percival and Ruecrix exchanged a glance before nodding in agreement.

    Moments later, the three sat around a small round table, deep into a card game. Shenelle smirked as she confidently laid her hand down. ¡°Full house,¡± she declared with a snicker.

    Percival groaned and smacked the table in frustration. ¡°Damn it! That¡¯s her third win in a row!¡± He begrudgingly slid a small pouch of coins across the table, which Shenelle snatched up with a triumphant grin. She tucked the winnings into her pocket. ¡°What can I say? You can¡¯t beat the queen,¡± she teased, leaning back in her chair with an air of smugness.

    Ruecrix sipped her wine gracefully, not even glancing at her cards. ¡°I warned you not to play against her without me.¡±

    Shenelle chuckled and shot Percival a playful wink. ¡°You really should listen to your queen, Percival. You never know when she might decide to leave you,¡± she quipped, shuffling the deck and dealing a fresh round of cards.

    As they started the next hand, Shenelle¡¯s expression softened. ¡°I hope my kids are doing well at your school, Percival,¡± she said, her tone carrying a mix of genuine curiosity and motherly pride.

    ¡°They should be fine. They¡¯ve got the best headmasters possible,¡± Percival said, his tone tinged with nostalgia. He glanced up briefly before returning his focus to his cards. ¡°If only my brother were still alive¡­¡± His voice trailed off, but he quickly cleared his throat. ¡°Anyway, you have nothing to worry about.¡±

    Shenelle narrowed her eyes as she drew a card. ¡°But why were my kids and their friends put in Tier One? Even Melanthius? Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s¡­ odd?¡±

    Percival nodded slowly. ¡°Headmaster Draven has always been strict about his evaluations. That¡¯s just how he is,¡± he replied, tossing a card onto the table.

    ¡°Maybe too strict,¡± Shenelle countered, pulling another card. ¡°I mean, my kids, Melanthius, and his group? It doesn¡¯t add up. I¡¯d understand if the test had been challenging academically, but it was just a personality quiz. My kids can¡¯t help it if they¡¯re confident and competitive.¡± She threw her card onto the pile with a snap.

    Percival sighed, considering her words as he picked up the discarded card. ¡°You¡¯ve got a point. But what do you expect me to do? Just bump them up to Tier Three? That would look biased on my part, especially considering you helped build the school.¡±

    Shenelle shrugged nonchalantly. ¡°Wasn¡¯t there another kid who failed? Dontai, or something? Just move him up to Tier Three along with the others. Call it balancing things out. It¡¯s just a favor.¡±

    Percival scratched his head before nodding. ¡°Alright. You¡¯re right. Consider it done.¡±

    Shenelle smirked triumphantly and laid her cards down on the table. ¡°Royal flush.¡±

    Ruecrix, who had been silently sipping her wine, chuckled and gave Shenelle a high five. Percival groaned and grudgingly slid another pouch of coins across the table.

    ¡°You¡¯re unbelievable,¡± he muttered, but a small smile crept onto his face.

    ¡°I had fun, Percival,¡± Shenelle said, pocketing her winnings with a grin. ¡°The three of us should do this more often. Who knows? Maybe we¡¯ll even become friends.¡±

    Back at the school, Melanthius, Renita, Lincoln, Elowen, Arid, Sera, Lumi, Caius, and Dontai sat in their different classes, each checking their cards. The moment their eyes landed on the ranking, seven voices erupted in unison in different places in the school.

    ¡°T-Tier Three?!¡± Melanthius, Renita, Lincoln, Elowen, Arid, Sera, and Lumi shouted in disbelief, their reactions echoing through the hallway.

 Chapter 57

    After school, Melanthius sat alone on a desk in an empty classroom, letting out a heavy sigh. ¡°Great. Forgot I had detention for mouthing off to the headmasters,¡± he muttered, leaning back with a weary expression.

    Pulling out a crumpled map, he spread it across the desk, followed by a marker. Biting the cap off with a bit more aggression than necessary, he began scrawling across the map, holding the marker between his teeth. ¡°Alright¡­ so in Aurora, Dorian has, what¡ªten kingdoms under his thumb? Aurora¡¯s got about a hundred kingdoms crammed into it, so that¡¯s not much. Most of what he¡¯s holding are smaller territories. Now, if he controlled Drachenwald, Camelot, or the Auroria Dominion, then we¡¯d have a real problem.¡± He paused, narrowing his eyes as he mapped out his thoughts.

    ¡°And then there¡¯s Slesan¡­¡± he muttered, dragging the marker across a particular spot. ¡°Bimoth is a whole mess of confusion. He doesn¡¯t want to join Bloodthorn, yet he wants to fight me. Honestly, if he does align with them, it¡¯ll probably just be to get to me. I¡¯ll have to keep an eye on that.¡±

    Melanthius chewed absentmindedly on the marker¡¯s tip, deep in thought, before snapping back to the task at hand. With a flick of his wrist, he conjured a Silken Enforcer¡ªa grotesque humanoid shape crafted entirely of glistening webbing. It stood at attention, featureless but obedient, holding a pen in one spindly hand. ¡°Here. Write this down,¡± Mel instructed, handing over his notebook.

    ¡°What I know so far about the Seven Deadly Kingdoms,¡± he began, pacing as he spoke. ¡°The Lust Kingdom makes its money through human trafficking and forbidden pleasures. Greed runs the black market. Wrath profits off war, selling weapons to keep the blood flowing. Pride feeds on vanity and social status¡ªanything to keep people worshiping their own reflections. Sloth gets its wealth through slave labor, the dirtiest trade of them all. Gluttony thrives on overconsumption, bleeding people dry through indulgence. And Envy¡­ Envy¡¯s entire economy runs on sabotage and jealousy, setting others up just to tear them down.¡±

    Melanthius stopped and turned to the webbed figure, his voice dropping to a murmur. ¡°But why Gluttony?¡± His brow furrowed as he considered it. ¡°Why does Donatello want me to take down Gluttony of all places?¡±

    The Silken Enforcer remained silent, its body swaying slightly like an eerie puppet, listening but unable to answer. Mel¡¯s eyes lingered on it for a moment before he shook his head, returning to his thoughts.

    ¡°Lucky me, I¡¯m in tier three now,¡± Melanthius muttered with a small chuckle, slipping his hands into his pockets as he walked. The Silken Enforcer trailed silently behind him like a looming shadow. ¡°I¡¯ll miss Jake, though. He¡¯ll be fine¡ªhe¡¯s strong enough to handle himself.¡±

    He glanced over his shoulder at the Enforcer as if expecting a response before shaking his head. ¡°Man, I need to get out of this class. Haven¡¯t spoken to Rue in a while, but she¡¯s probably busy with her red card studies. Figures. Guess I¡¯ll swing by Anita¡¯s place after detention.¡±

    As he fished through his bag, his hand brushed against something small and metallic. ¡°Oh, right.¡± He pulled out the button-sized car Lance had given him, holding it up between his fingers with a smirk. ¡°Lance actually bought me a car. Can you believe that? Not that it does me much good when the streets are so narrow here. Nobody even uses cars in kingdoms.¡±

    With a sigh, he tucked the button back into his bag and kept walking, the Enforcer¡¯s quiet footsteps echoing behind him.

    Mel spent an hour sprawled across a desk, staring at the ceiling. ¡°I am so bored¡­¡± he groaned, nearly dozing off until the door creaked open and Headmaster Draven walked in. Mel jolted awake, flailing and promptly falling off the desk with a thud. ¡°Ow¡­¡± he winced, rubbing his back.

    ¡°Melanthius? What are you still doing here?¡± Draven asked, brow raised. ¡°Detention?¡± Mel mumbled, scratching his head. ¡°It ended an hour ago.¡± Draven responded, grabbing his bag. Mel glanced at the clock, froze, and facepalmed. ¡°Seriously?¡± he groaned.

    Draven chuckled before folding his arms. ¡°Well, since you¡¯re here anyway, how about signing up for our Big Brother Program?¡± Mel blinked, tilting his head. ¡°Big Brother Program? What¡¯s that?¡± Draven gestured for him to follow. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll show you. It¡¯s for freshmen new to the kingdom¡ªhelps them get their footing. You¡¯re good with people, so I thought you might want to take part.¡±

    Mel sniffled unexpectedly as they walked, drawing a glance from Draven. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Mel said, shaking his head with a small smile. ¡°It¡¯s just... I¡¯ve never had a little brother before.¡± Draven chuckled and led him into the gym, which buzzed with energy. Freshmen were pairing up with their ¡°big brothers¡± or sisters, chatting and connecting. In the center of the gym stood Clyde Sunnyday¡ªClay Sunnyday¡¯s younger brother. He looked small and out of place, nervously tugging at his tie, his hair neatly combed, and his uniform pristine. He was a far cry from the rougher version Mel had seen back in Ironclad.

    ¡°Oh, Clyde? What¡¯s up?¡± Mel called, walking toward him. Clyde¡¯s face lit up with relief. ¡°Melanthius! I wanted to thank you for recommending me to King Aldara.¡± He rubbed his arm awkwardly, his gaze dropping to the floor. ¡°You two know each other?¡± Draven asked, sounding pleasantly surprised. ¡°That¡¯s good. To be honest, no one wanted to be Clyde¡¯s big brother. You know... because he¡¯s Clay Sunnyday¡¯s little brother. One of the four wardens who attacked Auroria Dominion and... well, put Princess Rue in the wheelchair.¡±The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Mel¡¯s smile didn¡¯t falter as he looked around the gym. ¡°Yeah, I know all about it,¡± he said softly. ¡°But Clyde¡¯s a good kid. Remember, nobody wanted to be friends with me because of my lineage? People were scared. Now look at me¡ªI¡¯m friends with almost everybody.¡± Mel walked up to Clyde, grinning as he gently loosened the boy¡¯s too-tight tie and ruffled his neatly combed hair. ¡°Trying to look perfect for everyone, huh? Don¡¯t worry about all that. You¡¯re my little brother now.¡±

    Clyde looked up, his wide eyes brimming with tears. He quickly wiped them with his sleeve, smiling shyly. ¡°Thank you, Mel¡­ really.¡± Mel clapped a hand on his shoulder. ¡°No problem, Clyde. Stick with me, and you¡¯ll be just fine.¡±

    The next day, on Saturday, Mel, Lance, and Clyde gathered in Lance¡¯s room. Lance paced back and forth, arms crossed, his expression serious¡ªlike an investigator conducting an interrogation.

    ¡°Sensei, do you trust him?¡± Lance asked, narrowing his eyes at Mel.

    Mel gave a firm nod. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lance paused, considering this, before continuing. ¡°Is he like his brother?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Mel replied without hesitation.

    ¡°I¡¯m... right here, by the way,¡± Clyde mumbled nervously, glancing between the two.

    Lance ignored him, keeping his focus on Mel. ¡°Can he fight?¡±

    Mel nodded again. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lance finally broke into a grin and stepped forward, extending his hand to Clyde. ¡°Well, any little brother of Mel¡¯s is a brother of mine.¡±

    Clyde blinked in surprise before shaking Lance¡¯s hand, his nerves easing. ¡°Uh... thank you?¡±

    Lance smirked. ¡°You¡¯ll get used to us.¡±

    Mel threw his arms around both of their shoulders, pulling them into a dramatic embrace. ¡°Two younger brothers who actually get along? This is the best day of my life,¡± he sniffled, pretending to wipe away a tear.

    Clyde furrowed his brows, clearly bewildered. ¡°Is he... always this emotional?¡± Lance shrugged nonchalantly. ¡°I just give him s¡¯mores ice cream. Works every time.¡± Lance strolled over to his mini-fridge, pulled out three small tubs of s¡¯mores ice cream, and handed them each a spoon. Clyde hesitated for a moment before taking his, staring down at the container in his hands.

    ¡°How... how are you two doing this?¡± Clyde muttered, his voice trembling. He looked up at Mel and Lance, his eyes glistening. ¡°Acting like I¡¯m not the brother of someone who caused you so many problems? Are you telling me you don¡¯t feel any hatred toward me?¡± His lip quivered as he scooped a spoonful of ice cream and took a bite, the cold sweetness doing little to hide the uncertainty on his face.

    ¡°Clyde, we even talked to Princess Rue,¡± Lance said with a chuckle, ruffling Clyde¡¯s hair. ¡°She doesn¡¯t hate you¡ªbecause you didn¡¯t do anything, you fool!¡±

    Clyde blinked in surprise as Lance grinned. ¡°Sure, seeing you might make people a little uneasy at first, but they know we wouldn¡¯t hang around someone who¡¯s out to hurt others,¡± Lance added confidently. ¡°I can read people.¡±

    Mel nodded, smiling as he took another bite of ice cream. ¡°Lance is right. You¡¯re not your brother, and anyone who can¡¯t see that will come around eventually. Besides, you¡¯re stuck with us now, and we¡¯re not going anywhere.¡±

    Clyde paused, staring down at his tub of ice cream before a small smile crept onto his face. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ yesterday, nobody wanted to pick me as their little brother. I stood there for an hour, trying to look as perfect as I could. I combed my hair, tightened my tie¡ªtried to look like someone people would want.¡± His voice trembled, but he forced himself to keep talking. ¡°But nobody picked me. Nobody even looked at me. I would¡¯ve been alone again... like always. But then you showed up, Mel.¡±

    Mel reached over and gave Clyde¡¯s shoulder a reassuring squeeze. ¡°Well, you¡¯re not alone anymore. You¡¯ve got me, and you¡¯ve got Lance. You¡¯re stuck with two big brothers now¡ªwhether you like it or not.¡±

    Clyde¡¯s smile grew a little wider, and he quietly ate his ice cream. For the first time in a long time, he didn¡¯t feel so alone.

    After finishing their ice cream, Mel leaned back, a mischievous grin spreading across his face. ¡°Hey, Clyde, wanna be my student?¡±

    Clyde blinked, caught off guard. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m what some people call a genius,¡± Mel continued, his tone teasing but confident. ¡°A master¡ªsensei, if you will. Lance here calls me that, though ¡®grandmaster¡¯ works too.¡± He chuckled, giving Lance a playful nudge. ¡°I only train those without magic. I know you¡¯re already good at fighting, but with my training, you¡¯d be even better. What do you say?¡±

    Clyde hesitated, rubbing his arm nervously. ¡°I mean¡­ why not? But, uh, what style of martial arts do you train in? I forgot the name of it.¡±

    Before Mel could answer, Lance jumped in, clearly proud of his mentor. ¡°Mel¡¯s on a whole other level. He created his own martial arts¡ªtwo styles, actually. Plus, he¡¯s an expert in weaponry. It¡¯s not like anything you¡¯ve seen before.¡±

    Mel smirked and rubbed his nose with mock humility. ¡°Jeez, Lance, keep this up, and I¡¯ll start thinking you¡¯re my biggest fan.¡±

    Clyde tossed his empty tub of ice cream into the trash, straightening up. ¡°Well, for the record, I¡¯m already pretty well-versed with the scythe. My brother taught me.¡±

    ¡°The scythe, huh?¡± Mel raised an eyebrow and rubbed his ear nonchalantly. ¡°Can¡¯t say I¡¯ve ever used one before.¡±

    Clyde¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°What?! Then how would you even teach me?!¡± He quickly pulled out a sleek metal bar, pressed a button, and in an instant, it transformed into a wickedly sharp scythe. He handed it over to Mel with a mix of frustration and curiosity.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Mel murmured, examining the weapon as if it were an old friend. Then, without another word, he gripped the scythe and began to spin it. The blade danced through the air in perfect arcs, each movement precise and fluid, as though he¡¯d been wielding the weapon for a thousand lifetimes. His motions were effortless¡ªgraceful yet devastating.

    Clyde watched in disbelief, his eyes wide. ¡°You¡ª! But you said¡ª!¡±

    Mel stopped mid-spin, resting the scythe on his shoulder with a self-satisfied grin. ¡°Never used one before doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t figure it out.¡±

 Chapter 58

    Mel, Clyde, and Lance stood together in a grassy field on the outskirts of Solstice City. Clyde gripped his scythe tightly, panting as he tried to mimic Mel¡¯s Hidden Cloud Technique. His movements were clumsy, and frustration weighed heavy on his face.

    ¡°Mel, this is incredibly hard,¡± Clyde groaned, wiping sweat from his brow. ¡°My arms are killing me. How am I supposed to do this without magic?¡± He looked down at the ground, his voice faltering with insecurity.

    Lance stepped up beside him, cracking his knuckles as he adjusted his stance. ¡°Trust me, it was hard for me, too. I could barely manage thirty punches before my limbs gave out,¡± Lance admitted, pointing toward Mel.

    Mel stood a short distance away, fluidly weaving threads of webbing above him, his body moving with effortless grace in perfect sync with the threads, like he was performing Tai Chi. The webs floated and pulsed like living extensions of himself.

    ¡°It takes speed, Clyde,¡± Lance said, nodding toward Mel. ¡°Speed that only he can reach. But once I got stronger, it started getting easier¡ªeven without magic.¡± To prove his point, Lance pivoted and unleashed a Hidden Cloud Punch, his strike sharp and precise.

    Clyde licked his lips, watching carefully before tightening his grip on the scythe. ¡°Even without magic¡­¡± he muttered under his breath. Determined, he planted his feet, adjusted his stance, and swung the scythe with everything he had.

    The blade moved so fast it was nearly invisible, slicing clean through a nearby tree. Clyde stumbled back, his eyes widening as the tree creaked and fell¡ªonly for its roots to shimmer and regrow instantly, a strange enchantment restoring it to its original state.

    ¡°Gah!¡± Clyde cried out, clutching his arm as pain shot through his shoulder.

    ¡°There you go!¡± Lance cheered, clapping Clyde on the back before grabbing his arm. ¡°Hold on¡ªI¡¯ve got this.¡± He yanked Clyde¡¯s arm, trying to pop it back into place. Clyde let out a loud groan of agony as Lance¡¯s eyes widened in panic. ¡°Whoops¡­ I thought I could do it like Sensei did to me.¡± Lance gave an apologetic grin before calling out desperately, ¡°Sensei!¡±

    Mel sighed, walking over with the calm demeanor of someone who had seen this before. ¡°Jeez, Lance, are you trying to break his arm?¡± he muttered, crouching beside Clyde. With a practiced hand, Mel expertly reset Clyde¡¯s dislocated shoulder in one smooth motion. Clyde winced but exhaled in relief, his face relaxing. ¡°Thanks, grandmaster¡­¡±

    ¡°Next time, leave the fixing to me,¡± Mel said, shooting Lance a playful glare. Lance grinned sheepishly. ¡°Hey, I was trying to help.¡± Clyde chuckled weakly, shaking his head as he tested his arm. ¡°If this is what training with you guys is like, I¡¯m not sure I¡¯ll survive¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re strong, like your¡­ brother,¡± Mel said, hesitating briefly before ruffling Clyde¡¯s hair with a faint smile that didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes.

    Clyde glanced up at him, his voice trembling. ¡°D-Do I¡­ look like him?¡±

    Mel paused for a moment, the question hanging in the air. He turned away, his gaze shifting to the rolling clouds above. ¡°You know, I ask myself that same question every day,¡± he said quietly, his expression unreadable.

    Before Clyde could respond, Mel pulled out his card, glancing at a glowing message displayed on its surface. He gave a quick nod and turned to Lance. ¡°Lance, train Clyde in two-step weapons,¡± he ordered, his tone decisive. Without waiting for a reply, he started walking toward the forest.

    ¡°Wait! What do you mean by that?!¡± Clyde called out, reaching for him. But his hand fell short, and he stood frozen as Mel disappeared into the trees.

    Clyde clenched his fists, his thoughts spiraling. ¡°Do you also fear that people see you as your father? The same way they see me as my brother?¡°

    He bit his lip, staring at the spot where Mel had vanished. For the first time, he felt a glimmer of understanding¡ªand the weight of the same unspoken burden.

    Moments later, Mel found himself sitting cross-legged on the floor of Elowen¡¯s dorm room, watching as she wrestled with her reflection in the mirror. She held up strands of golden thread, her hands fumbling as she tried to weave them into her hair.

    ¡°What¡¯d you call me over for?¡± Mel asked, tilting his head slightly.

    ¡°Friends can¡¯t invite friends over anymore?¡± Elowen shot back with a playful eye roll, turning her focus back to the stubborn threads.

    Mel raised a brow, his curiosity piqued. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Elowen let out an exasperated sigh, spinning in her chair to face him. ¡°These threads are impossible to work with! They¡¯re supposed to add some flair, but they just refuse to cooperate.¡± She groaned, holding up a section of her hair in defeat.

    Mel stood and moved behind her, gently guiding her to sit back in the chair. ¡°Let me help,¡± he said with a hint of a smirk. His fingers worked deftly, weaving the golden threads into her hair with practiced ease. Thin strands of his silken webs extended to hold the threads in place, moving with precision as if they had a mind of their own.

    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re really good at this,¡± Elowen muttered, watching in the mirror as Mel worked deftly with the golden threads in her hair.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± he replied simply, stepping back to admire his handiwork before sinking into the floor again. Elowen spun her rolling chair to face him, the wheels softly squeaking as she settled beside her neatly arranged desk, where her finished homework was stacked.

    ¡°So, how¡¯s Clyde?¡± he asked, casually tucking a strand of hair behind her ear.

    Mel leaned back on his hands, a small smile tugging at his lips. ¡°He¡¯s a good kid. A bit more timid than I remember, though,¡± he admitted, his tone thoughtful.

    ¡°How come you¡¯re suddenly collecting students? First Lance, now Clyde?¡± Elowen teased, spinning herself back and forth in her chair with a smirk.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°They¡¯re like my little brothers, that¡¯s all,¡± Mel replied nonchalantly, lifting himself into an effortless ¡°L¡± calisthenics pose, his strength on full display.

    Elowen stopped spinning, tilting her head. ¡°How many ¡®little brothers¡¯ are you planning to adopt?¡± she asked, standing to face him.

    Mel straightened up, his taller frame subtly emphasized as he looked down at her. With a calm smile, he reached out and gently tucked a stray strand of hair behind her ear. ¡°I think you¡¯re insinuating something,¡± he said, his voice low as he leaned in, their faces now mere inches apart.

    Elowen met Mel¡¯s intense gaze, her eyes softening for a moment before she gently pushed him away by the chest. She wheeled herself back to her chair while Mel settled on the floor again. They exchanged small smiles.

    ¡°Why would I think you¡¯d be planning to form a gate just to take on Dorian?¡± Elowen teased, her voice light.

    Mel fiddled with his fingers, glancing up at her. ¡°Would you join if I did?¡± he asked, a slight smile tugging at the corners of his lips.

    ¡°Would I?¡± She chuckled softly. ¡°I¡¯m your shield, remember?¡±

    Mel leaned back with a sigh, his smile fading slightly. ¡°It¡¯s been seven months, and Dorian hasn¡¯t made a move. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. I wish I had a spy or something.¡±

    ¡°Wanna come to aerial sword fighting with me?¡± Elowen asked, standing up and packing her bag. She slipped a standard sword inside, her movements quick and efficient.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you taking Excalibur?¡± Mel asked, tilting his head curiously.

    Elowen flicked his forehead with her finger, smirking. ¡°Why would I bring Excalibur¡ªa legendary weapon crafted by the Lady of the Lake in Camelot¡ªto practice with a bunch of red cards and a handful of black cards?¡± She sighed dramatically, slinging her bag over her shoulder. ¡°Be serious, Mel.¡±

    She gestured for him to follow her, and he rose to his feet, trailing behind as they exited the dorms. The crisp air greeted them outside, and Mel glanced at her curiously. ¡°Since when has there been aerial sword fighting at this school?¡±

    Elowen bit her lip, her excitement barely contained. She grabbed his arm and pulled out a holographic display from her pocket, projecting an image of a glowing poster. ¡°Since this was announced!¡± she exclaimed, pointing at the floating text. The poster depicted swords, hoverboards, and students locked in fierce combat midair.

    ¡°It¡¯s a competition at the end of the school year,¡± she explained, her voice brimming with enthusiasm. ¡°The winner gets a ton of knightstones!¡± She practically hopped with excitement as they walked toward the main school building.

    ¡°And you want to win?¡± Mel asked, a teasing smile playing on his lips.

    ¡°Duh!¡± she said, tossing her hair over her shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s not just the knightstones. Winning¡ªor even just making the team¡ªmeans internships with top-ranking knights. This is huge, Mel.¡±

    As they reached the school¡¯s gates, a shadowed figure peered out from a high, darkened window. Princess Rue stood shrouded in the gloom of her room, her eyes glowing an eerie green as she fixated on the two below. Her breathing grew heavier, her frustration tangible.

    ¡°M-M-Mel!¡± she growled through clenched teeth, her fist slamming against the glass. Scales shimmered along her arm, their green hue vivid in the dim light, and a faint plume of smoke escaped her lips. Her breath was hot, almost fiery.

    ¡°You¡¯re always around women!¡± Rue roared, her voice echoing faintly before she retreated deeper into the darkness of her room.

    The gym buzzed with a chaotic energy, its high-vaulted ceiling echoing with the clatter of swords and the hum of hoverboards. Students crowded the expansive space, split into groups by skill level. On one side, a cluster of beginners wobbled precariously on their hoverboards, their faces etched with a mix of determination and frustration. Most attempts ended in failure¡ªhoverboards sputtering out of control or dumping their riders onto the padded floor. Instructors darted between them, barking out tips and offering steadying hands as students groaned and clambered back on.

    Nearby, a more advanced group practiced aerial maneuvers, weaving through glowing hoops suspended in the air. Their movements were clumsy at times, hoverboards jerking as they adjusted their weight to stay balanced. The occasional shout of triumph broke through the din as someone managed a clean pass through the obstacles.

    At the far end of the gym, students sparred with dulled swords, the clang of blades meeting steel reverberating in the air. Their movements were sharp but deliberate, each strike aiming to mimic real combat without causing harm. Some pairs engaged in ground duels, their hoverboards stacked neatly at the side, while others fought midair, their boards buzzing with life as they darted around their sparring partners in jerky arcs.

    A few standout students effortlessly blended both skills. Hovering just above the ground, they parried and struck with precision, their movements fluid and graceful. These elite few drew the attention of onlookers, who paused their own fumbling attempts to marvel at the mastery on display.

    Elowen and Mel entered quietly, taking in the bustling scene. Elowen¡¯s eyes sparkled with anticipation as she adjusted the strap of her bag. ¡°This is going to be amazing,¡± she whispered, more to herself than to Mel. He remained silent, his gaze drifting from the struggling beginners to the confident experts.

    ¡°So, where do you want to start?¡± Mel asked, his tone casual but curious as he glanced at her.

    ¡°Where else?¡± Elowen grinned, nodding toward the sparring students with a gleam of determination in her eyes. ¡°The real fun¡¯s up there.¡±

    She pointed toward the midair duels, where swords flashed and hoverboards zipped through the air like streaks of lightning.

    A few moments later, Elowen teetered precariously on her hoverboard, her knuckles white as she clung tightly to the back of Mel¡¯s shirt. Her knees wobbled with every slight motion, and the board hummed unsteadily beneath her.

    ¡°So... you can¡¯t ride a hoverboard?¡± Mel asked, his voice laced with confusion as he glanced back at her.

    ¡°N-no!¡± Elowen stammered, her voice shaky as she tried to maintain her balance. The hoverboard jolted forward slightly, and she yelped, tightening her grip on Mel''s shirt. ¡°I thought they¡¯d teach us here, but apparently, this is a team for yellow cards who¡¯ve trained for this stuff! I¡ªI haven¡¯t!¡±

    Mel sighed, his expression a mix of amusement and exasperation. ¡°And you didn¡¯t think to maybe... practice first?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think it¡¯d be this hard!¡± she shot back, wobbling dangerously to one side. ¡°It¡¯s just a board that floats! How hard could it be?¡±

    ¡°Hard enough that you¡¯re holding onto me like your life depends on it,¡± Mel quipped, steadying her with a firm hand before she tipped over completely.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Elowen muttered, her face flushing red as she tried to regain control. The hoverboard hummed again, mocking her with its instability.

    ¡°Flying is funny, but easy. When flying, you just have to trust yourself and let go of the fear of falling.¡± Mel explained and began expertly flying around the gym through the sparring matches. Through the hoops ect. Earning awes from people and Mel landed by Elowen. ¡°Easy to say for someone who can fly already,¡± She sighed and Mel held her waist to help her off.

    The coach floated effortlessly toward Mel, flanked by two students on hoverboards. He had a whistle hanging around his neck, a weathered jacket, a full beard, and long hair that flowed as he moved. His hands remained casually tucked in his pockets.

    ¡°Melanthius Shadowbane,¡± he began with a nod. ¡°I¡¯m Watson Ross. You¡¯ve got exceptional flying skills. How would you like to¡ª¡±

    Mel raised a hand, cutting him off politely but firmly. ¡°Sorry to interrupt, Coach, but Elowen¡¯s dream¡ªhowever peculiar¡ªis to fly on this team. And I can¡¯t outshine her.¡± He glanced at Elowen with a small smile, and she leaned into him, beaming with gratitude.

    One of the students snickered. ¡°Isn¡¯t she always in your shadow, though?¡±

    The other joined in with a laugh, but Mel¡¯s calm smile didn¡¯t waver. ¡°You talk as if most people don¡¯t appreciate the shade,¡± he said coolly. The laughter stopped, the boy shrinking under the weight of Mel¡¯s confident gaze.

 Chapter 59

    The other joined in with a laugh, but Mel¡¯s calm smile didn¡¯t waver. ¡°You talk as if most people don¡¯t appreciate the shade,¡± he said coolly. The laughter stopped, the boy shrinking under the weight of Mel¡¯s confident gaze.

    Coach Ross tilted his head, then subtly nodded as if to say, Fair enough.

    Elowen took a step forward, her expression resolute. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m Elowen Pendragon, daughter of Arthur Pendragon. I¡¯d like to try out for your team.¡± She bowed respectfully, and the coach extended a hand.

    "But I won¡¯t join unless Mel is my water boy!" she declared, grabbing Mel¡¯s hand and raising it in the air.

    Mel blinked, tilting his head in confusion. "What¡¯s a water boy?"

    Two days later, the gym buzzed with energy as most of the student body packed in to watch the scrimmage match. The air was filled with cheers, laughter, and the occasional clash of swords as players zipped through the air on their hoverboards, showcasing daring maneuvers. The hoverboards hummed as they glided through the gym, and the metallic clang of swords echoed with each strike.

    On the sidelines, Mel sat comfortably on a bench, lazily sipping from a water bottle. His demeanor was calm amidst the chaos. "This is fun," he muttered to himself, watching the action unfold.

    Nearby, Clyde and Lance, who had eagerly volunteered to help, handed out water bottles to the players who floated back to the bench after a grueling round.

    ¡°Hey, you need to stay hydrated!¡± Lance called out as he handed a bottle to a sweaty player.

    Clyde followed suit, offering bottles with a bit more hesitance. ¡°I... uh... here you go. Great match so far,¡± he said, awkwardly handing a drink to one of the seniors.

    Mel leaned back, watching as Elowen wobbled in the air but stayed determined, a glint of fire in her eyes. He smiled faintly. ¡°Looks like she¡¯s having a blast,¡± he murmured, then Lance held up a water bottle. ¡°Anyone else? Hydration¡¯s key!¡±

    The bench crew was a small but lively team, making the scrimmage match even more engaging as the crowd roared with every dramatic move above the court.

    ¡°How come the waterboys are doing better than the players on both teams?¡± Anita remarked, leaning toward Rue as they sat in the bleachers.

    Rue¡¯s sharp gaze snapped to her, her lips curling in an uncharacteristically jealous sneer. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Anita. Why? You think I¡¯d lose to these teams?¡± she hissed, scratching at a green, scaly patch on her arm. Her eyes flickered unnervingly between black and green, back and forth like a faulty light switch.

    Anita froze, her fingers nervously fidgeting with a strand of her hair. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that¡ª¡±

    ¡°Oh, you didn¡¯t?¡± Rue interrupted, her tone venomous. She leaned forward, her voice low and sharp. ¡°What? You think I¡¯m stupid? Think because of this wheelchair, I¡¯m useless?¡±

    Without waiting for a response, Rue gripped the wheels of her chair and rolled herself down the stairs of the bleachers. Her movement was deliberate, her gaze burning as she stopped right in front of the coach, her presence demanding attention.

    Anita remained seated, wide-eyed and stunned, muttering under her breath, ¡°I was just making a comment¡­¡± She pressed her finger to her lip thoughtfully. ¡°Rue¡¯s been acting so strange lately. Just the other day, she was mad at Mel for having a car, even though she¡¯s the princess and could literally order a thousand cars if she wanted to.¡±

    Her brows furrowed as she continued, speaking more to herself now. ¡°And she¡¯s been getting jealous over the most random things. Like, today at lunch, I had chocolate pudding and offered her some, and she snapped, ¡®What, you think a queen like me can¡¯t afford pudding?!¡¯ It was so bizarre.¡±

    Her eyes shifted to where Rue had gone, her tone dropping as her thoughts turned serious. ¡°And that scaly green mark on her arm¡­ something about it feels off.¡±

    ¡°And¡­ that,¡± Anita muttered, her gaze fixed on Rue, who was now airborne. Her wheelchair had transformed into a hoverboard, and she moved with an agility and ferocity no one had ever associated with the so-called damsel-in-distress princess.

    Rue wielded a wooden sword with precision, striking down opponents with speed and strength that left the crowd in stunned silence. Her movements were fluid yet forceful, a stark contrast to her usual demeanor.

    ¡°Out of the way, fucker!¡± Rue screamed, shoving Elowen¡ªher own teammate¡ªaside with no hesitation, barreling toward another player and taking them down with a decisive blow.

    Mel¡¯s eyes widened in surprise and reluctant admiration as he watched Rue¡¯s dramatic shift in personality on the field. A few moments later, Rue was back in her wheelchair, the opposing team sprawled across the gym floor, utterly spent from her relentless assault. She rolled confidently toward Mel, radiating triumph.

    ¡°That was amazing¡ª¡± Mel began, but before he could finish, Rue grabbed his tie and yanked him down to her level.

    ¡°This is where you should always be when speaking to me. Know your place!¡± she hissed, pressing her forehead against his.

    Mel blinked, completely bewildered, but managed a hesitant nod. ¡°Y-Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±

    ¡°Rue, what¡¯s going on?¡± Elowen asked cautiously, stepping closer.

    Rue whipped her head around, her green eyes flashing with irritation. ¡°What¡¯s it to you?!¡± she snapped, her tone sharp enough to make Elowen instinctively take a step back.

    Lance strolled over, casually holding his phone to his ear, speaking softly to his AI girlfriend. ¡°Mel, my girlfriend says Rue is being rude,¡± he said, completely uninterested in the tension, his focus already back on his phone as he began making kissy faces at the screen.

    ¡°One problem at a time, Lance!¡± Mel shot back, exasperated.

    Meanwhile, in the grand castle of the Auroria Dominion, Queen Ruecrix stood before an ornate mirror, her reflection glowing softly in the candlelight. Her eyes, filled with a wistful nostalgia, glimmered as she applied her makeup with practiced elegance. A faint smile graced her lips as distant memories resurfaced.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    ¡°It¡¯s been, what? Ten years? No, fifteen,¡± she murmured to herself, her voice carrying a mixture of longing and apprehension. ¡°Fifteen years since I became the Scarlet Tempest. I fear our daughter might inherit my curse¡ªa life ruled by a single, overwhelming emotion because of my race.¡±

    Her gaze lingered on the mirror as a flicker of phantom fire danced across her reflection, igniting a vivid memory that sent a brief shiver through her.

    Behind her, King Percival approached with a calm presence, his arms circling her waist gently. Though he was shorter, he leaned forward to rest his chin on her shoulder, offering silent reassurance.

    ¡°You have nothing to fear,¡± he said softly, his voice warm and steady. ¡°You¡¯re not that person anymore.¡±

    He pressed a tender kiss to her collarbone, and Ruecrix closed her eyes, allowing herself to savor the comfort in his words. A genuine smile replaced her earlier apprehension, the flicker of doubt fading into the shadows of her past.

    ¡°Rue¡¯s scales have already started forming. What should we do?¡± Percival asked, his voice tinged with his usual nervousness. He combed his beard absently, glancing at Ruecrix for guidance.

    Ruecrix smirked faintly, her sharp nails grazing her lips as she considered the situation. ¡°I already know what to do, but it¡¯s all a waiting game now. I need to determine which emotion she¡¯ll embody. Luckily, we¡¯ve got someone reliable keeping an eye on her.¡±

    Percival raised an eyebrow. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t trust Melanthius?¡±

    Ruecrix bit down on her nail before lowering her hand, her smirk widening into something sharper. ¡°I said I don¡¯t trust his planning¡ªit¡¯s what got Rue into that wheelchair in the first place. But when it comes to fighting and protecting her, I¡¯d stake every one of my scales on him.¡±

    Meanwhile, outside, Mel trudged along with Rue perched stubbornly on his shoulders. ¡°Why am I carrying you again?¡± Mel asked, his voice laden with confusion. Rue crossed her arms tightly, her expression as stern as ever, though she scratched absently at the growing green scales on her arm. ¡°Because the least you can do is carry me. I hate how you walk, and I¡¯m stuck in that wheelchair all the time,¡± she snapped.

    Mel narrowed his eyes, his concern outweighing his irritation. ¡°Are you feeling okay? You¡¯ve been scratching your arm for a while now, and that mark¡ªit¡¯s getting bigger.¡± Before either of them could say more, Rue¡¯s leg twitched. Both of them froze. ¡°Rue! Your leg!¡± Mel exclaimed, his voice a mixture of shock and hope.

    Rue¡¯s eyes widened as she bit her lip, her usual sharpness giving way to disbelief. ¡°I don¡¯t get it¡­ I wanted to kick you, and my leg just¡­ twitched! Is this progress?!¡±

    Her voice trembled with a rare flicker of vulnerability as she gazed down at her leg, the possibilities dawning on her.

    ¡°Hold on!¡± Rue said sharply as cybernetic pincers extended from her back, lowering her to the ground with ease.

    Mel stared in disbelief. ¡°Wait a second! I carried you up two hills! Why didn¡¯t you just use those?!¡± he exclaimed, throwing his hands up.

    Rue rolled her eyes dramatically. ¡°Shh, I¡¯m testing something. I need to see if the nanos I implanted are what caused my leg to twitch.¡± Her cybernetic eye whirred faintly as it scanned her leg, but her expression soured as she sighed in frustration. ¡°Nope. Guess it was just the wind.¡±

    Mel frowned, crossing his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t be so down about it. Here, you can hop back on my shoulders if you want,¡± he offered, voice tinged with genuine kindness.

    Rue¡¯s eye twitched at his words, and she slapped his outstretched hand away with a glare. ¡°You think I need your charity?!¡± she snapped, stomping off with her pincers gracefully supporting her.

    Mel sighed heavily, pinching the bridge of his nose. ¡°Why do I even try¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, hey, Mel!¡± Anita¡¯s cheerful voice cut through the tension as she approached.

    Before Mel could respond, Rue pivoted on her pincers with startling speed. She grabbed his tie and yanked him close, her green mark pulsing and spreading slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare talk to him!¡± she growled, her voice low and possessive.

    Mel jolted at her sudden aggression, raising his hands in a placating gesture. ¡°Rue, we really need to get that checked out,¡± he said, his concern outweighing his irritation.

    Meanwhile, unbeknownst to anyone except Mel, Arid sat in a small office, facing a woman with a clipboard resting on her lap. Her professional demeanor softened slightly as she took a sip of her water, breaking the silence. ¡°We can sit here all day if you¡¯d like. I don¡¯t mind; I know exactly how much I make an hour,¡± she quipped with a light chuckle.

    Arid sighed, his hands rubbing nervously over his knees. ¡°My friends¡­ they think I¡¯m not really their friend,¡± he admitted, his voice low as he clasped his fingers tightly together.

    The woman leaned forward slightly, her pen poised. ¡°And why do they think that?¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m¡­ usually mean to them,¡± he confessed hesitantly. ¡°Mostly to one of them¡ªsomeone I used to bully.¡±

    ¡°Former bully, huh?¡± she asked, adjusting her pencil skirt as she settled more comfortably in her chair. ¡°Why are you mean to them now?¡±

    Arid let out a long, weary sigh, his gaze dropping to the floor. ¡°Because I can¡¯t be seen as weak. I¡¯ve always had to be the strongest. Where I¡¯m from, if you¡¯re not the strongest, you don¡¯t eat. You don¡¯t survive.¡± He paused, his shoulders tightening as he clenched his fists. ¡°And now I¡¯m here, in this place where people might be stronger than me¡ªwhere strength isn¡¯t everything¡ªand I don¡¯t know where I fit. It feels like my whole world is¡­ out of order.¡±

    The woman nodded thoughtfully, jotting something on her clipboard. ¡°That¡¯s a lot to carry. Feeling like your strength defines you¡­ it makes sense you¡¯d struggle when the rules around you change.¡± Her tone was steady, nonjudgmental. ¡°But maybe it¡¯s not about being the strongest anymore. Maybe it¡¯s about finding out who you are without that.¡±

    Arid¡¯s fists slowly unclenched, though the conflict in his eyes lingered. ¡°I just¡­ don¡¯t want them to think I don¡¯t care,¡± he murmured.

    ¡°What is it you like to do?¡± she asked, her voice calm and inviting.

    Arid leaned back in his chair, scoffing. ¡°Fighting. It¡¯s fun for me,¡± he replied bluntly, folding his arms across his chest.

    The woman jotted it down, her pen moving swiftly over the clipboard. ¡°I see. Fighting helps you feel in control,¡± she remarked, her tone steady but knowing.

    Arid shot up from his chair, his body tense. ¡°What?! I don¡¯t need control! I already have it,¡± he snapped, grabbing his staff from beside him. ¡°I can control the way my staff goes!¡± He spun the weapon with precision before hurling it at the wall, where it stuck with a loud thunk.

    ¡°And I can control which way my punch goes!¡± He followed up with a swift, practiced jab into the air, his movements sharp and deliberate.

    The woman didn¡¯t flinch, her calm gaze meeting his fiery one. ¡°But you can¡¯t control yourself when you throw the staff or the punch. You can¡¯t control the emotions that rise when you fight,¡± she said evenly, her words cutting through his defensiveness like a scalpel.

    Arid froze for a moment, her observation hitting closer to home than he¡¯d like to admit. He clicked his tongue in frustration, smacking his teeth as he turned his head away. ¡°You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± he muttered, though the weight of her words lingered in the air.

    The woman glanced down at her clipboard, her expression thoughtful. ¡°In your file, it says you want to be king. Tell me, is that because of your lineage to Mother Nature? Do you feel it entitles you to something greater than life in the Horace Groves? Or,¡± she paused, her gaze sharp but compassionate, ¡°is becoming king just a means to pull your siblings out of the boondocks?¡±

    Arid¡¯s jaw tightened, and he bit his lip, his eyes drifting to the floor. ¡°Yes,¡± he admitted quietly.

    She leaned forward slightly, setting the clipboard aside. ¡°It¡¯s noble to want more for those you care about, Arid. But tell me this¡ªif the crown doesn¡¯t come with the power to change their lives, would it still mean anything to you? Or are you chasing a throne that¡¯s more about what it symbolizes than what it delivers?¡±

    Arid blinked, caught off guard. ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t know,¡± he muttered.

    She smiled faintly, a mixture of wisdom and kindness in her gaze. ¡°Dreams are complicated things. A title, a throne, or even a crown¡ªthey don¡¯t make you who you are. They¡¯re just tools. A king without purpose is just a man in a chair, but a man who knows his purpose? He¡¯s already a king, no matter where he stands.¡±

    Arid sat in silence, her words settling heavily in the air. He clenched his fists but didn¡¯t look up, his mind racing as he wrestled with the weight of what she¡¯d just said.

 Chapter 60

    Meanwhile, Mel stood in Rue¡¯s room, watching as she worked intently on her cybernetic equipment, goggles perched on her face. The faint hum of tools filled the air.

    ¡°Uh, Rue, you¡¯ve been awfully quiet,¡± Mel ventured, stepping closer.

    Without missing a beat, Rue spun around to face him, her goggles glinting and faint green scales dotting her skin. Her voice was sharp, laced with jealousy. ¡°What?! You think you¡¯re better than me just because you¡¯ve been loud and I¡¯ve been quiet?!¡±

    Mel blinked, startled by her outburst. ¡°What? No! What are you even talking about?¡±

    Rue¡¯s eyes narrowed, piercing through Mel like daggers, her frustration mirrored in the vivid green hue spreading across her face. ¡°You never have time for me anymore!¡± she snapped, her voice trembling with jealousy. Rising from her seat, she pointed an accusatory finger at him. ¡°And you had the nerve to invite the brother of the man who put me in this wheelchair?! What were you thinking?! What¡¯s up with that?¡±

    She rolled toward him with a fiery intensity, and Mel instinctively backed away.

    ¡°I-I thought you were okay with it! You said it yourself!¡± Mel stammered, finding himself cornered.

    Rue¡¯s body began to tremble, her hands clutching her head as if battling an internal storm. ¡°Mel¡­ I don¡¯t feel good,¡± she whimpered, her voice cracking before erupting into a deafening scream¡ªa roar that shook the room like the bellow of a dragon.

    Mel¡¯s hand shot out instinctively, but what he saw froze him in place. Rue slowly stood from her wheelchair, her legs moving with an unnatural strength.

    ¡°Rue?!¡± Mel¡¯s voice was a mix of awe and fear.

    She staggered forward, her body transforming before his eyes. Glimmering green scales erupted across her skin, spreading like wildfire. Her emerald eyes burned with an otherworldly light, her once-human features still strikingly beautiful but now sharpened with a draconic edge. Massive green wings unfurled from her back, their span filling the room.

    Mel took a hesitant step closer, his voice soft. ¡°Rue¡­ is that really you?¡±

    In Percival and Ruecrix¡¯s room, the muffled commotion outside didn¡¯t reach their ears. Percival reclined on the bed, his gaze drifting to the ceiling. ¡°Fifteen years¡­ It feels like yesterday. I¡¯d just become king, standing proud on my crown day. And then¡ªout of nowhere¡ªa kingdom attacked us. I was stabbed, bleeding out, and standing at death¡¯s door.¡± He chuckled softly, pulling Ruecrix into a warm embrace. ¡°And then you came¡ªthe Scarlet Tempest.¡±

    Ruecrix smirked, gently pushing his face away. ¡°Why are you digging up old stories?¡±

    ¡°Because,¡± Percival said, his voice rich with nostalgia, ¡°that was the day I knew you were meant to be my queen. A badass dragon hybrid.¡± He laughed, shaking his head. ¡°The way you stormed into that battlefield¡­ Ripping arms off, stomping enemies into the dirt¡ªyou were terrifying and magnificent.¡±

    Ruecrix rolled her eyes but couldn¡¯t hide the hint of pride in her smile. ¡°I guess it¡¯s one way to win a man¡¯s heart¡ªleave a trail of destruction behind me.¡±

    Back in Rue¡¯s room, a jealous rage consumed her. With a growl, she launched a roundhouse kick at Mel, her foot powered by a booster and infused with her extraordinary dragon strength. The impact struck him square in the face, sending him hurtling through three walls before crashing into the kitchen.

    ¡°Whoa!¡± Mel shouted, staggering to his feet with a bloodied nose and trembling knees. ¡°What the heck?! When did she get so strong?!¡±

    Before he could catch his breath, Rue dashed toward him, her leg crackling with green magical energy. She threw another kick with blinding speed. Mel grabbed a nearby spoon and, with impressive weapon mastery, attempted to deflect the blow. But her raw power overwhelmed him, shattering his defense as her fist crashed into him.

    ¡°M-Mel! Help me!¡± Rue cried out, her voice breaking as she threw him into the fridge.

    Mel coughed and slumped to the ground, wincing in pain. ¡°It¡¯d be really helpful for me to help you if you didn¡¯t keep hitting me!¡± he groaned, rubbing his side.

    Rue¡¯s body trembled, her eyes flickering between green and her natural color. She clutched her head as if battling an unseen force. ¡°I¡­I can¡¯t control it!¡± she sobbed, her green scales spreading rapidly.

    Mel gritted his teeth and slowly stood, despite his body protesting every movement. ¡°Alright,¡± he muttered, grabbing a frying pan from the counter. ¡°If you¡¯re not gonna stop, then I¡¯ll just have to make you stop!¡±

    Moments later, in Ruecrix and Percival¡¯s room, the royal couple slept peacefully in each other''s arms, their soft snores harmonizing like a lullaby. The room was serene, save for the faint glow of moonlight through their ornate window.

    That tranquility was abruptly disturbed¡ªthough not that they¡¯d notice. Mel¡¯s body slammed against the soundproof, unbreakable window that offered a perfect view of the hallway chaos. His face squished against the glass, his expression a mix of desperation and sheer terror.

    ¡°Help!¡± he screamed, but the soundproof design ensured his cries went unheard. Rue, in a green-scaled, jealous frenzy, grabbed his leg with her dragon-strength grip and swung him like a ragdoll.

    WHAM! She slammed him into one wall. WHACK! Then the opposite wall. ¡°Rue, stop! I¡¯m fragile!¡± Mel wailed as she continued the rhythmic destruction.

    In their room, Percival stirred slightly, mumbling in his sleep. ¡°Mmm¡­sounds like the mice are back¡­¡± he muttered groggily before snuggling closer to Ruecrix.

    Meanwhile, in the hallway, Mel was mid-flight once more. ¡°Rue, I swear¡ªAAAH!¡± His sentence cut off as she catapulted him into a decorative vase, shattering it.

    Rue tossed him aside briefly to catch her breath, panting. Mel weakly raised a hand from the ground. ¡°Please stop!¡± he croaked.

    Her glowing eyes narrowed, and she stomped over. ¡°You dare call a truce after offering chocolate pudding to Anita and not me?! ME?!¡± She grabbed him by the shirt and hoisted him up.

    ¡°IT WAS VANILLA!¡± Mel sputtered, but it was too late¡ªhe was already airborne again.

    Mel clung to the ceiling, defying gravity in sheer desperation. ¡°I need to get out of here!¡± he yelled, his voice trembling with panic. He glanced down to see Rue, her glowing eyes fixed on him like a predator sizing up prey.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Before he could think of an escape plan, her wings erupted from her back, green and massive, sending gusts of wind that knocked over furniture. She launched herself upward at terrifying speed.

    ¡°Oh, come on!¡± Mel cried, scrambling into the air. His flight was more frantic flapping than controlled movement, but it was all he could manage. ¡°What is even happening?!¡± he wailed as Rue shot after him, her jaws snapping dangerously close.

    With a sudden lunge, she clamped her teeth onto his leg, locking her jaw with unrelenting force. ¡°RUE! NOT THE LEG, I NEED THAT!¡± he screamed, flailing helplessly. Rue spun mid-air, using him like a wrecking ball, smashing him through three walls in rapid succession.

    Mel hit the ground with a thud, coughing and groaning. ¡°Okay, definitely not Rue right now,¡± he muttered, dragging himself under a bed for cover. He pulled out his book, flipping through the seemingly blank pages as his eyes glowed white, frantically searching for answers.

    ¡°Daggers¡­ no. Dwarves¡­ definitely no. Dragons¡ªhere!¡± he whispered, his voice a mix of relief and terror. ¡°Okay, okay¡­ ¡®Some dragons, particularly from the Frikas clan, develop hybrid forms linked to their emotions. Colors correspond to the emotion driving their transformation. Blue equals sadness, red equals rage, and¡ªoh no¡ªgreen! The green-eyed monster: jealousy. Only one recorded case¡ªKimmu Frikas, infamous for uncontrollable jealousy!¡¯¡± He slapped the page. ¡°Rue¡¯s skin is green. She¡¯s jealous! This is bad. This is really, really¡ª¡±

    The bed suddenly lifted above him, Rue holding it effortlessly with one hand. ¡°There you are,¡± she growled, her voice dripping with menace.

    Mel barely had time to react before she grabbed his shirt and hurled him like a sack of potatoes, sending him flying across the room. As he soared, he managed to gasp out, ¡°This. Is. NOT. How. I. Die!¡±

    ¡°You fought Bimoth, who was my friend! I¡¯m jealous! Bimoth fought you, who I lo¡ª¡± Rue¡¯s words halted mid-sentence as both she and Mel turned toward Arid, who stormed into the castle after his therapy session, pacing like a whirlwind of bottled emotions.

    ¡°Listen up, Melanthius,¡± Arid began, completely oblivious to the fact that Rue currently had Mel in a vice grip, her dragon claws wrapped tightly around his neck. Mel flailed, scratching at her arm, his face turning a lovely shade of crimson, but Arid didn¡¯t even blink. ¡°I get that I¡¯m a little angry¡ªand yeah, maybe that¡¯s why I push people away. But I¡¯m trying, alright? Really trying.¡±

    Rue glanced at Arid, momentarily loosening her grip. Mel gasped, ¡°A-Arid, not the best time!¡±

    Arid ignored him entirely, pacing faster. ¡°And yeah, I know my father¡¯s state isn¡¯t a good excuse for me to act like a complete jerk, but I¡¯ve been working on it! That shrink you suggested? She read me like a book, man. Said I¡¯ve got all this pent-up garbage, and it¡¯s spilling over, making me lash out at people I actually care about.¡±

    Mel clawed at Rue¡¯s arm, his voice strangled. ¡°C-Cool, Arid, I¡¯m s-super glad you¡¯re having a breakthrough, but could you maybe help¡ªgack!¡± Rue tightened her grip, her glowing green eyes flickering between Arid and Mel.

    ¡°And another thing!¡± Arid pressed on, completely unfazed. ¡°I know I act all tough, but honestly, I look up to you, Mel. Like, seriously. You walk in, and people just¡ªjust notice. You¡¯ve got this whole leader thing going on, and I¡¯m over here swinging my staff like it means something.¡±

    Mel¡¯s eyes bulged. ¡°T-That¡¯s great, buddy, but¡ª¡±

    Arid kept going, his pacing turning into stomping. ¡°And when you and your group show up, it¡¯s like, I don¡¯t know, everything feels different. Less¡­ lonely. I love it, okay? I love it when you guys are around. There, I said it!¡±

    Rue¡¯s grip faltered, her expression softening ever so slightly. Mel took the opportunity to wheeze out, ¡°Fantastic¡­now can someone please tell her to stop choking me!¡±

    ¡°Who told you to confess to Mel like that?!¡± Rue roared, her voice dripping with jealousy as her glowing green eyes locked onto Arid.

    ¡°Confess?! What are you even talking about?!¡± Arid shouted, his eyes widening in horror. He pointed an accusatory finger. ¡°AND WHY THE HELL IS YOUR SKIN SO SCALY?! HOW ARE YOU EVEN WALKING AND FLYING?!¡±

    Rue, with an almost nonchalant flick of her wrist, hurled Mel like a rag doll against the nearest wall. He collided with a loud thud and crumpled to the ground in a groaning heap. ¡°I think I¡¯m just gonna¡­ stay here for a sec¡­¡± he muttered, face-first on the floor.

    Arid gritted his teeth, yanking out his staff and twirling it into a defensive position.Rue smirked, her scaly green skin shimmering with dragon energy. Before he could react, Rue lunged, her fist blazing with green magical energy. Arid tried to block the punch with his staff, but her strength was overwhelming. She drove him into the ground, the floor cracking beneath them.

    ¡°Princess, calm down!¡± Arid gasped, struggling beneath her. ¡°Calm down?!¡± she snarled, lifting him effortlessly. ¡°You think you can just waltz in here and talk about looking up to my Melanthius?! My Mel?! I¡¯ll show you who¡¯s at the top!¡±

    With that, she hurled him like a javelin straight into the window. The glass didn¡¯t shatter¡ªbeing reinforced¡ªbut the impact left a spiderweb of cracks as Arid¡¯s face smooshed comically against the surface. He peeled off the window and stumbled backward.

    ¡°Okay, noted,¡± Arid coughed and muttered, shaking his head. ¡°I thought Draven was the only dragon hybrid.¡±

    Rue marched toward him, her dragon wings unfurling menacingly. ¡°You haven¡¯t seen anything yet!¡±

    ¡°Mel! Any chance you could stop her?!¡± Arid shouted, pointing wildly at Rue as she closed the distance.

    Mel groaned from his spot on the ground, barely able to lift his head. ¡°Yeah, just¡­ give me a minute¡­ or five¡­¡±

    Suddenly, the room¡¯s atmosphere shifted. A faint purple haze began to radiate from Mel, his eyes now swirling with smoky violet energy. Rue¡¯s dragon form halted mid-step, her glowing green eyes narrowing as they focused on him.

    ¡°Oh no, you don¡¯t,¡± she growled, recognizing the shift. With a burst of speed, she leapt onto his back, her weight pinning him down as he struggled to rise. Mel let out a wheezy cough, his face pressed against the floor.

    ¡°You¡¯re not getting a power-up,¡± Rue snarled, stomping on his back with enough force to crack the floor beneath him.

    Mel wheezed, trying¡ªand failing¡ªto push her off.

    Arid, seizing the opportunity, charged at Rue with his staff raised high. ¡°Get off him, you scaly psycho!¡± he shouted, swinging the weapon with all his might.

    Rue didn¡¯t even flinch. With a single, fluid motion, she turned and clotheslined Arid mid-charge, sending him spinning through the air like a poorly thrown boomerang. He slammed into the wall with a dull thud, sliding down into a heap.

    Before he could recover, Rue was on him, her fists raining down like a hurricane. Each punch cracked the floor and sent shockwaves through the room. Arid tried to block, but her strength was overwhelming, and his arms gave out after the first few blows.

    By the time Rue stopped, Arid was slumped on the ground, knocked out cold. She stood over him, breathing heavily, her dragon wings twitching as she turned back to Mel.

    ¡°You¡¯re next,¡± she hissed, a dangerous grin spreading across her face.

    Two hours later, Ruecrix stirred from her nap. She stretched languidly, removing Percival¡¯s hand from her hip with a smirk before standing. Her gaze shifted to the window, where a streak of blood on the outside pane caught her attention. Her eyes narrowed as she stepped closer.

    ¡°Activate surveillance,¡± she commanded, and the window shimmered, morphing into a screen. The scene that unfolded made her jaw tighten. She watched as Rue, in full green-eyed monster form, brutalized Mel and Arid for two hours straight.

    Her heart sank. ¡°So, she did inherit the Frikas trait,¡± Ruecrix muttered bitterly, her voice laced with regret. She clenched her fists, her nails digging into her palms. ¡°I did everything I could to suppress it. To shield her from this curse.¡±

    Ruecrix turned away from the screen, her eyes burning with determination. ¡°I wanted my family to be safe from those monsters. From the Frikas lineage that ruined everything.¡±

    As she stepped into the ruined living room, the destruction told the story of the battle. Overturned furniture, shattered walls, and scorch marks painted a grim picture. She inhaled sharply, her breath trembling.

    ¡°I hate the Frikas,¡± she growled, her voice deepening. ¡°A cursed race¡­ and one I can¡¯t escape.¡±

    Suddenly, her body convulsed. Red scales began to spread across her skin, glinting like molten armor. Her breaths grew heavier, each exhale laced with embers. She hunched over as her transformation began, muscles expanding and bones shifting.

    A guttural roar erupted from her throat, shaking the room as her form morphed into a massive dragon hybrid. Her glowing crimson eyes flared with purpose.

    ¡°I have to stop her,¡± Ruecrix snarled, flames licking at her teeth. ¡°Because I am The Scarlet Tempest.¡±

 Chapter 61

    In the throne room, chaos reigned. Mel and Arid lay sprawled on the ground, bloodied and bruised, alongside knights who were scattered like fallen leaves after a storm. Rue sat in the shattered remains of the throne, green fire seething from her mouth with every heaving breath. Her glowing eyes scanned the destruction before her as she snarled, ¡°I want a better chair!¡± With a feral roar, she smashed the throne into splinters with a single blow.

    Her menacing gaze shifted to the doors as they creaked open. Ruecrix stepped into the room, her presence commanding. The air seemed to thicken, the tension palpable as Rue¡¯s eyes narrowed at the sight of her.

    ¡°Mom?¡± Rue said, her voice dripping with a mixture of confusion and disdain. She rose, towering over Ruecrix. Her green-scaled form trembled with unrestrained energy. ¡°You¡¯re red? You get to be red, while I¡¯m stuck being this disgusting green?! I¡¯m so jealous!¡±

    Without hesitation, she lunged, throwing a punch that could shatter stone. Ruecrix¡¯s expression darkened, her crimson eyes blazing. ¡°Shut up, you brat!¡± she growled, effortlessly redirecting Rue¡¯s punch into the wall, which crumbled under the force.

    For a brief moment, Ruecrix¡¯s eyes flickered, shifting from blazing red to pitch black. She staggered, clutching her chest. ¡°No,¡± she muttered, her voice strained. ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ I won¡¯t let the rage take me over.¡± She exhaled sharply, trying to steady herself.

    Rue, however, showed no mercy. She drove a vicious knee into Ruecrix¡¯s face, sending her mother hurtling backward into a pillar. Ruecrix crashed to the ground but recovered quickly, her form radiating fiery power.

    ¡°Enough!¡± Ruecrix roared, unleashing a blazing fireball that streaked through the air like a comet. Rue snarled in return, hurling a green fireball to meet it. The two blasts collided in the center of the room, erupting into a deafening explosion of flame and smoke, shaking the foundations of the castle itself.

    Ruecrix tore through the emerald flames, her form wreathed in scarlet fire. With a powerful swipe of her claws, she slashed across Rue¡¯s face, leaving streaks of red against the green scales. Her voice was low but heavy with regret. ¡°I dealt with the first green-eyed monster, and now I have to face another¡ªmy own daughter.¡± She exhaled, the weight of her words etched in her fiery gaze.

    Rue snarled, her jealousy and rage burning brighter. With a feral growl, she bit down on Ruecrix¡¯s forearm, her fangs tearing into the scales. Rue used the leverage to sling her mother through the air like a ragdoll, the sheer force rattling the walls. She leapt after Ruecrix with inhuman speed, grabbing her by the head mid-air and slamming her into the ground with a thunderous crash.

    Dust and debris erupted as Rue didn¡¯t stop there. She dragged Ruecrix¡¯s face through the shattered floor, leaving a deep trench in her wake before hurling her into the wall with enough force to splinter the stone.

    But Ruecrix¡¯s crimson eyes flickered back to life, glowing brighter than ever. ¡°I won¡¯t let you destroy yourself, Rue!¡± she roared, slamming her elbow into Rue¡¯s face with bone-crushing strength. The impact sent Rue staggering backward.

    Ruecrix didn¡¯t waste a second. Fueled by a mix of determination and maternal fury, she launched herself at Rue with relentless precision. Blow after blow rained down on her daughter, each strike carefully aimed¡ªnot out of malice but to subdue the beast Rue had become. The clash of scarlet and green fire lit the room in a blinding spectacle, their battle shaking the very foundations of the castle.

    King Percival burst into the room, his eyes widening at the chaos unfolding before him. ¡°Dammit!¡± he muttered under his breath. He had no magic of his own, but he had trained for this moment. He quickly began chanting the incantation Ruecrix had entrusted to him long ago, his voice steady despite the tension in the air.

    ¡°Rage de Mort, Jealousy de Mort!¡±

    The words echoed through the room, thick with power. The air itself seemed to crackle, as if the spell was weaving its own force through the space. In an instant, the fighting stopped. The fiery aura surrounding Rue and Ruecrix flickered and dimmed, their bodies going limp as the overwhelming emotions drained from them.

    They both collapsed to the ground, their forms returning to normal, the intense green and red glow fading from their skin. The room, once filled with chaos and destruction, fell eerily silent, save for the sound of their heavy breathing as the spell took hold.

    Percival exhaled, his heart pounding. Though he had no magic of his own, he had relied on the power of the spell Ruecrix had shared with him¡ªan ancient technique designed to neutralize the fury of those lost in their rage.

    Moments later, Rue, Mel, and Arid sat on the edge of Rue¡¯s bed while Ruecrix stood across from them, arms crossed. Her piercing gaze landed on Rue. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me it was growing on you, young lady? I could¡¯ve stopped it.¡± She gestured toward the faint traces of green scales still visible on Rue¡¯s skin.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Rue sighed, her shoulders slumping. She tapped her foot against the floor tentatively, savoring the feeling of movement. Tears welled in her eyes as the realization hit¡ªshe was no longer paralyzed. Ruecrix¡¯s stern expression softened, and, without a word, they embraced tightly.

    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Rue sniffled, her voice trembling. Ruecrix held her close, stroking her hair.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Rue,¡± Ruecrix murmured. ¡°I should have told you sooner. I tried so hard to keep you away from this curse, to shield you from this bloodline. The Frikas clan was a line of dragon hybrids¡ªpowerful, but cursed by their emotions. We¡¯re the last two because someone wiped out the rest of the clan.¡± Her voice wavered as the weight of her words hung in the air.

    Across the room, Mel and Arid sat munching on popcorn while half-heartedly bandaging their injuries. ¡°This is getting good,¡± Mel whispered, grimacing as he tightened the wrap around his arm.

    Rue sniffled into Ruecrix¡¯s shoulder, her voice muffled. ¡°I don¡¯t want this. I don¡¯t want to be like that again,¡± she said, her tears soaking into her mother¡¯s shirt.

    Arid stood, walking over to Rue. He placed a hand gently on her head. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s hard for me to keep my jealousy in check too. I get it. But just so you know, you¡¯re still paying for my injuries.¡± He gave her a teasing grin.

    Rue managed a watery laugh, and Ruecrix shook her head, an amused smile tugging at her lips. Percival, ever the peacemaker, stepped forward and handed both Mel and Arid two sleek black credit cards.

    ¡°I¡¯ve only got a few hundred thousand on each,¡± Percival said with a shrug. ¡°Hope that¡¯s enough for the damages.¡± Mel and Arid exchanged a look, their eyes lighting up. ¡°Oh, it¡¯ll do,¡± Mel said with a grin, pocketing the cards. Rue groaned, finally pulling away from her mother. ¡°You guys are the worst,¡± she muttered, though a small smile crept onto her face.

    And so, the Green-Eyed Monster incident came to a close. Though brief, it was merely the calm before the storm¡ªa prelude to the chaos yet to come.

    The next day, Mel and his group gathered at their usual lunch table. Mel winced as he rubbed at his bruises, a low groan escaping his lips. ¡°I¡¯m so hurt,¡± he muttered dramatically, drawing a raised eyebrow from Arid.

    Neither he nor Arid had breathed a word about Rue¡¯s dragon transformation. Rue, for her part, had gone off with Ruecrix to learn more about the Frikas bloodline.

    ¡°So, you two fought some crazy goblins in the forest?¡± Elowen asked, raising her fork mid-bite.

    ¡°Yep,¡± Arid said quickly, nodding. ¡°Tough ones, too.¡± The lie slipped out smoothly, and he cast a sidelong glance at Mel, who gave him a weak thumbs-up while slumping against the table.

    Mel¡¯s gaze drifted upward toward the staff table, where three imposing figures sat¡ªHeadmaster Draven, Headmaster Kai, and Headmaster Jasper. Five wardens stood nearby, their presence stern and commanding. ¡°Who are they?¡± Mel asked, gesturing with his fork before shoving a mouthful of summer grain spaghetti into his mouth.

    Renita leaned in conspiratorially. ¡°Word is, the headmasters chose five wardens to teach the red, white, and yellow cards. Apparently, they didn¡¯t want to risk hiring random wardens off the street anymore.¡± She pointed toward a man with short pink hair, a calm expression, two sharp fangs visible as he spoke, and a muscular build. ¡°That¡¯s Benjamin Lovett, the new history teacher. He¡¯s from Biba Kingdom, where I¡¯m from. He¡¯s a vampire¡ªyou can tell by the lack of blood in his cheeks.¡±

    Mel squinted at the man before returning to his meal. ¡°I just can¡¯t trust these wardens,¡± he said, slurping his spaghetti. ¡°How do we know they¡¯re not going to try to kill us?¡±

    Elowen gave him a skeptical look. ¡°You really think the headmasters would bring assassins into the school?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s happened before,¡± Mel said, wiping his mouth with a napkin and motioning toward the wardens.

    ¡°Who¡¯re the others?¡± Jake asked, leaning closer to the table.

    Renita squinted, studying the group of new faces. ¡°That¡¯s Chandler Addison,¡± she said, nodding toward a man eating his meal quietly. ¡°He seems¡­ normal. Probably just a regular human.¡±

    She pointed next to a woman sitting gracefully, adjusting her skirt while laughing with the others. ¡°Victoria Bexley.¡±

    Then her finger moved to a striking woman with an icy, ethereal appearance. ¡°Allynna Thelee. Funny they¡¯d hire an elf, right?¡±

    Mel¡¯s attention, however, was caught by the last warden, who sat still, watching their group with an intensity that made his skin crawl. The man¡¯s piercing gaze was locked directly on him. Mel shifted uncomfortably. ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±

    Renita followed his line of sight and leaned in closer to Mel, her voice low. ¡°Uh, that¡¯s Aegis Salman. He¡¯s like you, Mel¡ªa wizard.¡±

    The words barely left her mouth before Mel, Sera, Lumi, and Caius all choked on their food, coughing and exchanging wide-eyed glances.

    Renita tilted her head in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s with the reaction?¡± she asked, but no one answered.

    Unbeknownst to the others at the table, Sera, Lumi, and Caius were also wizards¡ªsomething only Mel had known. Now, their synchronized reactions hung awkwardly in the air as the rest of the group stared, clearly puzzled.

    Meanwhile, Dontai, James, and Alissa sat at their table, the chatter of the cafeteria around them fading into the background. Dontai¡¯s eyes were locked on Aegis Salman, his jaw tight and his hands balled into fists.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Alissa asked, noticing his tense posture. ¡°Thinking about going over to talk to him?¡±

    Dontai¡¯s glare deepened, his usual confident yet lighthearted demeanor replaced by something darker¡ªcolder.

    ¡°No,¡± he said through gritted teeth, his voice low but simmering with anger. ¡°It¡¯s my fucking dad.¡±

    He finally tore his gaze from Aegis, turning back to his friends. The bitterness in his tone left James and Alissa speechless, their expressions a mix of shock and curiosity as they exchanged a worried glance.

 Chapter 62

    Night fell over the Arcanum Royal Institute, its towering spires cloaked in an eerie stillness. The moonlight spilled through the windows, casting pale beams across the deserted hallways. Suddenly, a deafening crash shattered the quiet.

    A shadowy figure burst through the heavy double doors, the force splintering the wood and echoing down the corridor. Their face was hidden beneath the veil of darkness, their movements sharp and deliberate. The air seemed to shift around them, an oppressive aura spreading like a storm cloud.

    With a feral growl, the figure stormed toward the row of lockers, their boots pounding the marble floors. Without hesitation, they swung their arm, crumpling a locker door inward with an echoing clang. Sparks flew as metal warped under their force. Locker after locker fell victim, their contents spilling out like entrails onto the floor.

    The figure¡¯s hand slammed into the glass window at the end of the hallway. Shards rained down like jagged stars, glittering in the dim light as a chilling wind swept into the corridor. The figure stepped forward, boots crunching over the broken glass.

    They turned their focus to the walls, striking with brute force. The pristine corridor began to crumble, chunks of stone and plaster littering the ground. The ornate carvings that lined the walls were obliterated, their elegance reduced to dust.

    With every strike, the destruction became more violent, the sound reverberating throughout the empty school. Half the corridor lay in ruin¡ªlockers torn apart, windows shattered, and walls defaced. The once-grand hallway now bore the scars of chaos, a testament to the mysterious invader''s wrath.

    Before vanishing into the night, the shadowy figure paused, glancing back at the destruction as if admiring their handiwork. Then, with a final, deliberate movement, they etched a single ominous symbol onto the floor, glowing faintly in the moonlight. The figure melted into the darkness, leaving behind only questions and chaos.

    When the morning came, the students and staff of Arcanum Royal Institute would awaken to find their sanctuary violated, the damage both physical and symbolic¡ªa threat that hung heavily over their heads.

    In the gym, Mel, Elowen, Caius, Lumi, Sera, Renita, Lincoln, and Arid, along with the senior, junior, and freshman black cards, pushed themselves to their limits as they darted back and forth across the training grounds. Their synchronized footsteps echoed like a war drum, each sprint more grueling than the last under the sharp commands of their instructor. The air was thick with the scent of sweat and the weight of determination. No one dared to falter, despite the burn in their legs and the strain carved into their faces.

    ¡°Are we going to tell Yaga about the wizard?¡± Sera gasped, her words staccato between labored breaths. ¡°Being a wizard isn¡¯t exactly¡­ popular, thanks to those stories. The only reason you get a free pass is because, well, you¡¯re Melanthius Shadowbane.¡± Her tone wavered with effort, though her curiosity remained sharp.

    Mel glanced at her, his expression pensive even as he kept pace. ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± he admitted, his voice steady despite the strain. ¡°If he recognizes Baba Yaga, it could complicate things. More things might happen.¡±

    Before anyone could respond, a piercing whistle cut through the air. The students collapsed onto the ground, panting and exhausted, muscles quivering from exertion.

    Caius, ever the silent observer, cast a sharp look at Mel. It was a wordless conversation, as if his thoughts passed between them without a single sound.

    ¡°Maybe he doesn¡¯t know Yaga,¡± Mel murmured to himself, his voice barely audible as he chewed on his nails. His posture straightened as an unspoken tension settled over the room.

    Then, with a growl that seemed to shake the walls, Headmaster Draven¡¯s voice erupted. ¡°There are seventy-two of you here. Which one of you snuck into the school last night?!¡± His tone was thunderous, his piercing gaze sweeping across the students like a predator stalking prey.

    Confused murmurs rippled through the group. Before anyone could answer, Emrys¡¯ voice rang out from the far side of the room. ¡°Nobody snuck into this school, Draven.¡±

    Draven¡¯s glare sharpened, his fury palpable. ¡°This is not the time for your wit, Emrys. I¡¯ve already questioned the staff and the non-black cards. One of you did it,¡± he barked, his voice ricocheting off the gym walls. Several students flinched under the weight of his accusation.

    Mel¡¯s instincts flared. Rising to his feet, he addressed the headmaster. ¡°Headmaster Draven, with all due respect, this feels awfully familiar. Last time, I was accused of stealing Excalibur and Dorian¡¯s dagger. Let me remind you, I always have an alibi¡ªI¡¯m with one of my friends every day!¡±

    Draven¡¯s cold gaze snapped to Mel, his voice sharp but measured. ¡°Sit down, Melanthius. I know you didn¡¯t do it.¡±

    Reluctantly, Mel bowed slightly and returned to his seat, though his shoulders remained taut. The tension in the room hung heavy, an unsolved mystery casting a long shadow over them all.

    ¡°Since nobody wants to fess up, maybe I¡¯ll make you all run 200 laps, do 10 sets of 200 push-ups, and throw in 400 burpees for good measure!¡± Jasper¡¯s voice boomed over the microphone, his tone sharp and uncompromising. A collective groan rippled through the students.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not so hard,¡± Mel muttered absentmindedly, his words slipping out louder than intended.

    Jasper froze mid-sentence, a wicked grin spreading across his face. ¡°Oh really, Shadowbane? Is that so?¡± he barked. ¡°Alright, then. Let¡¯s double it! And you, in particular, will wear a ten-ton vest!¡±

    Before Mel could protest, Kai grabbed the mic, amplifying the chaos. ¡°Way to go, Shadowbane! You¡¯ve earned everyone¡¯s wrath!¡± The students turned on Mel, muttering curses under their breath, their exhausted faces glaring daggers at him. Mel sighed, resigning himself to the punishment.

    An hour into the grueling workout, the field was littered with students dropping to the ground, utterly drained. Mel, however, kept his pace steady, powering through his burpees with the ten-ton vest strapped securely to his torso. Despite his calm demeanor, the strain was evident, his breaths measured and deliberate. The only thing keeping him grounded was the tiny, impossibly dense trillion-ton book Merlin had left him¡ªits presence familiar but demanding.

    Nearby, Cassius Taurus was sweating through his own set of burpees, keeping a steady rhythm beside Mel. ¡°Melanthius,¡± he called out between breaths, his tone tinged with concern.

    Mel adjusted the vest and turned to him. ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°Have you heard from Akoni¡ªAstroman?¡± Cassius asked, his brow furrowed with worry.

    Mel paused briefly, mid-push-up, before launching himself into the next jump. ¡°I thought he was here,¡± he muttered, glancing around.

    Cassius shook his head. ¡°He was here the first day, but after that¡ªnothing. He hasn¡¯t shown up. I¡¯m worried.¡±

    Amara, panting heavily, staggered over to them after finishing her last set. She flopped onto the ground beside Mel, catching her breath. ¡°Something was definitely wrong with him,¡± she added, her voice faint. ¡°He was... quieter than usual. More withdrawn.¡±

    Mel frowned, his thoughts clouded. ¡°That¡¯s weird,¡± he said, dropping flat onto his back to recover.

    Amara shifted the topic, her lips curling into a small smile. ¡°By the way, I didn¡¯t thank you for saving me from Dorian, did I?¡± she asked, her voice soft and grateful.

    Mel waved her off, still lying on the ground. ¡°You don¡¯t need to. You¡¯re a friend. That¡¯s what friends do.¡±This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    Amara¡¯s smile widened. She crawled closer, summoning a faint swirl of frost from her breath. With a practiced motion, she shaped the icy mist into a delicate necklace, its surface glinting in the dim light. Carefully, she placed it in Mel¡¯s hand.

    ¡°For you,¡± she whispered.

    Mel sat up, studying the icy necklace with fascination as Amara leaned forward and pressed a gentle kiss to his cheek. His hand instinctively rubbed the spot as warmth crept into his expression.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± he said with a small smile, slipping the necklace over his head. The cool touch of the ice against his skin reminded him of her magic¡ªand her kindness.

    After what felt like an eternity, the students finally completed their grueling workout and trudged into the locker rooms. Thirty-six filed into the boys¡¯ side and thirty-six into the girls¡¯, their exhaustion evident in their sluggish movements. The locker rooms were massive, built to accommodate the elite ranks of Arcanum¡¯s students, with gleaming tiles and rows of polished steel lockers.

    Mel made his way to his locker, the metallic clink of its door echoing as he opened it. From within, he carefully retrieved his Atlantean jewelry¡ªa bracelet of intricately woven silver, a gleaming chain that attached to his pants, and a small yet striking earring. Each piece seemed to shimmer faintly, as if alive with some ancient magic. He slipped them on with practiced ease before pulling his school uniform over his gym clothes, his fingers quick but deliberate.

    The hum of conversation filled the locker room as the boys cleaned up and changed. One of the black cards leaned casually against a row of lockers, his voice cutting through the chatter with a sly chuckle. ¡°So, which one of you geniuses decided to sneak into the school and trash the place last night?¡± he asked, his tone both mocking and accusatory.

    His gaze landed on Mel, who was adjusting his hair in the mirror mounted inside his locker. ¡°Where were you last night, Melanthius?¡± the black card pressed, his smirk suggesting he didn¡¯t expect a straight answer.

    Mel didn¡¯t flinch, his reflection staring back at him as he smoothed a stray strand into place. ¡°Last night?¡± he began, his voice calm and measured. ¡°I was with Elowen. We were training together¡ªI was teaching her how to hoverboard.¡±

    The black card studied him for a moment, as if weighing the truth in his words, then shrugged. ¡°Guess that¡¯s an alibi,¡± he said with mild indifference before turning to another student.

    ¡°What about you, Dontai?¡± the black card asked, his smirk returning. ¡°You¡¯re a foreigner here, new to the continent. Where were you last night?¡±

    Dontai, seated on a bench and lacing up his boots, paused. His sharp eyes flicked toward the black card, his expression unreadable. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± he asked coolly, his voice laced with a hint of irritation.

    The tension in the locker room thickened as everyone turned to look, waiting to see how the exchange would play out.

    ¡°Relax, no need to get worked up,¡± the black card said with a chuckle, his tone dripping with mock innocence. ¡°Just a curious freshman trying to figure out what¡¯s so interesting about this place that someone would go out of their way to wreck it.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re not going to let up on these workouts unless someone confesses,¡± Arid said, his voice steady despite the exhaustion in his tone. He leaned against the wall, arms crossed as he surveyed the group. ¡°The truth is, this school has an advanced security system. It can distinguish between who belongs here and who doesn¡¯t. So whoever did this¡­ they¡¯re already one of us.¡±

    The room fell into a tense silence, the weight of his words sinking in.

    Terence, unable to contain his frustration, slammed his fist into his locker, the metal denting under the force. ¡°Breaking and entering?¡± he growled, his voice sharp with anger. ¡°I can¡¯t stand it when people cross that line!¡± His fists clenched, the rage practically radiating off him.

    Arid glanced at Terence, his expression calm but thoughtful. ¡°It¡¯s not just about crossing lines. It¡¯s about betrayal,¡± he added quietly. ¡°Someone here isn¡¯t who they seem.¡±

    ¡°And I think it¡¯s the foreigner,¡± the black card from earlier taunted, his tone dripping with mockery.

    Dontai¡¯s eyes narrowed as he rose to his feet, his movements slow and deliberate. He said something sharp and biting in a foreign language¡ªwords that no one except Mel and Caius seemed to understand.

    Mel¡¯s eyes widened slightly, recognizing the wizard tongue. ¡°Did he just¡ª¡±

    ¡°Get up then, bitch!¡± Dontai barked, his voice laced with raw fury as he stalked toward the black card, the air around him brimming with tension.

    Before things could escalate further, Cassius stepped firmly between them, his broad shoulders acting as a barrier. His voice was calm but commanding, carrying an undeniable weight. ¡°Chill out,¡± he ordered, locking eyes with both boys.

    Dontai hesitated, his fists clenched and jaw tight, but he eventually stepped back, his glare still burning. The black card looked away, muttering under his breath as he, too, retreated.

    Cassius didn¡¯t move until the hostility had fully dissipated. ¡°Save it for the training grounds,¡± he added firmly, his tone brooking no argument.

    Mel reached into his pocket and pulled out his tiny, impossibly heavy book. As he opened it, his eyes turned an ethereal white, glowing softly as the blank pages came alive with intricate script visible only to him.

    He flipped through the sections with a thought, navigating effortlessly until he reached the entry on languages. His gaze locked onto the familiar runes. Wizard tongue.

    ¡°I knew it,¡± Mel murmured to himself, his brow furrowing in thought. ¡°He spoke in a wizard tongue¡­ Does that mean Dontai¡¯s a wizard? Should I ask him?¡±

    His eyes lifted from the book, now fixed intently on Dontai, who stood a few feet away. Suspicion mingled with curiosity as Mel studied him, wondering what secrets might be hidden behind his fiery temper.

    Moments later, the seventy-two black cards sat in the bleachers, their chatter fading to silence as King Aldara stepped forward alongside Kai, Jasper, and Headmaster Draven. The atmosphere was tense, charged with the weight of recent events. King Aldara tapped the microphone, the sharp sound drawing everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Due to the recent break-in and vandalism, a curfew will now be in place,¡± Aldara announced, his voice steady but firm. ¡°Students are required to report to their dorms or homes by 8 PM. To ensure the school¡¯s safety, the headmasters will remain on campus at all times, joined by five new wardens: Benjamin Lovett, Chandler Addison, Allynna Thelee, Victoria Bexley, and, for the first time in this school¡¯s history, our first wizard teacher¡ªAegis Salman.¡±

    Murmurs rippled through the students as Aldara stepped back, and Headmaster Draven took the mic. His piercing gaze swept over the crowd. ¡°Don¡¯t be alarmed. These wardens aren¡¯t like the ones you may have heard of before,¡± Draven said, his deep voice resonating with authority. ¡°They¡¯re my old¡­ associates, individuals I trust completely. They¡¯ve pledged their lives to the protection of this school in my honor.¡±

    Mel, Caius, Lumi, and Sera exchanged uneasy glances, a silent conversation playing out between them.

    ¡°He¡¯s a wizard, like us,¡± Mel thought, his mind racing as he stared at Aegis. ¡°What does that mean for me? For all of us?¡±

    Before the students could dwell on their thoughts, Aegis stepped forward. His stern demeanor seemed to cast a shadow over the room, his presence commanding. But just as everyone braced themselves for some grand, ominous proclamation, he surprised them all.

    With an exaggerated grin, Aegis stuck his tongue out and raised both hands in a rockstar pose. ¡°Wazzup, students and studettes!¡± he said, his voice full of playful energy. ¡°We¡¯re all so excited to meet you!¡±

    The tension in the room shattered like glass, replaced by stunned silence and a few scattered chuckles. Aegis winked at the crowd, the contrast between his appearance and behavior leaving everyone¡ªincluding Mel¡ªwondering just what kind of wizard teacher they were dealing with.

    Aegis pulled out a sleek, silver wand, twirling it theatrically before pointing it toward the ceiling. With a sharp crack, a shimmering metal broomstick burst through the nearest window, gliding gracefully through the air before stopping right beside him.

    With a dramatic leap, Aegis mounted the broomstick, balancing effortlessly as it hovered above the ground. ¡°Dontai!¡± he called out with a mischievous grin, his voice carrying across the room. ¡°You forgot your teddy bear, son!¡±

    The room erupted into muffled snickers as Aegis pulled a worn, slightly lopsided teddy bear from his satchel, holding it high for everyone to see. Dontai groaned audibly, burying his flushed face in his hands as laughter broke out around him.

    ¡°Come on, now,¡± Aegis teased, tossing the bear playfully into the air with an easy grin. ¡°It¡¯s a school of technology, not shame. Own it!¡±

    Benjamin, unfazed by Aegis¡¯ antics, ran a hand through his short pink hair, his calm voice commanding attention. ¡°We¡¯ve been thinking. With 72 magical students, at least five from each grade, you could help us track down the culprit.¡± His words carried weight, and a murmur rippled through the crowd as students began to consider the task.

    As the bell rang, the students stood, gathering their things and filing out of the room. The once-lively space quickly quieted, leaving behind only lingering tension.

    Mel walked at a steady pace, his gaze distant. Beside him, Elowen turned with curiosity etched on her face. ¡°You¡¯re not helping figure it out? That¡¯s¡­ odd,¡± she said, her voice laced with suspicion.

    Mel hesitated before answering, his voice unusually soft. ¡°I¡¯m kinda¡­ scared of the dark,¡± he admitted, his tone trembling with vulnerability.

    Elowen froze, her eyes narrowing in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯ve killed a 40-foot spider, fought the former king of Atlantis, taken on three knights, twelve black cards, four wardens, and probably the strongest king in Auroria¡ªBimoth, I mean. And you¡¯re scared of the dark?!¡± she exclaimed, her voice rising in astonishment.

    Mel winced at her reaction, rubbing the back of his neck awkwardly. ¡°Y-yeah¡­ also, being chained up,¡± he added quietly, his voice barely above a whisper.

    The mention of chains made Elowen¡¯s expression soften as memories surfaced. She recalled the time Headmaster Thaddeus had chained Mel, locking him in the dungeon like an animal. The haunting image lingered in her mind, and she sighed deeply.

    ¡°Thaddeus¡­¡± she muttered, her voice heavy. ¡°He¡¯s dead, but I still can¡¯t forget when he made us capture you. That wasn¡¯t right.¡±

    Mel didn¡¯t respond immediately, his eyes fixed on the floor. ¡°It¡¯s not something you forget,¡± he murmured, his tone carrying the weight of past traumas. ¡°No matter how strong you get.¡±

    Elowen looked at him, a flicker of guilt and understanding in her eyes. For all his strength, Mel was still human¡ªone who carried scars that no victory could erase.

 Chapter 63

    At night, shadows engulfed the school¡¯s corridors, and the air hung heavy with an eerie silence. A shadowy figure crept atop the lockers, moving with unnatural agility. Suddenly, it raised a powerful arm and swung down with immense force, obliterating an entire row of lockers in a single blow. The sound echoed through the halls, alarming the wardens and headmasters.

    The commotion drew them to the scene, but the darkness was suffocating, making it impossible to discern the intruder¡¯s features. Draven was the first to act, dashing at the figure with impressive speed. But before he could land a blow, the figure leapt high into the air, using Draven¡¯s head as a springboard to propel itself further. The impact drove Draven into the ground with a loud crash, his eyes widening in shock as he coughed from the force.

    ¡°This strength¡­ it¡¯s far beyond any of the students!¡± Draven growled, gritting his teeth as he struggled to rise.

    Jasper, undeterred, charged forward next. The figure didn¡¯t even flinch. It grabbed Jasper¡¯s arm with ease and hurled him aside as if he weighed nothing. The casual toss packed an astonishing force, sending Jasper skidding across the floor, his body reeling from the impact.

    The figure let out a loud, guttural snore, its shoulders heaving as though it were sound asleep. The wardens and headmasters exchanged bewildered glances, their confusion mounting.

    Kai narrowed his eyes and signaled the others to stay back. But before he could act, the figure suddenly stirred, snapping out of its slumber. With almost comical precision, it swept Kai¡¯s legs out from under him, sending him sprawling. In one swift motion, the intruder darted toward the nearest window.

    With an almost surreal speed, it leapt through the glass, shards scattering in its wake, and bolted into the night. Its movements were erratic yet terrifyingly fast, like something out of a nightmarish cartoon.

    The wardens stood frozen, watching the figure vanish into the darkness. Draven rose to his feet, brushing off debris and glaring at the shattered window. ¡°What in the name of the heavens was that?¡± he muttered, the weight of the encounter heavy on his mind.

    In the morning, students arrived on campus, their chatter buzzing with curiosity and unease. As they entered the building, they were immediately greeted by a grim sight: the front door¡¯s window shattered and an entire row of lockers demolished, now cordoned off with caution tape.

    ¡°Whoa,¡± Arid muttered, his eyes widening as he took in the destruction. ¡°Looks like whoever did this wasn¡¯t done yet.¡±

    Mel stood nearby, nodding absently as he rubbed the back of his neck. He looked like a mess¡ªhis face pale, his eyes ringed with dark circles, and a crusty residue clinging stubbornly to his lashes.

    Arid took one look at him and flinched. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± he asked, half-concerned, half-disgusted.

    Mel let out a long, tired yawn. ¡°I haven¡¯t been sleeping well,¡± he mumbled, his voice hoarse. ¡°And yesterday, this kid sold me some kind of drink. Charged me extra¡­ said he was hungry.¡±

    Arid raised a brow. ¡°Wait, so you bought some sketchy drink from a random kid, and you overpaid for it? That tracks,¡± he said dryly, crossing his arms. ¡°What was it? Energy sludge?¡±

    Mel shrugged, his expression still groggy. ¡°Don¡¯t know, didn¡¯t ask. Just trying to stay awake here.¡±

    In the bustling cafeteria, the air buzzed with whispers and speculation about the recent break-in. Students gathered in small groups, their voices a mix of curiosity and unease.

    At one table, Elowen leaned over and lightly tapped Mel on the shoulder. He jolted awake, his head snapping up from the table where he¡¯d dozed off.

    ¡°What?!¡± he blurted, his voice louder than he intended, drawing a few amused glances from nearby students.

    Elowen raised an eyebrow, suppressing a smirk. ¡°Relax, Mel. Didn¡¯t mean to scare you,¡± she said, her tone teasing. ¡°You¡¯re seriously falling apart.¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t have drunk that drink,¡± Arid muttered, eyeing Mel with a look of mild concern. Jake leaned forward, a thoughtful expression crossing his face. ¡°What if we all volunteer to keep watch over the school at night?¡±

    Mel shook his head, already zoning out. ¡°Me and Elowen have hoverboard practice tonight. I¡¯m setting up a whole obstacle course and everything¡­¡± He trailed off, his words drifting as he dozed off again, only to jolt awake moments later, sipping from the drink that kid had sold him.

    Anita suddenly appeared at the table, causing Mel to jump in surprise. ¡°Where¡¯d you come from?!¡± he asked, his heart racing. She sat down casually, unfazed.

    ¡°Maybe we should do what Jake suggested,¡± Anita said, glancing around the group. Arid groaned, shaking his head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to do that. I have therapy this week,¡± he muttered, absently rubbing a cut on his arm.

    Lance, noticing the scar, gestured toward it. ¡°I heard the criminal jump out the window. You¡¯ve got a scar, Arid.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± Arid shot back, a little defensive.

    Lance shrugged with a grin. ¡°Just joking.¡±

    Meanwhile, within the enigmatic Magisterium¡ªa vast domain brimming with arcane energy and wizarding artifacts¡ªthe nine council members sat at a grand, circular table. The air shimmered with magic, and floating before them were enchanted playing cards, pulsating faintly with life.

    One of the council members leaned back, a sly grin tugging at their lips. ¡°King,¡± they declared, their voice echoing with an air of authority. With a sudden flourish, the card they referenced shimmered and transformed, materializing into a regal figure. The King, now animated, strode across the table with a commanding presence, only to approach the discarded deck of cards.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Without hesitation, the King plunged a shimmering blade into its own chest, the act precise and almost theatrical. The figure collapsed, dissolving into a cascade of glowing dust before merging back into the deck. It landed neatly, once again taking its place as an ordinary playing card.

    The council watched the display with amused indifference, as if such displays were mundane in their world of wizarding wonders.

    ¡°What are we gonna do about Michelangelo?¡± one of the council members asked, tossing a card onto the magical mat with a casual flick of their wrist.

    ¡°That bloated psycho?¡± another replied with a snort. ¡°He¡¯s killed kings for us. We¡¯ve got him wrapped tight. As long as he¡¯s hiding from Leonardo and Raphael, he¡¯s no threat to us.¡±

    A third member rapped their knuckles on the table, summoning a floating pitcher of beer that poured itself into their mug. They took a deep swig before speaking. ¡°What about Althara Shadowbane? Any plans for her?¡±

    Another shrugged lazily, leaning back in their chair. ¡°Haven¡¯t even seen the woman. All we know is she might be tied to Merlin Shadowbane. Maybe we should ask Melanthius.¡±

    The mention of the name earned a round of scoffs and one of them laughed bitterly. ¡°Oh, sure, let¡¯s consult the kid we threw into prison when he was still in diapers. Brilliant idea.¡± The speaker raked in the winnings from the card game, smirking as the others groaned in defeat and began dealing a fresh hand.

    ¡°What¡¯s Michelangelo up to these days, anyway?¡± someone asked idly, reshuffling the deck.

    The dealer shrugged, a sly grin on their face. ¡°Rumor is, he¡¯s setting up some secret operation. Calls it ¡®Goldman¡¯s Gate.¡¯ He¡¯s got his workers referring to him as ¡®The Gatekeeper.¡¯ Apparently, he¡¯s recruiting strong folks and aiming to topple the Seven Deadly Kingdoms.¡±

    The table erupted into raucous laughter. ¡°The poor bastard doesn¡¯t realize we built the Seven Deadly Kingdoms. All their dirty dealings? That¡¯s our leash around their necks!¡±

    Their laughter echoed across the room, but one of them paused, glancing nervously at the silent man seated at the edge of the table. ¡°Are we sure we wanna be talking like this in front of his cousin?¡± they muttered, nodding toward the man.

    The figure, dressed in a crisp black suit, had been lost in thought, his sharp, fanged teeth glinting as he tapped a single claw against the table. At his name¡ªTitian¡ªhe slowly turned toward them. His gaze was feral, charged with an animalistic energy, yet his lips curled into an amused grin.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare talk about me,¡± Titian said with a chuckle, his voice teetering on the edge between jest and menace, leaving the table unsure whether to laugh or tread carefully.

    ¡°We weren¡¯t,¡± one of them replied quickly, raising their hands defensively. ¡°But whatever happened to your little buddy?¡±

    Titian stood slowly, his presence instantly commanding the room. ¡°Oh, you mean the former King of Atlantis,¡± he said, casually pouring himself a drink using telekinesis, the pitcher hovering gracefully in the air. ¡°He¡¯s off sniffing around for clues about Michelangelo¡¯s whereabouts.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you upset he let Melanthius waltz in and take one of your territories?¡± another member asked, smirking.

    Titian took a deliberate sip from his glass, his movements calm, controlled. He shrugged, a sly smile spreading across his face. ¡°If I lost my temper every time that demigod botched something, he wouldn¡¯t still be on my board.¡± His tone was laced with both condescension and confidence, making it clear that whatever losses he suffered were merely pieces of a larger game he controlled.

    Back in the Auroria Dominion, Mel found himself standing alone in the shadowy corridor where the infamous overlords of the realm once plotted. His gaze lifted to the holographic painting of Merlin, its once-imposing visage now marred by crude vandalism.

    Mel¡¯s fists clenched involuntarily as a surge of anger flared within him. Confusion washed over him¡ªhe despised his father, resented the legacy of destruction Merlin had left behind. So why did the sight of his defaced image stir something so raw and furious within him?

    He stared at the defiled portrait, his jaw tightening as questions he thought he¡¯d buried began to rise to the surface.

    ¡°Damn,¡± Lance muttered under his breath, eyes flicking to Mel¡¯s clenched fist. Clyde glanced up at Mel, then at the defaced painting.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Clyde said softly, trying to reassure him. ¡°They¡¯ll figure out who did it.¡±

    Mel rubbed Clyde¡¯s head. ¡°No,¡± he said firmly, his voice low but resolute. ¡°We¡¯ll figure it out.¡±

    Straightening, Mel turned on his heel and gestured for them to follow. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he commanded, a determined fire in his eyes.

    Moments later in the cafeteria, Mel approached Aegis, who greeted him with his signature rockstar gesture¡ªtongue out and fingers in the iconic ¡°devil horns.¡±

    ¡°So, you wanna join the Night Watcher Club, huh?!¡± Aegis exclaimed enthusiastically, almost bouncing with energy.

    Lance, unable to hold back his frustration, lunged toward Aegis, but Clyde quickly grabbed him by the collar and pulled him back. ¡°You maniac! Don¡¯t you know article twenty-nine of the Shadowbane Handbook?!¡± Lance shouted, his voice full of conviction.

    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing, Lance!¡± Mel shot back, shaking his head as he signed his name on the sheet Aegis had handed him.

    As he handed the form back, Mel scanned the page and noticed something peculiar¡ªhis was the only signature. He paused, looking back at Aegis with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Wait a second¡­ Am I the only one who¡¯s signed up for this?¡±

    Clyde and Lance reluctantly signed their names, but Aegis quickly stopped them, wagging a finger. ¡°Sorry, no freshmen allowed,¡± he said with a grin.

    The two freshmen frowned in disappointment. ¡°It¡¯s better that way,¡± Aegis added, attempting to reassure them, though it didn¡¯t seem to help much.

    Just then, Dontai strode over to the desk, his towering presence making Mel glance up.

    ¡°Yo, my son!¡± Aegis called out cheerfully, throwing up his signature rockstar fingers. Dontai, however, didn¡¯t even spare him a glance.

    ¡°I¡¯m doing this¡­ because James and Alissa said it¡¯d be cool to do something at night,¡± Dontai muttered, signing his name with a hint of reluctance. He was a sucker for making his friends proud.

    Aegis grinned, his tone laced with amusement. ¡°Two wizards, huh? How poetic¡ªMelanthius, son of Merlin, and my own kid, stepping up together.¡± He chuckled, clearly entertained by the symmetry of it all. Mel, however, barely reacted, rubbing his tired, baggy eyes with a weary sigh.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like him. He kicked me,¡± Dontai said flatly, his tone as casual as if he were commenting on the weather.

    Mel flinched, guilt flickering across his face. ¡°Sorry,¡± he mumbled groggily, still half out of it. In an effort to make amends, he held out his drink. ¡°Here, you can have some.¡±

    Dontai eyed the cup briefly before taking it. He took a swig and immediately choked, coughing as he clutched his chest. ¡°That¡¯s strong,¡± he rasped, his usual composure shaken.

    By noon, the gym was packed with a mix of key figures: Mel, Dontai, the five wardens, the staff wardens, the headmaster, and King Aldara. The air buzzed with tension, but the two young wizards were anything but energized. Dontai slumped in his seat, dark circles under his eyes. ¡°Can we just get this over with?¡± he muttered through a yawn. Mel, equally drained, nodded in agreement, stifling a yawn of his own.

    King Aldara scanned the room, his gaze landing on the two. ¡°You and Dontai will guard the west wing tonight,¡± he assigned curtly.

    Dontai rubbed his face, trying to shake off the drowsiness. ¡°Why am I so tired?¡± he grumbled, giving himself a sharp slap on the cheek in an attempt to wake up. Mel blinked groggily, the weight of fatigue pressing down on him as well. Something felt off, but neither could put their finger on it.

 Chapter 64

    Dontai rubbed his face, trying to shake off the drowsiness. ¡°Why am I so tired?¡± he grumbled, giving himself a sharp slap on the cheek in an attempt to wake up. Mel blinked groggily, the weight of fatigue pressing down on him as well. Something felt off, but neither could put their finger on it.

    ¡°Jasper, Kai, and I will handle the front,¡± Draven announced, his tone sharp. ¡°That bastard took all three of us down. His fighting style was fast¡ªtoo fast¡ªand flashy.¡±

    Aegis leaned back with an easy grin. ¡°Guess that leaves us with the back,¡± he declared confidently.

    Draven¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°If he shows up again, don¡¯t waste time¡ªgo straight for the knockout!¡± He turned on his heel, signaling the group to disperse.

    Later, Mel and Dontai stood by the dimly lit entrance to the west wing. The hallway stretched out before them, quiet and foreboding.

    ¡°Wanna play word chain?¡± Mel asked, breaking the silence.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me,¡± Dontai replied flatly, arms crossed.

    ¡°Dog,¡± Mel said anyway, undeterred.

    Dontai rolled his eyes. ¡°Fine. Bone.¡±

    ¡°Meteor,¡± Mel shot back.

    ¡°Shower,¡± Dontai countered.

    Mel smirked, folding his arms. ¡°That¡¯s it? I expected more from the great wizard¡¯s son.¡±

    Dontai glared at him. ¡°You¡¯re a wizard¡¯s son too, genius.¡±

    ¡°Why do you hate him so much?¡± Mel yawned, barely keeping his eyes open.

    Dontai scratched his arm, a subtle display of his discomfort. His voice was low and groggy. ¡°He made us leave our continent¡­ dragged us here for some reason.¡±

    Mel nodded sluggishly, his head drooping slightly. ¡°House,¡± he said, his tone carrying a tinge of sadness.

    Dontai sighed, leaning against the wall. ¡°Payment,¡± he replied, his voice just as weary.

    Mel¡¯s eyelids drooped as he struggled to think of another word. ¡°Tax¡­¡± he muttered.

    ¡°Refund,¡± Dontai mumbled back, barely above a whisper, his head lolling slightly to the side.

    ¡°Debt¡­¡± Mel¡¯s voice trailed off, his chin resting against his chest.

    Dontai paused for a moment, blinking slowly. ¡°Collection,¡± he managed, though his words were slurred from exhaustion.

    Mel chuckled softly, though it was more of a tired exhale. ¡°Fine¡­ repossession¡­¡±

    But Dontai didn¡¯t respond. Instead, a faint snore escaped his lips as his head slumped forward, arms crossed tightly over his chest.

    Mel tried to keep going, but his head grew heavier, and soon his body slid down the wall. His last thought was something about how ¡°foreclosure¡± would¡¯ve been a great follow-up. Moments later, both boys were fast asleep, their quiet snores echoing faintly in the empty west wing.

    Meanwhile, Benjamin entered the library, his footsteps echoing in the silent space. He heard faint rummaging coming from one of the aisles. With a grin, he crept closer and shined a flashlight in the direction of the noise. ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asked, trying to sound intimidating.

    But to his surprise, Aegis let out a high-pitched shriek, spinning around just in time to flick his wand. In an instant, a stack of books flew open and the pages morphed into a hand that swatted Benjamin across the cheek.

    ¡°Ow!¡± Benjamin rubbed his sore face, eyes wide in disbelief. ¡°You¡ªwhat the hell?¡± he stammered, still recovering from the unexpected slap.

    Aegis staggered back, clutching his chest in mock distress. ¡°You scared me!¡± he exclaimed, his hand over his heart. ¡°I thought the intruder was here! But no, it¡¯s just you.¡±

    Benjamin, unfazed, began to search through the rows of books. Meanwhile, Aegis, holding his flashlight, scanned the room. ¡°I checked the west wing,¡± he muttered. ¡°The boys were out cold. Might just send them home after this.¡±

    Suddenly, a loud crash echoed through the room as a bookshelf toppled over, sending a cascade of books clattering to the floor. Aegis jumped, the flashlight shaking in his hand.

    Both men turned toward the sound, eyes narrowing as a shadowy figure emerged from the darkness. But this one was different¡ªsmaller, far more agile than the one they had encountered the other night.

    Aegis quickly raised his wand, attempting to conjure a spell. But before he could utter the words, a second figure appeared behind him with lightning speed. The figure grabbed him, spun him around in a blur of motion, and held him tight. Aegis struggled to regain control, but the figure¡¯s grip was unyielding, faster than anything he had encountered.

    Benjamin¡¯s eyes widened, his muscles tensing as he braced for what was coming next. Without hesitation, he lunged forward to pry the figure off of Aegis, but the smaller figure reacted in a flash. With a swift and graceful aikido move, the figure tossed Benjamin through the air.

    In mid-flight, Benjamin spun, instinctively planting his feet against the wall. With a snarl, his vampire fangs flashed in the dim light as he let out a guttural roar. His body was tense, ready for anything.

    But just as quickly as the figures had appeared, they were gone. The air around him was silent, the only sound was the soft rustle of fallen books. Benjamin scanned the room, his senses alert, but the figures had vanished without a trace. A chill ran down his spine, the weight of the encounter settling over him.

    The next morning, a cold splash of water jolted Mel and Dontai awake. ¡°What the¡ª?!¡± Mel shouted, rubbing his eyes groggily before yawning. As his vision cleared, he glanced around at the school¡¯s interior and gasped. ¡°It¡¯s worse!¡± he exclaimed, staring at the chaos around them.

    Dontai, still shaking off sleep, noticed Aegis and Benjamin nearby, their clothes caked in dust and grime. He frowned, deliberately avoiding his father¡¯s gaze. ¡°What the hell happened to you two?¡± he asked, his tone laced with suspicion.

    Aegis threw his hands up in frustration. ¡°There were two of them! One small, one tall!¡± he snapped, his voice sharp with irritation. ¡°Why¡¯d you two think it was a good idea to fall asleep?!¡±

    ¡°I swear, I don¡¯t know what happened,¡± Mel said, taking another sip of his drink and wincing as if it were strong alcohol. He shook his head, trying to clear the fog in his mind.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    Dontai grabbed the cup out of his hand. ¡°Let me get some more of that¡ªit¡¯s good,¡± he muttered before tilting the cup and water falling the drink into his mouth like a pro.

    Draven stormed over, his eyes blazing with frustration. Without a word, he extended one of his wings and sliced through a locker with a sharp metallic sound. ¡°Damn it! They got us!¡± he shouted, his voice echoing in the corridor.

    Jasper approached, shaking his head in irritation. ¡°How¡¯d they even get in?¡± he said, his tone exasperated. ¡°Even if Melanthius and Dontai were asleep, the left wing has no exits or entrances. So, they had to come from somewhere else. I feel like the answer¡¯s right under our noses.¡±

    Mel, standing under Jasper¡¯s towering frame, glanced up at him. He paused, then spoke up. ¡°I think we should cancel classes for now and focus on guarding the school. Maybe organize a stakeout or something. Let the black cards take shifts.¡± Mel shrugged, casually sipping the last of the juice as if it were a grand plan.

    The following day, after Headmaster Draven made the decision to cancel classes, the school remained untouched. Yet, the questions surrounding the intruders lingered, unanswered and unsettling.

    Mel sat in Anita¡¯s room at her house, which was conveniently located in Solstice City. His arms were crossed, his expression a mix of frustration and thoughtfulness. ¡°The intruder got away from Benjamin and Aegis last night,¡± he said, breaking the silence. ¡°Every time I try to stay alert, I keep falling asleep. It¡¯s weird¡ªmy body gets this sudden spike of energy, and then it just crashes. Probably just a sugar rush turning into a sugar crash.¡±

    Mel leaned back in his chair, rubbing his tired eyes as Anita watched him closely. Her expression was pensive, her thoughts clouded by the recent mystery.

    ¡°I think I should come with you tomorrow,¡± she offered, breaking the silence.

    Mel nodded, though his tone was weary. ¡°Just to keep me awake. I don¡¯t even want Elowen coming. If those intruders are strong enough to take down Draven, what chance do any of us have?¡± He absently twirled the frost necklace Amara had given him, its icy shimmer catching the dim light.

    Anita¡¯s gaze lingered on the necklace for a moment before she discreetly tapped her black card, pulling up her messaging interface. Her fingers moved swiftly across the screen as she texted Mark: You might have to hurry up. There¡¯s an intruder sneaking into the school, and Melanthius might get hurt. How fast can you get here? She hit send and sighed, glancing back at Mel, who was lost in thought.

    Meanwhile, in the middle of the vast ocean, Mark stood at the bow of a massive ship, the salty wind whipping through his graying hair. The leader of the Blades gang and an old ally of Merlin Shadowbane, Mark had once controlled both the Blades and Blunts gangs. That was before something fractured their unity, splitting the two factions apart.

    Behind him, members of the gang were busy sharpening their blade skills, maintaining the ship, or simply relaxing. Mark¡¯s futuristic phone vibrated in his pocket, and he pulled it out, squinting at the holographic message from Anita.

    ¡°How do you¡­¡± he muttered, fumbling with the device as if it were a puzzle from another era. Frustrated, he gave up and handed it to his son, Logan, who approached with a knowing smirk.

    Logan skimmed the message quickly. ¡°Anita says we need to hurry. Merlin¡¯s son is in trouble¡ªthere¡¯s some intruder at the school, and she¡¯s worried Melanthius might get hurt. How fast can we get there? You said it¡¯d take two months because you wanted to make sure the Blades were in top shape.¡±

    Mark rubbed his chin, his brows knitting together in frustration. ¡°Why would she do this?! She knows how indecisive I am!¡± he growled, striding purposefully to the crow¡¯s nest. He climbed it with surprising agility and called out to the neighboring ship.

    ¡°Honey!¡± Mark bellowed, his voice carrying over the waves.

    On the other ship, equally formidable and bustling with activity, Yasmine stood at the helm. Mark¡¯s wife and the leader of the Blunts gang, she had once ruled alongside him before the split. Her hair whipped around her face as she cupped her hands to her mouth. ¡°What do you want, Mark?!¡± she yelled back, exasperated.

    ¡°How long do you think it¡¯ll take to get ready to meet the young master?!¡± he shouted, gripping the mast for support.

    Yasmine glanced over her crew, who were sparring with their blunt weapons. She calculated quickly and yelled back, ¡°Probably a month!¡±

    Mark waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Make it a week?!¡±

    Yasmine groaned audibly, throwing her head back in irritation. ¡°Fine! Sure! Whatever!¡± she shouted before muttering under her breath, ¡°I swear, if this is another one of his overblown emergencies¡­¡±

    Lucy stood before a sparring dummy, her eyes burning with frustration. ¡°Why do we have to meet this kid? I¡¯m not ready to fall in line and take orders like some soldier,¡± she muttered, pulling her leg back. With a powerful kick, she shattered the wooden dummy into splinters.

    Yasmine, watching from nearby, growled and cracked her knuckles in irritation. ¡°What did I tell you about breaking my dummies?!¡±

    Lucy bowed her head slightly, though her voice carried a sharp edge. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was just¡­ agitated.¡±

    Yasmine¡¯s expression softened instantly, and she pulled her daughter into a warm, crushing hug. ¡°Such a good daughter!¡± she cooed, rubbing Lucy¡¯s head affectionately.

    Lucy stood stiffly, her arms pinned at her sides. ¡°Release me,¡± she muttered flatly.

    Yasmine chuckled and let her go, stepping back. ¡°I need to know if our faction is strong enough to meet the young master. Do you think you and your brother might want to¡­ test him out?¡± she said, a sly smile spreading across her face.

    Lucy¡¯s eyes gleamed at the suggestion. Without hesitation, she dashed to the edge of the ship and dove gracefully into the water. She disappeared beneath the surface, swimming with incredible speed, her strokes efficient and precise. She didn¡¯t surface once.

    ¡°I guess that¡¯s a yes,¡± Yasmine said with a shrug, turning toward the neighboring ship. She raised her hand and signaled to Logan, who was leaning lazily against the railing.

    Logan groaned, clearly less enthused about the idea. ¡°Really?¡± he muttered under his breath before trudging over to the side. He climbed into a small rowboat, his every movement sluggish. With a resigned sigh, he began rowing toward Yasmine¡¯s ship, his strokes slow and deliberate.

    ¡°Any day now, Logan!¡± Yasmine called out, hands on her hips.

    Logan rolled his eyes, grumbling, ¡°This ¡®young master¡¯ better be worth all this effort¡­¡±

    Back in Auroria, Mel swayed slightly, his eyelids drooping as he stood on his hoverboard. Elowen lunged at him with her wooden sword, not noticing his dazed state. Instinctively, Mel blocked her strike, his own wooden sword snapping up in perfect defense.

    ¡°I¡¯m awake!¡± he shouted, jolting upright and slapping his own cheek.

    Elowen raised an eyebrow, lowering her sword. ¡°What¡¯s going on with you?¡±

    Mel rubbed his face, trying to shake off the fatigue. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Ever since that kid gave me that drink, I¡¯ve been feeling exhausted.¡±

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t drink anything else, alright?¡± Elowen said firmly, stepping closer. She tilted his chin up, forcing him to meet her gaze.

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Mel admitted with a sigh. ¡°I gave the rest of it to Dontai anyway. But I¡¯m still so tired.¡± He leaned against her shoulder, his weight making her hoverboard wobble.

    Elowen stepped off her hoverboard with a sigh. ¡°Alright, no more hovering. Let¡¯s get you back. I¡¯ll walk you to the school and then head to my dorm.¡±

    Mel nodded, stepping off his hoverboard as well. They walked side by side toward the school, Elowen stretching her arms as the cool evening air settled around them.

    Meanwhile, out at sea, Lucy and Logan sat in the small boat, the silence between them punctuated by the gentle splashing of water. The siblings couldn¡¯t have been more different: Lucy exuded a quiet, brooding intensity, like a black cat waiting to pounce, while Logan radiated an easygoing energy, much like a golden retriever.

    ¡°How do you think Melanthius will be?¡± Logan asked, dipping an oar lazily into the water.

    Lucy trailed her fingers along the surface, watching the ripples spread. ¡°Strong. Strong as hell,¡± she replied bluntly, her voice steady.

    Logan nodded thoughtfully. ¡°I thought the same. Do you think we¡¯ll always be stuck in this gang nonsense? It all started with Merlin, and now¡­ we don¡¯t even live in the same house anymore. Mom and Dad act like they¡¯re fine being ¡®separately together,¡¯ but we both know they can¡¯t stand it.¡±

    Lucy shrugged, her tone indifferent but her words sharp. ¡°Don¡¯t waste time on thoughts like that. They say Merlin ruled with an iron fist even before he became an overlord. If his son is anything like him and tries to control us, we¡¯ll leave. I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s just the two of us. You¡¯ll come with me, won¡¯t you?¡±

    Logan chuckled at her sudden seriousness. ¡°Of course,¡± he said, holding out his hand.

    Lucy¡¯s lips twitched into the faintest hint of a smirk as she clasped his hand, but instead of a handshake, she shifted into a thumb war. Their playful battle broke the tension, the sound of their laughter mingling with the rhythm of the waves.

 Chapter 65

    In the Auroria Dominion, Melanthius stood before the shadowed expanse of the left wing, stifling a yawn. ¡°I¡¯m not that tired anymore,¡± he murmured, though his fingers fidgeted nervously with the frost-cold necklace around his neck¡ªa gift from Amara. The comforting chill did little to steady his nerves, especially with the darkness pressing in around him.

    His gaze shifted toward the empty corridor, his voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Guess Dontai was too tired to come along,¡± he added, though deep down, he wished he wasn¡¯t facing the eerie stillness alone.

    Mel flinched at the sound of a sneeze behind him, spinning around with his heart racing. ¡°Ah!¡± he yelped, gripping his wooden sword instinctively.

    Anita stepped out of the shadows with her hands raised. ¡°Relax! It¡¯s just me,¡± she said, slightly winded.

    Mel sighed, lowering his guard. ¡°Right¡­ I forgot you said you were coming.¡±

    ¡°Not just me,¡± Anita replied with a small grin as more figures emerged from the darkness. Sera, Caius, and Lumi walked up, their faces illuminated faintly in the moonlight. Shenelle followed closely, hugging herself tightly. ¡°It¡¯s freezing out here,¡± she muttered, her breath visible in the cold.

    Mel frowned, glancing between them. ¡°Why did all of you show up?¡±

    Lumi chewed nervously on her nails before pointing toward Anita. ¡°Because we¡¯re your ¡°cousins¡± and your freshman decided you¡¯d need the backup,¡± she said, her tone half-teasing, half-serious.

    ¡°The backup was supposed to be here four hours ago!¡± Anita grumbled, tapping impatiently on her card.

    ¡°What was that?¡± Mel glanced at her, his curiosity piqued.

    ¡°Nothing!¡± Anita quickly hid her phone, flashing an innocent smile.

    Up front, the wardens, the headmasters, and King Aldara stood in tense silence.

    ¡°Where¡¯s your son?¡± Aldara asked, his voice sharp.

    Aegis sighed, pointing toward the school. ¡°He said he was tired, so he went to sleep in one of the classrooms.¡±

    Draven¡¯s face contorted with anger. ¡°Do you think this is a game? There could be multiple intruders vandalizing the school as we speak!¡± he bellowed, stepping forward, only to be held back by Jasper.

    ¡°Relax,¡± Jasper said soothingly. ¡°We¡¯ve got everyone we need here¡ªeven that lady who fixed the school is present.¡±

    Draven huffed, straightening his shirt. ¡°Fine. But this is the last time something like this is happening!¡±

    Suddenly, a deafening crash echoed through the hall, followed by the twisted groan of metal. Everyone turned sharply toward the source of the noise¡ªthe lockers had been blasted and warped into grotesque shapes.

    Aegis¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as he recognized the figure at the end of the hallway. A shadowed form, snoring oddly, stumbled closer.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be!¡± Aegis whispered, his voice trembling.

    King Aldara¡¯s tone turned urgent. ¡°Whatever you do, don¡¯t let him destroy anything!¡±

    Aegis, however, shouted, ¡°THAT¡¯S MY SON!¡± His voice cracked as he took a hesitant step forward.

    The others froze in shock, watching as Aegis approached the figure. The closer he got, the more clearly he could see¡ªit was Dontai. His son stood there, eyes closed, snoring softly, but his presence radiated uncontrollable power.

    Aegis¡¯s voice softened as he called out. ¡°Dontai¡­ is this because you hate me? You¡¯ve always been socially awkward. People bullied you. You were born into this wizarding family, burdened with that twisted torque magic in your skin. And then I took you away from the place where you were comfortable. I¡­ I made it worse.¡± His words faltered. ¡°I¡¯m a horrible father.¡±

    The raw confession left everyone stunned. Dontai¡¯s sleeping figure remained motionless for a moment. Then, without warning, he pulled his fist back, summoning a vortex of spinning wind. He launched a powerful punch toward Aegis, who stood still, refusing to dodge.

    But before the blow could land, Melanthius leapt into action. He appeared mid-air, pushing Aegis out of harm¡¯s way. At the same moment, Sera and Lumi rushed forward, each grabbing one of Dontai¡¯s arms to hold him back. Caius darted in, delivering a precise kick that pushed Dontai back slightly.

    Sera grinned, catching her breath. ¡°A place filled with wizards? I wanna go!¡±

    Aegis stared at them, bewildered. ¡°Who are you?¡± he demanded.

    The group¡ªMel, Sera, Lumi, Caius, and Shenelle¡ªshifted into an impromptu pose.

    ¡°Team Baba Yaga!¡± Sera announced confidently.

    Shenelle¡¯s palm collided with her forehead in exasperation. They weren¡¯t supposed to reveal Shenelle¡¯s identity as Baba Yaga, nor the fact that the group consisted of wizards.

    ¡°I-I mean¡ª¡± Sera stammered, attempting to recover.

    But before she could finish, Dontai, still snoring, abruptly turned and ran off into the darkness, his figure disappearing from sight.

    Aegis sniffled, overwhelmed with emotion, as Draven grabbed him by the shirt, shaking him roughly. ¡°What the hell is going on, Aegis?!¡± he demanded, his frustration boiling over.

    Before the situation could escalate, Allynna intervened. Her touch was gentle yet firm as she placed a hand on Draven¡¯s arm, a stark contrast to the brashness of the previous wardens. ¡°Calm down,¡± she said softly, her voice steady.

    Draven hesitated, then let go, allowing Aegis to collapse to the ground in a heap.

    Melanthius stepped forward, his expression unusually serious. ¡°Alright, everyone, listen up,¡± he said, commanding attention. ¡°Dontai is on the loose somewhere in the school. He was sleeping when we saw him, so it¡¯s likely he isn¡¯t in control of himself. That said, he¡¯s caused significant damage to the school. This can¡¯t go unchecked.¡±

    Chandler, leaning lazily against the wall, stuck a finger in his ear with a nonchalant shrug. ¡°That¡¯s my nephew¡ªno relation, of course¡ªbut I really don¡¯t feel like killing the kid or anything.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t kill him!¡± Aegis blurted out desperately, his voice cracking with emotion.

    Sera, mimicking Chandler¡¯s casual tone, began picking at her own ear. ¡°So, are we splitting up, or what?¡± she asked, tilting her head.

    King Aldara furrowed his brow, his gaze distant as he thought aloud. ¡°He keeps attacking the school¡­ but why? There has to be a reason.¡±

    Before anyone could respond, Anita jogged up, holding a set of small walkie-talkies. She handed them out to the group, her expression serious. ¡°Here. Everyone needs one. This school is too massive to search effectively without splitting up,¡± she explained. ¡°But listen¡ªif you see him, don¡¯t try to fight him alone. Wizards without wands are far too powerful to face solo.¡±

    Jasper examined his walkie with a skeptical glance. ¡°How exactly do you know that?¡± he asked, narrowing his eyes at her.

    Anita stammered, her face flushing slightly. ¡°I¡­ uh¡­ I read it somewhere?¡± she offered weakly, her voice trailing off.

    Jasper raised an eyebrow but ultimately shrugged, pocketing the device. ¡°Alright, if you say so.¡±

    Moments later, Melanthius crept along the ceiling, his movements cautious as he scanned the darkened hallway below. A faint shiver ran through him, his ice necklace doing little to ease the chill that crawled up his spine. He clicked his walkie-talkie, the faint beep echoing softly in the silence.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    ¡°Anita,¡± he whispered, his voice low and trembling, ¡°it¡¯s so dark¡­ I¡¯m scared¡­ and really tired.¡± He stifled a yawn, his exhaustion evident even as he tried to stay alert.

    ¡°Stay awake, don¡¯t fall asleep!¡± Anita¡¯s voice crackled through the walkie, snapping Melanthius to attention. He nodded to himself, clicking the device off as he moved quietly into a nearby room, drawn by the sound of rummaging.

    Inside, a towering dark figure loomed over him, its outline menacing in the faint light. ¡°Dontai?¡± Mel called out hesitantly, his voice barely above a whisper. The figure let out a low snore, and for a moment, Mel believed it was him¡ªuntil something felt wrong.

    His walkie crackled back to life. ¡°We found him, but he escaped!¡± Sera¡¯s voice rang out urgently.

    Mel¡¯s eyes widened in alarm as realization struck¡ªthis wasn¡¯t Dontai. The figure was larger, its aura oppressive and horrifying, a suffocating presence that made Mel¡¯s heart race. Before he could react, the figure¡¯s fist came down like a hammer, slamming him into the ground with overwhelming force. Darkness overtook him as he lost consciousness.

    The figure knelt beside Mel¡¯s unconscious body, its features now visible in the dim light. It was none other than the late Renaissance king, Donatello, his regal bearing twisted with an unsettling calmness.

    ¡°Sorry, Melanthius,¡± Donatello said quietly, his tone eerily composed. ¡°I can¡¯t carry out my plan without what I need from this school.¡± He stood, brushing imaginary dust from his hands.

    ¡°It was all too easy,¡± he continued, almost as if speaking to himself. ¡°Convincing that kid to sell you the fish oil potion¡ªsacred oil, infused with a fish that binds the sleeper¡¯s body to my will. A little trickery, a little chaos. Sneaking in and pretending to fight the staff while snoring, just to throw you off. And here we are.¡± He sighed, looking down at Mel.

    ¡°Why am I even explaining this? You¡¯re unconscious. You won¡¯t remember or understand a thing.¡± Donatello¡¯s voice dropped into a cold chuckle as he disappeared into the shadows, leaving Mel sprawled on the ground, unmoving.

    Donatello tilted Melanthius¡¯s head back and poured the potion into his mouth, the liquid sliding down effortlessly. Without another word, the shadowy king melted into the darkness, disappearing as if he had never been there.

    Moments later, Dontai stumbled into the room, his snores echoing eerily. His half-closed eyes locked onto Mel¡¯s unconscious form, and without hesitation, he lunged forward, his torque magic swirling around his fist. The spinning punch connected, sending Mel skidding across the room.

    But Mel wasn¡¯t down for long. With instinctive precision, he countered, using his Rain Aikido to redirect Dontai¡¯s momentum. He threw Dontai over his shoulder, slamming him face-first into the ground. The impact left Dontai¡¯s nose bloodied, but it didn¡¯t stop him. He spun back to his feet, his legs becoming a blur as he launched a whirlwind kick. The blow caught Mel square in the face, staggering him.

    Gritting his teeth, Mel recovered quickly. He unleashed a Hidden Cloud Kick, the force of the strike propelling Dontai across the room and into the wall with a thunderous crash.

    Meanwhile, Anita wandered the dim hallways, her mind racing. Suddenly, her foot caught on something, and she tumbled to the ground. ¡°Ow!¡± she yelped, rubbing her knee. Her irritation turned to alarm as her eyes fell on the small bottle that had tripped her. Picking it up, she studied the label, and her stomach dropped.

    ¡°This is it¡­ this is what Mel drank!¡± she whispered, her voice trembling. Turning the bottle over in her hands, she read the faint inscription. ¡°Fish oil¡­ a potion that induces deep sleep, even for wizards. But¡ªwait¡ªthis stuff doesn¡¯t just make you sleep¡­ it controls you in your dreams!¡±

    Her thoughts raced as realization hit her like a lightning bolt. ¡°Dontai must¡¯ve had this too! That¡¯s why he¡¯s acting like this! Damn it, who would¡¯ve sold this to Mel?¡±

    Her heart pounded as she stood, gripping the bottle tightly. ¡°No time to figure that out now¡­ if Mel and Dontai are fighting, I have to stop them before this gets worse!¡± Anita took off down the hallway, her footsteps echoing in the stillness as she sprinted toward the sound of distant crashes.

    ¡°Everyone, to the third floor, now!¡± Anita shouted into her walkie, her voice urgent and commanding.

    As she arrived, she froze momentarily at the scene. Donatello lay unconscious on the ground, while Sera, Lumi, and Caius struggled to restrain Mel, who thrashed violently against their combined grip. The tension in the room was palpable.

    Aegis knelt beside Dontai, wrapping his arms tightly around his son in relief. ¡°What the hell is happening here?!¡± Draven¡¯s booming voice filled the room as he stormed in.

    Before anyone could answer, Anita slid into the room in a less-than-graceful fashion, nearly falling over. ¡°Wait! I know what¡¯s going on!¡± she blurted out, holding up the bottle of fish oil. ¡°They drank this¡ªit¡¯s controlling them! Someone needs to get it out of their system now! Shenelle!¡± She turned and pointed directly at her. ¡°You need to reach into his mouth and make him throw it up!¡±

    Shenelle recoiled, folding her arms tightly. ¡°I am not sticking my hand in his mouth!¡±

    ¡°Oh yes, you are!¡± King Aldara snapped, his tone leaving no room for argument.

    Shenelle¡¯s gaze hardened. ¡°No, I¡¯m not!¡±

    ¡°Yes. You. Are!¡± Aldara¡¯s voice thundered back.

    ¡°Bull. Shit.¡± Shenelle enunciated slowly, her defiance unwavering.

    Before their shouting match could escalate, Dontai groaned and sat up. He doubled over, retching violently, and a grotesque worm wriggled out from his vomit. The creature writhed for only a moment before it disintegrated in the air.

    Everyone stared in stunned silence as Dontai wiped his mouth and staggered to his feet. He turned toward Mel, still thrashing under the trio¡¯s grip, and pressed a hand to his own stomach. ¡°I¡¯ll get it out of him,¡± he said grimly. ¡°I¡¯ll use my torque magic to churn his stomach. It¡¯s gonna get messy.¡±

    Without waiting for approval, Dontai poked Mel¡¯s stomach with two fingers, his torque magic sparking to life. Mel¡¯s body stiffened before he lurched forward violently, collapsing onto the ground. He vomited so forcefully that it splattered across the floor, leaving everyone frozen in mild horror.

    Somewhere in the mess, a second worm wriggled free, only to dissolve before anyone could get a good look. Dontai stepped back, rubbing his neck. ¡°There. That should do it.¡±

    The room was silent for a moment before Anita groaned, pinching the bridge of her nose. ¡°I told you it was going to be gross¡­¡±

    Moments later, Mel stepped out of his shower, dressed in fresh clothes and towel-drying his hair. ¡°Being mind-controlled¡­ that was weird,¡± he said with a faint grimace, shaking his head as if trying to shake off the lingering discomfort.

    Jake, Clyde, and Lance were seated on his bed, waiting for him to finish. ¡°Still crazy that you ended up vandalizing the school, though,¡± Jake remarked, leaning back against the headboard.

    Mel settled into his rolling chair across from them, spinning it slightly as he sat. ¡°That¡¯s the thing,¡± he said thoughtfully. ¡°The first break-in happened before I even drank that potion. And then there¡¯s what Draven said¡ªsomeone stepped on him. That doesn¡¯t make sense. Neither Donatello nor I have anything in our abilities that could explain that. Plus, neither of us had any injuries or marks from what supposedly went down.¡±

    Clyde frowned. ¡°So, what does that mean?¡±

    Mel leaned back, running a hand through his damp hair. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ It feels like there might¡¯ve been someone else. Another intruder we missed entirely.¡± He paused, letting the idea sink in before shaking his head. ¡°Or maybe I¡¯m just reading too much into it.¡±

    Lance tilted his head, his tone calm but curious. ¡°Could be worth thinking about. Doesn¡¯t hurt to check.¡±

    Mel gave him a small nod and tossed his towel onto the bed. ¡°Yeah, maybe. But for now, I¡¯m just glad it¡¯s over.¡±

    Meanwhile, in Arid¡¯s therapy session, the lady held up a glass mirror, her expression calm and focused. Arid sighed, eyeing the glass skeptically. ¡°How does punching glass make my mind tougher? You¡¯re supposed to be my trainer or something?¡± he asked, his voice laced with frustration.

    The lady didn¡¯t answer immediately. She simply nodded toward the glass, urging him to strike it. ¡°You can¡¯t truly grow if you avoid discomfort,¡± she replied, her tone neutral but insistent.

    Arid clenched his fists, glancing at the glass before finally giving in. He swung his arm forward, landing a solid punch on the surface. The glass cracked but didn¡¯t shatter completely. It gave way under the force, fracturing into several sharp pieces. The therapist, unfazed, calmly vacuumed up the glass shards as Arid shook his hand, wincing from the sting.

    ¡°How does that feel?¡± she asked, her eyes not leaving the glass as it was swiftly cleared away.

    ¡°Painful,¡± Arid muttered, wiping the glass fragments out of his hand, his jaw tight. ¡°But I don¡¯t see how this is helping me.¡±

    The therapist met his gaze, her expression unchanged. ¡°Pain is a part of growth, Arid. You¡¯ll have to get used to the discomfort if you want to keep moving forward. It¡¯s not just about the physical¡ªit¡¯s about pushing past limits you¡¯ve set in your mind.¡±

    Arid didn¡¯t respond, his mind racing with thoughts of his own struggles, but there was a lingering, unspoken understanding in her words. Even if he didn¡¯t like it, there was something to be said for breaking through barriers¡ªwhether internal or external.

    Meanwhile, Dontai and Aegis sat across from each other in a small, bustling diner. The faint clatter of dishes and murmur of conversations filled the air.

    ¡°They¡¯ve got a breakfast sale. You like scrambled eggs, right?¡± Aegis asked, scanning the menu.

    Dontai folded his arms and slouched in his seat. ¡°I was supposed to hang out with my friends today,¡± he muttered, his voice tinged with frustration.

    Aegis¡¯s smile faltered for a moment before he forced it back into place. ¡°Hang out with your old man instead. It¡¯ll help you grow big and strong,¡± he said cheerfully, trying to lighten the mood.

    Their food arrived a few moments later. Dontai frowned as he eyed the plate, his expression darkening. With a soft whimper, he began picking at his food, his hands trembling slightly.

    Aegis noticed and immediately sat up straighter. ¡°Ah, sorry. I forgot¡ªyou don¡¯t like your food touching.¡± He grabbed a fork and carefully began separating the food groups on Dontai¡¯s plate.

    For a brief moment, a small smile flickered across Dontai¡¯s face, but it quickly faded. He looked down at his plate and mumbled, ¡°I don¡¯t hate you enough to kill you.¡±

    Aegis froze, his fork hovering over the plate. He let out a quiet sigh. ¡°You heard me crying, didn¡¯t you?¡± he asked softly. ¡°To be honest, the way you¡¯ve been ignoring me, I thought¡­ maybe you did. Moving hasn¡¯t been easy. You¡¯re not¡­ you¡¯re not getting bullied, are you?¡±

    Dontai shook his head firmly. ¡°No. My friends are the best,¡± he said, his voice steady.

    Aegis¡¯s face softened, and a genuine smile spread across his lips. The two began eating in silence, the tension gradually dissolving. Though no words were spoken, a quiet bond hung in the air between them¡ªa fragile yet undeniable connection.

 Chapter 66

    One morning in Anita¡¯s room, the tension was palpable as she paced back and forth, her phone pressed tightly to her ear.

    ¡°WAIT, I SAID YOU DON¡¯T HAVE TO HURRY!¡± she yelled, her voice breaking with panic. She stopped in her tracks, her eyes widening. ¡°WHAT?! YOU SENT LUCY AND LOGAN HERE?!¡±

    Her free hand shot up to her mouth, and she began biting her nails furiously. ¡°Why does that matter?! Because Melanthius is practicing with his friend out of town, that¡¯s why!¡± she hissed, her frustration mounting.

    She groaned and leaned against her desk, her fingers tapping against its edge. ¡°What are they supposed to do while waiting for him, huh? Just twiddle their thumbs?¡± she snapped. ¡°No, there isn¡¯t anyone here who can take them on! Are you kidding me?! Each one of your gate members has that crazy Merlin magic you were all taught, right? And Mel¡ªhe doesn¡¯t even have that kind of power unless he¡¯s got his wand!¡±

    Anita bit down harder on her nails, her mind racing as she struggled to figure out how to manage the impending chaos.

    ¡°Do they at least know to act like they don¡¯t know me?¡± she asked sharply, exhaling in relief at the response. ¡°Good. Because all I want is to live a normal life, without constantly being reminded of where I came from.¡±

    Her voice softened for a moment, a flicker of gratitude breaking through the tension. ¡°I¡¯m thankful for what you did for me when I was seven. Truly, I am. But now... I don¡¯t want to be involved anymore.¡±

    She paused, her tone growing firm again. ¡°I only called because he might need your help. That¡¯s all.¡±

    Meanwhile, in Atlantis, the towering gates of the underwater kingdom shimmered with bioluminescent light, illuminating the tense standoff. Goda and the formidable fish army stood poised, their webbed hands gripping tridents, glares sharp as spears. Across from them, Logan and Lucy appeared completely unaffected by the crushing water pressure and lack of oxygen, standing casually as if strolling through a park.

    "What business do you have here?" Goda demanded, his voice echoing through the aquatic expanse. "Atlantis is a private kingdom. Outsiders aren¡¯t welcome."

    Logan chuckled, his demeanor lighthearted despite the threat in front of him. He raised a hand in a casual greeting. "Hey there! I¡¯m Logan, and this delightful creature here is my oh-so-charming sister." He gestured toward Lucy, who scowled. "We¡¯re just looking for King Melanthius. Know where we can find him?"

    Goda¡¯s gills flared as he sneered, rubbing his scaly hands together. "Melanthius? Haven¡¯t seen him in a while. The king¡¯s barely ever here." His tone carried an edge of disdain, as if the mention of Melanthius¡¯s name was a sore point.

    Lucy cracked her knuckles, her piercing gaze fixed on Goda. "Well, isn¡¯t that inconvenient," she muttered, the menace in her voice sending a ripple of unease through the fish army.

    They leaped up, landing on the dock at the outskirts of the Auroria Dominion. "Well, that was a bust. But now I can¡¯t shake the feeling we¡¯ve stirred up some trouble," Logan muttered as they made their way into the kingdom.

    Meanwhile, deep in a forest, Clyde and Lance were engrossed in their training. Lance gripped a wooden sword tightly, while Clyde wielded his scythe with practiced ease. "How does sensei expect me to master a hundred of his hidden Cloud techniques?" Clyde said, frustration creeping into his tone. "It¡¯s not because I¡¯m weak¡ªhis techniques literally rely on his body. He even pulls them off without using magic!" He sighed and rubbed his head, his irritation clear.

    ¡°It¡¯s definitely harder with a weapon,¡± Lance muttered, trying to swing his sword in line with the hidden techniques. The sound of a twig snapping made both him and Clyde whirl around.

    ¡°A weapon? I love weapons!¡± Logan said with a wide grin as he and Lucy emerged from the woods, standing across from Lance and Clyde.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Clyde asked, gripping his scythe tighter.

    ¡°We¡¯re looking for Melanthius Shadowbane. Have you seen him?¡± Lucy asked, biting her fingers as her eyes darted between the two. Lance and Clyde instinctively backed up, their guard up.

    Meanwhile, Anita paced frantically in her room, phone pressed to her ear. ¡°No, you NEED to get here quickly!¡± she urged, her voice high with panic. She struggled to find a reason to bring Melanthius back without revealing what she knew about Logan and Lucy. ¡°Uh, Lance and Clyde need help training!¡± she blurted, her face hopeful.

    ¡°You¡¯re done training with Elowen? Good! Please hurry!¡± she exclaimed before abruptly hanging up. Anita pressed her hands to her temples, muttering under her breath. ¡°If Lucy and Logan see those weapons, they¡¯re going to want to fight. It¡¯s just in their nature!¡± She slipped on her shoes hastily and bolted out of her house, sprinting toward the forest.

    In Vrada, Mel and Elowen soared on hoverboards, the wind rushing past them. ¡°Why¡¯d she tell me to rush there? Do you want to come with me to the forest?¡± Mel asked, casually spinning his metal staff¡ªrepurposed from the sport they played.

    Elowen hopped off her board mid-glide, deactivating it and sliding it onto her back holster like a skateboard. ¡°Alright, but only because our session¡¯s over,¡± she replied.

    Mel reached into his pocket and pulled out a button Lance had gifted him for his birthday. Pressing it, the device unfolded and transformed into a sleek, futuristic car that hovered just above the ground.

    ¡°Welcome, Melanthius,¡± the car¡¯s AI greeted as he climbed into the driver¡¯s seat. Elowen slid into the passenger side, securing her hoverboard.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be late for practice,¡± she remarked as Mel input the forest¡¯s coordinates into the car¡¯s system. The vehicle gave a low hum before lifting slightly and gliding along the terrain toward their destination.

    Back on the outskirts, Lance shrugged off his jacket and handed it to Clyde, his jaw tightening as he stepped forward. ¡°Why are you looking for my sensei?¡± he demanded, his voice laced with anger he couldn¡¯t quite explain.

    Logan leaned casually against a tree, picking his teeth with a dagger. ¡°We wanna see if he¡¯s strong. If he is, that makes the plan successful. If he isn¡¯t¡­¡± Logan¡¯s grin widened cruelly. ¡°Then we kill him. Simple.¡±

    Lance¡¯s eyes widened in horror before narrowing into a fiery glare. ¡°T-then why don¡¯t you fight me? Test me instead, huh?¡± he growled, spinning his wooden sword in a tight, practiced arc.

    Logan tilted his head, studying Lance with mock curiosity. ¡°You look pretty bulky, but I don¡¯t like how mean you are,¡± he said with a goofy smile, completely unfazed.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    Lucy sat cross-legged on the ground, calmly smoking a cigarette as the tension rose. Clyde stepped up, glaring down at her. ¡°You and I should fight! Or are you scared your friend might get hurt?¡± he taunted, trying to provoke her.

    Lucy exhaled a cloud of smoke, her tone cool and disinterested. ¡°I only want to fight Melanthius,¡± she said sternly, brushing off Clyde¡¯s challenge. Her sharp response made him falter and take a step back.

    ¡°This idiot,¡± Lucy muttered, watching Logan square off with Lance. ¡°All he wants to do is mess around all day.¡±

    Logan grinned as he cracked his knuckles, his posture loose and relaxed. ¡°Hey, for you, I won¡¯t even use a weapon. Alright?¡± he offered.

    Before Logan could blink, Lance surged forward and landed a powerful uppercut with a Hidden Cloud technique. Logan¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as the blow sent him staggering backward, his gaze shooting skyward.

    Lance followed up immediately, delivering a lightning-fast right hook that slammed into Logan, sending him rolling to the ground. ¡°Such dangerous gravitas,¡± Logan chuckled, wiping dirt off his face as he stood, clearly amused.

    Lance didn¡¯t give him a chance to recover, launching into a spinning tornado kick, concealed by a Hidden Cloud maneuver that Logan couldn¡¯t predict.

    ¡°Is this what Melanthius taught you?¡± Logan said, his voice still light but with a hint of respect. He caught Lance¡¯s leg mid-kick and slammed his elbow into Lance¡¯s thigh, disrupting his rhythm.

    Lance gritted his teeth, his eyes burning with determination as he lunged forward, attempting to drive his fingernails into Logan''s throat. In a swift motion, Logan spun and unleashed a whip kick that slammed into Lance¡¯s chin, knocking him back. ¡°You¡¯re fun,¡± Logan taunted, his grin widening. He then leaped, planting his foot squarely into Lance¡¯s face. Lance staggered, crashing to the ground before rolling away to regain his footing.

    He grabbed the wooden sword, his knuckles white as he gripped it tightly. His mind raced. ¡±He¡¯s too dangerous, too insane. A sadist who toys with his victims before the kill. I¡¯ve faced the Jester alone, but I¡¯m stronger now. If he¡¯s anything like the Jester¡­¡± He clenched his jaw. ¡°Then I have no choice but to use everything I have.¡± With a battle cry, Lance charged at Logan, sword raised to strike.

    ¡°GET OUT OF MY KING¡ª¡±

    But before Lance could land his blow, he felt a sharp pressure at his throat. His eyes widened in horror as he clutched his neck, unable to breathe. He could¡¯ve sworn Logan had sliced it¡ªbut all he saw was Logan¡¯s malevolent grin, cold and unyielding.

    ¡°Why¡¯d you stop? Did you get cut?¡± Logan asked, his voice dripping with amusement. Lance¡¯s breathing became erratic, the weight of the situation sinking in as Logan¡¯s stare pierced through him.

    ¡°Did he really have to use that magic on him?¡± Lucy asked with a dry chuckle, watching the scene unfold with an unsettling calm. She casually stubbed her cigarette into her own arm, a satisfied moan escaping her lips as she did so.

    Lance steadied himself, a sharp cough escaping his throat as he wiped away the lingering taste of blood. ¡°What did you do?¡± he demanded, his voice raw with frustration.

    Logan smirked, side-kicking Lance''s chest with ease, sending him stumbling backward. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Logan drawled, his tone nonchalant. ¡°It¡¯s an old trick. I¡¯m sure even that lost girl knows a thing or two about it.¡±

    Furious, Lance lunged, sword raised to strike, but Logan yawned lazily and, in a fluid motion, snatched the wooden sword from his hands. ¡°This is getting boring.¡± He flicked the sword, landing several quick, brutal strikes on Lance. Lance gasped, feeling the sting as the wooden blade sliced through his skin, leaving a trail of shallow cuts.

    Logan chuckled darkly, stepping back. ¡°Fuck Melanthius. Why bother with him when we can start our own gang?¡± He flashed a mischievous grin, his eyes glinting with a mix of amusement and malice. ¡°We¡¯ll call it...¡± He delivered a final, sharp strike that sent Lance reeling. ¡°The Little Lucys,¡± he sneered, mocking his sister¡¯s name with a twisted sense of pride.

    Lance ran a hand through his silver hair, his other hand casually picking at his teeth with the edge of the wooden sword. His voice dropped into a menacing tone as he said, ¡°I¡¯m getting really, really bored. If Melanthius doesn¡¯t show up soon, I¡¯ll just kill both of you.¡± His dark glare locked onto Clyde.

    Clyde flinched, instinctively readying himself to fight, but Lucy¡¯s hand shot out, gripping his leg firmly. ¡°No,¡± she said coldly, her voice carrying an ominous weight. ¡°You really don¡¯t want to see what happens when he¡¯s bored for real.¡±

    Lucy rose to her feet, her scarred arm catching the light as she fixed Clyde with a piercing stare. ¡°Where is Melanthius?¡± she demanded. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know!¡± Clyde stammered, his trembling voice betraying his fear. Lucy¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously, and she began to lift her arm, a sinister intent clear in her movements. ¡°Wrong answer.¡±

    Before she could act, a low, mechanical roar echoed from the woods, breaking the tension. Logan¡¯s head snapped toward the sound. ¡°The hell is that?¡± he muttered, his brows furrowing. Lucy squinted in the same direction, her expression shifting slightly. ¡°...A car?¡± Relief washed over Clyde¡¯s face, and he couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°That¡¯s Sensei¡¯s car!¡±

    Mel¡¯s knuckles whitened as his grip tightened on the wheel, his expression unreadable to Elowen beside him. The car sped through the forest at reckless speeds, the trees blurring into streaks of green. Without warning, Mel swerved sharply, making a beeline for the group in the clearing. As the car screeched to an abrupt halt, he threw an arm protectively in front of Elowen, ensuring she was unharmed.

    His voice was calm, but the tension in his body betrayed him. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said, forcing a tight smile as a vein pulsed on his forehead. Mel stepped out of the car, leaning casually against the hood while his eyes scanned the scene. ¡°Who are you?¡± he asked, his gaze moving from Lance sprawled on the ground to Logan standing confidently over him.

    ¡°Elowen, stay in the car,¡± he instructed firmly, glancing back over his shoulder. ¡°These two¡­ they practically radiate danger.¡± Reluctantly, Elowen nodded and stayed seated, watching the encounter unfold.

    Logan grinned, his posture relaxed but his presence unnerving. ¡°Ah, so you¡¯re Melanthius Shadowbane. I¡¯m Logan, and this is my sister Lucy. We¡¯ve come to accept you as our leader,¡± he said with an exaggerated chuckle, extending a hand in mock camaraderie.

    Mel raised an eyebrow, his suspicion growing. Before he could respond, Lucy blurred into motion, appearing inches in front of him. Her energy was suffocating, her smirk laced with excitement. ¡°I can tell how strong you are,¡± she said, her voice low and charged. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting a whole month to meet you. You don¡¯t even know who we are, huh? Forget it. I¡¯ll wait for Mom to fill you in.¡±

    Without warning, she pulled off her shirt, revealing a body marked with countless scars. Each one told a story of battles fought and survived, her war-torn appearance a testament to her resilience.

    Mel¡¯s jaw tightened, his voice steady but laced with frustration. ¡°I¡¯m so tired of fighting,¡± he said through gritted teeth.

    Lucy ignored his words, stepping closer until her presence was almost overwhelming. She grabbed his tie and wrapped it around her hand, pulling him even closer. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, scared to lose?¡± she whispered, her voice teasing, almost seductive, as her lips hovered near his neck.

    Mel¡¯s hand shot up, gripping her arm firmly but not harshly. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not ready for a relationship,¡± he retorted, his tone cool despite the tension crackling in the air.

    Lucy smirked at his response, but her grip tightened. With a swift motion, she hoisted him into the air as if he weighed nothing. Mel¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she twisted his arm with a technique he didn¡¯t recognize, the crack of bone echoing through the clearing. ¡°Too bad,¡± she mocked, her voice dripping with amusement. ¡°You¡¯re kind of cute.¡±

    Mel gritted his teeth, his mind racing. ¡°This strength¡­ it¡¯s like fighting all three of the Slesan Knights at once!¡± he thought as she hurled him into the air with effortless power.

    Recovering quickly, Mel flipped midair and landed gracefully, his feet barely making a sound as they touched the ground. Lucy watched him with a gleam of excitement in her eyes. ¡°I love strong people,¡± she purred, slipping on a pair of wooden brass knuckles.

    Mel¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re wearing those in a fight?!¡± he exclaimed, his voice tinged with both irritation and understanding.

    Lucy grinned wickedly. ¡°What can I say? I like strong people.¡±

    Mel¡¯s expression shifted, his determination now blazing. ¡°Well, I like to fight strong people.¡± he declared, spinning his staff with practiced ease, its movements a blur of graceful precision.

 Chapter 67

    Out in the vast expanse of the sea, Mark lounged on the edge of his ship¡¯s bed, a trail of cigarette smoke curling lazily above him. His gaze was distant, locked on the rhythmic sway of the waves beyond the porthole. He took a slow drag, exhaling with deliberate calmness. ¡°Fighting, huh?¡± he muttered, the corner of his mouth lifting into a faint smirk. ¡°It¡¯s naturally stimulating. Fighting is everything. You fight with words, with your mind, and, best of all¡ªphysically. And if you want to win?¡± His voice grew cold, laced with an edge of certainty. ¡°You beat your opponent into the ground. No mercy.¡±

    Meanwhile, back on the outskirts, Lucy delivered a brutal uppercut with her brass knuckles, the force sending Mel reeling. He gasped, choking on the sharp pain radiating through his jaw as he staggered back.

    Before he could recover, Lucy¡¯s finger jabbed against his chest with eerie precision. Her expression twisted into a confident grin. ¡°Ever heard of a one-inch punch?¡± she teased, her voice dripping with malice.

    Without waiting for an answer, she pulled her fist back just slightly¡ªbarely an inch¡ªand drove it forward with explosive power. The impact sent shockwaves through Mel¡¯s body, forcing the air from his lungs in a strangled gag. He stumbled, clutching his chest, his eyes wide with shock and disbelief.

    Mel hit the ground hard but kipped up effortlessly, his sharp eyes locked on Lucy. ¡°She¡¯s dangerous¡­ Is he like that too?¡± His gaze flicked to Logan, who sat cross-legged nearby, watching with an unsettling mix of admiration and amusement.

    From the car, Elowen¡¯s expression remained calm but focused, her sharp instincts analyzing the fight. ¡°I know Mel,¡± she thought. ¡°He doesn¡¯t hold back once someone threatens his friends. If she¡¯s pushing him this far, she must be insanely strong.¡±

    Lucy dashed toward Mel with an excited grin, her brass knuckles gleaming in the light. She drove a punch toward his chin, but this time, Mel was ready. Using his webs, he stuck the hilt of the wooden sword to his knuckles, turning it into makeshift brass knuckles of his own. As her punch connected, Mel struck back with equal force, the impact reverberating through their clash.

    Lucy¡¯s eyes widened with delight, her grin growing even wider. ¡°You¡¯re so strong!¡± she exclaimed, tying her hair back with swift precision. ¡°You¡¯re the best! I accept you as my leader, Melanthius!¡±

    Without hesitation, she lunged again, her brass knuckles connecting with his side. Mel retaliated with a well-placed punch, the hilt of the sword digging into her ribs. The two exchanged blows in a flurry of strikes, each hit charged with raw power.

    Breathing heavily, Mel growled, ¡°What¡¯s all this talk about leaders? What are you even talking about?¡±

    Lucy¡¯s grin turned feral as she spun into a palm strike, catching Mel square in the chest. The force sent him flying backward, crashing into a tree with a loud crack. Mel coughed, clutching his side as he staggered to his feet.

    ¡°She¡¯s relentless,¡± he thought, gripping his staff and spinning it with purpose. ¡°I need to take her down quickly¡ªthen I can get back to training with Elowen.¡±

    Lucy tilted her head, her smile never faltering. ¡°Ready for more, leader?¡± she taunted, stepping forward, her every movement radiating confidence.

    Mel spun his staff, and a sudden gust of dense, swirling clouds shot toward Lucy. The force struck her hard, sending her skidding back despite her attempt to plant her feet. She braced herself, but the sheer pressure of the wind pushed her further until she tumbled backward onto the ground.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± she muttered darkly, her tone calm but laced with menace. Rising to her feet, she wiped her mouth, her smile growing sharper. ¡°I¡¯m satisfied for now.¡±

    Mel didn¡¯t let up. He dashed forward, determined to press the attack, but then his body froze. His eyes widened in fear as an overwhelming sensation overtook him. It felt as if his skull had been shattered, pain erupting from the imaginary wound. Mel collapsed to his knees, clutching his head in confusion.

    Panting, he looked up at Lucy, who loomed over him with a wicked grin, her eyes glinting with sadistic amusement. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, leader?¡± she mocked, leaning in slightly. ¡°Did you get hit?¡± Her voice dripped with sarcasm as she echoed Logan¡¯s earlier taunt, only replacing ¡°cut¡± with ¡°hit.¡±

    As Mel¡¯s breathing steadied, Lucy crossed her arms and began explaining. ¡°Your Gate members from the Blades and Blunts have this magical ability. It¡¯s what makes us so dangerous. Blades can make people think they¡¯ve been slashed, and Blunts? We can make you believe you¡¯ve been hit. It¡¯s a mental disruption technique, a small but deadly advantage,¡± she said, her smirk widening. ¡°Your father taught it to our parents long ago.¡±

    Mel¡¯s heart skipped a beat, his grip tightening on the staff. ¡°Y-you¡¯re connected to Merlin?!¡± he stammered, his voice filled with a mix of disbelief and dread.

    Lucy nodded, her expression triumphant. ¡°Of course. Our parents were part of a Gate known as the Blades and Blunts. After your father¡¯s disappearance, the Gate fractured, each side going their own way. We¡¯ve been waiting for a sign¡ªa call from someone to confirm if you were worthy.¡±

    Her words hit Mel like a tidal wave, and he loosened his grip on the staff until it dropped to the ground with a dull thud. ¡°This changes everything¡­¡± he muttered under his breath, his usual composure shaken.

    Lucy tilted her head, raising an eyebrow at his sudden shift. ¡°Well, well, your whole demeanor changed,¡± she remarked, her tone half-amused, half-curious.

    In a flash, Lucy dashed at him, ready to capitalize on his hesitation. But then she froze mid-strike, her confident smirk faltering. Her expression twisted into confusion and a flicker of fear as she suddenly clutched her neck and chest. The sensation of being slashed overwhelmed her senses, yet when her hands frantically searched for the wound, she found none.

    ¡°What the¡ª?!¡± Logan yelled from the sidelines, standing up abruptly.

    Lucy¡¯s grin returned, wider and more ecstatic than before. Her breath quickened, and her eyes sparkled with exhilaration. ¡°You¡­ you did it!¡± she shouted, her voice rising with excitement. ¡°You¡¯re growing in real time!¡±

    Mel steadied himself, gripping his staff tightly as he rose to his full height. His piercing gaze locked onto Lucy¡¯s, the weight of what he had just accomplished hanging heavy in the air like the calm before a storm. Slowly, a confident smirk spread across his face as he began to spin the staff with practiced precision, the air around it humming with danger.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± he asked, his voice steady but laced with a sharp edge. The staff spun faster, an almost mesmerizing blur. ¡°Did you get cut?¡± he taunted, his tone daring and unyielding.

    Lucy¡¯s exhilarated grin faded into something softer, a flicker of genuine respect crossing her features. To Mel¡¯s surprise, she and Logan both sank to one knee, bowing their heads low before him.

    Mel blinked, momentarily caught off guard. The deadly tension that had filled the space moments ago shifted into something different¡ªsomething almost reverent.

    ¡°Captain,¡± Lucy began, her voice steady and commanding as she straightened her posture. ¡°Allow us to formally introduce ourselves. I am Lucy, second-in-command of the Blunts Gate, at your service.¡± She placed a hand over her heart and bowed slightly, her expression resolute.

    Logan followed suit, stepping forward with a sharp nod. ¡°And I¡¯m Logan, second-in-command of the Blades Gate. At your service!¡± he declared, his voice brimming with pride as he dipped his head in respect.

    Unnoticed by anyone, Anita perched silently on a high tree branch, her knees drawn to her chest as she observed the scene below. Her sharp eyes stayed fixed on Mel.

    "Mel¡¯s so strong," she thought, her mind drifting to memories from her childhood. "When I was five, everyone talked about Merlin. He wasn¡¯t just a wizard; he was a legend¡ªa rockstar, even. But what happened to turn him into an overlord? Mel and his father¡­ they couldn¡¯t be more different."A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Her brow furrowed as she mulled over the fragmented stories she¡¯d heard. "All I know is that Merlin was once a great leader, beloved by so many. Then he vanished, only to return¡­ changed."

    Suddenly, she saw two ships floating to the outskirts, the blade¡¯s boat and the blunt''s boat. ¡°SHIT!¡± She hid under a bunch of leaves.

    ¡°They¡¯re here,¡± Logan said and Elowen stepped out of the car and towards Mel¡¯s side. Clyde followed and Lance limped to Mel, clutching his wounds. ¡°Who¡¯s here?¡± Mel asked as he saw Mark, leader of the blades gate, standing dangerously on the edge of his boat and Yasmine, leader of the blunts gate doing the same on her boat. ¡°Melanthius Shadowbane!¡± They yelled at the same time. ¡°Your gate has arrived!¡± They announced loudly and Mel¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°My¡­gate?!¡± He shouted in alarm.

    The ships began getting closer. ¡°Uhh, honey! You wanna back up a bit?!¡± Mark called out and Yasmine yelled back. ¡°I can¡¯t parallel park a ship!¡± She yelled and the boats collided with each other and the two gates yelped in shock.

    ¡°Are they serious?!¡± Mel, Clyde, Lance, and Elowen thought, their faces white in confusion.

    ¡°You know what, that¡¯s my bad!¡± Yasmine called out, her voice carrying over the murmurs of frustration from her gate members. ¡°Sorry, everyone!¡±

    As the ships finally docked, Yasmine grabbed hold of a rope, launching herself gracefully into the air. Her movements seemed almost choreographed, like something out of slow motion, as she spun midair with her eyes closed. She landed with a thunderous BOOM on her forearm, shaking the ground beneath her.

    Standing up casually, she dusted off her long brown hair and grinned at the group. ¡°I¡¯m Yasmine, leader of the Blunts faction. But as of today, I¡¯m the commanding officer of Merlin¡¯s Gate¡ªnow Melanthius¡¯s Gate.¡±

    She calmly popped her forearm back into place with an audible crack, causing the group to collectively wince.

    ¡°D-do you want to get that checked out?¡± Elowen asked hesitantly, raising a concerned finger.

    Before Yasmine could respond, a sudden piercing bird call split the air. It was Mark, drawing all eyes toward him.

    Determined not to be outdone, he grabbed a rope from his ship and swung into the air, attempting the same dramatic entrance. However, his movements quickly turned chaotic, spinning dangerously as he flailed midair.

    ¡°HELP!¡± Mark yelled, his arms flapping wildly.

    He landed headfirst onto the hood of Mel¡¯s car with a loud CRUNCH, causing the entire group to recoil in horror.

    ¡°Are you okay?!¡± they shouted, rushing to his side.

    Mark stumbled to his feet, wobbling as he clutched his neck. ¡°OW! Damn it!¡± he hissed, shaking his head before offering a pained smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m Mark,¡± he said, cracking his neck again with a wince, ¡°leader of the Blades faction, and now second in command of Merlin¡¯s Gate¡ªnow Melanthius¡¯s Gate.¡±

    He stood there, rubbing his neck, while the kids stared at him in stunned silence.

    ¡°Uh¡­ should we¡­ call someone?¡± Clyde muttered under his breath, his face pale as he glanced nervously between the crumpled car and the visibly injured Mark.

    Lucy stood proudly in front of Yasmine, while Logan mirrored her stance in front of Mark. Then, as if on cue, the fifty members of the Blunts gang and the fifty members of the Blades gang stepped forward, forming an intimidating line of one hundred on the outskirts.

    Mel instinctively took a step back, his eyes wide with apprehension.

    ¡°Mel, we have to get out of here!¡± Elowen whispered urgently, grabbing his collar.

    Mel nodded quickly. ¡°Yes, they¡¯re really insane!¡±

    Mark snapped his fingers and barked, ¡°Logan, five hundred flips, now!¡±

    Without hesitation, Logan began flipping at a breakneck pace, his movements precise and almost mechanical.

    Elowen¡¯s jaw dropped, her confusion and frustration bubbling over. ¡°See?! That kid just did five hundred flips for no reason!¡± she hissed through gritted teeth.

    But Mel¡¯s gaze hardened. ¡°Wait, they know something about Merlin,¡± he said, stepping forward cautiously.

    As soon as he moved, the entire gate of Blades and Blunts dropped to their knees in unison, their voices booming: ¡°SIR, WELCOME, SIR!¡±

    Mel flinched at the display. ¡°Uhh¡­ at ease?¡± he said awkwardly, and the gate stood back up, their formation still rigid.

    ¡°WAIT JUST A MOMENT!¡± a booming voice cut through the tension.

    From the other side of the field, Goda marched forward with Mel¡¯s fish army in tow. The Atlanteans moved with purpose, their webbed hands gripping weapons made of coral and seashells.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are,¡± Goda declared, pointing an accusatory finger at the gate, ¡°but we were Melanthius¡¯s first army!¡±

    The fish army pumped their fists in the air with a collective roar. ¡°YEAH!¡±

    Mel¡¯s head darted back and forth, his expression caught somewhere between bewilderment and dread.

    ¡°BLADES AND BLUNTS!¡± the gate bellowed, their voices shaking the ground.

    ¡°ATLANTEANS!¡± Mel¡¯s fish kingdom shouted back, their enthusiasm rivaling that of their newfound rivals.

    Caught in the middle of the escalating standoff, Mel groaned, rubbing his temples. ¡°This is getting out of hand¡­¡± he muttered.

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough!¡± Clyde¡¯s voice cut through the chaos like a sharp whistle, and all heads turned toward him. He sat casually on the roof of Mel¡¯s car, one leg dangling lazily off the side.

    Mel¡¯s shoulders relaxed slightly, a grin creeping onto his face. ¡°It¡¯s Clay! He was a delinquent before, so he knows how to handle this type of chaos! ¡­Does he have to sit on my car, though?¡± Mel thought with a twinge of irritation.

    Clyde stood up on the roof, his stance commanding despite the unconventional platform. ¡°Listen up!¡± he called out, his voice carrying authority. ¡°You¡¯re both Melanthius¡¯s members. That means this nonsense ends here and now!¡±

    The Blades, Blunts, and Atlanteans quieted down, their attention fully on him.

    ¡°Mel¡¯s got bigger things to deal with than babysitting all of you,¡± Clyde continued, his sharp gaze scanning the crowd. ¡°So here¡¯s how this is going to work. The Blades and Blunts will be stationed in Auroria Dominion, and the Atlanteans will remain in Atlantis. You¡¯re all a part of his gate, but you¡¯ll operate in your own territories. He¡¯s way too busy to control both factions directly.¡±

    The murmurs of agreement started to rise among the crowd as they nodded in understanding.

    Clyde smirked and spread his arms wide. ¡°So, I, Clyde Sunnyday, will take charge of the Atlanteans. And Lance Landthug¡ªalongside the Blades and Blunts¡¯ leaders¡ªwill oversee the Blades and Blunts faction. Simple enough, right?¡±

    There was a brief silence, then a roar of approval erupted from both groups.

    Moments later, Melanthius sat stiffly in the booth of a bustling restaurant, his gaze flickering nervously between Yasmine and Mark seated across from him. Outside, the entire combined forces of the Atlanteans and the Blades and Blunts surrounded the building, their presence an almost comical display of loyalty that made Mel feel anything but at ease. He took a slow sip of his drink, trying to steady his nerves.

    ¡°So,¡± he began, his voice hesitant, ¡°how do you know my father?¡±

    Mark didn¡¯t respond immediately, too busy tearing into a massive steak with wild enthusiasm. He ripped a chunk off with his teeth, chewing loudly before finally managing to answer. ¡°We met your father a long time ago when he was 19. He was¡­ really cool,¡± Mark said between bites, his tone reverent despite his savage eating habits. ¡°He led us like a true captain.¡±

    Mel¡¯s eyes widened slightly, curious but also a bit thrown by the crude display.

    Yasmine, meanwhile, looked absolutely scandalized. She grabbed the steak knife and jabbed it into Mark¡¯s steak with a pointed glare. ¡°How dare you devour your food like a wild animal in front of the young master?!¡± she snapped, shoving the offending steak further into his face.

    Mark choked and gagged, coughing violently as he struggled to clear his throat. Mel instinctively leaned back in his seat, his drink frozen halfway to his lips.

    ¡°As I was saying,¡± Yasmine continued smoothly, ignoring Mark¡¯s sputtering, ¡°being a free wizard back then was incredibly rare. Your father was something special, a natural leader.¡± Her voice softened slightly, her eyes taking on a distant look as she remembered.

    Mark finally recovered, clutching his throat and glaring at Yasmine, who simply waved him off.

    Mel, meanwhile, flinched at their chaotic behavior. ¡°This is who my father was leading?¡± he thought, casting a wary glance at the pair. ¡°How did he ever manage to keep them under control?¡±

    ¡°I want you to know something,¡± Mel said, his tone steady but laced with a quiet intensity. Mark froze mid-choke, the steak still awkwardly hanging from his mouth. Yasmine paused as well, her expression sharpening as Mel continued.

    ¡°I absolutely hate my father.¡±

    Mark and Yasmine exchanged a glance, both grunting softly in acknowledgment, their usual chaotic energy momentarily subdued.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Mel hesitated, gripping his glass tightly as he searched for the right words. ¡°I found out from someone that he¡­ changed, out of nowhere. Maybe I¡¯ve been too hard on him, judging him without knowing the whole story. I mean, the entire world turned against him. His own son doing the same thing? That can¡¯t be right¡­ can it?¡±

    Mark swallowed his steak¡ªfinally¡ªand leaned forward slightly, his wild demeanor replaced with a rare seriousness. Yasmine nodded thoughtfully, her fingers tracing idle circles on the edge of her glass, as if even they hadn¡¯t fully reconciled their memories of the man Mel was trying to understand.

 Chapter 68

    ¡°But¡­¡± Mel hesitated, gripping his glass tightly as he searched for the right words. ¡°I found out from someone that he¡­ changed, out of nowhere. Maybe I¡¯ve been too hard on him, judging him without knowing the whole story. I mean, the entire world turned against him. His own son doing the same thing? That can¡¯t be right¡­ can it?¡±

    Mark swallowed his steak¡ªfinally¡ªand leaned forward slightly, his wild demeanor replaced with a rare seriousness. Yasmine nodded thoughtfully, her fingers tracing idle circles on the edge of her glass, as if even they hadn¡¯t fully reconciled their memories of the man Mel was trying to understand.

    ¡°Well, everything¡¯s a little foggy,¡± Mark admitted, staring down at his plate as he stuffed a handful of fries into his mouth. ¡°After he left, things just... faded. It¡¯s like parts of it got erased or buried. It was a long time ago.¡±

    Yasmine nodded, absentmindedly nibbling on her chopsticks as she added, ¡°But trust me, we¡¯ll do everything we can to help you find the answers you¡¯re looking for.¡±

    Mel set his cup down with a clink, pulling his knees up slightly as if bracing himself. His eyes darted between the two of them before he exhaled and spoke with forced enthusiasm, throwing his hands into the air in a display of mock confidence. ¡°That¡¯s great! Because all my answers lie... in the Seven Deadly Kingdoms!¡± He finished with exaggerated jazz hands, black lightning crackling faintly around him, adding an unintentional dramatic flair to his nervous reveal.

    For a moment, there was silence. The atmosphere in the restaurant shifted palpably, like a cold wind had swept through. Mel glanced outside, only to find the members of the Blades and Blunts staring at him with thinly veiled sneers, their eyes sharp and untrusting.

    Mel gulped, his throat dry, and reflexively sipped from his cup¡ªonly to realize it was empty, the ice clinking mockingly against the glass. He lowered it slowly, trying to mask his nerves, but the weight of their stares pressed heavily on his shoulders.

    Mel wanted nothing more than to curl up and disappear into thin air. ¡°I should¡¯ve brought my friends¡­ I¡¯m terrible at this alone!¡± he thought, his anxiety clawing at him.

    Yasmine leaned in, her voice dropping to a hushed, serious tone that sent a chill down his spine. ¡°We don¡¯t talk about the Seven Deadly Kingdoms,¡± she said, her piercing gaze locking onto his. ¡°It was one of the rules Merlin gave us¡ªa rule we never dared to break. We even went to war with the Envy Kingdom once, but that was years ago, and it was against just one of their factions. Even then, it nearly destroyed us. They¡¯re far too powerful, Mel. I hope you can understand that.¡±

    Her words hung heavy in the air, and the weight of them pressed on Mel¡¯s chest. For the first time, he realized the enormity of the path he¡¯d set for himself¡ªand just how much danger lay ahead.

    Mel rhythmically tapped his thumb on the table, breaking the heavy silence. ¡°I understand,¡± he finally said, though his mind was already racing with the next set of practical concerns.

    ¡°So...when are we going to talk about living arrangements? Are we still splitting up? Where exactly are we staying? And what¡¯s the food situation? Because, uh, I burn a lot of calories.¡± Mark flagged down the server to order another steak. He then, licking his fingers clean, gave him a wary glance. ¡°...You¡¯ve got money, right?¡±

    Mel froze mid-motion and chuckled nervously. ¡°Well, I was thinking you could all stay in a big hotel in Atlantis...but then I remembered most of you probably can¡¯t swim, let alone handle the pressure down there. So...?¡± He trailed off, looking at Yasmine for backup.

    She smirked, brushing her long hair aside. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Our ships can handle the capacity just fine. As for the food? Don¡¯t worry about Mark. We usually eat whatever we capture.¡±

    Mel exhaled in relief, adjusting his posture. ¡°Alright, good. But about the name... ¡®Blades and Blunts¡¯ is kind of a mouthful, don¡¯t you think?¡± He tapped his chin in thought.

    Before he could brainstorm, Mark slapped the table, startling Mel. ¡°Before the split, we called ourselves the Steel Pact. Let¡¯s go with that!¡±

    Mel leaned back in his seat, relieved. ¡°Thank the gods. I didn¡¯t want to come up with some corny name.¡±

    Just as he relaxed, the restaurant doors burst open with a loud clang. Everyone except Mel, Mark, and Yasmine instinctively bowed their heads. The air grew tense as Princess Rue strode in.

    Her draconic features were more pronounced than ever¡ªbrilliant green eyes that shimmered like emeralds, beautiful scaly markings tracing her arms and legs, and fangs that glinted when she spoke. She made her way directly to Mel, grabbing his arm without hesitation.

    ¡°There you are!¡± Rue said, her voice urgent and sharp.

    Mel flinched. ¡°P-Princess Rue! What brings you here?¡±

    Mark and Yasmine shot to their feet, alarmed. ¡°Young Master, is something wrong?¡± Yasmine asked, ready for action.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine! Everything¡¯s fine!¡± Mel said quickly, holding up his hands to stop them. ¡°Just¡ªstay here, eat as much as you like!¡± His voice wavered with nerves as Rue dragged him out of the restaurant.

    Moments later, they were weaving through the bustling streets of the Auroria Dominion, Rue¡¯s grip on his arm iron-tight.

    ¡°W-what¡¯s going on?!¡± Mel stammered, trying to keep up with her hurried pace.

    Rue didn¡¯t answer immediately. Her fanged teeth clenched as her grip tightened further. ¡°Something bad is happening. Really bad,¡± she said, her voice trembling with uncharacteristic fear.

    Mel¡¯s breath caught in his throat. For a moment, he stopped trying to question her and instead focused on the subtle tremors in her hand. Whatever it was, it was serious.

    Rue stormed into the throne room, dragging Mel along without a word. She threw him unceremoniously onto the polished marble floor beside Dontai, Elowen, Arid, Renita, Lincoln, Cassius, Amara, Laurel, Emrys, Kali, Draven, Jasper, Kai, and the wardens, all seated in a tense semicircle before King Aldara.

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    The King sat on his ornate throne, his expression grave as he took a slow, deliberate breath. ¡°I¡¯m afraid our kingdom may be in grave danger,¡± he announced, his deep voice echoing in the vast chamber. With a wave of his hand, a shimmering holograph appeared above them, displaying a small, intricate statue. It depicted a woman surrounded by flowing waves, almost as though she were one with the sea.

    ¡°This,¡± King Aldara began, ¡°is an ancient artifact. It was stolen the night of the incident between Melanthius and Dontai¡¯s... sleep fighting.¡± He cast a sharp glance at the two, his tone heavy with implication. ¡°I¡¯m afraid to say, someone else was present that night¡ªsomeone we didn¡¯t account for.¡±

    ¡°I knew it,¡± Mel muttered under his breath, clenching his fists.

    The King cleared his throat, his gaze sweeping across the room. ¡°This artifact is not merely a relic. It is believed to have belonged to the gods themselves.¡± His words were met with stunned silence, though Mel¡¯s eyes darted to Arid, the son of Mother Nature, whose expression darkened at the revelation.

    ¡°What does this mean?¡± Emrys finally broke the silence, his voice steady but laced with curiosity. ¡°We¡¯ve always known the druids and gods were real¡ªthere¡¯s proof enough of that. But why would someone go to the trouble of stealing this artifact? What could they gain?¡±

    The room grew heavy with tension as everyone waited for King Aldara¡¯s answer, the holographic statue casting faint, wavering light over their faces.

    ¡°That statue¡­¡± King Aldara began, his voice grave, ¡°is the essence of the Lady of the Lake. Whoever controls the Lady gains access to her power.¡±

    A collective silence fell over the room as all eyes shifted to Elowen. Her shoulders tensed, and she lowered her head, unable to meet anyone¡¯s gaze. Being the daughter of Arthur Pendragon¡ªthe one who had been granted Excalibur by the Lady of the Lake¡ªshe was undeniably connected to the artifact in question.

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s Dorian?¡± Elowen asked softly, her voice barely above a whisper.

    King Aldara shook his head thoughtfully. ¡°I doubt it. Dorian may be power-hungry, but his focus is clear¡ªhe seeks protection and vengeance for his father. Yes, he¡¯s a dictator in the making, but let¡¯s not forget¡ªhe¡¯s still just a boy. One who knows he can¡¯t take on the Seven Kingdoms alone. That¡¯s why he¡¯s consolidating power from Aurora.¡±

    Elowen exhaled sharply, her hands tightening into fists as unease settled in the room. The revelation of Dorian¡¯s intentions didn¡¯t erase the danger they were facing, but it did leave an unsettling question lingering in the air: If not Dorian, then who would risk stealing such a powerful artifact?

    Suddenly, the throne room doors creaked open, and Mark strolled in casually, balancing four steaks in his hands as if it were the most natural thing in the world. ¡°Your Majesty?¡± he called out nonchalantly, chewing on a piece of meat. The room froze, all eyes shifting from Mark to Mel, whose face turned an unsettling shade of pale.

    ¡°Melanthius,¡± King Aldara began, his voice heavy with patience rapidly wearing thin, ¡°I understand your father was a man of many mysteries, but this interruption is¡ª¡±

    Mark, oblivious to the tension, rudely cut him off mid-sentence. ¡°Sorry, sir. We were just wondering about the best tourist spots. My kids wanted to know¡ªbless their innocent hearts.¡± He took another bite, completely unbothered by the growing stares.

    ¡°Innocent? One of them owns brass knuckles,¡± Elowen muttered under her breath to Arid, who stifled a laugh. ¡°What the hell did I miss?¡± Arid whispered back, covering his mouth as his shoulders shook.

    ¡°This is Gate business. You have no place here,¡± Draven growled, his tone bristling with irritation as he stormed toward Mark, clearly intent on escorting him out.

    Mark didn¡¯t even flinch, instead pointing a greasy steak-laden finger at Draven. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re from Drachenwald, aren¡¯t you?¡± he said with his mouth full, as if recognizing an old friend rather than someone moments away from physically removing him.

    Mark wiped his mouth with the back of his hand and glanced around the room. ¡°Anyway,¡± he drawled, clearly unimpressed, ¡°if this is Gate business, where are the gates? The knights? You know, the real deal?¡± Without waiting for an answer, he pulled a bottle of barbecue sauce from his coat pocket and took a long, unapologetic swig.

    Mel shot up from his seat, flying over to stand in front of Mark with panic written all over his face. ¡°You need to leave!¡± he hissed, grabbing Mark¡¯s arm and attempting to drag him away. But Mark didn¡¯t so much as budge, rooted to the spot like an immovable boulder.

    King Aldara rose from his throne, his gaze steady as he addressed the room. With a commanding gesture toward the students, he declared, ¡°This is the Gate.¡±

    Mark¡¯s eyes swept over the group of students¡ªsome standing awkwardly, others squaring their shoulders defensively. Then, with a sneer curling on his lips, he turned back to King Aldara, his tone dripping with disdain. ¡°No knights? No battalions? Nothing? You¡¯re using kids?¡±

    King Aldara stiffened, his expression faltering for a split second. ¡°Our knights were traitors,¡± he said firmly, though there was a tinge of regret in his voice. ¡°They¡¯ve been... dealt with.¡±

    Mark scoffed and let out a low whistle. ¡°Pathetic,¡± he muttered before stepping back and clapping his hands twice. Suddenly, the throne room doors swung open with a thundering crash, and ten members of the Steel Pact strode in, their presence immediately filling the room with an air of authority.

    Mark gestured toward them with a dramatic flourish. ¡°This,¡± he announced, ¡°is your new Gate. The attack faction of the Steel Pact. You can thank me later.¡±

    The Steel Pact members stood tall and battle-ready, their stoic expressions a stark contrast to the bewildered faces of the students. Mel groaned inwardly, rubbing his temples. ¡°Oh, Gods, not this again¡­¡± he muttered under his breath.

    ¡°W-what?! This is completely unnecessary! We already have wardens to protect us,¡± King Aldara protested, his voice wavering slightly as he struggled to maintain authority.

    Mark responded with a dramatic yawn, covering his mouth lazily. ¡°Wardens?¡± he scoffed, his tone dripping with disdain. ¡°Wardens are just a unit¡ªa fancy title for buffed-up knights. My attack faction? They¡¯re in a whole other league.¡± He gestured smugly toward the Steel Pact members, who stood like statues, exuding raw power and discipline.

    Mark leaned in slightly, a smirk tugging at his lips. ¡°No offense, Your Majesty,¡± he added, though his tone made it clear he didn¡¯t mean it at all, ¡°but relying on wardens when you¡¯ve got this available? That¡¯s just sad.¡±

    Mel rubbed his face and, with a flick of his hand, conjured eleven silken enforcers, their shimmering forms radiating an air of quiet authority. ¡°Wait for me outside!¡± he ordered, his tone sharp yet calm. The enforcers moved in perfect unison, smoothly guiding Mark and the attack faction out of the room despite their protests.

    As the doors closed behind them, Mel let out a heavy sigh, his shoulders sagging. He rubbed his face again, clearly trying to compose himself. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, King Aldara,¡± he said, bowing slightly, his voice filled with genuine remorse.

    ¡°Now¡ª¡± King Aldara began, but before he could finish, Elowen abruptly stood, her chair scraping loudly against the floor as she stormed out of the throne room. The tension in the air was palpable, and Mel could see the anger radiating from her, her clenched fists trembling. It was a bad sign¡ªa really bad sign.

    All eyes shifted to the door as it slammed shut behind her. Mel hesitated for a moment, then raised his hand awkwardly. ¡°Uh¡­ can I¡­?¡± he asked, gesturing toward the door.

    Aldara let out a weary sigh, pinching the bridge of his nose. ¡°Fine, go,¡± he muttered, waving him off.

    Mel didn¡¯t wait for further permission. He bolted toward the nearest window, threw it open, and leapt out, flying with the wind like a rolling cloud.

    ¡°Wait! Take your gate¡ªah, shoot, he already left,¡± King Aldara groaned, slumping back into his chair, his regal composure slipping into pure exasperation. ¡°Why does no one in this kingdom follow protocol?¡±

    ¡°So¡­ what are we going to do, sir?¡± Amara asked softly, clutching the fabric of her skirt as if grounding herself in the tense silence.

    King Aldara leaned back in his chair, tapping his finger thoughtfully against his chin. Mark¡¯s words echoed in his mind, sharp and biting. And then Shenelle¡¯s voice followed¡ªher concerns had been eerily similar. Why are you using kids to protect the kingdom?

    His gaze drifted over the students, their eager yet uncertain faces watching him for guidance. After a long pause, he exhaled heavily.

    ¡°You know what?¡± he said, his voice firm but weary. ¡°Just¡­ stay in school. That¡¯s an order.¡±

    The room fell silent, the weight of his words sinking in. It wasn¡¯t the answer they expected, but it was the one he gave.

 Chapter 69

    In the yard of Arcanum High, Mel spotted Elowen unleashing her fury on a boulder. She punched, kicked, and delivered precise combos, her strikes reverberating through the air. The boulder regenerated with each hit, unyielding to her relentless assault.

    Mel approached casually, hands in his pockets. ¡°You planning to keep punching that boulder, or are you waiting for a real sparring partner?¡± he teased, a chuckle escaping his lips. Without waiting for an answer, he caught her wrist mid-swing and gently guided her toward an open patch in the field.

    ¡°Mel, I¡¯m really not in the mood for this,¡± she growled, yanking her arm back before turning to the boulder and landing another crushing blow. The stone shattered, only to reform seconds later.

    Mel let out a soft sigh, his eyes steady on her. ¡°Is this about the statue? Why does it matter so much?¡±

    Elowen froze for a moment, her hands clenching at her sides. She pulled back slightly, her shoulders tense. ¡°If that statue is taken,¡± she began, her voice uneven, ¡°then all of Camelot¡¯s history is taken with it. And my brother, King Liam... he¡¯ll interfere. He¡¯ll either come here or do something terrible to me.¡±

    Her words spilled out in a frantic rush, and Mel loosened his hold on her, his expression softening. ¡°Elowen...¡± he started, his voice low with concern, but she quickly turned away, punching the boulder again as if trying to bury her fears in its endless regeneration.

    ¡°I¡¯m just so scared of him,¡± Elowen admitted, her fists trembling as she clenched them tightly. Her words carried a weight that made Mel pause.

    He thought back to the summit, the moment etched in his memory like a scar. ¡°I remember when I saved Amara,¡± he began, his voice steady but thoughtful. ¡°His aura was... intimidating. When he walked into that room and sat down, it wasn¡¯t just confidence¡ªit was like the air itself shifted around him. He didn¡¯t need to say a word, didn¡¯t need to make a move. I know Bimoth did the same thing, but when the fight broke out, your brother just sat there. It was as if he was silently declaring, ¡®Nobody could beat me.¡¯¡±

    Mel¡¯s words hung in the air, heavy with the memory of that encounter. Elowen sighed deeply and leaned back against the regenerating boulder, her eyes distant. ¡°It¡¯s so bizarre,¡± Mel added softly, watching her closely. She looked lost in thought, her fear of her brother mingling with the weight of the situation.

    ¡°That¡¯s the man who killed King Arthur¡ªmy father. And it was before I was even born,¡± Elowen said quietly, her voice trembling with a mix of anger and sorrow. She let out a long sigh, her eyes meeting Mel¡¯s, where she saw a faint trace of sadness. She forced a weak smile, determined to steer the conversation away from her pain.

    ¡°But enough about my backstory¡­¡± Elowen trailed off, her mind racing for a distraction. Her face suddenly lit with panic. ¡°So, uh, what¡¯s something you experienced as a child? And PLEASE, for the love of everything holy, don¡¯t bring up anything about Goldman!¡±

    Mel sighed, leaning his head back as he thought for a moment. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± He absentmindedly bit his fingernail before snapping his fingers. ¡°Oh, right! I had a wife when I was six years old,¡± he said, his tone completely nonchalant.

    Elowen¡¯s eyebrows shot up so fast they almost disappeared into her hairline. ¡°What?! Don¡¯t just drop something like that out of nowhere! What the hell are you even talking about?¡± she exclaimed, her disbelief clear.

    Mel shrugged as if it were the most ordinary thing in the world. ¡°Let me explain,¡± he said, his voice calm.

    Flashback

    A six-year-old Melanthius sat in the dim light of his cell, a small, battered figure cloaked in an oversized robe. His body was a roadmap of pain, covered in cuts, bruises, bites, and other marks of cruelty. Around his neck, a golden chain gleamed dully, binding him to his grim reality.

    Huddled in the corner, Mel clutched a piece of bread in his trembling hands. His small fingers clawed futilely at the chain, but he gave up with a sigh, his energy depleted. Turning his eyes to the barred window high above, he tilted his head curiously.

    ¡°Are you lonely up there too, Mr. Moon?¡± he asked softly, his voice full of innocence. His big, tired eyes reflected the pale glow of the moonlight streaming into his cell.

    With a gentle motion, he tore off a small piece of bread and tossed it toward the window, watching as it landed just below the bars. ¡°Here,¡± he said, a hint of a smile on his dirt-smudged face. ¡°We can share.¡±

    He chewed the bread slowly, his mind painting a comforting picture of companionship. To young Mel, the moon wasn¡¯t just a celestial body¡ªit was a friend, silent and constant, sharing his solitary meal in the dark.

    Young Mel pulled out a tiny, tattered book from under his oversized robe, its worn cover bearing faint, gold-embossed letters that he couldn''t quite understand. He traced his fingers over the title and frowned. ¡°Why did my evil father give me this book?¡± he muttered, his voice filled with both suspicion and curiosity.

    Opening the book, he squinted at the unfamiliar letters and started to read aloud, his voice soft but determined. ¡°Okay¡­ I¡¯ll try to sound this word out¡­ m-a? No, wait, m-e-l-a-n-t-h-i-u-s,¡± he said slowly, his brow furrowing in concentration.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    The poor boy, who had taught himself to read and write in the loneliness of his cell, tilted his head in frustration. ¡°Meladditty? That doesn¡¯t make any sense, Mr. Moon,¡± he said, glancing up at the shining orb outside his barred window for silent reassurance.

    Taking a deep breath, he tried again, carefully sounding out each letter. ¡°Mel-an-thi-us,¡± he whispered, and then his eyes lit up with recognition. ¡°Melanthius!¡±

    He sat back, his small smile trembling with pride. ¡°So¡­ he did leave it for me,¡± he said softly, his tone a mix of surprise and bitterness.

    Chewing on his bread, Mel turned the pages of the book, his young mind absorbing its secrets as he read under the quiet light of the moon, his one steadfast companion in the darkness.

    The guard standing in front of Mel¡¯s cell rapped on the iron bars. ¡°Inmate 0, it¡¯s time for lunch!¡± he called out in a gruff voice.

    Mel stood up slowly, brushing crumbs off his oversized robe, and walked toward the cell door. The guard pressed a button, and with a faint hum, the golden chain around Mel¡¯s neck vanished. Three guards immediately flanked him, their spears held unnervingly close to his small frame, their sharp tips pointed at his throat.

    Despite the tension, Mel¡¯s face remained calm, almost serene. ¡°Is there phoenix soup today?¡± he asked, his tone light and childlike. ¡°They always put onions in mine, but¡­ the onions hurt my tummy.¡± He rubbed his stomach, his voice carrying an innocence that seemed heartbreakingly out of place in the cold, harsh prison halls.

    The guards exchanged uneasy glances, their grip on their spears tightening. One of them turned his head away, struggling to hold back tears. He couldn¡¯t bear the sight of such a young, fragile boy being treated like a dangerous criminal, locked away in a place no child should ever know.

    But they said nothing. Silence followed Mel as his small footsteps echoed down the dimly lit corridor, a reminder of the injustice they were all powerless to change.

    Mel sat at the cafeteria table, carefully picking the onions out of his soup. ¡°Ow, it¡¯s hot!¡± he yelped, sticking his thumb in his mouth to soothe the burn. He slurped the soup cautiously before his attention was drawn to the hallway. A large man strode purposefully toward the main office of Caldara Bastille, followed by a young girl.

    Mel blinked in surprise¡ªhe had never seen a girl before, especially one his own age. The girl, skipping lightly, eventually made her way into the cafeteria, her smile lighting up the dim room.

    ¡°Hello!¡± she chirped, waving enthusiastically.

    One of the guards smiled warmly. ¡°Hello, little one. You shouldn¡¯t be wandering around here.¡± He picked her up playfully, but the girl giggled and wriggled in his grasp.

    ¡°I¡¯m way too big for that now!¡± she declared indignantly.

    The guard chuckled and apologized, setting her back down. With a skip and a hop, the girl approached Mel, who was staring at her as if she were some strange, otherworldly being.

    ¡°Uh, hello?¡± she said, tilting her head.

    Mel nodded slowly, his wide purple eyes fixed on her. ¡°Are you¡­ the moon?¡± he asked innocently.

    The girl¡¯s cheeks flushed for reasons she didn¡¯t quite understand, and she puffed her chest. ¡°I¡¯m not the moon!¡± she yelled, making Mel flinch.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Mel muttered, staring down at his soup. ¡°You remind me of it. You¡¯re so shiny.¡±

    The girl gasped, clutching her chest as if her heart couldn¡¯t handle the comment. ¡°I-I¡¯m Althara,¡± she stammered. ¡°My father¡¯s here looking for a job. We¡¯re, um¡­ lower class.¡±

    Mel¡¯s brow furrowed in thought. ¡°I¡¯m Melanthius. Call me Mel. My father was Merlin Shadowbane.¡±

    Althara¡¯s eyes widened in horror. ¡°A-as in the overlord who conquered multiple kingdoms?!¡±

    Mel nodded, unfazed, and slurped his soup.

    ¡°Melanthius Shadowbane¡­¡± Althara repeated as if tasting the weight of his name. Without warning, she climbed onto the table and sat down in front of him, utterly ignoring the stares of the guards. ¡°From today on, me and you are together!¡±

    Mel tilted his head, confused. ¡°Together?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± she declared with absolute conviction. ¡°My father always says the best relationships are long distance¡­ well, I think that¡¯s what he meant.¡±

    Mel nodded, still unsure what she was talking about. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Grinning, Althara wrapped a rubber band she¡¯d found on the floor around her fingers like a makeshift ring. ¡°From now on, I¡¯m Althara Shadowbane! You may now kiss the bride!¡±

    Before anything else could happen, the large man from earlier stormed into the cafeteria, his face twisted in fury. He grabbed Melanthius by the back of his head and slammed his face into the table. ¡°You criminal bastard!¡± the man snarled, kicking Mel in the stomach.

    Mel coughed and gagged but said nothing. The guards stood motionless, their faces grim but detached.

    ¡°You dare talk to my daughter?!¡± the man spat, delivering another vicious kick to the small boy. ¡°Your father destroyed half my kingdom, and now you think you can speak to her?!¡±

    Mel¡¯s small frame crumpled under the blows, his vision fading as his eyes rolled back. Outside, the sky darkened, and thunder rumbled ominously. A bolt of black lightning struck Caldara Bastille, briefly illuminating the grim scene inside.

    ¡°Stop, Daddy!¡± Althara cried, throwing herself between her father and Mel.

    The man shoved her aside. ¡°Move, Althara! Nobody¡¯s going to save this damned kid¡ªnot the guards, not anyone! Nobody here likes him!¡± He raised his foot for another kick when a deafening crack of thunder echoed through the room.

    Mel¡¯s eyes shot open, glowing faintly purple. His small voice trembled as he begged, ¡°Please¡­ stop.¡±

    The prison warden and a young Caldric suddenly appeared at the doorway. ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± the warden said firmly, his voice sharp as steel. ¡°We don¡¯t have a job for you.¡±

    The man glared but bowed stiffly. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± He yanked Althara by the arm and dragged her toward the exit.

    Althara bit her lip, glancing back at Mel¡¯s battered form lying motionless on the floor. Tears welled in her eyes as she clutched the rubber band tightly. ¡°Is he always like this? He¡¯s just a kid!¡± she whispered before disappearing with her father.

    Present Day

    ¡°And that¡¯s the story,¡± Mel sighed, finishing his tale.

    Around him, the yard was silent, every student hanging on his every word. Some were crying openly, while others munched on popcorn as if watching a dramatic play unfold.

    Elowen, however, wasted no time. She wrapped her arms around him in a tight embrace, tears streaming down her face. ¡°Mel¡­ that¡¯s awful,¡± she whispered, her voice choked with emotion.

    Mel scratched the back of his head awkwardly, not used to the sympathy. ¡°It was a long time ago,¡± he said softly, his tone trying¡ªand failing¡ªto brush it off.

 Chapter 70

    Melanthius strolled down the school corridor, tugging at his tie with a sigh. ¡°This is exactly why I hate getting serious¡ªeverything turns gloomy, and the whole vibe gets ruined,¡± he muttered, his voice laced with irritation. As he passed by, he noticed more students sniffling and wiping their tears, clearly still moved by his story.

    ¡°Seriously? It was ages ago,¡± he groaned, running a hand through his hair. ¡°I don¡¯t even remember what Althara looked like anymore. The only thing I do remember is that she stole my last name!¡± He threw his hands up in mock exasperation before continuing down the hallway.

    As Mel continued down the hallway, his ears caught snippets of a conversation between two freshmen huddled near their lockers.

    ¡°Hey, did you hear? That girl Anita Peak is dating that senior now,¡± one of them whispered with a giggle.

    ¡°Ugh, that¡¯s so gross! Isn¡¯t she, like, a freshman?¡± the other replied, stifling a laugh.

    Mel¡¯s eyebrows furrowed at their words, and before he could stop himself, he turned toward them. ¡°What did you just say?¡± he asked, his tone sharper than intended, his presence towering over them like a storm cloud.

    The two freshmen froze, their giggles dying instantly as they looked up at him with wide eyes.

    ¡°Never mind, sorry,¡± Mel muttered, quickly waving them off as he turned and walked away.

    His thoughts churned as he continued down the hallway. It wasn¡¯t exactly uncommon for seniors to prey on freshmen¡ªit was an unspoken issue that lingered in the background of the school. Nobody stepped in because, technically, they were both students, but it didn¡¯t make it any less disgusting. Seniors knew how naive and impressionable freshmen could be, and they used that to their advantage instead of pursuing someone their own age.

    And so, unbeknownst to him, this marked the beginning of what would come to be known as the ¡°Dirty Senior Arc.¡±

    In the bustling cafeteria, Mel sat among his friends, but his attention kept straying to Anita, who sat perched on a senior¡¯s lap, laughing along with a group of upperclassmen. His gaze lingered a moment too long. "If you take a picture, it¡¯ll last longer," Rue teased, leaning in to whisper mockingly into his ear.

    Mel blinked and quickly turned away, shaking his head. "Sorry, was I staring?"

    "Uh, yeah. Definitely," Lance said with a smirk, crossing his arms. "That guy she¡¯s with? That¡¯s a red card senior. Pretty sure they call him the hottest guy in school or something. His name¡¯s... Henry Angelo, I think." Mel gave a thoughtful nod, his brow furrowing slightly.

    "It is kind of weird, though," Arid chimed in, absently running a thumb over the faint scars on his knuckles. Mel leaned closer, concerned. "Wait¡ªare they still making you punch glass in therapy? I can talk to them if it¡¯s not helping," he offered earnestly.

    Arid rolled his eyes and shoved Mel¡¯s face away, grumbling, "Don¡¯t bother." Meanwhile, Elowen sat quietly, idly picking at her food but not eating a bite. "How come you¡¯re not eating?" Clyde asked, leaning over to feel her forehead. "Are you feeling sick or something?" She shook her head and sighed, pushing her plate away. "No, Mel ruined my appetite with that story earlier."

    Mel glanced back, unable to stop himself, and this time, Henry caught him staring. The senior smirked, leaning down to whisper something into Anita¡¯s ear. Whatever he said made her giggle softly, and then, to Mel¡¯s discomfort, the two locked lips in a slow, exaggerated kiss, as if putting on a show.

    ¡°I think I¡¯m gonna go talk to them,¡± Mel said, scooting his chair back and standing up.

    ¡°Need backup?¡± Sera offered, but before Mel could respond, Caius and Lumi were already on their feet.

    Mel considered for a moment and nodded. ¡°Caius only. He doesn¡¯t talk. You two might escalate things.¡±

    With that, Mel and Caius made their way to the senior table, weaving through the chaotic bustle of students. As they approached, the chatter at the senior table quieted, and Henry looked up with a smug grin.

    ¡°Well, well, Melanthius. Can I get an autograph?¡± Henry asked mockingly, earning a round of laughter from his group.

    Mel ignored the taunts and turned his attention to Anita. ¡°Anita, you want to hang out later?¡± he asked directly.

    Anita rested her chin in her hand, a sly smile playing on her lips. ¡°Hmm, nah. Henry¡¯s coming over to my place later,¡± she said casually. Henry, as if to drive the point home, leaned in and planted a string of kisses along her collarbone.

    Mel¡¯s expression hardened, his brow furrowing as Henry met his glare with an infuriating smirk. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Henry asked, pointing to Mel¡¯s shirt. Instinctively, Mel glanced down¡ªonly for Henry to flick his nose up with a finger.

    Mel recoiled, clutching his nose as the seniors erupted into laughter. One of them slapped Mel¡¯s back, chuckling. ¡°Damn, Henry. He¡¯s staring daggers at you now.¡±

    Henry leaned back in his chair, grinning. ¡°Guess the kid¡¯s got a temper. You gonna cry, Melanthius?¡±

    Caius casually stepped on Henry¡¯s pristine shoe, and Henry immediately snapped his head down. ¡°Hey, these are expensive, you fuck!¡± he barked, only for Caius to flick his nose upward in the exact same way Henry had done to Mel moments earlier.

    The table erupted into a chorus of ¡°Oooohs,¡± the seniors eagerly fanning the flames. Henry¡¯s face darkened, his smirk replaced by a glare as Anita¡¯s eyes widened. He shifted her off his lap and stood abruptly, squaring up to Mel and Caius.

    ¡°You bastard! You come over here, interrupting me and my girlfriend like this?!¡± Henry growled, fists clenched. Despite the tension, Mel and Caius remained calm, hands in their pockets, their gazes steady and unflinching.

    Anita sprang to her feet and latched onto Henry¡¯s arm. ¡°It¡¯s okay! Guys, leave Henry alone!¡± she shouted, her voice tinged with panic.

    Mel tilted his head, his teeth gritting as his temper bubbled beneath his cool exterior. ¡°Are you serious?¡± he muttered, his voice sharp with disbelief.

    Ignoring him, Anita tugged on Henry¡¯s arm, pulling him away. The two walked out together, leaving Mel and Caius standing amid the echo of mocking laughter from the senior table.

    Mel and Caius made their way back to their table, sliding into their seats. Mel let out a heavy sigh, running a hand through his hair before slumping forward to rest his head on the table. ¡°So much for not causing a scene,¡± he muttered, his voice low with frustration. He absently traced patterns on the table with his finger. ¡°Guess there¡¯s nothing I can do about it.¡±Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    The bell rang, signaling the end of the school day. As the students flooded out of the cafeteria, Mel walked alongside Rue through the bustling hallways and out into the open air.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got to stop obsessing over this,¡± Rue said, her voice firm yet tinged with understanding. She glanced at him, her sharp green eyes catching the fading sunlight. ¡°She made her choice. There¡¯s no point losing sleep over it.¡±

    Mel didn¡¯t respond immediately, his gaze fixed on the horizon. The weight of her words hung in the air between them as they continued walking in silence.

    Meanwhile, Henry leaned casually against a wall, his hands resting possessively on Anita¡¯s waist. His gaze, however, was anything but relaxed¡ªit was sharp and burning, fixed on Mel as he walked away.

    Anita shifted uneasily, her eyes darting to Henry. She lowered her voice to a whisper. ¡°Keep him out of it. He wasn¡¯t part of the deal¡­¡±

    Henry¡¯s lips curled into a sly smirk, his glare softening just enough to nod in acknowledgment. ¡°Relax,¡± he murmured, his tone dripping with arrogance. ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±

    Inside the castle, Rue adjusted her goggles as she focused intently on the cybernetic tech sprawled across her workbench. Sparks flew as her tools hummed to life, the rhythmic sound filling the room. Across from her, Mel stood by the window, his shoulders slumped as he gazed outside.

    ¡°Why am I still thinking about this?¡± he muttered to himself, his eyes narrowing as he spotted Anita and Henry entering Anita¡¯s house together. He sighed deeply, the scene gnawing at him more than he wanted to admit.

    Rue paused her work and glanced over at Mel, pulling her goggles up onto her forehead. She rubbed her face, a mix of irritation and amusement crossing her expression. ¡°He¡¯s in my room, standing there like a lovesick puppy, and he¡¯s thinking about other girls?¡± she thought, tapping her foot.

    Her annoyance slowly faded as she watched him sigh once more. "He¡¯s just worried," she reasoned, shaking her head lightly to herself. "I should calm down before I say something stupid."

    Rue stood up from her workbench, her thoughts shifting as she walked over to Mel. She placed her hand gently on his waist, offering a soft smile. ¡°Wanna go for a walk?¡± she asked, her voice warm.

    Mel glanced up at her, his eyes distant for a moment as he looked out the window. After a brief pause, he nodded, his gaze softening. "Yeah, I think I need that."

    Moments later, they stepped outside into the cool evening air. The streets of Solstice City were alive with a soft, glowing energy. The lights from streetlamps cast warm, amber hues that reflected off the stone pavement, creating a peaceful, almost festival-like atmosphere. Lanterns swayed gently in the breeze, their delicate flames flickering in the night, while distant laughter and the hum of conversation drifted from nearby market stalls and small outdoor cafes.

    The city felt alive but calm, as if the bustling crowds had given way to a quieter, more intimate side of Solstice. The stars above twinkled faintly, adding to the tranquil beauty of the night. The cool breeze brushed past them, carrying with it the scent of fresh pastries and blooming flowers from the nearby gardens.

    As they walked, the streets stretched before them, bathed in soft light and shadow, with the sounds of the city providing a comforting background to their quiet companionship. Rue¡¯s hand rested lightly on Mel¡¯s waist, and for a moment, everything else seemed to fade away. The world felt simpler, softer, and the weight of the day seemed to lift just a little with every step.

    ¡°Solstice City really is perfect,¡± Mel said, inhaling deeply and letting out a contented sigh. The crisp night air felt refreshing, carrying with it the subtle scent of the city¡¯s vibrant life.

    Rue glanced up at him, her voice soft but knowing. ¡°You really needed this, didn¡¯t you?¡± She leaned in a little closer, her body brushing against his as they walked, and Mel couldn¡¯t help but smile, feeling the warmth of her presence.

    As they walked, Rue¡¯s eyes twinkled with mischief. ¡°Wait,¡± she said suddenly, a smile creeping onto her lips. ¡°There¡¯s actually a small festival going on.¡± She took his hand and guided him toward the bustling scene ahead.

    The streets opened up to a lively square, vibrant with energy. Colorful banners fluttered in the breeze, and the sounds of music, laughter, and chatter filled the air. There were stands lined with delicious street food, the tempting aromas mixing with the night air. People milled about, their faces lit up with joy, some playing games while others strolled from one attraction to another.

    Mel¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, the lively atmosphere pulling him in. ¡°This is amazing,¡± he murmured, caught up in the festival¡¯s energy. Rue grinned, happy to see him unwind. They joined the crowd, feeling the city¡¯s heartbeat at every step.

    ¡°Come one, come all! If you can beat the high score, a big surprise awaits you!¡± the carny announced with infectious enthusiasm, his arms wide as he gestured to the punching machine. Mel glanced at Rue, who gave him an encouraging smile.

    ¡°I think I can do it,¡± Mel said confidently, walking toward the machine. His fingers tingled with anticipation as he approached.

    ¡°O-oh, King Melanthius! It¡¯s such an honor to have you here!¡± the carny stammered, his eyes wide in awe. Mel cracked his knuckles, ready to show off his strength.

    But before he could take his swing, a voice broke through the excitement. ¡°Let¡¯s not blow his head up too much,¡± a sneering voice called out from the crowd. ¡°He¡¯s only strong because his father was an asshole.¡±

    Everyone turned their heads toward Henry, who stood with Anita, his hand possessively around her waist. The crowd fell silent for a moment. Mel¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he processed the words.

    His eyes locked onto Henry¡¯s with a flicker of surprise¡ªand something darker. It wasn¡¯t just the audacity of the insult, but the way it was said, as if Henry were testing him, goading him into a reaction. The insult cut deeper than he expected, but Mel quickly masked his surprise. His jaw clenched, and his fists tightened, ready for whatever would come next.

    "OOOH! We¡¯ve got a challenge brewing here, folks!" the carny shouted, his eyes gleaming with mischief as he hyped up the crowd. "Check it out¡ªif King Melanthius beats the high score, then this guy," he pointed at Henry, "has to apologize and pay him! But if this guy beats the score, then Melanthius has to prove he¡¯s stronger!"

    The crowd buzzed with excitement as the stakes were set. Henry scoffed, a grin tugging at the corner of his mouth. "You¡¯re on," he said with a cocky tilt of his head.

    With an arrogant stride, Henry brushed past Mel, his shoulder slamming into Mel''s as he made his way to the machine. The crowd watched with bated breath as Henry cracked his knuckles, gearing up for the punch. He pulled his fist back with a deliberate, confident motion before launching it into the punching machine. The impact echoed in the night air, and the machine flickered briefly before settling on a score¡ª18/25.

    The crowd erupted with cheers, but Henry didn¡¯t even glance at them. Instead, he shot a sly smirk at Mel, clearly satisfied with his performance. "Beat that, ''King.''"

    Mel let out a heavy sigh, stepping up to the machine with a determined look in his eyes. He cracked his knuckles, preparing to deliver the punch that would show Henry who was truly stronger. But just as he wound up, his gaze caught Henry in the midst of a passionate kiss with Anita. The sight of it¡ªHenry''s possessive lips on her¡ªstruck him harder than any punch ever could.

    His focus shattered. Anger bubbled up in his chest as his fist came down, not with precision, but with raw emotion. The machine groaned under the force, and with a deafening crack, Mel smashed it downwards. The screen flickered and flashed a red error message: ERROR.

    The crowd fell silent for a brief moment, eyes wide with shock, before the murmurs started. Mel stood there, seething, chest heaving with a mix of frustration and betrayal.

    Mel''s expression darkened, his jaw tight as a storm of frustration and anger boiled beneath the surface. Without a word, he fumbled through his pocket, pulling out a few crumpled bills and slapping them into the carny''s hand with a sharp motion. His movements were quick, almost mechanical, as if he couldn¡¯t get away fast enough. Without waiting for a response, he spun on his heel and bolted, the sounds of the carnival fading behind him as he disappeared into the night.

    Henry, still chuckling, stepped forward to claim his prize, oblivious to the tension now thick in the air. Meanwhile, Rue, furious, grabbed Anita and slammed her against the nearest wall. "What the hell is wrong with you?!" Rue growled, towering over the freshman. Anita''s eyes widened in shock as she shoved Rue back. "I can date whoever I want, whenever I want!" she shot back, her voice laced with defiance. "Are we all supposed to change just because Mel¡¯s upset? He¡¯s not the damn main character!"

    Rue''s eyes narrowed in disgust. "What the hell are you talking about?" she spat. "Out of everyone, you pick a cocky, entitled senior like him?"

    Anita¡¯s confidence wavered, and she looked down, her voice faltering. "You don¡¯t understand... you have no idea what you¡¯re talking about!"

 Chapter 71

    Flashback, earlier before Mel told his story:

    Anita leaped down from the trees, her footsteps light as she landed with a quiet thud. "Now that the Blades and Blunts are here, Mel''s got nothing to worry about," she muttered to herself, adjusting her bag over her shoulder. Her thoughts flickered briefly to Logan. I hope that idiot doesn¡¯t do anything to blow my cover, she thought, her brow furrowing before she shook it off and headed toward school.

    Meanwhile, in the senior section of the school, Henry lounged casually with a few friends. "Hey," he said, grinning mischievously, "I bet I can get with that one," he said, casually pointing to Anita as she walked past. The others smirked, clearly entertained by his challenge.

    Henry walked up to Anita, blocking her path and leaning in with an arrogant smirk. "Hey," he said, sticking his tongue out playfully.

    Anita¡¯s eyes widened in alarm. "M-Move! I need to get to class!" she protested, attempting to sidestep him.

    But Henry didn¡¯t budge. His expression darkened, a look of disgust crossing his face. "You think you''re better than me, huh?" he sneered. "I know your secret, Anita Peak." He leaned in closer, his voice lowering ominously. "Or should I say... Anita Liu?"

    Anita froze, her heart pounding in her chest. He knows? He knows me? The realization hit her like a wave of ice-cold water. Desperation surged within her. She placed a trembling hand on his chest, her voice frantic. "Please... I''ll do anything... just don¡¯t tell anyone!"

    Henry''s smirk widened as he leaned even closer, his lips brushing against hers in a kiss that made her stomach churn with discomfort. She tried to pull back, but his grip on her only tightened. The kiss lingered, but Anita felt nothing but dread.

    Present

    Anita¡¯s confidence crumbled, her gaze dropping to the ground as her voice quivered. ¡°You don¡¯t understand¡­ You have no idea what you¡¯re talking about!¡±

    Rue furrowed her brows, the frustration in her chest briefly giving way to confusion. Whatever Anita was hiding, she hadn¡¯t shared it, and Rue couldn¡¯t piece it together. She exhaled sharply, shaking her head. ¡°Fine. Do whatever you want.¡±

    Her tone was cold, but her words carried a hint of resignation as she turned away, leaving Anita standing alone with her head hung low.

    The following day at school, Mel¡¯s absence didn¡¯t go unnoticed¡ªit was rare, almost unheard of, for him to skip. Lance scanned the bustling hallways, frowning as he leaned against a locker. ¡°Nope, haven¡¯t seen him, and he didn¡¯t say anything to us about not coming,¡± he muttered, clearly perplexed.

    Rue tapped her black card, pulling up Mel¡¯s location with a quick swipe. ¡°He¡¯s still in his dorm,¡± she said, her tone more relieved than worried. ¡°At least he¡¯s not out doing something reckless. Truancy will probably drag him out by lunch.¡± She tucked the card away with a shrug, as if trying to downplay her concern.

    Elowen¡¯s gaze drifted toward Anita, who sat comfortably on Henry¡¯s lap, laughing at some joke he whispered. Her brow furrowed as she turned back to the group. ¡°I don¡¯t get why Mel¡¯s so upset about them. Sure, it¡¯s weird for a senior to date a freshman, but it¡¯s not really his business.¡±

    Renita shook her head, her voice edged with frustration. ¡°He¡¯s not just upset about that. They¡¯re supposed to be ¡®best friends,¡¯ right? She¡¯s dating some jerk, ignoring him, and didn¡¯t even bother to tell him. Obviously, it¡¯s going to hit a nerve.¡±

    The group fell silent, the air between them thick with tension and unanswered questions as they tried to piece together Mel¡¯s sudden absence.

    Meanwhile, Cassius and Amara strolled toward the kitchen, plates balanced in their hands, when they noticed Henry heading the same way to grab more food.

    ¡°Akoni still hasn¡¯t shown up. Do you think something¡¯s wrong?¡± Amara asked, her tone laced with worry. ¡°Maybe he joined Bloodthorn?¡±

    Cassius¡¯s shoulders slumped, his gaze dropping to the floor. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ he won¡¯t even answer my calls. I¡¯m scared¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish, his plate accidentally collided with Henry, spilling food all over the senior¡¯s shirt. The air grew tense.

    ¡°Uh oh!¡± Cassius gasped, quickly bowing in apology. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! I didn¡¯t see you there.¡±

    Henry¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously as he watched the pair hurriedly walk past him, clearly hoping to avoid further conflict.

    But Henry wasn¡¯t one to let things slide. With a smirk, he stepped forward and smeared a handful of tomato sauce across Amara¡¯s chest. ¡°Oops,¡± he said mockingly, his tone dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Didn¡¯t see you dare.¡±

    Amara froze in shock, her face burning with humiliation, while Cassius turned to face Henry, his jaw tight and his eyes blazing with fury. The tension in the room was palpable, a storm waiting to erupt.

    Cassius immediately turned to Amara, his hands moving instinctively to wipe the tomato sauce from her chest. ¡°Shit, I made it worse!¡± he stammered, panic evident in his voice.

    Amara¡¯s face flushed crimson as she squirmed under his touch. ¡°Cassius, can you not touch my chest, please?¡± she asked, her voice strained with embarrassment.

    Cassius froze, his eyes widening as the realization hit him. ¡°WAIT! IT WAS AN ACCIDENT!¡± he blurted, his face turning as red as the sauce. In his haste to fix the situation, he shrugged off his sweater, revealing his lean, chiseled physique. He quickly draped it over Amara. ¡°There! Problem solved!¡±

    The room was filled with a tense silence until Henry¡¯s mocking voice cut through the air. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this the guy from last year? One of the black cards who got his ass handed to him by that loser Melanthius?¡± he sneered.

    The seniors¡ªexcept for Laurel, Kali, and Emrys¡ªerupted into laughter, their jeers echoing off the walls.

    Cassius¡¯s jaw tightened, and his eye twitched with restrained anger. ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± he admitted, his voice steady but sharp. ¡°I lost to Melanthius. After that, I trained like a madman. I barely even ate, I barely even slept.¡±

    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t fight!¡± Amara called out, her voice rising with urgency.

    Cassius¡¯s lips curled into a smirk. ¡°Fight? Oh, I don¡¯t fight,¡± he said, his tone deceptively calm as he cracked his knuckles.

    Amara¡¯s face lit up with relief. ¡°Good! You promised to focus on your studies¡ª¡±

    Cassius cut her off, his smirk widening into a grin that didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t fight,¡± he repeated, his voice low and menacing, ¡°because when I throw a punch, my opponent doesn¡¯t get back up.¡±

    Henry sneered, his confidence barely masking his growing frustration. ¡°You think you can take me down just because I¡¯m a red card and you¡¯re a black card? I¡¯m still a senior, and you¡¯re just a junior!¡±

    With a burst of aggression, Henry lunged forward, attempting a double-legged tackle. Cassius, unfazed, calmly extended his arm and placed a firm hand on Henry¡¯s forehead, halting him mid-charge. It was almost comical¡ªlike stopping an overzealous child in their tracks. Henry flailed uselessly, his feet scraping against the ground as he tried to push forward.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    His eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°W-what the hell?! There¡¯s no magic here!¡± he stammered, panic creeping into his voice. ¡°You¡¯re Cassius Taurus¡ªthe prince of the Minotaur Kingdom! Your strength comes from your magic and your connection to the earth!¡±

    Henry¡¯s voice cracked as he struggled against Cassius¡¯s effortless hold. ¡°There¡¯s a magical barrier in the cafeteria! It suppresses all abilities! How are you so strong without your magic?!¡±

    Cassius tilted his head slightly, his calm gaze boring into Henry. ¡°Who said my strength only comes from magic?¡± he replied, his voice low and steady. "Maybe I¡¯ve been working harder than you¡¯ll ever understand.¡±

    He then moved out the way, making Henry fall. ¡°Nevermind, I don¡¯t want to fight.¡± Cassius said and walked the other way with Amara.

    Moments later, Henry sat fuming, Anita perched nervously on his lap. She glanced down, her voice hesitant. ¡°Y-you don¡¯t want to kiss anymore?¡± she murmured softly, as if trying to soothe his foul mood.

    Henry turned his gaze toward her, his eyes narrowing when they landed on the delicate spiderweb flower tucked in her hair. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say Melanthius gave that to you?¡± he asked, his tone laced with disdain.

    Anita nodded, her voice trembling. ¡°Yes, but... please, leave him alone. Please,¡± she begged, clutching her hands tightly together.

    Henry smirked cruelly before reaching up and ripping the fragile flower from her hair. She winced, her eyes brimming with tears. ¡°Please! Don¡¯t!¡± she pleaded. That flower was more than just a trinket¡ªit was a cherished symbol of her and Mel¡¯s deep, unshakable bond as best friends.

    Before Henry could gloat further, a shadow loomed over them. Mel appeared out of nowhere, his hand shooting out to grab Henry¡¯s wrist mid-motion. His grip was firm, unyielding. ¡°Didn¡¯t she say stop?¡± Mel¡¯s voice was low, dangerously calm, his purple eyes blazing with barely contained fury.

    Henry yanked his arm free and sneered, attempting to hide his momentary shock. His friend leaned closer, a mocking smile curling his lips. ¡°Oh, look who¡¯s back. After losing that punching competition? That¡¯s rich.¡± He chuckled darkly, lowering his voice so only Mel could hear. ¡°You know what Anita and I did to celebrate my win? We made out all night... and then we did it while cussing out Merlin.¡±

    The words barely left Henry¡¯s mouth before Mel¡¯s fist flew. A sharp, backhanded punch landed square on Henry¡¯s face, sending him careening into the wall. Blood streaked down Henry¡¯s face in a crimson arc, his nose gushing from the impact. Gasps echoed throughout the room as the force of the blow left him crumpled against the wall, stunned into silence.

    ¡°Hey!¡± one of Henry¡¯s friends shouted, rushing toward Mel in a fury.

    Before the boy could get close, Mel delivered a precise, concealed cloud kick to his chin, sending him airborne in a swift, almost effortless motion. Gasps rippled through the cafeteria as the boy landed with a heavy thud, groaning in pain.

    Suddenly, three wardens stormed in, their heavy boots thudding against the tiled floor as they descended on Mel. Without resistance, he let them restrain him, his expression unreadable. One of the wardens knelt by Henry¡¯s unconscious body, checking his pulse and vitals.

    Anita¡¯s wide, tear-filled eyes darted between Mel and Henry. Her heart pounded in her chest as she wrestled with her emotions. And then, with trembling hands, she made her decision¡ªone she already knew she would regret for the rest of her life.

    She ran to Henry¡¯s limp body, pulling out a napkin to gently wipe the blood from his nose. Her voice cracked as she screamed, ¡°You damn villainous bastard! You hit Henry when he did nothing wrong! Are you jealous or something?!¡±

    Her words cut through the air like a knife, her accusation sharp and unrelenting. Mel stood silent, his gaze dropping to the ground as the wardens escorted him out of the cafeteria. He didn¡¯t say a word, didn¡¯t look back.

    Anita bit her lip, her tears streaming freely now. Most people watching assumed her grief was for Henry¡ªcrying over the boy who had just been brutally struck. But deep down, Anita¡¯s tears weren¡¯t for Henry. They were for Mel, her best friend, the boy she had just betrayed with her words.

    ¡°Whoa, did you see that kick? Mel¡¯s not messing around!¡±

    ¡°Man, Henry deserved it. He¡¯s been acting like a total jerk lately.¡±

    ¡°Wait, is Mel seriously getting arrested for this? That¡¯s so unfair!¡±

    ¡°Anita¡¯s really crying over Henry? Ugh, I thought she was better than that.¡±

    ¡°Mel¡¯s so quiet. It¡¯s kind of scary how calm he looked while taking those wardens on.¡±

    ¡°Do you think this is going to blow up? Like, Mel¡¯s already infamous around here...¡±

    ¡°Why does Henry always push people too far? He just met his match, that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°Did Anita really just call Mel a villain? After everything he¡¯s done for her?¡±

    ¡°This cafeteria drama¡¯s going to be all anyone talks about for weeks.¡±

    ¡°Forget the fight¡ªdid you see Mel¡¯s technique? That was insane!¡±

    As the whispers and judgmental stares reached Anita¡¯s ears, her composure shattered. Tears streamed down her face as she buried her head in Henry¡¯s lap, her sobs muffled but audible. No one stood up for her; no one defended her. The weight of isolation pressed down on her chest like a vice. She couldn¡¯t tell anyone the truth¡ªnot without risking everything. Henry held her darkest secret in his hands, and she was trapped, bound to him against her will.

    In the headmaster¡¯s office, Draven, Kai and Jasper sat across from Mel who sat with his head down. ¡°Melanthius, after what you¡¯ve told me, it seems like you¡¯re just jealous-¡± Draven began and Mel glared at him. ¡°I¡¯m not jealous, I would¡¯ve done the same if it was Rue, Elowen, Renita, etcetera.¡± He explained and Kai sighed and gave him a piece of paper. ¡°You¡¯re suspended for a week. Is that understood?¡± He asked and Mel nodded. ¡°I understand.¡± He took the paper and stood up, walking out of the room.

    Mel trudged through the halls, his head hanging low as the murmur of voices surrounded him like a suffocating fog. Words like "jealous" and "psychopath" followed him, cutting deeper than he let on. Avoiding the judgmental gazes, he quickened his pace until he stepped outside. The crisp air greeted him, and he tilted his head upward, his eyes meeting the warm glow of the sun.

    A faint, bitter smile tugged at his lips as he whispered, ¡°Are you lonely too, Mr. Sun?¡±

    A few days later, Anita wandered the hallway, her steps hesitant. Spotting Rue and Elowen by their lockers, she mustered the courage to approach them. But as soon as they noticed her, they snapped their lockers shut and walked away without a word.

    Her lip trembled, and her eyes brimmed with unshed tears. She clenched her fists, willing herself to stay composed. ¡°Mel¡¯s gone¡­ he ran away,¡± she thought, the weight of her isolation pressing down on her. ¡°Nobody knows where he is, and he didn¡¯t leave a note. Nobody¡¯s talking to me. Everyone whispers behind my back. I wish I could just tell them the truth¡­¡±

    Overwhelmed, she covered her face with her hands, her breath hitching. That¡¯s when she felt a firm grasp around her waist, and her heart sank. Henry¡¯s lips grazed her neck in a possessive kiss.

    ¡°If I find out you¡¯re crying for him,¡± his voice was low, threatening, ¡°I¡¯ll tell everyone your little secret.¡±

    Anita swallowed hard, her voice barely audible as she nodded. ¡°I¡ªI won¡¯t.¡±

    Henry adjusted the bandage on his nose with a smirk, the memory of his confrontation with Mel still fresh. ¡°I sent Melanthius to my kingdom,¡± he said, his tone dripping with malice. ¡°Told him they¡¯d have the answers he¡¯s so desperately looking for about his father.¡±

    He leaned in closer, his breath hot against Anita¡¯s ear, sending a shiver down her spine. With deliberate cruelty, he licked the edge of her ear and whispered, ¡°What I didn¡¯t tell him is that Merlin destroyed half the kingdom in the past. Anything even remotely connected to Shadowbane gets hunted down and killed on sight.¡±

    Anita¡¯s blood ran cold, her breath hitching as the weight of his words settled in.

    Moments later, Anita lay curled up in her room, her sobs echoing softly against the walls. She hugged her knees tightly to her chest, trembling with despair. ¡°Mel told me once... he understands what it feels like to be lonely,¡± she whispered between broken breaths. ¡°Now we both are.¡±

    Tears streamed down her face as she buried her head into her arms. ¡°He¡¯s in a kingdom that wants to kill him, and I¡¯m stuck here... covering for a disgusting excuse for a human being.¡± Her voice cracked with frustration. ¡°I can¡¯t even tell the Steel Pact¡ªthey¡¯re still exploring the kingdom. Lance and Clyde won¡¯t talk to me, the girls won¡¯t talk to me.¡±

    She sat up suddenly, her breath hitching as fresh tears welled in her eyes. ¡°I have no one,¡± she muttered bitterly, wiping her nose with her sleeve. ¡°And that creep keeps spreading rumors about us.¡± A sob broke free as she clutched her chest, the weight of her isolation suffocating.

    In the Punarean Kingdom¡ªa nation still bearing scars from Merlin¡¯s conquest¡ªMelanthius sat quietly in the modest bedroom of a small bar. The room smelled faintly of old wood and herbal tea. He cradled a steaming cup in his hands, sipping slowly, while the curious eyes of a family of five remained fixed on him, their awe palpable.

    He set the cup down gently and offered a polite smile. ¡°May I have more tea?¡± he asked, his tone calm but distant.

    As the youngest child eagerly rushed to refill his cup, Mel¡¯s gaze drifted to the window, the weight of his surroundings pressing in. ¡°What have I gotten myself into?¡± he wondered, his thoughts a storm of unease and uncertainty.

 Chapter 72

    In the cozy, dimly lit bedroom, Mel sat silently in the corner, his thoughts far from the present moment. The father of the house¡ªa portly man with a thick beard, an apron wrapped snugly around his middle, and short, unevenly trimmed hair¡ªentered with an enthusiastic grin. He held out a fresh apron and a battered hat.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be working at my pub while you¡¯re staying here,¡± the man declared with the authority of someone who had just decided something momentous. ¡°But you¡¯ll need a new name... Hmm, how about Fox Bearington!¡± He puffed out his chest as if he''d just named royalty.

    ¡°Is it because you read that book about how bears and foxes get along?¡± the middle daughter piped up, raising a skeptical brow. The father froze, his eyes welling with tears. ¡°It was so heartbreaking!¡± he blurted, clutching his chest as if recalling the story¡¯s emotional impact.

    Mel blinked, bewildered by the sudden theatrics, unsure if he was stepping into a pub or a drama troupe. ¡°So, why aren¡¯t you trying to get revenge on me? I am Melanthius Shadowbane, after all,¡± Mel asked, leaning back in his chair, his gaze steady but curious.

    The father, Jude Kendall, chomped on a carrot stick with casual indifference, the crunch echoing in the small room. He shrugged and waved the remaining half of the carrot at Mel. ¡°Because you¡¯re Melanthius Shadowbane, not Merlin Shadowbane. Big difference, duh,¡± Jude said, as if the answer was the most obvious thing in the world.

    Mel raised an eyebrow, caught off guard by the man''s blunt yet oddly reassuring logic. ¡°Mr. Melanthius! Can you show me some magic?!¡± the youngest daughter chirped, her eyes wide with excitement. Before Mel could respond, the middle daughter leaped onto his back with a gleeful shout. ¡°Yeah! Fly, Mr. Melanthius! Fly!¡±

    The unexpected weight sent him stumbling to the floor with a groan. ¡°Ow! Alright, alright¡ªI''ll fly, just get off me first!¡± As he stood, he stretched and cracked his back, muttering under his breath. The girls stepped back, watching with eager anticipation as Mel straightened up.

    He rose into the air, hovering effortlessly as the children gasped in delight. ¡°It¡¯s not exactly magic,¡± he explained with a small grin. ¡°I engraved a cloud symbol with my magic on my legs¡ªlet me do this little trick.¡± He glided around the room, swooping low and making the girls squeal with laughter as they chased after him. Their joy was infectious, and for a moment, Mel couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    ¡°Alright, enough of the chit-chat,¡± a woman announced as she entered the room. Her presence was commanding, with long, flowing black hair and intricate tattoos winding across her sun-kissed skin. She wore a sundress that accentuated her curvy figure, and her no-nonsense expression left no room for argument. Despite her stern demeanor, the kids immediately lit up and ran to her side.

    ¡°Mom!¡± they exclaimed in unison, clinging to her as she gave each of them a quick pat on the head, her serious gaze fixed on Mel.

    Charlene Kendall, the mother of the house, sat across from Melanthius with an air of authority, chewing thoughtfully on a carrot stick as Jude busied himself cooking in the kitchen. Her piercing gaze lingered on Mel as if weighing his worth.

    ¡°So, you saved my kids from being crushed by a falling boulder, huh?¡± she said bluntly. ¡°I suppose I owe you for that. But don¡¯t get any ideas¡ªmake no mistake, the Shadowbanes are dead to me.¡± She crossed her arms, her tone as sharp as her words.

    Mel leaned forward, a hint of a smirk playing on his lips. ¡°What about the Bearingtons?¡± he teased, poking fun at the name Jude had so enthusiastically assigned to him.

    Charlene¡¯s stern expression didn¡¯t waver as she turned her head sharply toward her husband. ¡°Didn¡¯t I explicitly say no to that ridiculous name?¡± she scolded, her voice carrying a mix of exasperation and disbelief.

    Jude, still stirring a pot, flinched but laughed nervously. ¡°I thought it had a nice ring to it!¡± he mumbled under his breath. ¡°Anyway,¡± Charlene said, tying her hair back in a quick, no-nonsense motion. Her sharp eyes fixed on Mel. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Mel shifted uncomfortably, scratching his arm. ¡°Someone named Henry Angelo¡ªI think he¡¯s a prince?¡ªtold me there were answers here about Merlin,¡± he explained cautiously.

    Charlene froze for a moment, her expression hardening. ¡°Henry Angelo? That slimy bastard?¡± she spat, her voice dripping with disdain. ¡°Since the day he was born, that kid¡¯s been nothing but trouble¡ªa conniving little snake. As for Merlin¡­ I wouldn¡¯t trust a word out of Henry¡¯s mouth. He probably sent you here to get you killed. Don¡¯t you know? Around here, the name Shadowbane is a death sentence¡ªkill on sight.¡±

    Her words hung heavy in the air, and Mel¡¯s brow furrowed. He realized just how dangerous his journey had become.

    After the meal, Jude clapped his hands together. "Time for sleepy go bye!" With that, he collapsed onto the floor, and the rest of the family piled on top of him, seeking warmth in the close-knit huddle.

    Mel watched silently, noticing how small the portions had been, how little each person had to eat. It hit him hard¡ªthe family was struggling. He could see it in the way they clung to each other for warmth, and the simple, modest way they lived.

    "They''re really poor..." Mel thought to himself, a knot of sympathy forming in his chest.

    Not wanting to intrude, he quietly scaled the walls, crawling up to the ceiling. "Been a while since I¡¯ve done this," he muttered, his fingers finding familiar footholds. He settled there, awkwardly perched as he tried to sleep, the strange stillness of the room and the cold air around him making it hard to find comfort.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    A few moments later, Mel stirred awake to the sound of the door creaking open, the bright light flooding into the room. "Shh, my dad''s going to wake up!" a soft voice hissed. Mel squinted, trying to adjust his vision.

    It was the oldest daughter, stepping in with two guys in tow. Her outfit was revealing, a sharp contrast to the modesty of her siblings. She wore high heels that clicked on the floor and large hoop earrings that gleamed in the dim light. Her movements were quick and deliberate, as though trying not to be noticed.

    "I just need my purse," she whispered to the others, glancing nervously over her shoulder as she reached for the bag. After grabbing it, she hurried back out, leaving the door ajar behind her. The soft click of her heels echoed down the hallway as she disappeared into the night.

    The next day, Mel found himself standing behind the bar, trying to follow the flow of orders. "Ale? Sure!" he said, grabbing a bottle of water and pouring it into a cup, sliding it toward a customer. The cup tipped over and splashed across the counter, much to the customer''s dismay. Mel didn¡¯t even get a chance to pour a proper beer before it all started to spiral.

    He kept mis-pouring drinks, handing out random orders with no sense of direction. His confusion was growing by the second, until finally, Jude stepped in, looking exasperated. ¡°Fox, why don¡¯t you handle a delivery run instead? You¡¯re making a mess of this!¡±

    Panicking, Mel nodded, bowing quickly in apology before effortlessly hoisting three large boxes of drinks into his arms. Without another word, he turned and marched out the door, his focus on escaping the chaos of the bar.

    Moments later, Mel finished the delivery, walking back with ease. As he strolled, he passed a dark alley where two men were gripping a girl, struggling to free herself. She fought against them, but they persisted, clearly intent on dragging her away. Mel glanced at the scene but kept walking, telling himself, ¡°Nope, it¡¯s none of my business.¡±

    He took another step, then froze, shaking his head. ¡°Must. Not. Be. Hero!¡± He slapped himself on the forehead in frustration. But then, he heard her voice¡ªthe oldest daughter from the family who had taken him in, the one who had snuck out the other night.

    "Quit squirming! Hookers like you don¡¯t get choices!" one of the men sneered, yanking at her skirt. The girl screamed in distress, and without thinking, Mel''s body moved. He dashed into the alley, his focus sharp.

    In a flash, Mel unleashed his electric webbing magic, sending a powerful jolt through both men''s necks. They crumpled to the ground, instantly knocked unconscious. The girl, now free, looked up at him with wide, startled eyes.

    ¡°The hell are you looking at?¡± she snapped, quickly glancing away to hide the fear creeping across her face. She knew Fox was Melanthius, so his abilities didn¡¯t surprise her. ¡°You want a dance or something?¡± she sneered, her impatience clear.

    ¡°A dance? Sorry, I¡¯m only 16.¡± Mel responded dryly, pulling off his robe and offering it to her. She flinched but took it, wrapping it around her torn clothes. ¡°What, you want to put me in prison or something?!¡± she demanded, her tone sharp. ¡°No,¡± Mel said flatly, turning to walk away. She eyed the two men on the ground, then followed him, clearly seeking protection.

    "So, what brings you here, Fox?" she asked, her voice less hostile now, but still wary. As they walked through the quiet streets of Coldmond City, Mel rubbed his chin thoughtfully. ¡°I¡¯m looking for answers. The prince said I¡¯d find them here.¡±

    ¡°Are you really that na?ve?¡± she asked with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Maybe,¡± Mel admitted with a shrug, his pace steady as he focused on the path ahead.

    Back in the pub, Mel diligently wiped down the counter as the tension in the air grew thick. Layla Kendall, the oldest daughter, sat at the corner, counting money, while her mother, Charlene, unleashed her fury.

    ¡°The hell is wrong with you?!¡± Charlene yelled, her voice sharp with frustration. ¡°Do you really want to be a bad example for your sisters?!¡±

    Layla didn¡¯t flinch, her gaze cold as she continued counting the bills. ¡°Bad example?¡± she scoffed, her voice dripping with defiance. ¡°Do you think this damn pub brings in enough money? I¡¯m just trying to help you all! Why are you acting like this? Grandma was the same way!¡±

    Charlene¡¯s face twisted with anger and pain, her fists tightening as she stepped closer to Layla. ¡°Grandma was a different case, Layla! You don¡¯t get it, do you?¡±

    Layla shot her a bitter glance, the weight of her words hanging between them. "No, I get it. Maybe it¡¯s not enough for you, but I¡¯m doing what I can. Just like she did."

    Charlene stood firm, her face a mask of resolve as she tore the money into pieces. ¡°That¡¯s bad money,¡± she declared, her voice unwavering. ¡°If it¡¯s in my house again, I¡¯m kicking your ass out to the curb.¡±

    Layla''s eyes widened in disbelief as she watched the bills disintegrate in her mother¡¯s hands. Her face contorted with desperation, and before anyone could stop her, she fell to her knees. ¡°Do you know what I had to do for that money?!¡± Her voice cracked as she cried, the weight of her shame and frustration crashing down on her. She quickly scrambled to gather the torn pieces, but the damage was done.

    Charlene didn¡¯t flinch, her eyes hard. ¡°I don¡¯t care how you got it. You¡¯re better than this. You think I don¡¯t see what you¡¯re doing? You¡¯re better than this, Layla!¡±

    Unable to take any more, Layla shot to her feet and bolted out the door, her sobs echoing down the street as she disappeared into the night.

    Mel stood quietly by the counter, watching the scene unfold. He wasn¡¯t sure what to say, but it felt like it wasn¡¯t his place to intervene. The tension in the room hung heavy, and he noticed Jude, who had been quietly cooking in the back, slowly approached.

    Jude wiped his hands on his apron, his expression a mixture of concern and resignation. ¡°She¡¯s been doing this for a while,¡± he said, his voice quieter than usual. ¡°Told you this family¡¯s got problems.¡±

    Mel shifted his weight, unsure of how to respond. He glanced toward the door where Layla had run off. ¡°Is it really that bad? Is she just trying to help or...?¡± He trailed off, unsure if he even wanted the answer.

    Jude sighed and sat down beside Mel. ¡°That girl... she¡¯s got a good heart deep down, but she''s always been caught up in trying to fix things the wrong way. She¡¯s been running from this life for too long and now, it¡¯s all catching up with her. But you wouldn¡¯t know that, huh? You just got here.¡±

    Mel nodded slowly, taking in the words. ¡°I guess I¡¯m starting to see that. I came here thinking I¡¯d get some answers, but now I¡¯m not even sure who to trust.¡±

    Jude looked up, meeting Mel¡¯s gaze. ¡°Answers? You mean about Merlin, right? You sure you want to dive into all that?¡±

    Mel tensed slightly at the mention of his father¡¯s name. ¡°I have to. Too many questions. Too many things don¡¯t add up.¡± He paused. ¡°But I¡¯m starting to feel like the more I dig, the more I¡¯ll regret it.¡±

    Jude leaned back in his chair, his gaze thoughtful. ¡°That¡¯s how it always goes, kid. The past isn¡¯t something you can just dig up and leave behind. It¡¯ll come back to bite you, no matter how much you try to forget. You¡¯re better off leaving some things buried.¡±

    Mel''s fingers twitched as he fiddled with the edge of his sleeve. ¡°I wish I could. But I can¡¯t stop now. I need answers about my father... about everything.¡±

    Jude grunted, a sad smile tugging at the corners of his lips. ¡°Yeah, I get it. I¡¯m just telling you... be careful what you wish for. This place? This family? This kingdom? It¡¯s all tangled up in a mess you probably don¡¯t want to get caught in.¡±

    Mel met his gaze, determination flickering in his eyes. ¡°I have to know the truth, no matter what.¡±

 Chapter 73

    The next day, Mel wandered the streets, clad in a fox costume with the words ¡°Drink at the Orange Pub!¡± emblazoned on his chest. ¡°Mr. Jude said I should wear this to blend in, but I think he¡¯s just using me to advertise his pub,¡± Mel muttered to himself, adjusting the costume as he strolled. ¡°Where should I even look for answers? The kingdom? Definitely not.¡±

    He pulled out his black card and started scrolling through it, his thoughts a jumbled mess. After a few moments, he came across a message from his friends. Relieved, he quickly typed back, assuring them that he was okay. Then, his eyes fell on a picture¡ªAnita and Henry, locked in a kiss. Without thinking, he closed the card with a snap and stuffed it back into his pocket.

    ¡°That''s why I care,¡± he muttered under his breath, his voice laced with bitterness. ¡°It¡¯s the same reason I helped Layla in that alley¡ªI¡¯m protective. I can tell when someone¡¯s uncomfortable, when they need help. But she wouldn¡¯t let me help her.¡±

    Shaking his head, he exhaled sharply and refocused. There was still a search to continue, and he couldn¡¯t afford to get lost in his emotions now. He had answers to find.

    Back in Solstice City, Anita sat in her room, her body tense as Henry leaned over her, pressing his lips against her neck. She stared at the ceiling, her expression blank, masking the storm of emotions raging inside her. Forced to comply, she let him kiss her, but the moment she felt his hand trail up her leg, a surge of panic overwhelmed her.

    ¡°Stop,¡± she said firmly, her voice trembling but resolute. She pushed against his chest, and he leaned back slightly, an infuriating smirk spreading across his face.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Scared?¡± he taunted, his tone dripping with mockery. He let out a low cackle, clearly enjoying her discomfort.

    Anita sat up, putting some distance between them. ¡°This wasn¡¯t the deal. You said just kissing,¡± she snapped, her voice sharp but laced with unease. She rubbed her swollen lips, trying to steady herself.

    Henry¡¯s smirk only widened, his laughter cold and menacing. ¡°Right, that was the deal. But here¡¯s the thing: deals change,¡± he said, his tone casual yet threatening. ¡°And speaking of changes, your dear friend Melanthius? He¡¯s about to die.¡±

    Anita froze, her breath hitching. ¡°What do you mean?¡± she demanded, her voice barely above a whisper.

    Henry leaned closer, enjoying the power he held over her. ¡°I sent him to Shivermire,¡± he said nonchalantly, as if discussing the weather. ¡°They¡¯ll kill him quickly¡ªpainlessly, even. So there¡¯s no need for you to worry. Now,¡± he grabbed her wrist, pulling her back toward him, ¡°let¡¯s not waste any more time. Get back here.¡±

    Anita¡¯s body stiffened, her instincts screaming at her to resist, but the weight of words¡ªMelanthius, in danger¡ªkept her frozen. Shaking, she nodded reluctantly, letting him kiss her again, even as her mind screamed for an escape.

    In the frosty streets of Shivermire, Mel stepped into a dimly lit lounge, the warmth of the interior contrasting sharply with the biting cold outside. The soft glow of lanterns illuminated a scene of lively chaos¡ªpeople gathered around gambling tables, exchanging coins and hushed whispers, others drinking and roaring with laughter at private jokes. The clinking of glasses and the shuffling of cards echoed through the room.

    Mel, still wearing the oversized fox mask that Jude had insisted on for his "disguise," stood awkwardly at the entrance for a moment. The exaggerated, cartoonish grin of the mask seemed out of place in the gritty, smoke-filled atmosphere. Brushing off the stares from a few patrons, he made his way to the center of the lounge.

    ¡°I want to know if anyone has any information on Merlin Shadowbane,¡± Mel said bluntly, his voice carrying over the noise.

    The room fell silent, as if someone had yanked a needle off a record. Heads turned toward him, and all the warmth in the room seemed to drain away. Some patrons froze mid-drink, while others exchanged knowing glances. A burly man at a nearby card table set his cards down deliberately, his sharp eyes narrowing at Mel. A woman in the corner, who had been laughing moments before, leaned back in her chair, studying him with a mix of curiosity and suspicion.

    The bartender, a tall, wiry man with a grizzled beard, stopped polishing a glass and rested his hands on the counter. ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve, kid,¡± he said, his voice gravelly. ¡°Shadowbane¡¯s a name that doesn¡¯t sit well in Shivermire.¡±

    A man seated by the fire snorted, taking a long drag from his cigar. ¡°You looking for a history lesson, or are you just trying to get yourself killed?¡± he asked with a smirk, his tone dripping with menace.

    Mel stood his ground, folding his arms. ¡°I¡¯m not here to cause trouble,¡± he replied evenly, though the intensity of the stares made his skin prickle. ¡°I just need answers.¡±

    The woman in the corner chuckled, the sound icy and sharp. ¡°Answers?¡± she repeated mockingly. ¡°Honey, the only thing you¡¯ll find asking about Merlin in a place like this is a grave.¡±

    ¡°Unless,¡± the burly man interjected, standing up from his seat, ¡°you¡¯re one of his.¡± His voice was low and threatening, and his towering frame loomed over the room. ¡°In which case, you¡¯ve got more guts than brains walking in here.¡±

    Mel tightened his jaw, feeling the weight of the situation. ¡°I¡¯m no Shadowbane,¡± he said carefully, his voice steady. ¡°But if you know anything¡ªanything at all¡ªI need to hear it.¡±

    The bartender exchanged a glance with the burly man, then sighed and reached beneath the counter. Mel tensed, readying himself for anything, but the man only pulled out a dusty bottle of whiskey and poured himself a glass. ¡°The Shadowbane name isn¡¯t just trouble¡ªit¡¯s cursed,¡± the bartender muttered, taking a sip. ¡°You¡¯d do better to leave this city and forget you ever asked.¡±

    But Mel stood firm. ¡°That¡¯s not an option,¡± he said. ¡°I need the truth.¡±

    The silence lingered for a moment longer before the woman in the corner tilted her head, a sly grin spreading across her face. ¡°You¡¯ve got fire, I¡¯ll give you that,¡± she said. ¡°There¡¯s a man in the old district¡ªcalls himself Silas. If anyone in Shivermire knows about Merlin Shadowbane, it¡¯s him. But I wouldn¡¯t go knocking on his door lightly.¡±

    The burly man scoffed. ¡°You sendin¡¯ the kid to Silas? Might as well send him to the gallows.¡±

    ¡°Hey,¡± the woman replied with a shrug, ¡°he asked for answers. That¡¯s where they are.¡±

    Mel nodded, determination hardening his features. ¡°Where can I find him?¡±

    The bartender sighed again, shaking his head. ¡°You¡¯re a damn fool, kid,¡± he said, scribbling an address on a torn napkin and sliding it across the counter. ¡°But don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you. Silas doesn¡¯t take kindly to strangers¡ªor to questions about the Shadowbanes.¡±

    Mel took the napkin, tucking it into his pocket. As he turned to leave, the weight of the room¡¯s stares followed him. The murmur of voices resumed behind him, but the tension in the air remained palpable. Outside, the cold bit at his face, but his resolve burned hotter than ever.

    ¡°Silas,¡± he muttered under his breath, gripping the note tightly. ¡°Let¡¯s see what you know.¡±

    Mel followed the address scrawled on the napkin, weaving through the snow-dusted streets of Shivermire¡¯s old district. The air grew colder and the streets quieter as he approached the edge of town. Finally, he stood before a small, weathered hut that looked like it had been forgotten by time. Its walls were warped, the wood darkened by years of exposure to the elements. The single window was fogged, concealing whatever lay inside, and a crooked chimney puffed weak trails of smoke into the wintry air.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Mel hesitated for a moment, glancing at the surroundings. The silence was unnerving, broken only by the distant howl of the wind. Tightening his grip on the edge of his cloak, he stepped forward and pushed the creaky door open.

    Inside, the air was thick and suffocating, reeking of rot and decay. The dim light of a single lantern cast long, flickering shadows across the room, revealing walls cluttered with strange artifacts, jars of unidentifiable substances, and piles of old, crumbling books.

    Before Mel could take another step, a figure emerged from the darkness. The old man was hunched, his spine twisted into unnatural angles. His skin was pallid and stretched tightly over his bones, his long, greasy hair hanging in tangled strands around his face. But it was his eyes¡ªor rather, the emptiness where they should have been¡ªthat froze Mel in place. Hollow sockets stared at him, yet the man seemed to see him perfectly. His lips were cracked, curling into a sinister grin that revealed yellowed, jagged teeth.

    ¡°Well, well,¡± the old man rasped, his voice a dry, grating whisper that sent shivers down Mel¡¯s spine. ¡°Another fool looking for answers.¡±

    Mel instinctively reached for his black card, but before he could respond, the old man raised a gnarled hand. From his fingertips, a putrid green mist began to seep, filling the room with an overwhelming stench. The smell was unbearable¡ªlike a mix of rotting meat, sulfur, and something far worse that Mel couldn¡¯t even identify. He staggered, his vision blurring as the smell assaulted his senses.

    ¡°Answers come at a price,¡± the man hissed. ¡°And you¡¯re not ready to pay.¡±

    Mel tried to speak, to fight back, but his knees buckled. The room spun wildly, the shadows growing darker and more oppressive. He felt his body hit the cold, damp floor as the old man¡¯s laughter echoed in his ears. The stench was all-consuming, suffocating him as consciousness slipped away like sand through his fingers.

    The last thing Mel saw before the darkness claimed him was the old man crouching over him, that horrifying, hollow face leering with malicious glee.

    Moments later, Mel stirred, his head throbbing and vision blurred. As he blinked to clear his sight, the cold reality of his situation settled in. He was trapped in a steel cage, suspended in a dimly lit room. The metallic smell of blood and damp stone filled the air, sending a chill down his spine.

    A face appeared inches from the bars, pale and cruel, with sharp, angular features that seemed to cut through the shadows. It was Silas, his lips curling into a sinister smile.

    "Ah, Melanthius Shadowbane," Silas purred, his voice smooth but laced with malice. "You really thought you could sneak around Shivermire unnoticed? Cute. But Henry¡ªour dear young master¡ªtipped us off. He said you¡¯d come sniffing around. And guess what? He was right." Silas chuckled, his icy eyes glinting with sadistic amusement.

    Mel clenched his fists, testing the bars of the cage, but they didn¡¯t budge. His strength was still sapped from whatever had knocked him out.

    Silas reached into his coat and pulled out a case, snapping it open to reveal an array of gleaming needles. He selected one, holding it up to the dim light as if admiring its craftsmanship. ¡°You see,¡± he continued, his tone mocking, ¡°I work directly under the young master as his trusted butler. And let me tell you, he does not take kindly to meddlers. So, here¡¯s the deal: this¡­¡± he waved the needle with a flourish, ¡°is your execution.¡±

    Mel¡¯s heart pounded, but he forced himself to smirk through the panic. ¡°A butler, huh? Can¡¯t say I¡¯m impressed. Most butlers I¡¯ve met serve tea¡ªnot torture.¡±

    Silas¡¯s smile faltered for a brief moment, replaced by a flicker of annoyance. ¡°Ah, the infamous Shadowbane wit. Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll make sure you don¡¯t have the tongue to use it for much longer.¡±

    He stepped closer to the cage, the needle gleaming menacingly. ¡°You¡¯ve poked your nose into matters far beyond your comprehension, boy. But don¡¯t worry¡ªyour suffering will be over soon enough.¡±

    Mel¡¯s mind raced as he watched Silas draw nearer, the sound of the needle¡¯s metallic tip scraping against the bars sending shivers down his spine.

    ¡°You won¡¯t escape,¡± Silas sneered, his voice dripping with cruelty. He gestured to the cage with a mocking flourish. ¡°This little masterpiece? Completely wizard-proof. While you¡¯re here, let¡¯s play a game. I¡¯ll give you the answers to the questions you oh-so-desperately crave¡­ well, not to enlighten you, of course, but to torture you. Every revelation will come with a sting¡ªliterally.¡±

    Before Mel could respond, Silas suddenly jabbed a needle under his fingernail. A searing pain shot through Mel¡¯s hand, and he let out a blood-curdling scream that echoed off the walls.

    ¡°First fun fact,¡± Silas began with a smirk, as if he were delivering a lecture. ¡°Your father, Merlin Shadowbane, single-handedly conquered an entire continent. Quite the resume, isn¡¯t it?¡± He leaned closer, watching Mel¡¯s contorted face with twisted delight. ¡°But I suppose you already knew that, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Mel panted, his chest heaving as he tried to process the agony. Before he could recover, Silas struck again, stabbing another needle under the same fingernail. Another scream tore from Mel¡¯s throat, raw and guttural.

    ¡°Let¡¯s move on, shall we?¡± Silas chuckled darkly. ¡°Merlin wasn¡¯t just a conqueror. He wielded a plethora of magical powers, unmatched in his time. If you had even a fraction of his abilities¡­¡± Silas paused, his smirk widening into a grin. ¡°Well, we¡¯d be having a very different conversation right now. You¡¯d kill me without breaking a sweat.¡±

    Mel gritted his teeth, clutching his wounded finger, but despite the pain, he didn¡¯t resist. He endured it, desperate for information, his mind latching onto every word.

    Silas twirled another needle between his fingers, savoring the moment. ¡°Now, here¡¯s a little secret you probably don¡¯t know.¡± He jabbed the needle again, the sharp pain nearly blinding Mel with its intensity. ¡°You were thrown into prison as an infant by the Magisterium¡ªa council of nine of the most powerful wizards in existence. Quite the honor, really.¡±

    Mel gasped for air, his vision blurred by tears as Silas rattled off the names of the council members, each one landing like a hammer blow: ¡°Silver Cross. Franky Arbutus. Aubrey Primrose. Gail Kelpis. Christopher Hatch. Howard Pegas. Axel Candlelight. Emmett Fingerling. Judas Olive.¡±

    Silas leaned in closer, his tone taking on a sinister glee. ¡°All powerful wizards, each with their own reasons for fearing you. And here you are, their prisoner once again. Poetic, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Mel¡¯s mind reeled as he tried to process the revelation. The pain was excruciating, but the truth was even more agonizing. The names etched themselves into his memory, a puzzle waiting to be solved. This isn¡¯t over, he thought grimly, his resolve hardening even as Silas prepared another needle.

    Silas raised an eyebrow, his smirk shifting into something almost inquisitive. ¡°Before I jab you with the next needle, let me ask you something,¡± he said, holding the needle up for emphasis. ¡°Why did you really come here, Melanthius? Surely it wasn¡¯t just to find answers. And let¡¯s not forget¡ªyou took advice from a guy you backhanded like a street dog. Be honest.¡±

    He began preparing more needles, the glint of metal catching the dim light. Mel clenched his fists, his breath uneven as he tried to block out the anticipation of pain. He winced but finally spoke, his voice low and strained.

    ¡°I just¡­¡± He hesitated, his words coming slower than he wanted. ¡°I wanted a reason to run away. Everything felt so heavy. My friend¡ªAnita¡ªshe¡¯s¡­ dating Henry. And normally, that¡¯d be fine, I guess, but there¡¯s something off. She doesn¡¯t seem like herself around him, like she doesn¡¯t want to be there but has no choice. And when I punched him¡­¡±

    Mel¡¯s voice wavered, the memory fresh and sharp. ¡°It made me look like a jealous idiot. I don¡¯t want to be that guy. But I can¡¯t shake the feeling¡ª¡± He faltered, staring down at his trembling hands. ¡°I don¡¯t know why I care so much, but I think¡­ it¡¯s because no matter how hard I try, I can¡¯t save her when she doesn¡¯t want to be saved. It¡¯s like I¡¯m fighting a battle she won¡¯t even let me join.¡±

    Silas chuckled darkly, shaking his head. ¡°Oh, Melanthius. You¡¯re so busy playing the tragic hero that you don¡¯t even see the real picture, do you?¡± He leaned against the cage, his face inches from Mel¡¯s. ¡°Let me make this crystal clear for you, boy.¡±

    He tapped the cage with the needle for effect, his voice turning cold. ¡°You didn¡¯t come here to run away. You came here because deep down, you want a purpose. Something bigger than your petty guilt and juvenile savior complex. That girl? Anita? She¡¯s just your excuse¡ªa pretty distraction from the real truth.¡±

    Mel blinked, confused, but Silas continued before he could speak. ¡°The truth is, you don¡¯t know who you are. You¡¯re chasing answers about your father, your past, and this destiny you think you¡¯re supposed to have because you¡¯re scared to death of what you might become without them. You¡¯re afraid of being¡­ ordinary.¡±

    Silas jabbed a needle into the air, making Mel flinch. ¡°Your goal isn¡¯t to save anyone¡ªit¡¯s to save yourself. You think finding out about Merlin will give your life some grand meaning, that it¡¯ll explain why you were thrown into the chaos you¡¯ve been drowning in since birth. But let me tell you something, Mel.¡±

    He stabbed the needle into the wooden table beside him, the sound sharp and jarring. ¡°No one cares about your search for meaning. Not Henry, not Anita, not even your so-called friends. The only person who cares is you, and that¡¯s why you¡¯re here. Not to find answers¡ªbut to give yourself one. To make yourself matter.¡±

    Mel¡¯s jaw tightened, his eyes narrowing. Silas leaned closer, his grin cruel. ¡°And you think you¡¯re noble for it? That¡¯s cute. But let me ask you this, hero¡ªwhen it all falls apart, and it will, will you still cling to this little dream of yours? Or will you finally break, like everyone expects you to?¡±

    The room fell silent, the weight of Silas¡¯s words pressing down like a shroud. For the first time, Mel wasn¡¯t sure if the pain in his chest was from the needles¡ªor the truth.

 Chapter 74

    In Rue¡¯s room, tension crackled in the air as she addressed the gathered group: Elowen, Arid, Caius, Renita, Lincoln, Clyde, Sera, and Lumi. Rue stood at the center, pacing back and forth with restless energy.

    ¡°Alright,¡± she began, her voice steady but laced with concern. ¡°I¡¯ve called this meeting because I¡¯m worried. We all know Melanthius ran off to the Punarean Kingdom after that bastard Henry fed him lies about finding answers there. The problem is, those answers might not even exist. And worse, he¡¯s wandered straight into a kingdom notorious for killing outsiders on sight. I know Mel¡¯s resourceful, but still¡­ this doesn¡¯t sit right with me.¡±

    Her pacing stopped, and she folded her arms tightly across her chest, glancing at the group.

    Elowen slammed her fist on the edge of Rue¡¯s desk, her face flushed with anger. ¡°This is all Anita¡¯s fault!¡± she spat. ¡°Why is she even dating that jerk in the first place? She knows what kind of person he is!¡±

    The group exchanged uneasy glances until Lumi, who had been sitting quietly in the corner, finally spoke up. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that simple,¡± she said softly.

    All eyes turned to her, and Lumi hesitated for a moment before continuing. ¡°I was walking through the school corridors earlier this week. I saw Anita and Henry¡­ they were arguing. Or rather, it looked like she was trying to get away, but he kept blocking her path. At first, I thought it was just¡­ I don¡¯t know, couple¡¯s banter, but¡­¡± She looked down, her hands twisting nervously in her lap. ¡°She looked desperate. Like she didn¡¯t want to be there.¡±

    The room fell silent. Rue narrowed her eyes, her mind racing. ¡°If what you¡¯re saying is true, then Anita¡¯s in just as much trouble as Mel.¡±

    Arid crossed his arms, his expression thoughtful. ¡°Mel isn¡¯t the type to run away for no reason. If he went to Punarean, it¡¯s because something Henry said struck a nerve. If Anita is being controlled or coerced, Mel might¡¯ve sensed it too. That would explain why he was so quick to act¡­ even recklessly.¡±

    Back in the dimly lit hut in Punarean, Mel sat slumped in the cold, metal cage. His body ached from Silas¡¯s torment, but it was his thoughts that hurt the most. Silas¡¯s words replayed in his mind, cutting deeper than any needle ever could.

    ¡°Am I really that desperate for answers?¡± Mel muttered to himself, his voice barely audible over the crackling of the nearby fire. He stared at the ground, his fists clenched. ¡°Is that why I surround myself with so many people? So I won¡¯t have to be alone again?¡±

    He closed his eyes, and unbidden tears began to spill, streaking his dirtied face. The pain in his chest tightened as he thought of his time in Caldara Bastille. Suddenly, in the darkness behind his eyelids, a vision of himself appeared¡ªhis past self, the boy from the infamous prison.

    This version of him was ruthless and feral, his eyes hollow but burning with defiance. His hair was matted, his clothes torn, and his entire being radiated solitude. Most of all, he was alone. Always alone.

    The ghost of his past self sneered at him, arms crossed. ¡°No, you dumbass,¡± the voice growled, low and harsh. ¡°You don¡¯t surround yourself with people because you¡¯re desperate for answers. You do it because you don¡¯t want to end up like me again.¡±

    Mel¡¯s breath caught as he looked up at the projection of who he used to be¡ªraw, angry, and isolated. The boy from Caldara Bastille stood before him, glaring, but there was no hatred in his eyes. Only a hard truth.

    ¡°You think you¡¯re weak for needing people? For caring about them? That¡¯s not weakness,¡± Inmate Zero spat, his voice rising with intensity. ¡°It¡¯s strength. You¡¯re fighting every damn day to make sure you don¡¯t become the same broken kid rotting in a cell, waiting for the world to chew him up and spit him out.¡±

    Mel blinked, stunned into silence. The younger version of himself stepped closer, jabbing a finger at his chest. ¡°You keep going, you hear me? Even if the answers suck, even if you get hurt, you don¡¯t stop. You didn¡¯t crawl out of Caldara Bastille to give up now.¡±

    ¡°What do I do then? Tell me what to do¡ªyou, of all people, should know best,¡± Mel pleaded, his voice raw and desperate.

    ¡°You dumbass,¡± Inmate Zero snapped, his tone sharp but unwavering. ¡°You don¡¯t need that damn smokey purple power-up to destroy a kingdom. Just show them who we are, and you¡¯ll take over this damn place.¡±

    With that, the apparition began to fade, its presence dissolving into nothingness, leaving Mel alone with the echo of those final words.

    ¡°Are you ready for the last answer? You¡¯re going to love this one,¡± Silas taunted, reaching into the cage with the needle once more.

    But this time, Mel moved faster. He grabbed Silas¡¯s arm, yanked him forward, and slammed the butler¡¯s head against the bars of the cage¡ªonce, twice, three times¡ªuntil Silas slumped, unconscious. Breathing heavily, Mel reached through the bars, retrieved the key from Silas¡¯s belt, and unlocked the cage.

    As he stepped out, he stretched, his body aching, and let out a deep breath. Cool mist swirled around his fingers as he used a spell to heal his bloodied nails. His gaze landed on a pipe resting nearby.

    ¡°No,¡± he muttered with a wry grin, shaking his head. ¡°Inmate Zero never needed a weapon to take anyone down.¡±

    He walked toward the exit but stopped and turned, his eyes drifting back to the cage. In the dim light, he saw two figures: his younger self, fresh from Caldara Bastille and still carrying that grim determination, and Inmate Zero, smirking with unshakable confidence.

    ¡°You coming?¡± Mel asked.

    ¡°We¡¯re already with you,¡± they both replied, their voices echoing as they faded into nothingness.

    Mel clutched his chest, a small, bittersweet smile playing on his lips. ¡°I won¡¯t leave you behind, Inmate Zero,¡± he whispered before stepping into the night.

    Moments later, Mel arrived back at the Orange Pub, greeted by the somber faces of the Kendall family. He removed the fox mask and leaned against the counter.

    ¡°You won¡¯t believe what I¡¯ve been through,¡± he began, his voice tired but steady. ¡°Listen, I¡¯m about to leave, but¡­¡± He trailed off as he noticed their tearful expressions.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked.

    Jude cleared his throat, his voice cracking. ¡°It¡¯s Layla. She¡¯s been put up for sale. The Lust Kingdom¡ªthey¡¯re buying her. Our king¡­ he makes money by selling girls¡ª¡±

    Before Jude could finish, Mel slid the fox mask back on, his posture shifting as his anger ignited.

    ¡°Just tell me where she is,¡± he said, his tone low and controlled, yet simmering with fury.

    They couldn¡¯t see his face beneath the mask, but his presence radiated an overwhelming, unrelenting rage.

    In the grand hall of the castle, King Nathan lounged on his ornate throne, his rotund form barely contained by his royal robes. Around him stood a thousand knights, their armor gleaming under the dim torchlight. Some of them were busy shoving crying women into iron cages, their desperate pleas echoing against the cold stone walls.

    ¡°Silas has captured Melanthius, Your Majesty!¡± one knight announced with pride. ¡°The young master sent him here after being attacked by him.¡±

    King Nathan absentmindedly rubbed his bloated stomach, smirking. ¡°Alright, then. Kill him. Duh. Bring me his head.¡± His dismissive tone carried over the sobs of the imprisoned women.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°And as for these girls, we need to send them to Lust before¡ª¡±

    ¡°Please!¡± Layla¡¯s voice cut through the air as she fell to her knees, tears streaming down her face. ¡°I just wanted to help my family!¡±

    One of the knights struck her across the face, sending her reeling to the ground. She whimpered but didn¡¯t stop crying.

    ¡°Family?¡± the knight sneered. ¡°You¡¯re a Kendall, aren¡¯t you? Kendalls are at the bottom of the barrel. Your family owns the Orange Pub, but nobody drinks there anymore. You¡¯re better off being sold to Lust, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    King Nathan let out a booming laugh, his rolls of fat jiggling as he leaned forward. ¡°He¡¯s got a point! The Kendalls¡ªwhat a pathetic bunch.¡±

    Suddenly, the massive doors to the hall creaked open, drawing all eyes to the figure standing in the entrance. A man in a fox costume stepped inside, his silhouette framed by the flickering torchlight. Across his chest, bold letters read, ¡°Drink at the Orange Pub.¡±

    The room fell silent, save for the muffled cries of the women in the cages.

    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± King Nathan asked, his laughter fading as he squinted at the peculiar sight.

    ¡°I think¡­ someone¡¯s advertising or something,¡± one knight replied hesitantly, unsure how to react.

    King Nathan scratched at his throat, his voice suddenly hoarse. ¡°Well, I might as well get some drinks. I¡¯m parched.¡±

    The grand hall buzzed with tension as a knight approached the man in the fox costume, holding out a handful of gold coins.

    ¡°The king wants some ale,¡± the knight said gruffly.

    The fox silently turned around, reaching into an empty wooden box. Without warning, his leg shot backward in a vicious arc, striking the knight squarely under the chin. The force sent the armored man hurtling into the air, his body crashing down with a deafening clang.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± Mel said, his voice cold as he adjusted the fox mask on his face. ¡°We¡¯re out of stock right now.¡±

    The hall erupted in murmurs of confusion and shock.

    ¡°Who is this guy?!¡± King Nathan bellowed, his face red with rage. ¡°Kill him! All of you, kill him now!¡±

    The sea of knights surged forward, their armor clanking in unison as they drew their weapons.

    Mel rolled his shoulders, cracking his neck. ¡°Looks like I have to become inmate zero for this one.¡±

    The first wave of knights rushed him, swords glinting. Mel moved like a shadow, fluid and precise. He ducked under a sword swing, sweeping the legs out from one knight and slamming his elbow into another¡¯s helmet, denting it inward. Grabbing a fallen sword mid-spin, he hurled it with pinpoint accuracy, pinning three knights to the wall in one throw.

    A knight lunged from behind, but Mel twisted, delivering a sharp palm strike to the man¡¯s chest. The force launched him into a group of his comrades, sending them sprawling like bowling pins.

    ¡°You¡¯re wasting your time,¡± Mel said, his voice muffled but menacing under the mask. He dashed forward, weaving through the knights with inhuman speed. One by one, they fell¡ªsome disarmed, others incapacitated by brutal yet efficient strikes.

    A group of knights attempted to swarm him, but Mel leaped high into the air, flipping over their heads. He landed with a thundering kick that shattered the ground beneath them, knocking them all off their feet. He grabbed a spear from a fallen knight, using it to deflect incoming arrows with almost mocking ease.

    The sheer ferocity and precision of his movements mirrored a predator among prey. Knights charged with blind aggression, but Mel dispatched them with almost surgical precision¡ªslamming one¡¯s head into the stone floor, snapping another¡¯s sword in half with his bare hands, and driving his knee into another¡¯s stomach so hard the knight vomited before collapsing.

    As the battle raged, Mel¡¯s aura seemed to darken. His movements became even more ruthless, almost feral. With each strike, he sent knights flying into walls, pillars, and each other, creating chaos in their once-organized ranks.

    ¡°Who is this monster?!¡± one knight screamed before Mel grabbed him by the helmet and hurled him like a ragdoll into a group of archers.

    King Nathan watched in growing horror as his once-thousand-strong army dwindled to a few dozen, their confidence shattered.

    Mel finally stood amidst a sea of groaning, defeated knights, his chest rising and falling as he caught his breath. His fox mask, now splattered with blood and dirt, tilted toward the trembling king.

    ¡°Y-You think you¡¯ve won?!¡± King Nathan stammered, trying to regain his composure. ¡°There¡¯s no way you can¡ª¡±

    Mel silenced him with a single, sharp motion. The fox mask tilted down slightly as Mel cracked his knuckles. ¡°I¡¯m not here to talk,¡± he said.

    He took a step forward, and the few remaining knights hesitated, their weapons shaking in their hands.

    Mel stood before King Nathan, the echoes of battle fading into silence. The king clutched his throne¡¯s armrests, his face pale as Mel removed the fox mask, revealing eyes burning with fury.

    ¡°You think you can sell lives and sit on your throne like it¡¯s nothing?¡± Mel¡¯s voice was low, almost a growl. He tossed the mask to the ground and advanced on the terrified king.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to show you what happens when you treat people like cattle,¡± Mel said, his tone as cold as the steel of the fallen knights¡¯ weapons.

    ¡°Wait! This is all because of the girls?!¡± King Nathan¡¯s voice cracked as he threw his hands up in desperation. ¡°No! No! You don¡¯t know who you¡¯re messing with!¡± he sputtered, his frustration giving way to panic. ¡°We don¡¯t do this for ourselves! We do it for the Lust Kingdom! You have no idea what they¡¯re capable of!¡±

    Before Mel could respond, two knights suddenly grabbed him from behind, their ironclad arms locking around his body like vices.

    ¡°We got you now!¡± one of them sneered, his grip tightening.

    The other knight squeezed Mel¡¯s neck with brutal force. ¡°You¡¯ve got no idea who trained us! You¡¯re done for!¡±

    Mel remained eerily calm, his breathing steady despite the pressure. His voice cut through their taunts like a blade. ¡°Are you saying¡­¡±

    With a sudden burst of power, Mel drove his elbow backward, smashing one knight into the stone floor with enough force to crack it. Without missing a beat, he twisted and slammed the other knight into the wall, leaving him slumped and unconscious.

    ¡°¡­your master is stronger than mine?¡± Mel finished, his tone cold and unwavering.

    The remaining knights froze, the confidence draining from their faces as they exchanged nervous glances.

    Mel rolled his shoulders, flexing his fingers as he adjusted his stance. A faint smirk played on his lips. ¡°I hate the bastard, but I¡¯ll admit¡ªhis fighting style is amazing.¡±

    Dropping into a stance that mirrored Goldman¡¯s signature posture, Mel¡¯s movements became sharper, more refined, each motion radiating deadly precision. His feet slid into position with a predator¡¯s grace, his fists coiled like spring-loaded weapons.

    ¡°I¡¯ll show you how he fights,¡± Mel said, his voice low and dangerous.

    The tension in the room was palpable as the knights stared at him, paralyzed by the intensity of his gaze. The air crackled with the promise of violence, and in that moment, they knew they weren¡¯t just facing a man¡ªthey were facing something far more terrifying.

    ¡°The fox is bluffing! Take him down!¡± King Nathan screeched, his voice cracking with desperation.

    Two knights lunged at Mel, their weapons raised. Without hesitation, Mel stepped back, dodging their strikes with fluid precision. In one swift motion, he grabbed their heads and smashed them together with a sickening crack.

    ¡°It¡¯s more brutal than my own fighting style,¡± he remarked nonchalantly, tossing their unconscious bodies aside like trash.

    ¡°You need to be athletic,¡± he added, almost like he was giving a lesson, as three more knights charged at him.

    Mel met them head-on, his movements a blur of calculated violence. He ducked under their strikes, countering with devastating punches that dropped each of them in quick succession. Pinning one knight to the ground, he planted his knee firmly on their chest and delivered a series of punishing blows until they fell unconscious.

    The room descended into chaos, but for Mel, it was a controlled storm. One by one, he dismantled the remaining knights, his strikes precise, ruthless, and unrelenting. Each movement carried the weight of experience, each blow a testament to his training and fury.

    When the dust settled, Mel stood alone in front of King Nathan, the bodies of defeated knights sprawled behind him. His fox costume was smeared with blood, but he didn¡¯t bother to take it off. It had become part of the fear he instilled.

    Mel¡¯s piercing gaze locked onto the trembling king. His voice was cold, devoid of mercy. ¡°Punarean Kingdom... you¡¯re no longer a kingdom.¡±

    King Nathan erupted into laughter, his cackling echoing through the now-silent throne room. ¡°You dumbass!¡± he spat, his voice filled with venom. ¡°I know exactly who you are¡ªMelanthius Shadowbane!¡±

    He staggered to his feet, his bloated form shaking with amusement. ¡°You think you¡¯ve won? My son, Henry, is already sealing the deal with that Anita girl! She¡¯s practically sold to Lust as we speak! And you know what else?¡± His grin widened maliciously. ¡°My son and his little friends are going to rain hell on that precious school of yours! You won¡¯t even see it coming!¡±

    Mel¡¯s eyes narrowed, and without a word, he grabbed Nathan by the neck, lifting him effortlessly off the ground. The king¡¯s triumphant smirk faltered as he clawed desperately at Mel¡¯s hand.

    ¡°From the start,¡± Mel said, his voice low and icy, ¡°I knew something was wrong.¡±

    Nathan¡¯s breath hitched as Mel tightened his grip, lifting him higher. ¡°That¡¯s why,¡± Mel continued, his lips curling into a dark smile, ¡°before I came here, I called someone strong. Someone reliable. Someone who doesn¡¯t talk, doesn¡¯t ask questions, and will do anything for their family.¡±

    Mel chuckled, a sound that sent a shiver down Nathan¡¯s spine.

 Chapter 75

    In Solstice City, the tension in Anita¡¯s room was palpable. Henry leaned in, kissing her as he always did, but this time his hands wandered further. Anita pushed him away firmly.

    ¡°I told you, no,¡± she said, her voice sharp and unwavering.

    Henry frowned, frustration flashing in his eyes. ¡°Why do you keep doing this? Melanthius is as good as dead anyway,¡± he muttered, leaning in again.

    Anita stood abruptly, her patience finally snapping. ¡°You know what? Get out. This whole thing is over.¡±

    Henry¡¯s face twisted with anger as he got to his feet. ¡°You dumb bitch,¡± he snarled. ¡°Did you forget I know your little secret?¡±

    Anita crossed her arms and stared him down. ¡°I don¡¯t care. Tell everyone,¡± she fired back, her tone defiant.

    Henry growled, his voice dropping to a mocking sneer. ¡°So, I should call your father? Andhraka Liu¡ªKing of the Napia Empire?¡±

    Anita froze for a moment, her jaw tightening. But then, to Henry¡¯s surprise, she smiled. ¡°If it¡¯ll stop this growing loneliness,¡± she said softly, ¡°then call whoever you want.¡±

    Henry¡¯s composure shattered, and with a roar of rage, he swung his fist toward her. But before he could connect, a muffled sound came from the closet. Both of them turned, startled.

    The door creaked open, and out stepped Caius, his face cold and unreadable. His piercing green eyes were unblinking, his expression devoid of emotion. He casually rubbed a hand through his green hair, the silence in the room thickening.

    Caius didn¡¯t say a word¡ªhe never did¡ªbut his presence spoke volumes. His glare locked onto Henry, and in that moment, it was clear: Caius meant business.

    Caius snapped his fingers, a simple gesture that somehow radiated authority. Anita ran to him, tears streaming down her face, and without hesitation, she threw her arms around him. Though the two had never exchanged more than a few words, in that moment, it didn¡¯t matter¡ªanyone who saved her deserved her gratitude. Caius stood firm, placing a protective arm in front of her, shielding her from harm.

    Henry¡¯s face contorted with rage, his fury boiling over. ¡°So many bastards¡ªMelanthius, that Taurus freak, and now this green-haired punk?! Does everyone want a piece of me, the senior?! What the hell is this?!¡±

    Unable to contain himself, Henry charged forward, his fist cocked back for a wild punch. But Caius was faster. With a sharp, calculated movement, he leapt into the air, delivering a devastating flying knee. As he ascended, his shapeshifting magic activated, and his leg transformed into the powerful, striped limb of a zebra. The impact sent Henry hurtling across the room, slamming into the wall with a sickening thud, leaving a deep crack in the plaster.

    Caius landed gracefully, his expression as stoic as ever, as though the move had taken no effort at all.

    At that moment, Caius remembered the first time he spoke to Mel.

    Flashback

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a family,¡± Caius finally muttered, his voice rough but steady.

    Mel froze, his eyes widening. ¡°Of course you have a family¡ª¡±

    ¡°I ate my parents,¡± Caius interrupted, his tone flat, empty. ¡°I don¡¯t deserve to live. I should¡¯ve warned you about the knights. But I was going to confront them, let them kill me¡­ put me out of my misery.¡±

    Mel looked down, his fists loosening. ¡°So, you were planning to just run away from your problems?¡± he asked, his voice sharp with frustration. ¡°That¡¯s not what a real man does.¡±

    Caius growled, his eyes flashing. ¡°You¡¯re lecturing me about running away? Isn¡¯t that exactly what you¡¯re doing by staying here?¡± He stepped closer, his words hitting like a hammer. ¡°You¡¯re hiding from your problems at school, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Mel¡¯s breath caught in his throat, his eyes widening. Caius had struck a nerve, and they both knew it.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, I am hiding,¡± Mel admitted, a bittersweet smile spreading across his face despite the trickle of blood from Caius¡¯s earlier blow. ¡°I thought I didn¡¯t have a family, but I was wrong.¡± He looked up, his gaze steady. ¡°The Atlanteans, Lance, Elowen, Dorian, King and Queen Aldara, and Rue¡ªthey¡¯re my family now. And as far as I¡¯m concerned, you¡¯re all part of that too.¡±

    A single tear slipped down Mel¡¯s cheek, a testament to the bond he had found.

    Present

    Caius stood with his hands in his pockets, his sharp green eyes piercing through Henry like daggers. Henry, bloodied and clutching his face, stumbled back. ¡°You bastards are dead!¡± he spat, his voice shaking with rage. ¡°Once my buddies from my kingdom come back, you¡¯ll all go down! Murder!¡± He breathed heavily, the words dripping with desperation.

    Meanwhile, on the outskirts of the Auroria Dominion, Lucy stood amidst a circle of seven unconscious bodies sprawled across the dirt. Her brass knuckles gleamed, smeared with blood. She wiped them casually, her breath steady despite the carnage around her.

    Logan¡¯s voice crackled over the phone in her hand. ¡°You¡¯re done already?¡± he teased.

    Lucy smirked, brushing a strand of hair from her face. ¡°Mel promised me a sparring match if I came and did this for him.¡± Her tone was light, almost playful, but the cold steel in her eyes betrayed her focus.

    She slung her jacket over her shoulder and glanced at the bodies one last time. ¡°Seven of them. Not bad for a warm-up,¡± she muttered, before heading toward her next destination, leaving behind a scene of absolute destruction.

    In Anita¡¯s room, Henry panted heavily, his chest heaving as the reality of his situation sank in¡ªhis friends weren¡¯t coming. Desperation painted his face as he staggered forward. ¡°Wait, wait, please! I didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡± he pleaded, his voice cracking.

    Caius didn¡¯t spare him a glance. He simply took Anita¡¯s hand, guiding her toward the exit with quiet determination.

    Henry¡¯s panic morphed into rage. With a growl, he pulled a knife from his pocket and lunged at Caius, his movements wild and uncoordinated.

    But before the blade could come close, Anita stepped in. Her hand snapped out, seizing his wrist in a vice-like grip. With fluid precision, she twisted his arm and used his momentum against him, flipping him onto the floor with a flawless aikido technique. The sound of his body hitting the ground was followed by a sickening crack as she broke his arm.

    ¡°Enough,¡± she said, her voice calm but resolute, her eyes cold and unwavering.

    Henry howled in pain, clutching his limp arm as tears of frustration and agony streamed down his face. Anita didn¡¯t spare him another glance. She straightened her posture, took Caius¡¯s hand again, and the two walked out, leaving Henry writhing on the floor, his screams echoing behind them.

    Epilogue

    The sun rose over Auroria Dominion, casting its golden light on a world forever changed.

    At Arcanum Royal Institute, the halls buzzed with energy. Students filled the cafeteria, their chatter and laughter creating a symphony of life. At one table, Anita sat beside Caius, her expression a mixture of relief and trepidation. Across from her, Henry¡¯s face was taut with barely contained rage, though he refused to meet Caius¡¯s piercing gaze.

    Caius leaned back in his chair, his sharp green eyes fixed on Henry. The tension was palpable. Finally, Henry broke, his shoulders slumping as he muttered something unintelligible before slinking away, his presence deflated.

    Anita stood up, drawing the attention of everyone at the table. ¡°I want to apologize,¡± she began, her voice steady but soft. ¡°For everything. For how I acted, for letting Henry manipulate me. He had something on me, and I thought I had no choice but to listen to him. But I was wrong. I¡¯m so sorry¡­ especially for getting Mel in trouble.¡± Her eyes darted around, seeking understanding.

    Elowen tilted her head, studying Anita with a calm expression. ¡°We get it,¡± she said, her voice steady. ¡°You were in a tough spot. But next time, don¡¯t let someone like him push you around. You¡¯ve got us now.¡±

    Anita nodded, a faint smile gracing her lips as a sense of belonging began to take root in her heart.

    Far away from the lively halls of the school, the Punarean Kingdom was unrecognizable. Its streets, once bustling with activity, were now eerily silent. The buildings stood empty, their windows shattered and walls covered in dust. It was a ghost town. Rumors spread like wildfire about the sudden disappearance of King Nathan, his whereabouts unknown. Some claimed he had fled in disgrace; others whispered of a far more sinister fate.

    The kingdom¡¯s collapse was swift and absolute. Without its tyrannical leader and corrupted knights, the people fled, leaving behind only echoes of a once-thriving land.

    In a nearby village, families gathered in celebration. Melanthius had returned the caged women to their homes, reuniting mothers, sisters, and daughters with those who had thought them lost forever. Tears of joy streamed down faces as loved ones embraced, their gratitude pouring out in heartfelt thanks.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    Mel stood at the edge of the village, his fox mask tucked under one arm. A small girl ran up to him, her face radiant as she offered him a flower. He knelt down, accepting the gift with a warm smile. ¡°Thank you,¡± he said softly, placing the flower in his pocket.

    Behind him, the village chief approached, bowing deeply. ¡°We owe you more than words can express. You¡¯ve given us our lives back.¡±

    Mel waved it off with a humble shake of his head. ¡°Just take care of each other. That¡¯s all I ask.¡±

    As he turned to leave, he glanced back one last time at the joyous scene. A small smile played on his lips as he whispered, ¡°This is what it¡¯s all about.¡±

    Back at Arcanum, Anita sat up straighter in her chair, her hands fidgeting nervously. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not angry with me?¡± she asked softly, her gaze shifting between Rue and the others.

    Rue leaned back, a smirk playing on her lips. ¡°Angry? There¡¯s literally no reason to be. Chill, Anita.¡±

    Anita sighed, her shoulders slumping. ¡°I¡¯ve caused so much trouble,¡± she murmured, guilt weighing heavily in her tone.

    Before anyone could respond, a familiar voice cut through the air. ¡°Well, you should apologize¡­ for my fingernails,¡± Mel said, suddenly appearing behind Anita and draping an arm casually around her shoulders. His mischievous grin was infectious.

    The table erupted in cheers and laughter, the tension melting away in an instant.

    ¡°Mel! You¡¯re back!¡± Elowen exclaimed, leaping up to hug him tightly. Relief and joy lit up her face.

    Mel chuckled, returning the embrace. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m back.¡±

    Elowen pulled back just enough to fix him with a stern glare. ¡°Don¡¯t run away again, got it?¡± she scolded, though the smile tugging at her lips betrayed her true feelings.

    ¡°Got it,¡± Mel said with a mock salute, his grin widening as the table buzzed with chatter and excitement. For the first time in what felt like forever, everything felt right.

    From that day forward, Henry vanished without a trace, leaving no sign of his whereabouts or intentions. His name quickly faded into whispers, becoming nothing more than a ghostly memory at Arcanum.

    Later, Mel found himself sitting in Shenelle¡¯s¡ªalso known as Baba Yaga¡¯s¡ªsentient house, Klaus. The room seemed alive, with the walls subtly shifting as if they were breathing. Across from him, Shenelle stared in disbelief before spitting her wine directly into his face.

    "How in the world did you manage to reunite the Steel Pact?!" she demanded, flicking a gust of wind that dried his face instantly.

    Mel casually wiped his face, unbothered by the chaos. "Honestly, they did most of the work themselves," he replied with a shrug.

    Shenelle leaned back with a heavy sigh, rubbing her temples. "It¡¯s better that I didn¡¯t face them. I wouldn¡¯t know what to do if they saw me. As far as they¡¯re concerned, Merlin was trained by Baba Yaga¡ªbut they don¡¯t know what I look like. And it¡¯s best it stays that way."

    She fixed Mel with a sharp glare. "But seriously, what possessed you to disband an entire kingdom?!"

    Before Mel could respond, Shenelle lunged forward, wrapping him in a chokehold like a furious older sister. He flailed under her grip, coughing dramatically.

    "This is exactly why your father is dead to me!" she scolded, tightening her hold for emphasis.

    She finally released him, and Mel clutched his throat, coughing slightly but still managing to compose himself.

    "I¡¯ve got a lead," he began, his voice rough but steady. "The kingdom I dismantled was operating under the Lust Kingdom¡¯s influence. They were trafficking women to them." His expression darkened, the weight of the revelation evident.

    Shenelle¡¯s eyes narrowed as she listened, her usual sharp demeanor shifting into something more serious.

    "A man named Silas captured me," Mel continued. "He tortured me¡ªwanted to break me. But the bastard slipped up. He told me about the nine members of the Magisterium."

    He paused for a moment before listing the names, each one rolling off his tongue like a curse: "Silver Cross, Franky Arbutus, Aubrey Primrose, Gail Kelpis, Christopher Hatch, Howard Pegas, Axel Candlelight, Emmett Fingerling, Judas Olive."

    Shenelle¡¯s brow furrowed as she processed the names. "The Magisterium," she muttered, her tone laced with both intrigue and concern. "If they¡¯re involved, this just got a hell of a lot bigger."

    Meanwhile, in the Lust Kingdom¡ªone of the infamous Seven Deadly Kingdoms¡ªa realm bathed in decadence and sin, the air was thick with an intoxicating blend of perfumes and temptation. The streets shimmered with an unnatural glow, illuminated by crimson and gold lanterns, casting seductive shadows on the decadent facades of towering structures.

    The kingdom was a living embodiment of indulgence, with its opulent halls, velvet drapes, and mosaics depicting figures in provocative poses. Music floated through the air, a melody that promised pleasure but carried an underlying tone of corruption. Its citizens, adorned in luxurious silks and jewelry, seemed to walk a fine line between elegance and depravity, their every gesture calculated to entice or manipulate.

    At its core, the Lust Kingdom thrived on the exploitation of desire, weaving a web of allure and control that ensnared anyone foolish enough to enter its borders unguarded. Its rulers were masters of temptation, their power rooted in their ability to manipulate both the body and the soul, bending others to their will without lifting a finger.

    In a dimly lit club pulsing with energy, the music thundered through the air, vibrating every surface and filling the space with its relentless beat. Men and women moved with practiced grace, their bodies swaying seductively under the flickering neon lights. The dancers weren¡¯t merely performing; they were working, each movement a calculated effort to captivate and earn, as money flowed freely from those entranced by the spectacle. The atmosphere was a hypnotic blend of rhythm, allure, and transactions, where every glance and gesture carried a price.

    The former King of Atlantis, Maren, sat in the shadowed corner of the club, his face obscured by the hood of a weathered hoodie. The dim light glinted off the faint scales marking his face, remnants of his Atlantean lineage. He swirled a drink lazily in his hand, his gaze distant.

    "I''m in the Kingdom of Lust," he muttered under his breath, narrating his frustrations to no one but himself. "Looking for answers." He took a slow sip, his lips curling in disdain. "All I¡¯ve found so far are naked women, strip clubs, and the stench of cheap perfume and desperation."

    He leaned back against the worn leather booth and downed the rest of his drink in a single gulp. "Where the hell is this Michelangelo?" he grumbled, his voice low and filled with irritation.

    As if summoned by the scent of his frustration, two women sauntered over, their smiles as practiced as their movements.

    "You wanna dance, handsome?" one purred, her hand trailing across his shoulder as the other leaned in, brushing against him.

    Maren didn''t even flinch, his icy stare cutting through them. "Not from your bony ass," he dismissed bluntly, his tone as sharp as a blade.

    The women exchanged annoyed glances, their charm dropping in an instant. Clicking their tongues in frustration, they strutted away, leaving Maren unbothered as he leaned forward, eyes scanning the hazy room for his elusive target.

    On a remote island, far removed from any kingdom¡¯s reach, stood a massive house camouflaged by the lush forest. Its design made it almost indistinguishable from the surrounding greenery, yet the imposing structure hinted at the presence of someone powerful. Three knights approached cautiously: Andrion, the Elegant Killer, Hawkin, the Soulless Swift, and Nicolas, the Angel from Hell. Their bodies bore fresh reminders of their recent encounter with Melanthius¡ªdeep scars and blackened scorch marks etched into their skin like battle trophies.

    ¡°This is it,¡± Nicolas muttered as they trudged forward. ¡°Goldman¡¯s Gate should be here.¡±

    Hawkin let out a raspy cough, spitting to the side. ¡°I hate nature,¡± he grumbled. ¡°Kicked out of Slesan, wandering through godforsaken forests, and now we¡¯re here¡ªbegging work from the Renaissance King himself. Michelangelo. Everyone thinks he¡¯s dead, and we¡¯ve fought the bastard more times than I can count. Now we¡¯re supposed to work for him? What a joke.¡±

    They reached the towering door, its golden trim glinting faintly through the overgrowth. Andrion rapped sharply, and before they could even lower their hands, the door creaked open. Michelangelo loomed in the entryway, his massive frame clad in loose, luxurious attire that shimmered faintly in the sunlight. His hands were adorned with gold rings, and a mischievous grin revealed a pattern of golden teeth interspersed with white.

    ¡°Well, well, well!¡± Michelangelo boomed, his golden eyes lighting up with mock delight. ¡°If it isn¡¯t my little buddies! You look like hell.¡± He let out a deep, rumbling laugh and motioned for them to enter.

    The knights exchanged uneasy glances before stepping inside. The house¡¯s interior dazzled with gold¡ªwalls, furniture, even the smallest details like picture frames and candlesticks gleamed with opulence. It was as if the entire structure were a shrine to wealth.

    Michelangelo sauntered over to a heavily cushioned chair, his bulk causing it to creak slightly as he sat. The chair, like everything else, shimmered with gold. He picked up a crystal goblet filled with a sparkling golden liquid, swirling it lazily.

    ¡°I heard you got your asses handed to you by my former prot¨¦g¨¦,¡± he drawled, his tone a mix of amusement and scorn. ¡°To be honest, if he¡¯d lost, I might¡¯ve come out of hiding just to beat his ass myself. You know, for old times¡¯ sake.¡± He chuckled, taking a slow sip of his drink.

    The three knights stood stiffly, their eyes scanning the room. Andrion¡¯s gaze lingered on the excessive golden d¨¦cor. Hawkin¡¯s lip curled as if the opulence offended him. Nicolas, ever composed, simply nodded.

    ¡°Everything¡¯s gold in here,¡± Andrion muttered under his breath.

    Michelangelo caught the comment and grinned, his golden teeth glinting in the light. ¡°Gold¡¯s more than a color, my friend. It¡¯s power. And here? Power rules.¡±

    With a sharp snap of his fingers, a golden shimmer rippled across his skin. From his very body, liquid gold began to flow, pooling and taking shape. The molten form shifted and solidified into the figure of a woman, faceless and unnervingly smooth, as if sculpted from pure gold. She moved with fluid grace, her metallic body catching the dim light of the room.

    Michelangelo held out his glass without a word. The golden figure glided forward, extending a gleaming hand to pour a golden liquid into his goblet. As soon as she finished, her body melted seamlessly back into liquid and flowed into Michelangelo¡¯s skin like a river returning to its source.

    He took a slow, deliberate sip, the gold drink leaving a faint shimmer on his lips. With a swipe of his tongue, he licked the remaining droplets from his mustache and leaned forward, his gaze locking onto the knights.

    ¡°Let¡¯s cut the shit,¡± he said, his tone sharp but casual. He swirled his glass lazily, the golden liquid catching the light. ¡°You want to join Goldman¡¯s Gate, don¡¯t you? Well, congratulations¡ªyou¡¯re in.¡±

    He paused to take another sip, exhaling a faint golden mist with his breath. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll be training you again. Can¡¯t have dead weight on my team.¡± He smirked, a glint of nostalgia and menace in his eyes.

    ¡°We¡¯re a business¡ªa high-end one. We help people find artifacts, dig up information, and, on occasion, provide security. Call it mercenary work with a touch of class.¡± He leaned back, gesturing to the gilded room around him. ¡°Right now, though, it¡¯s just the four of us. A small crew, but with the right training¡­¡± He let the thought linger, his smile widening.

    Michelangelo sighed deeply, the faintest trace of gold in his exhalation. ¡°This is a fresh start. Don¡¯t screw it up.¡±

 Chapter 76

    Meanwhile, in the Kingdom of Wrath¡ªone of the Seven Deadly Kingdoms¡ªNomak and the former Renaissance King, Leonardo, sat in their modest, dimly lit hut. The scent of sizzling food filled the small space as Nomak stood over a battered stove, cooking with quiet focus. Across the room, Leo sat perched on a creaky bed, her striking blue hair catching the faint light like shards of sapphire.

    ¡°Nomak, honey,¡± she began, her tone light but teasing. ¡°I¡¯m going out for a run.¡± She stretched lazily, her towering figure nearly brushing the low ceiling.

    Nomak turned toward her with a spatula still in hand, his perpetually gloomy expression settling into one of mild exasperation. ¡°No,¡± he said flatly, his voice as heavy as the rainclouds that always seemed to hang over Wrath. ¡°You have to stay in hiding.¡±

    Leo blinked at him, her jaw dropping in exaggerated shock. ¡°What if I wear a hat?¡± she countered, half-serious, half-mocking, as she stood up and spread her arms like a showman.

    Nomak didn¡¯t budge. He shook his head firmly, his long dark hair framing his tired but resolute face. ¡°No,¡± he repeated, his tone like iron. ¡°You¡¯ve got the same reckless fighting spirit as your damn brothers. If you step out there, it won¡¯t take long for someone to notice you.¡±

    Leo threw her hands up, genuinely flabbergasted. ¡°Come on! I¡¯ll be careful!¡±

    Nomak stepped closer, pointing the spatula at her like it was a weapon of authority. ¡°Whatever it is you need, I¡¯ll get it for you later,¡± he said with finality, his tone leaving no room for argument.

    Leo groaned dramatically, flopping back onto the bed with an exaggerated sigh. ¡°You¡¯re impossible,¡± she muttered, but the small grin on her lips betrayed her amusement.

    ¡°And you¡¯re impossible to keep out of trouble,¡± Nomak replied, turning back to the stove. ¡°So sit tight, Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Fine,¡± Leo muttered, grabbing a nearby newspaper and flipping it open. Her eyes scanned the headlines until they landed on one that made her pause. ¡°Whoa. The Punarean Kingdom was disbanded,¡± she said, her tone shifting to curiosity. Her sapphire eyes narrowed as she read further. ¡°It¡¯s like a ghost town now. King Nathan has vanished without a trace, and so has his son. Apparently, the knights said some man in a fox costume was behind it. A new vigilante, maybe?¡± She chuckled and tossed the paper aside, reclining back onto the bed. ¡°The bastard must be one reckless fool to go after one of Lust¡¯s territories.¡± Her laugh echoed in the small hut, sharp and amused.

    Meanwhile, in Arcanum, the school buzzed with restless energy. Anxiety hung heavy in the air as students crowded around a bulletin board plastered with midterm scores.

    Arid leaned lazily against the wall, watching the scene unfold with a resigned sigh. ¡°Midterms just passed, and everyone¡¯s panicking like they¡¯ve already failed. Classic,¡± he muttered.

    Standing beside him, Mel scanned the scoreboard, his eyes suddenly bulging. ¡°GOOD GODS! TERRENCE GOT THE LOWEST SCORE?! A PERFECT ZERO OUT OF ONE HUNDRED?!¡± he yelled, pointing at the very bottom of the list.

    Arid raised an eyebrow, unimpressed. ¡°You¡¯ve gotta be a special kind of smart dumbass to get a perfect nothing,¡± he said bluntly. ¡°Did he even bother to put his name?¡±

    Mel groaned, shaking his head. ¡°I swear, this school is a circus.¡±

    Behind them, murmurs of disbelief and suppressed laughter rippled through the crowd of students. Even in the tension of exams, Arcanum¡¯s unpredictable energy never failed to deliver.

    ¡°Nice, I got a perfect score,¡± Rue said with a smug grin, her emerald eyes glinting as she spotted her name at the top of the list. She tapped Mel¡¯s shoulder, her expression quickly shifting to one of disbelief. ¡°Wait a second¡ªhow¡¯d you get an 80?! We studied all night!¡±

    She scolded him and smacked his arm, her voice carrying a mix of irritation and disbelief.

    ¡°Ow!¡± Mel winced, rubbing his arm as he shot her a defensive look. ¡°Lucy made me spar all week, okay? I was exhausted! Besides, an 80 is a B, so it¡¯s fine!¡±

    Rue crossed her arms and narrowed her eyes. ¡°You can¡¯t just brush it off like that. All that cramming for you to barely scrape a B?¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡± Mel huffed, still rubbing his sore spots. ¡°It¡¯s not barely. An 80 is solid! And in my defense, you weren¡¯t the one dodging punches all week.¡±

    Rue sighed dramatically, shaking her head. ¡°Excuses, excuses.¡± But despite her words, the corner of her mouth tugged into a small, teasing smirk.

    ¡°He¡¯s finally arguing back with me,¡± Rue thought, a mixture of surprise and amusement flashing across her face. ¡°When did that happen?¡± A small, excited squeal escaped her as the realization hit her. ¡°He actually feels like a real teenager now!¡± she mused, unable to stop the grin creeping onto her face.

    Her thoughts spiraled, and she frowned slightly. Ugh, what is going on with me? Why am I so weirdly happy about this? She shook her head, trying to dismiss the strange warmth bubbling up inside her.

    ¡°But seriously,¡± she admitted to herself, ¡°he¡¯s definitely changed. Whatever happened while he was gone... It made him different. Better.¡±

    Mel stared at the scoreboard, his eye twitching as a bitter smile stretched across his face. A vein pulsed visibly on his forehead. ¡°I¡¯m the only one who didn¡¯t get a perfect score?!¡± he muttered through gritted teeth, his frustration barely contained.

    "Maybe not better, but... more emotion," Rue thought, her gaze drifting over the others.

    Elowen crossed her arms. "Now that midterms are over, I guess that means Laurel, Emrys, and Kali will start promoting their school dance."

    "Too late!" Emrys called from across the room, a grin forming on her face.

    Laurel''s psychic magic flared, lifting a poster that hovered before her, as she focused. With a wave of her hand, the words The Celestial Masquerade etched themselves onto the poster. Emrys, with a flick of her fingers, ignited a spark of flame magic that danced across the lettering, leaving a shimmering trail behind it. Kali, ever the dramatic, summoned ten clones of herself, all of them speaking in synchronized harmony.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    "The Celestial Masquerade is a ball we¡¯re hosting," they said in unison. "Every night on the fifteenth, the stars shoot out and intersect into X¡¯s."

    Mel rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "Back in Caldara, I always thought the stars were fighting or something," he muttered to himself.

    ¡°The theme is celestial bodies¡ªwear something shiny!¡± Laurel announced with a bright smile. The students immediately stampeded toward the three seniors, desperate for more details. Mel trailed behind his friends, joining the line to snag a flier.

    ¡°Whoa, celestial bodies? I¡¯ll wear blue, like the raging lightning of Camelot!¡± Elowen declared with a chuckle, already envisioning her outfit. Rue rubbed the scales on her nose, glancing at Mel, who seemed entirely unaware of her subtle shift in mood.

    ¡°I¡¯ll dress as the moon,¡± she said softly.

    ¡°Because Mel¡¯s best friend as a kid was the moon?¡± Sera chimed in nonchalantly, picking at her ear.

    ¡°Shh!¡± Rue hissed, shooting her a glare, but Mel was too busy pondering aloud to notice.

    ¡°I wonder what I should wear! My first dance!¡± he said excitedly as they finally reached the front. Mel extended his hand eagerly for a flier, but his fingers met nothing but air. He tried again, only to realize Laurel wasn¡¯t handing him one.

    ¡°You¡¯re not invited,¡± she said bluntly, her smile fading into a firm expression.

    ¡°Why not?!¡± Mel snapped, his brows knitting together in frustration.

    ¡°Because every time you show up somewhere, someone gets beaten up¡ªor worse, killed!¡± Laurel replied, her tone sharp.

    ¡°This is a leave-the-drama-at-home party, sorry,¡± Emrys added with a dismissive shrug.

    ¡°I just hate you with a passion,¡± Kali chimed in, her voice flat and unapologetic.

    Mel threw his hands up in exasperation. ¡°I understand Kali, but you two?! Seriously?¡± His glare shifted between Laurel and Emrys, frustration radiating off him.

    Before he could say more, Caius, Lumi, and Sera stepped forward, each ripping their freshly acquired fliers in defiance. ¡°If Mel isn¡¯t invited, then we¡¯re not going either,¡± Sera and Lumi declared in unison, their voices firm.

    Mel¡¯s stern expression softened as he turned to them. ¡°No,¡± he said firmly, shaking his head. ¡°You three have never experienced a dance before. You¡¯re going.¡±

    ¡°But Mel¡ª¡± Lumi began, only for him to interrupt.

    ¡°No buts.¡± His tone left no room for argument. He turned back to the three seniors, his jaw tightening. ¡°This isn¡¯t over!¡±

    Laurel, Emrys, and Kali stood unbothered, arms crossed as they stared him down. ¡°We have fliers to hand out,¡± Laurel said dismissively, turning away.

    Mel¡¯s lips curled into a dangerous smirk, the faint twitch of a vein appearing on his forehead. ¡°So do I,¡± he muttered under his breath, his defiance simmering just below the surface.

    Rue, watching from the sidelines, shivered slightly at the sight of Mel¡¯s determined expression. ¡°Y-Yeah¡­ too much emotion,¡± she muttered, feeling a mix of admiration and unease.

    Moments later, in the bustling school field where students were engaged in aerial sword fighting, chatting in clusters, or sneaking kisses with their significant others, Mel sprang into action. Using his web magic, he conjured an enormous, shimmering poster that stretched across the sky. The bold letters glistened as they read: "Come to the Atlantis Ball!"

    But he wasn¡¯t done. With a flick of his wrist, Mel created silken enforcers¡ªweb-crafted figures resembling himself. Each moved with uncanny precision, their glossy, webbed forms darting through the crowd. They handed out intricately webbed fliers, each sparkling in the sunlight like dew-kissed threads, urging everyone to attend.

    The students paused to marvel at the display. Some laughed, others cheered, and even the couples broke apart, their curiosity piqued by the spectacle. If the seniors wanted to keep him out of their dance, Mel was determined to make his own unforgettable.

    ¡°They should seriously lock him up,¡± Arid muttered, shaking his head in disbelief as he stood next to Elowen, who casually munched on popcorn. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, a white padded room¡ªpreferably soundproof¡ªso he doesn¡¯t end up hurting himself.¡±

    Rue approached them with a soft smile. ¡°I think it¡¯s sweet that he wants to throw a ball.¡± Her eyes glimmered with amusement as she spoke.

    Arid reached over to grab some popcorn, smirking. ¡°You think everything Mel does is sweet,¡± he teased, earning a snicker from Elowen.

    Rue¡¯s expression darkened as green flames flickered from her nose. ¡°Careful, Arid,¡± she warned, her tone light but the threat unmistakable.

    ¡°Guys!¡± Mel swooped down and landed in front of them with an exaggerated grin. ¡°I handed out a ton of fliers! So many people are excited about our ball! Way more than the party hosted by those unnamable individuals.¡± He threw a theatrical glare over his shoulder at Laurel, Kali, and Emrys, who were conveniently just six feet away. ¡°Or should I say¡­ Maurel, Mali, and Memrys,¡± he added with a sneer.

    The three seniors turned to him briefly, exchanged a bored shrug, and went back to their conversation.

    Mel huffed and took off again, muttering to himself as he disappeared into the air. Rue watched him go, shaking her head with an amused smile. ¡°You know what? Maybe we should add a straitjacket,¡± she quipped, chuckling along with Elowen and Arid.

    Anita and Mel strolled through the school corridors as Mel stuck his silk-thread fliers on the walls, each adorned with details about the ball. ¡°Okay,¡± Anita began, glancing at her clipboard while jotting notes, ¡°so where¡¯s this party actually going to be hosted? I mean, Atlantis is a kingdom, sure, but it¡¯s tiny. It¡¯s even within Auroria¡¯s territory, and let¡¯s be real¡ªnobody really visits it.¡±

    Mel paused mid-motion, his brow furrowed as the thought settled in. ¡°Shoot, you¡¯re right. Plus, the Atlanteans hate tourists,¡± he muttered, rubbing the back of his head. His mind churned, clearly working on a solution.

    "Yeah, that''s Henry''s ex," someone whispered.

    "She ditched a prince and ran to the next king? Damn, maybe I should take my shot."

    "She''s ridiculously easy."

    The hushed murmurs snaked through the corridor, dripping with mockery. A group of white-card seniors snickered amongst themselves, their pathetic confidence oozing from every word.

    Anita tightened her grip on her clipboard, pressing it to her chest as a heavy sigh escaped her. "I can live with this," she thought bitterly. "This is my karma for running away."

    Suddenly, Mel¡¯s voice sliced through the whispers like a blade. ¡°Shut your mouths, you idiots,¡± he said, his tone casual but cutting. He continued sticking fliers to the wall with his webs, as though their words weren¡¯t worth his full attention.

    He turned his gaze toward the group, his expression sharp. ¡°Anita isn¡¯t easy, and who says she¡¯d ever lower her standards to date you of all people?¡± The white-card seniors immediately looked down, their confidence crumbling under his words.

    Mel smirked, adding with a tone that carried both levity and an undercurrent of warning, ¡°And if I hear that again, I¡¯ll sic my kraken on you.¡±

    The threat was ridiculous, almost childish, but the seriousness in his voice left no room for argument. The group scattered, muttering apologies as Mel went back to webbing his fliers like nothing had happened.

 Chapter 77

    Mel smirked, adding with a tone that carried both levity and an undercurrent of warning, ¡°And if I hear that again, I¡¯ll sic my kraken on you.¡±

    The threat was ridiculous, almost childish, but the seriousness in his voice left no room for argument. The group scattered, muttering apologies as Mel went back to webbing his fliers like nothing had happened.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry about them,¡± Mel said, his voice steady as he continued putting up fliers, unfazed by the whispers.

    Anita stood silently behind him, clutching her clipboard as she fought back the tears welling in her eyes. "He¡¯s always helping me," she thought, overwhelmed by his unshaken support.

    Without thinking, she stepped forward and wrapped her arms around him in a sudden hug from behind. Mel stiffened, startled by the unexpected gesture, his hands freezing mid-motion.

    ¡°I¡¯ll come to your ball,¡± she murmured softly, her voice tinged with gratitude.

    Mel turned his head toward her, his expression lighting up in an instant. ¡°Yes!¡± he exclaimed, his usual exuberance breaking through, a wide grin spreading across his face.

    Anita couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly, her tears retreating as his contagious excitement filled the air.

    Mel''s eyes drifted to Anita''s hair, his expression thoughtful. ¡°Oh yeah,¡± he said suddenly, ¡°Henry ripped out the webbed flower I gave you, didn¡¯t he?¡±

    Anita blinked, the memory surfacing. ¡°Yeah¡­ Why?¡± she asked curiously.

    Without answering immediately, Mel reached out and gently touched her hair. With a flick of his fingers, he wove three delicate strands of shimmering white webs into her locks, the threads glinting softly like spun silver.

    ¡°There,¡± he said with a small smile, stepping back to admire his handiwork. ¡°This way, it won¡¯t fall out.¡±

    Anita¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as she ran her fingers through the silken strands. She turned to a nearby mirror and gasped softly. ¡°It¡¯s like the threads Elowen has in her hair,¡± she marveled, a delighted grin spreading across her face. ¡°It¡¯s so cute!¡±

    Her excitement was contagious, and Mel chuckled quietly, glad to see her smile again. ¡°Glad you like it,¡± he said, his tone warm and sincere.

    ¡°I have flowers that make people able to breathe underwater and not be wet or crushed by the pressure. Arid, being mother nature¡¯s son, can create them. I also know where I¡¯ll set the ball!¡± He said enthusiastically.

    Moments later, Mel, Anita, Arid, Rue, and Elowen stood at the edge of the dock that served as the gateway to Atlantis, the ocean stretching endlessly before them. Beyond the horizon, the soft hum of waves melded with the faint scent of salt and seaweed. ¡°Nobody lives in this area,¡± Mel explained, his voice carrying an edge of excitement.

    Arid waved a hand, summoning blooming flowers from the air around him. They glistened with dew as they drifted down. He picked one, plucked a petal, and popped it into his mouth with a satisfied grin. Anita, Rue, and Elowen followed suit, savoring the strange sweetness of the petals. Mel, however, waved them off impatiently, already pulling his hair back into a quick tie.

    ¡°Come on!¡± he called out, breaking into a run and diving headfirst into the water without hesitation. The others exchanged glances, shrugged, and followed. The cool embrace of the ocean enveloped them as they dove in unison, gliding through the water with ease. The light from above faded as they sank deeper, replaced by a faint, enchanting glow that grew stronger with each passing moment.

    Finally, they floated down into the Pearl Lagoon¡ªa stunning, bioluminescent wonder hidden beneath the waves. The entire expanse shimmered in ethereal hues of blues, greens, and purples, as if the stars had fallen into the sea and taken root. Coral formations arched gracefully around the lagoon, their tips glowing faintly as schools of glittering fish wove through the crevices. Soft tendrils of light curled from clusters of sea anemones, swaying gently in the water¡¯s current like enchanted lanterns.

    The lagoon itself was vast, with a floor of smooth, pearlescent sand that reflected the ambient glow. Tiny orbs of light drifted lazily through the water, casting a warm and almost magical luminescence that illuminated everything in a serene brilliance.

    ¡°This is insane,¡± Anita whispered, spinning slowly as she took in the breathtaking view.

    ¡°And nobody lives here?¡± Rue asked, her voice full of disbelief as she reached out to touch one of the glowing anemones, which playfully retracted its tendrils.

    ¡°Nope,¡± Mel said with a wide grin, floating effortlessly in the center of the lagoon. ¡°This place is completely untouched. Perfect for the ball.¡±

    Elowen turned her gaze upward, where the water¡¯s surface reflected the glowing lagoon like a mirror, making it feel as though they were suspended between two shimmering skies. ¡°I have to admit,¡± she said, her tone soft with awe, ¡°you couldn¡¯t have picked a better place.¡±

    Mel floated in the lagoon, deep in thought, his brow furrowed as he crossed his arms. ¡°Alright,¡± he mused aloud, his voice slightly muffled by the water but still carrying an air of determination, ¡°I need a theme that fits the magic of this place, a way to keep the food from getting soggy, and some kind of system to play music underwater.¡± His gaze drifted to the glowing coral around him, as if seeking inspiration from the lagoon¡¯s natural beauty.

    ¡°What if the guests could just swim up to the edge, grab their food, and then dive back down? I could even ask my father to hire a caterer,¡± Rue suggested, her green eyes glinting with excitement.

    Mel¡¯s face lit up with a wide grin. ¡°That¡¯s an amazing idea, Rue!¡±

    Just as he was about to brainstorm further, everyone¡¯s magical cards buzzed simultaneously. The group paused, pulling out their cards to read the incoming message. Anita squinted at the glowing text and read it aloud:

    ¡°¡®Our ball will be hosted in the stunning town of Thorncairn¡ªand not in a body of water, like some.¡¯¡±

    Mel¡¯s jaw clenched, his eyebrows knitting together in frustration. ¡°Did they just throw shade at me?!¡± His voice rose with indignation. Without waiting for an answer, he shot out of the water like a rocket, his webbed threads trailing behind him.

    Mel spotted Laurel, Emrys, and Kali seated at a booth, cheerfully handing out flyers.

    ¡°Make sure to come to our ball,¡± Kali announced with a giggle, passing a flyer to a passing student. ¡°It¡¯ll be dry, glamorous, and completely free of any fishy odors.¡±

    Mel stormed up to them, his frustration bubbling over. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± he demanded, glaring at the trio.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    Emrys lazily twirled her lollipop in her mouth. ¡°Oh, just raising money for the school fundraiser,¡± she said with mock innocence.

    ¡°Well, stop!¡± Mel blurted, his voice firm.

    Kali raised an eyebrow, her lips curling into a smirk. ¡°Stop raising money? Do you hate the school or something? You¡¯re such a menace, Mel.¡±

    Mel pinched the bridge of his nose and exhaled sharply. ¡°Listen, we can all be mature about this¡ª¡±

    ¡°Yeah, mature,¡± Laurel interrupted, shoving him aside with a smirk. ¡°Mature enough to get off our selling block.¡±

    Mel clenched his fists and took a deep breath. He forced a thin smile and muttered, ¡°You know what? Fine. I can have my ball, and you can have yours.¡±

    He turned on his heel and walked away, his jaw tight.

    Moments later, Mel was sitting in Lance¡¯s room with Lance and Clyde, spooning s¡¯mores ice cream into his mouth with exaggerated motions. ¡°Those women!¡± he fumed between bites. ¡°They think they can just exclude me, insult Atlantis, and walk away unscathed? Oh, we¡¯ll see about that.¡± He chuckled darkly, digging into his ice cream again.

    Lance, sprawled across his bed, looked over with mild concern. ¡°Mel, you¡¯re ranting into ice cream. Is this the plan?¡±

    Before Mel could respond, a loud knock thundered through the room. Mel froze mid-bite, his spoon hovering in the air. ¡°I¡¯ll get it,¡± he said, standing up and walking to the door.

    When he opened it, his eyes widened in surprise. Terrence, the towering, burly senior, stood there, his presence filling the doorway like a storm cloud.

    ¡°Melanthius,¡± Terrence said, his voice rumbling like distant thunder. He stepped forward, forcing Mel to back up into the room. ¡°I wanted to talk to you about... let¡¯s see¡ªa dating situation between you and me.¡±

    Mel blinked, caught off guard, before his expression hardened. He turned his head slightly and whispered over his shoulder, ¡°Lance. Weapons #8. Now.¡±

    ¡°Oh, no, no! That¡¯s not necessary,¡± Terrence said quickly, stepping aside to reveal a freshman girl peeking out nervously from behind him. ¡°I meant for my little sister.¡±

    ¡°H-hello,¡± she stammered, giving a timid wave toward Clyde.

    Clyde¡¯s face turned bright red. His gaze darted to the floor before he managed a small, awkward wave in return.

    ¡°This is Clarice,¡± Terrence introduced, gesturing toward her. ¡°She wants to attend the masquerade with you, Clyde. But she was too shy to ask, so I thought I¡¯d help her out.¡±

    Clarice shyly looked down, fidgeting with her fingers.

    Lance and Mel exchanged a glance, then leaned forward with matching grins. ¡°Go, Clyde!¡± they cheered in unison, ruffling his hair enthusiastically.

    Clyde groaned, trying to swat their hands away, but the blush on his cheeks betrayed his flustered excitement. ¡°Guys, cut it out!¡± he muttered, but his smile was impossible to hide.

    ¡°I wanted to have a word with you, Melanthius,¡± Terrence began, his tone heavy with self-importance. ¡°Clyde is like your little brother, and Clarice is my little sister. That makes us family now¡ªand in the Penam Kingdom, we take family very seriously.¡±

    He crossed his arms and leaned slightly forward, speaking as though he were the head of a mob family, his voice carrying an air of dramatic gravitas.

    ¡°I know we¡¯ve had our differences, but that doesn¡¯t mean our siblings should bear the burden of it. I¡¯ll let you think about that,¡± Terrence said, his voice cool and measured. With that, he gestured to Clarice, and the two left the house.

    The door clicked shut, and the room was silent for a beat before Lance turned to Clyde, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Wait... do you have a crush on someone?¡±

    Clyde hesitated but eventually nodded. ¡°Yeah... she¡¯s a black card. I finally worked up the courage to talk to her,¡± he admitted, rubbing the back of his neck nervously.

    Mel¡¯s eyes lit up as he sprang to his feet. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll be your wingman!¡± he announced, already striding toward the door with determination.

    Clyde panicked and shot up, grabbing Mel¡¯s arm. ¡°No, no, it¡¯s okay!¡± he said quickly, holding Mel back.

    Mel frowned, genuinely confused. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯ll just talk to her, set the stage a little,¡± he offered.

    Clyde shook his head, looking down. ¡°It¡¯s just... you¡¯ve got this charm that I don¡¯t. Girls tend to like you... you make it look so easy, you know?¡± His voice was honest, even a little vulnerable.

    Mel softened, his expression shifting from confusion to understanding. ¡°Clyde...¡± he began, his voice gentler now.

    ¡°Hold on a second¡ªdoes that mean you¡¯re going to the masquerade instead of Mel¡¯s ball?¡± Lance asked, narrowing his eyes at Clyde.

    Clyde froze, realization dawned on him. ¡°Shoot, I need to figure that out too,¡± he muttered, rubbing the back of his neck anxiously.

    Mel, surprisingly calm, let out a deep sigh. He glanced at the fliers in his hand, then tore them up without hesitation. ¡°You know what? Just go to the masquerade,¡± he said, his tone surprisingly mellow.

    Both Lance and Clyde stared at him, stunned. ¡°Wait... what?¡± Clyde asked, completely taken aback.

    ¡°The ball was just my selfish attempt at getting back at the seniors,¡± Mel admitted with a bittersweet smile. ¡°But now that you¡¯ve got a date, and she probably wants to go to the masquerade, who am I to stand in the way of that?¡± He gave Clyde¡¯s shoulder a firm, supportive pat, his expression a mix of pride and resignation.

    Later, on the outskirts, Mel and Lucy sparred in the fading light. Lucy launched a punch, and Mel ducked smoothly under her swing. ¡°Calling off your ball was the right thing to do,¡± she admitted, circling him. ¡°But, honestly? It was kind of a dumb move.¡±

    Mel darted forward, wrapping his arms around her waist from behind in an attempt to pin her. ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± he asked, genuinely puzzled.

    Lucy sighed, shifting her weight effortlessly as she drove an elbow into his stomach, flipping him onto the ground with a solid thud. She straddled his lap, pinning him down. ¡°Because,¡± she said, smirking down at him, ¡°you can always host your ball on a different day.¡±

    She stood up, brushing the dust from her hands as Mel lay sprawled on the ground, his eyes widening with sudden realization. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of that?¡± he muttered, staring up at the fading sky.

    ¡°Because you don¡¯t think¡ªyou just do,¡± Lucy teased, folding her arms as Mel sat up, rubbing the back of his neck. She turned slightly, glancing over her shoulder at him.

    ¡°I¡¯ve only known you for a little while, Captain,¡± she began, her tone shifting to something more reflective, ¡°but I¡¯ve noticed you do a lot of things for... validation, you know? When you ran off for a bit and then came back, I could see you¡¯d changed¡ªgotten a little more unapologetically you. But even now, it¡¯s like there¡¯s still this part of you chasing approval, trying to make people like you.¡±

    She tilted her head, her smirk softening into something almost contemplative. ¡°Me? I couldn¡¯t care less who¡¯s watching. I¡¯ll always be that cold person who loves to fight. That¡¯s just who I am.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m trying to find a balance,¡± Mel said, his voice tinged with both determination and vulnerability. ¡°I want to be who I used to be¡ªfearless, unapologetic¡ªbut mix that with who I¡¯ve become now. I guess... I¡¯ve grown too nice to go all the way back to that person. But I don¡¯t want to leave my past self behind either.¡± He stared at his hand, flexing his fingers like he was trying to grasp something intangible.

    Lucy watched him quietly for a moment before sitting down beside him. ¡°You don¡¯t have to leave him behind,¡± she said, her voice surprisingly gentle. ¡°The parts of you that mattered¡ªthe strength, the drive, the grit¡ªthey¡¯re still there. You just carry them differently now. Maybe that¡¯s not a bad thing.¡±

    Mel sighed, lowering his hand. ¡°It¡¯s just... complicated. I don¡¯t want to lose the edge that got me this far, but I also don¡¯t want to hurt people like I used to. Back then, I didn¡¯t care about anyone¡¯s feelings. Now it¡¯s like... I can¡¯t stop caring.¡±

    Lucy smirked, nudging him with her elbow. ¡°That¡¯s what happens when you grow up, Captain. You realize people aren¡¯t just obstacles to bulldoze through. But don¡¯t mistake kindness for weakness. You can still be sharp without cutting everyone around you.¡±

    Mel chuckled faintly, letting her words sink in. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying I should just be... a nicer version of my old self?¡±

    Lucy stood, brushing off her pants. ¡°I¡¯m saying you should stop overthinking it and just be. You¡¯re already doing it¡ªyou just don¡¯t see it yet.¡± She offered him a hand. ¡°Now, are we done with the existential crisis, or do I need to knock some more sense into you?¡±

    Mel grabbed her hand, pulling himself up with a small grin. ¡°I think I¡¯ve had enough bruises for one day. But thanks... for real.¡±

 Chapter 78

    Two days later, at Lance¡¯s house, Mel sat backward on a chair, rocking it back and forth impatiently. He tapped his foot in rhythm with his thoughts, clearly agitated. ¡°Come on, you two! The dance is in exactly eight hours!¡± he called out, exasperation dripping from his tone.

    From the bathroom, Lance¡¯s voice echoed, muffled but amused. ¡°You¡¯re the one who said to take our time! Plus, you stitched these fancy Atlantis designs into the tuxes¡ªit¡¯s like putting on a piece of art. These things have layers, Mel!¡±

    Mel groaned, throwing his head back dramatically. ¡°Fine, but hurry up! Clyde, when do I have to pick up Clarice?¡± he shouted toward the closet where Clyde was changing.

    There was an awkward silence before Clyde let out a nervous chuckle. ¡°Uh... I haven¡¯t exactly... asked her yet,¡± he admitted sheepishly.

    ¡°What?!¡± Lance¡¯s voice rang out in disbelief from the bathroom. ¡°Why not?!¡±

    ¡°I got nervous, okay!¡± Clyde called out defensively. ¡°It¡¯s hard for a white card to just walk up and ask a black card. She¡¯s... intimidating!¡±

    Mel pinched the bridge of his nose and sighed. ¡°Clyde, you¡¯ve been talking about this for days. If you don¡¯t ask her now, you¡¯ll never get the chance. What¡¯s the worst that could happen?¡±

    ¡°She could say no!¡± Clyde replied quickly, his voice cracking slightly.

    ¡°That¡¯s not the worst,¡± Mel said flatly. ¡°The worst is me dragging you out of that closet and making you call her while we all watch.¡±

    ¡°Mel!¡± Clyde yelped, panicked.

    ¡°I¡¯m just saying!¡± Mel leaned back in his chair again, smirking slightly. ¡°Man up, Clyde. It¡¯s just a question. You survived my training, but you can¡¯t survive asking one girl to a dance?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you got this!¡± Lance chimed in, his tone half-supportive, half-teasing. ¡°Unless you¡¯d rather let Clarice show up alone and watch her get swept off her feet by some other guy.¡±

    There was a loud thud from the closet as if Clyde had just stumbled. ¡°Okay, okay! I¡¯ll call her right now! Just... give me a minute.¡±

    Clyde stepped out of the closet, adjusting his white suit adorned with intricate Atlantis stone embellishments and matching jewelry. Lance followed, looking sharp in a sleek black suit with the same regal designs, his confident grin radiating as he admired himself in the mirror.

    Clyde, however, was frantically pulling out his white card, his fingers trembling as he scrolled to Clarice¡¯s name. With a deep, shaky breath, he tapped her contact, her picture popping up as a shimmering hologram in front of him.

    ¡°Hello?¡± Clarice¡¯s soft voice answered, her tone curious.

    ¡°Uh, hey,¡± Clyde stammered, scratching the back of his neck nervously. ¡°I know it¡¯s, uh, super late, but I was wondering if you¡¯d maybe want to go to the dance with me tonight?¡± His nervous chuckle only seemed to make the silence that followed even more unbearable.

    ¡°You waited until today to ask me?¡± Clarice said, her voice laced with disappointment. ¡°I thought maybe you weren¡¯t even interested.¡±

    ¡°I-I, uhh¡ª¡± Clyde¡¯s words stumbled over themselves, his anxiety rising. Before he could explain, another voice boomed through the hologram.

    ¡°Is that the boy who broke my sister¡¯s heart?¡± Terrence¡¯s unmistakably intimidating tone cut through the call like a blade, making Clyde visibly flinch.

    ¡°H-hello, Terrence,¡± Clyde said, his voice cracking as his face turned pale.

    Terrence groaned in frustration. ¡°Put your brother on the phone!¡±

    Mel, who had been leaning back casually in his chair, immediately began inching backward, his eyes widening in alarm. ¡°Nope, nope, not happening,¡± he muttered under his breath, trying to quietly slink away.

    Clyde, wide-eyed and desperate, shoved the hologram toward Mel. ¡°He¡¯s right here,¡± Clyde said quickly, dumping the problem onto him.

    Mel groaned, his shoulders slumping as he reluctantly took the call. ¡°Terrence,¡± he greeted with forced calmness, bracing himself for the storm.

    ¡°I thought we were like family,¡± Terrence said, his voice dripping with that signature mob-boss gravitas. ¡°Breaking my sister¡¯s heart? That¡¯s basically breaking mine. And when my heart gets broken¡­¡± He let the pause hang ominously. ¡°I start breaking skulls. And I really don¡¯t want to do that.¡±

    Mel forced a smile, trying to keep his composure. ¡°That¡¯s, uh, really not necessary, Terrence. Let¡¯s handle this diplomatically. Does your sister have a dress?¡±

    Terrence let out a low grumble. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Perfect,¡± Mel said quickly, sensing an opening. ¡°Here¡¯s what I¡¯ll do. I¡¯ll pay for her ticket, personally drive her and Clyde to the dance, and make sure she gets home safely afterward. All on me.¡±

    There was a long, tense pause on the line. Finally, Terrence¡¯s voice returned, slightly softer but no less commanding. ¡°That makes me happy to hear. Keep your word, Melanthius.¡±

    Before Mel could respond, Clarice¡¯s voice cut through the line, cool and sharp. ¡°Clyde, don¡¯t stand me up again,¡± she said, her tone dark and foreboding.

    The trio froze, their eyes wide with unease. Even Lance, usually the comic relief, let out a low whistle.

    ¡°Understood,¡± Clyde said meekly, his voice cracking as he clutched the phone tightly, his face pale.

    Mel hung up the phone and handed it back to Clyde with a sigh, muttering under his breath, ¡°Well, that was terrifying.¡±

    Moments later, in Anita¡¯s cozy living room, her adoptive mom sat in the middle of the couch, radiating warmth and pride. Mel lounged on the larger sofa, exuding a quiet intensity as he swirled his tea. Across from him, a nervous yellow-card freshman sat stiffly, avoiding Mel¡¯s piercing gaze while sipping from his teacup with trembling hands.

    Anita¡¯s adoptive mom beamed. ¡°It warms my heart to see my daughter surrounded by so many friends. After her father left, I worried she might be bullied. But now, she¡¯s even friends with the saviors of the kingdom!¡± Her smile was genuine, though her words only heightened the tension in the room.

    Mel¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t waver from the boy, his teeth subtly grazing his bottom lip in a slow, deliberate motion. He finally broke the silence. ¡°What¡¯s your name, man?¡± he asked, his voice calm but loaded with unspoken weight. He took a slow sip of his tea, his eyes still locked on the boy.

    The yellow card cleared his throat, nearly choking on his tea before managing to respond. ¡°I-I¡¯m Spencer Lockwood. I¡¯m a yellow-card freshman. I, uh¡­¡± He paused, darting a glance at Mel before quickly looking away. ¡°I thought Anita was really cute, and I wanted to, you know¡­ ask her out.¡±

    Mel nodded, his expression unreadable. He set down his cup and rose to his feet, walking over to the boy with deliberate, measured steps. He patted Spencer¡¯s chest lightly but firmly, the gesture friendly on the surface yet brimming with an undertone of dominance. ¡°Come on, let me talk to ya,¡± Mel said, his tone casual but leaving no room for refusal.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    Spencer hesitated, his eyes darting to Anita¡¯s mom, who remained blissfully unaware of the silent power play. Swallowing hard, he stood and followed Mel out to the backyard, the tension hanging thick in the air like a storm about to break.

    Mel stood in the backyard, conjuring a silken enforcer with a wave of his hand. The construct materialized a few feet away, its shimmering threads catching the dim light. He turned his gaze to Spencer, his expression calm but intense. ¡°So, you know what happened with her last boyfriend, right? The senior?¡± Mel asked, casually pulling a pair of black gauntlets from his backpack and sliding them on.

    Spencer fidgeted, rubbing his hands nervously. ¡°Y-yeah, I heard,¡± he stammered. ¡°I saw that punch you landed on him in the cafeteria. It was¡­ uh¡­ cool.¡±

    Before Spencer could say more, a crackle of black lightning erupted from Mel¡¯s gauntlet, streaking toward the silken enforcer. The construct exploded into a cascade of webbing, strands flying everywhere like shattered glass. Spencer yelped, instinctively covering his face.

    ¡°You like violence?¡± Mel asked, his tone dangerously low, as if testing the waters.

    ¡°N-no, sir¡ªno, I don¡¯t!¡± Spencer stuttered, his voice trembling. ¡°I¡¯m just saying, Henry was a jerk. He deserved what he got.¡± He swallowed hard, his knees nearly buckling under Mel¡¯s unyielding stare.

    Mel chuckled softly, a sound that was equal parts amusement and warning. ¡°See, I think of my friends as family,¡± he said, flexing his fingers as the gauntlets crackled faintly with residual energy. ¡°And Anita? She¡¯s like a little sister to me. And if someone hurts my family¡­¡± He leaned in slightly, his voice dropping to a near whisper. ¡°¡­I might just start breaking skulls.¡±

    His words echoed Terrence¡¯s earlier warning, but in Mel¡¯s mouth, they carried a chilling weight that made Spencer¡¯s hands tremble.

    ¡°T-that won¡¯t be necessary¡­¡± Spencer stammered, clearing his throat as he tried to steady himself.

    Mel raised an eyebrow, summoning another silken enforcer. It loomed silently, threads gleaming under the dim light. ¡°You got a car?¡± Mel asked casually, his tone laced with a hint of challenge.

    Spencer exhaled shakily, wiping sweat from his forehead. ¡°Y-yeah, I¡¯ve got a car,¡± he said quickly. Desperate to steer the conversation elsewhere, he glanced toward the house. ¡°So, uh¡­ are you waiting for the other girls up there?¡±

    Mel nodded, his expression unreadable. ¡°Yep. Elowen and Rue wanted to get ready here for pictures.¡±

    Spencer hesitated before asking, ¡°How come you¡¯re not going?¡±

    Mel¡¯s hand flicked out, sending another crackling strike of black lightning into the enforcer. It burst apart, threads whipping through the air before dissolving into nothingness. ¡°Because I wasn¡¯t invited!¡± he growled, his voice sharp enough to make Spencer instinctively take a step back.

    Spencer¡¯s eyes widened, his nervous energy palpable as he tried to gauge whether Mel¡¯s temper was under control.

    ¡°Leave him alone, Mel,¡± Anita called out, her voice firm yet calm. Mel turned around, and his eyes widened as they fell on Anita. She stood in an emerald green dress that seemed to shimmer like sunlight on forest leaves. The fabric hugged her figure gently, the fitted bodice embroidered with intricate golden and silver floral patterns that caught the light with every movement. The off-shoulder design framed her collarbones elegantly, while delicate chiffon sleeves cascaded down her arms, giving her an ethereal presence.

    The skirt flowed gracefully to the floor, layers of silk and chiffon creating a subtle swish with each step she took. A slit on one side revealed just a hint of her legs, adding a bold edge to her otherwise regal appearance. Around her waist, a delicate belt of gold leaves cinched the dress, accentuating her silhouette. Her hair was styled in soft waves, adorned with a simple silver comb shaped like a sprig of ivy, and her jewelry¡ªdangling emerald earrings and a matching bracelet¡ªperfectly complemented her ensemble.

    He then saw Elowen wearing a golden dress that gleamed like molten sunlight. The gown was a masterpiece of elegance and boldness, with a fitted bodice adorned with intricate embroidery of gold filigree and delicate crystal accents that shimmered with every movement. The sweetheart neckline highlighted her collarbones, while thin, jeweled straps draped over her shoulders like chains of starlight.

    The dress flared out from the waist, transitioning into a voluminous, flowing skirt made of layered golden tulle and satin, creating a soft, radiant glow around her. A daring slit ran up one side, revealing just enough leg to add an air of confidence and mystery. The hem of the dress was subtly embellished with a pattern of swirling flames, symbolizing both power and grace.

    Her hair was styled in an elegant updo, with loose tendrils framing her face, and a golden tiara adorned with tiny rubies and citrine crystals rested atop her head, completing her queenly appearance. She wore golden heels and minimal jewelry¡ªjust small teardrop earrings and a delicate bracelet¡ªletting the dress itself take center stage. Elowen looked like she had stepped out of a dream, embodying beauty, strength, and a quiet confidence.

    Rue tilted her head up at Mel, catching the way his jaw dropped at the sight of her. A playful smirk curled across her lips. ¡°Cat got your tongue?¡± she teased, her voice light but confident.

    Mel snapped himself out of it, straightening his posture and clearing his throat. ¡°Y-you two look¡­ nice,¡± he managed, trying to sound composed despite the heat rising to his face.

    Rue chuckled, her emerald eyes sparkling with mischief. ¡°I think a cat really does have his tongue,¡± she quipped, stepping forward with an effortless grace that turned heads.

    Her dress was a stunning combination of amethyst and silver, the colors swirling together like moonlight on water. The bodice was fitted and adorned with intricate silver embroidery, catching the light with every step. The skirt flowed elegantly to the ground, with sheer panels that hinted at movement and strength beneath the surface. A high slit revealed just enough of her silver heels to add a touch of boldness, and a delicate amethyst choker complemented the look perfectly.

    Mel turned to face her, momentarily lost in thought. Rue¡¯s presence was commanding, and the way her dress shimmered in the evening light left him momentarily speechless.

    ¡°L-let¡¯s take the pictures,¡± Mel stammered, trying to regain his composure. Rue smirked knowingly as they walked to the front of the house, the trio preparing for their moment in the spotlight.

    Meanwhile, deep within the magisterium, the nine wizards of immense power sat around a massive, rune-etched table in a chamber dimly lit by flickering candlelight. The group¡ªSilver Cross, Franky Arbutus, Aubrey Primrose, Gail Kelpis, Christopher Hatch, Howard Pegas, Axel Candlelight, Emmett Fingerling, and Judas Olive¡ªhad gathered to address a growing crisis.

    Franky¡¯s fist slammed against the table, sending a ripple of magical energy through the room. ¡°Damn it! Who the hell would take down one of Lust¡¯s territories? I invested a fortune into that operation!¡± he snarled, his voice thick with frustration.

    Gail Kelpis, seated with an air of practiced nonchalance, leaned back in her chair. She flicked her fingers, igniting a cigarette with a spark of her wizard pyrokinesis, the flame dancing momentarily before settling. Exhaling a plume of smoke, she muttered, ¡°Hell if I know. What can we do now? We¡¯ve got nothing to go on. All we¡¯ve got is a damn fox costume and no leads. They wiped out the entire squad, and Nathan and his son are missing¡ªpoof, gone.¡±

    Silver Cross, the eldest of the group, stroked his silver beard thoughtfully, his piercing eyes narrowing. ¡°If someone¡¯s bold enough to take out Lust¡¯s knights, they¡¯re either powerful, reckless, or both. We need to find out who¡¯s behind this before they dismantle more of our network,¡± he said, his tone sharp and commanding.

    Axel Candlelight drummed his fingers against the table, his golden eyes glinting with annoyance. ¡°A fox costume? Really? Is this a joke, or is someone trying to make fools of us?¡±

    Judas Olive, who had remained silent up to this point, finally spoke, his voice a chilling whisper. ¡°Whoever they are, they knew exactly what they were doing. This wasn¡¯t some random attack¡ªit was calculated. We need to strike back, hard, before they get any bolder.¡±

    The tension in the room grew heavier, the flickering candlelight casting long, distorted shadows on the walls as the wizards planned their next move.

    ¡°You idiots!¡± Titian barked from his seat on the couch, barely glancing up from the book he was reading. His tone was sharp, dripping with condescension. ¡°I told you to stay out of the Aurora Continent. It¡¯s a mess of kingdoms already¡ªtoo many to deal with. But more importantly, there¡¯s a king there who single-handedly took down an entire kingdom to protect his own. A one-man army. A literal titan.¡±

    The room fell silent for a moment as the weight of Titian¡¯s words sank in. The other wizards exchanged puzzled looks.

    ¡°Should we go ourselves?¡± Aubrey Primrose asked, her curiosity tinged with caution.

    Titian let out a weary sigh, snapping his book shut. ¡°No. If word gets out that the magisterium is behind the Seven Deadly Kingdoms, it¡¯ll be disastrous. Our anonymity is our shield. Instead, we¡¯ll send two of Lust¡¯s kingdoms to test him. If he handles them alone, we¡¯ll know he¡¯s the real deal. If someone else is helping him, we¡¯ll rule him out as the one who took down Lust¡¯s territory.¡±

    He leaned back into the couch, his expression unreadable. ¡°We¡¯ll get Pierce, the King of Lust, to send his pawns. Let him handle the logistics.¡±

    Silver Cross stroked his silver beard, his eyes distant with thought. ¡°It really is the era of kids becoming kings, isn¡¯t it?¡± he said with a faint sigh.

    The group chuckled at the remark, though the tension in the room lingered like the dying smoke from Gail¡¯s cigarette. The quiet laughter did little to mask the unease settling over them. A single titan rising was one thing, but the thought of what¡ªor who¡ªelse might emerge in this chaotic age left an unspoken question hanging in the air.

    In the Slesan Kingdom, King Bimoth sat with his brothers, casually playing cards in a shadowy corner of the kingdom. At just 16 years old, Bimoth towered over them all, an imposing figure at 8 feet tall, with a muscular frame and eerie white pupils that seemed to pierce through anyone who dared meet his gaze. His sheer strength was legendary, a force that earned him both respect and fear across the lands.

    Whispers still lingered about his battles with Mel. The first fight ended shrouded in mystery, with no one knowing who truly claimed victory. The second fight was decisively Mel¡¯s, though the details of that encounter remained a secret known to only a few. As for their third clash in Bloodthorn, it was left unfinished, a testament to their rivalry and the raw power both wielded. The unresolved nature of their battles left a lingering tension in the air¡ªone that promised their story was far from over.

 Chapter 79

    Flashback

    Bimoth sat in silence, his white pupils fixed on the wall, an unsettling intensity radiating from his gaze. One of his brothers glanced up from the card game, noticing the shift in his demeanor. ¡°Bimoth, you¡¯re awfully quiet. Got something on your mind?¡± he asked cautiously.

    Bimoth slowly rose to his full, towering height, his presence immediately commanding attention. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he rumbled, his deep voice laced with unease. ¡°But something feels¡­ off.¡±

    ¡°You know, Bimoth,¡± one of his brothers said, shuffling the cards idly, ¡°you¡¯re the only one who inherited Uncle Shimoth¡¯s titan strength. Shimoth and Merlin fought once, just like you and Melanthius did. So why don¡¯t you ever tell us who won between you two?¡±

    Bimoth¡¯s gaze flicked toward him, unreadable, before he leaned back in his chair with a sigh. ¡°Why does it matter?¡± he muttered, reaching for a bottle of wine.

    Before he could pour, another brother snatched it from his grasp with a smirk. ¡°Kids shouldn¡¯t play with this stuff,¡± he teased, earning a faint glare from the massive young king.

    ¡°Just saying,¡± one of his brothers scoffed with a smirk, leaning back in his chair. ¡°What the hell makes you so special? A scrawny, whiny kid who used to piss his pants at the thought of a fight somehow ended up taking over this entire kingdom.¡±

    Another brother chuckled, shaking his head. ¡°Still can¡¯t wrap my head around it.¡±

    Bimoth¡¯s gaze flickered briefly to their wrists, noting the faint markings¡ª7K, the symbol of the Seven Deadly Kingdoms. His jaw tightened, and he closed his eyes, leaning his head back as his brothers continued laughing, their attention shifting back to their card game.

    Present Day ¨C Bloodthorn

    Bimoth stood before Dorian, who lounged arrogantly on his throne, a wicked smirk playing on his lips. ¡°So,¡± Dorian sneered, his tone dripping with derision, ¡°your brothers wear the mark of the Seven Deadly Kingdoms. And what? Is that supposed to mean something to me?¡±

    Bimoth said nothing, his towering frame looming silently as his gaze fell downward.

    Dorian leaned forward slightly, his voice dropping into something sharp and venomous. ¡°You came to me saying if we united, I¡¯d solve your problems. But you want the Seven Deadly Kingdoms to stay out of your life? What a joke. To wage war against them is idiotic. Do you even think about the weight of what you¡¯re asking?¡±

    He leaned back, crossing one leg over the other, his sneer deepening. ¡°You¡¯re just a kid¡ªa kid lucky enough to inherit titan strength from your uncle. You think that makes you special? You think you can walk in here and make demands of me?¡±

    Dorian¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously. ¡°Let me make this clear. If I hear you mutter another word about the Seven Deadly Kingdoms, I¡¯ll march straight into Slesan myself and crush it under my heel. Now, get out of my sight.¡±

    Bimoth stood motionless for a moment, his face a blank slate. Then, without a word, he turned and walked away, his heavy footsteps echoing down the hall as Dorian¡¯s laughter followed him.

    In Solstice City, Mel navigated the bustling streets, the car filled with the chatter of Lance, Elowen, Clyde, Rue, Anita, and her date, Spencer, as they headed to Clarice¡¯s house. Mel glanced at Clyde through the rearview mirror, his voice steady but firm.

    "Alright, Clyde, here''s the plan," Mel began. "When we get there, you¡¯re going to say, ¡®Hey, you look nice,¡¯ give her a hug, smile for a few pictures, and then we¡¯re out of there. The last thing I want is for Terrence to show up and make this a disaster."

    Mel and Clyde stepped out of the house, making their way to Clarice¡¯s dorm room. Clyde fidgeted with his sleeves as they climbed the stairs, the nerves practically radiating off him. Mel gave him a reassuring pat on the back before stepping aside as they reached the door.

    Clarice opened it, her face immediately lighting up at the sight of Clyde. ¡°H-hey!¡± she greeted, her voice filled with warmth.

    Clyde froze for a moment, his eyes widening as he took in her dress. He wiped the sweat from his brow, forcing himself to find his voice. ¡°Hey, you¡­ you look really nice,¡± he managed, his words sincere but tinged with nervousness.

    Clarice glanced down at the dress, a soft blush spreading across her cheeks. ¡°Oh, thanks! It¡¯s my mom¡¯s old dress¡ªshe sent it to me from Penam,¡± she explained, her smile growing brighter.

    Clyde hesitated, then leaned in for a hug. Clarice didn¡¯t miss a beat, stepping forward to wrap her arms around him in a warm embrace.

    Mel watched them for a moment, a faint smile tugging at the corner of his lips. His gaze shifted to the ground as he let out a quiet breath. ¡°This is nice,¡± he thought to himself before turning to head down the stairs, leaving the couple to follow behind him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind sitting inside all day,¡± he told himself, as if trying to believe it. Once everyone piled into the car, Mel started the engine, the soft hum filling the silence as they drove off into the evening.

    As they pulled up to the grand hall in Thorncairn, the rhythmic pulse of music vibrated through the air, blending with the sounds of laughter and chatter spilling out into the night. The building was adorned with shimmering fairy lights draped across its entrance, casting a warm, golden glow that beckoned them inside.

    The music grew louder as they approached, a lively melody accompanied by the stomping of feet and the occasional cheer. Inside, the dance floor was alive with swirling colors and movement. Couples twirled and spun in perfect harmony, their outfits catching the light as they laughed and leaned into one another. Some groups were locked in playful dances, clapping and stepping in time with the beat, while others swayed more intimately, lost in the rhythm.

    The walls were lined with long tables of refreshments, and a chandelier overhead cast a dazzling glow across the crowd, creating an almost magical atmosphere. It wasn¡¯t just a party¡ªit was a celebration of life, energy, and connection.

    ¡°You kids have fun. I¡¯ll be back to pick you up at midnight,¡± Mel said with a chuckle as he parked the car.

    ¡°Thanks, Mel!¡± Clarice said with a grateful smile as she and Clyde stepped out of the car, Clyde giving Mel a thumbs-up in thanks.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget¡ªtwelve sharp!¡± Lance called out with a laugh, hopping out of the car with a carefree wave.

    Spencer fumbled nervously with his jacket as he exited with Anita, nearly tripping over his words. ¡°T-twelve o¡¯clock! Got it, Sir! I¡¯ll be ready!¡± Anita giggled at his formality, pulling him along by the arm as they headed toward the building.

    Elowen was the next to hop out, her excitement bubbling over into a bright laugh as she glanced back at Mel.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Rue, however, hesitated, climbing into the front passenger seat from the back. She glanced at Mel, her expression soft with concern. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ll be okay?¡± she asked gently. ¡°I can stay and keep you company if you want.¡±

    Mel shook his head, his smile reassuring despite the tinge of sadness in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Really, I¡¯ll be okay,¡± he said, meeting her gaze.

    Rue placed her hand lightly on his for a moment, her green eyes full of warmth. ¡°Alright¡­ but we¡¯ll hang out tomorrow, okay?¡± she said softly, giving him a small smile.

    Mel¡¯s lips curved into a genuine smile, and he nodded. ¡°Yeah, sounds good.¡±

    Rue lingered for just a second longer before stepping out of the car. She closed the door behind her with a quiet click and waved before turning to join the others.

    Mel drove off, the hum of the car engine filling the silence. A few moments later, he pulled into his dorm parking lot and walked inside. He exhaled a long breath, the weight of the evening settling on his shoulders. Mel shut the door behind him and headed for the mini fridge, cracking open a soda to soothe his nerves.

    He flicked the light on and froze, his eyes locking onto the figure sitting casually in his room. Bimoth.

    ¡°BIMOTH!¡± Mel yelped, choking on his soda as he spit it out in surprise, the liquid splattering across Bimoth.

    Bimoth barely flinched, his expression unreadable. ¡°Calm down,¡± he said in an eerily calm voice, as if his presence in Mel''s room wasn¡¯t a major disruption.

    Mel, eyes wide in shock and irritation, scrambled to find something to defend himself with. He lunged, tossing a net over Bimoth¡¯s form with a swift motion.

    ¡°Calm down?!¡± Mel seethed, his hands shaking in frustration as he grabbed a shoe from the floor and held it firmly against Bimoth¡¯s neck. ¡°What the hell are you doing here?!¡±

    Bimoth remained unphased, his gaze unwavering. ¡°Relax, Mel. I¡¯m not here to cause trouble.¡±

    Mel¡¯s grip tightened on the shoe, pressing it harder against Bimoth¡¯s neck, his frustration boiling over. ¡°You came to Solstice City once for a fight, you won. Then you came to the forest, and I won. Our last fight... well, that never even finished!¡± Mel¡¯s voice grew louder, a mix of irritation and confusion. ¡°How can I trust you after all that? We¡¯re rivals by heart, Bimoth!¡±

    Bimoth remained unfazed, a steady calmness in his expression. Mel pulled the shoe back and paced in agitation. ¡°But my brothers¡­ I think they¡¯re going to betray me,¡± Bimoth continued, his voice softening. ¡°Your friend Dorian? I think he¡¯s scared of them. I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s really after, but I can¡¯t tell who I can trust anymore.¡±

    He looked down, shoulders sagging as the weight of his thoughts pressed heavily on him. ¡°If my brothers turn on me, I¡¯ll be alone. My kingdom isn¡¯t even that big. Hell, it¡¯s not even really mine. The people only like me because of my strength, because they know I¡¯ll protect them... But I don¡¯t want to be alone, Mel.¡±

    Mel paused, his frustration flickering into something softer as he let out a defeated sigh. He dropped the shoe to the ground, his shoulders slumping. ¡°Damn it, lonely people are my weakness,¡± he muttered, shaking his head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to get tangled up in the Seven Kingdoms¡¯ mess again¡­¡± Mel groaned, rubbing his temples.

    Bimoth¡¯s eyes widened slightly, a surprised look crossing his face. ¡°Wait... again? You... you took down the Punarean Kingdom? You¡¯re Fox Bearrington?¡±

    Mel scratched his head awkwardly, a sheepish grin forming. ¡°Yeah, well... it was a bit of a fluke, but... yeah, I did.¡±

    Mel slumped into his rolling chair, spinning idly as he stared at the ceiling. Bimoth, rummaging through Mel¡¯s mini-fridge, popped open a soda and took a sip. ¡°What are we gonna do about this?¡± Bimoth muttered, his voice tinged with frustration. ¡°I don¡¯t want to spend my whole life being hunted by the Deadly Kingdoms.¡±

    Mel stopped spinning, letting the chair creak as he leaned back. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he admitted, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. ¡°I¡¯m used to going in swinging, but¡­¡± He glanced at Bimoth, a small smile forming. ¡°You seem really lonely. Wanna team up? Take this on together?¡±

    Bimoth froze mid-sip, raising an eyebrow at Mel. ¡°Together?¡± he repeated, incredulous. ¡°If you¡¯re seen with me, the Auroria Dominion will be in danger. Rue will be in danger.¡±

    The mention of Rue made Mel pause, his smile fading as he looked at the ground. Silence filled the room for a moment before he stood and walked to his closet. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ll be¡­¡± He slid the door open, revealing a familiar costume hanging neatly inside. Bimoth¡¯s eyes widened as they fell on the fox outfit, the mask resting on a hook beside it.

    ¡°This crazy mother¡­¡± Bimoth thought, staring at the absurd sight.

    Mel pulled the costume from the closet, holding it up with a mischievous grin. ¡°Fox Bearrington,¡± he declared, his voice carrying a playful defiance.

    At the party, Spencer and Anita swayed to the rhythm of the music, their smiles growing as the energy of the room enveloped them. Anita stepped closer, her playful confidence shining through, but Spencer instinctively took a small step back.

    ¡°You¡¯re really scared Mel¡¯s going to hit you or something?¡± Anita teased, her laughter soft but infectious. She gently guided Spencer¡¯s hands to her waist, her movements smooth as they fell into sync with the beat.

    Spencer swallowed hard, his nerves evident. ¡°He¡¯s really intimidating,¡± he admitted, glancing away with a sheepish smile.

    Anita rolled her eyes with a playful smile. ¡°He¡¯s sweet, you know,¡± she said as they moved together, the music guiding their steps. Spencer blushed but managed a small smile, letting himself relax just a bit as they danced.

    Meanwhile, back in Mel¡¯s room, chaos had its own rhythm. Mel adjusted the fox costume, pulling the mask snugly over his face, while Bimoth stood to the side, inspecting the jaw mask Mel had crafted from his webs.

    ¡°Why do I have to wear this?¡± Bimoth grumbled, holding up the mask. His towering frame, still an imposing 8 feet tall, made his frustration even more palpable. ¡°They¡¯ll recognize me from my aura alone, no matter what I wear,¡± he added, scratching his head with a sigh.

    Mel glanced at him and shrugged, adjusting his own mask. ¡°Then don¡¯t wear it. They just don¡¯t need to know who I am,¡± he muttered, his voice slightly muffled by the mask.

    Bimoth rolled his shoulders and sighed, tossing the mask onto a nearby chair. ¡°Fine. But if this whole ¡®Fox Bearrington¡¯ thing doesn¡¯t work, don¡¯t blame me.¡±

    ¡°By the way,¡± Mel began, his voice slightly muffled by the fox mask as he stared down at the floor, ¡°has Dorian been planning anything... about me?¡± His tone carried a weight of uncertainty, the drooped ears of the costume only adding to the somber image.

    Bimoth leaned back, folding his massive arms as he took in the sight of the melancholy fox before him. ¡°Not really,¡± he said with a shrug. ¡°He spends most of his time sitting in that throne of his, barking orders and talking to the kings and queens.¡±

    He paused, scratching his jaw thoughtfully. ¡°Though, I will say, he¡¯s only united the younger rulers so far¡ªthe ones around our age. Probably because they¡¯re easier to intimidate.¡±

    Mel let out a weary sigh, the sound muffled behind the mask. ¡°Figures,¡± he muttered. ¡°It¡¯s always about power plays with him.¡±

    "Also, we¡¯ve got to tread carefully if we¡¯re doing this," Bimoth warned, his deep voice steady. "The kingdom¡¯s knights are weak, sure, but I¡¯ve got five older brothers. They¡¯ve got kids¡ªnieces and nephews¡ªwho follow their every command without question. And they were all trained by the same groundskeeper who trained me."

    Mel raised an eyebrow, skepticism evident in his tone. "Trained? All you really did was kick and punch me. Didn¡¯t seem like you were exactly well-trained."

    Bimoth¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, but he remained calm. "I was trained in Thutses," he clarified, leaning forward. "I didn¡¯t use it against you because I had to rely on Last Stand."

    Mel rubbed his ankle, grimacing at the memory. "Right," he muttered, "the technique that lets you steal your opponent¡¯s physical strength and add it to your own."

    Bimoth leaned back, his jaw tightening as he processed Mel¡¯s words. ¡°I doubt the 7k¡¯s care about me defending my kingdom. But you?¡± He pointed at Mel. ¡°They¡¯ll want to hunt you¡ªor rather, Fox Bearrington. Punarean Kingdom was under Lust¡¯s territory. Whoever rules Lust probably has a personal vendetta against you now.¡±

    Mel rubbed the back of his head, frustration evident in his posture. ¡°Great. Just what I need. So what¡¯s your plan? Because if you go through with this, you¡¯ll lose everything. Your kingdom, your brothers, your family¡ªevery last one of them will turn on you. They¡¯ll betray you and try to kill you any chance they get.¡±

    Bimoth¡¯s expression remained stoic, but Mel pressed on, his voice softening. ¡°You¡¯ll be truly alone. No allies, no family. And if you keep pushing away everyone who tries to help you¡­¡± He trailed off, his thoughts drifting to Maren and Dorian. The weight of their faces and their choices lingered in his mind like ghosts. ¡°You can¡¯t face this alone. No one can.¡±

 Chapter 80

    Bimoth¡¯s expression remained stoic, but Mel pressed on, his voice softening. ¡°You¡¯ll be truly alone. No allies, no family. And if you keep pushing away everyone who tries to help you¡­¡± He trailed off, his thoughts drifting to Maren and Dorian. The weight of their faces and their choices lingered in his mind like ghosts. ¡°You can¡¯t face this alone. No one can.¡±

    At Mel¡¯s words, Bimoth looked up and closed his eyes, something he does when he has to make a decision.

    At the masquerade, Elowen stood by the drinks, her fingers lightly grazing the rim of her glass as she sipped. Her gaze drifted out the window, captivated by the starry moonlight. The glow bathed the room in a silvery haze, but her thoughts were far away¡ªon Mel, who couldn¡¯t be there.

    ¡°You wanna dance?¡± a voice interrupted her reverie. She turned to see a boy with bloodshot red eyes, moving to the music like he was in his own world, high on something.

    ¡°No, thank you,¡± Elowen replied, stepping back to create some distance. Her voice dropped to a murmur as she looked away, ¡°My dance didn¡¯t show.¡±

    Across the room, Rue leaned against the wall, sipping her drink and watching Elowen from the corner of her eye. Her brow furrowed in thought. ¡°She¡¯s so confusing. Does she like Mel? Or is it something else?¡± Rue tapped her glass absently, her mind racing. ¡°Should I stay out of her way? Or¡­¡±

    She sighed and took another sip, her thoughts tangled in a web of curiosity, jealousy, and uncertainty.

    In Slesan, Bimoth sat in a dimly lit room with his brothers, the faint sound of shuffling cards filling the tense silence. His brothers leaned over the table, engrossed in their game, while Bimoth observed them, his fingers drumming idly against the wood.

    One of his brothers finally broke the quiet. ¡°So, Bimoth, we¡¯re really out of money in the kingdom,¡± he said, tossing a card onto the table with a grim expression.

    Bimoth sighed, leaning back in his chair. ¡°Yeah, we are. It¡¯s hard to make enough money while trying to keep this kingdom clean, away from all the corrupt stuff.¡± His voice carried a tinge of frustration, but his words were resolute.

    Another brother scoffed, his glare sharp as he leaned forward. ¡°Sometimes you gotta do corrupt shit for money, little brother.¡± He slid his sleeve down subtly, revealing a glimpse of a tattoo¡ªa coiled ¡®7K¡¯¡ªbefore pulling it back into place.

    ¡°Corrupt shit?¡± Bimoth asked, his tone growing sharper. ¡°Like the Seven Deadly Kingdoms?¡± His gaze swept over the table, noticing how the air had shifted, the once-relaxed room now heavy with unspoken tension.

    ¡°What do you know about that?¡± one brother asked, feigning nonchalance as he focused on his cards.

    Bimoth shrugged, a small smirk tugging at his lips as he leaned forward. ¡°I heard they make money based on their kingdom¡¯s namesake. Lust, for example¡ªtrafficking, extortion, other unsavory things¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish, a glint of steel flashed through the air. A knife hurtled toward him, but Bimoth¡¯s reflexes were sharp. He caught it effortlessly, holding it in his hand as his gaze locked with the brother who¡¯d thrown it.

    The room fell deathly silent, the only sound the faint creak of Bimoth¡¯s chair as he slowly leaned forward, gripping the blade tightly. ¡°That hit a nerve, didn¡¯t it?¡± he said, his voice low and edged with warning.

    Bimoth snapped the dagger in half, letting the shards clatter to the ground. His voice trembled with a mix of anger and pain. ¡°Why? Why would you do this? You¡¯re my brothers. I took you out of Auroria Dominion when you were drowning in debt, struggling to provide for your children. I gave you a kingdom! When the former Slesan king hurt Princess Rue, I was the one who stood up and took him down. I gave you a home¡ªand this is how you repay me? With betrayal?¡±

    One of his brothers scoffed, his voice laced with venom. ¡°Shut up, Bimoth. Sure, you helped us¡ªbut then you joined Dorian. A king who cowers in fear of the Seven Kingdoms. You shouldn¡¯t have done it. We were bringing in money for Slesan, but you¡¯re too shortsighted to see the bigger picture. You¡¯re reckless with money, always have been. And these kids¡ªthese children¡ªtrying to rule kingdoms like they know what they¡¯re doing? It¡¯s disgusting.¡±

    His tone grew colder, cutting deeper. ¡°You don¡¯t know how to rule, Bimoth. None of you do. King Dorian sits paralyzed, too scared to make a move, and you¡¯re no better.¡±

    ¡°Before you go through with this, tell me everything I need to know about the Seven Deadly Kingdoms,¡± Bimoth demanded, his voice steady as he stood his ground.

    The five brothers rose in unison, their spears leveled at Bimoth¡¯s throat. One of them stepped forward, his expression twisted with defiance. ¡°We did what we had to do. I understand your strength, but even you can¡¯t¡ª!¡±

    Before he could finish, his words faltered. His eyes widened in panic as he clutched at his mouth. He staggered back, unable to speak, though no blood flowed, no visible wound marred his face.

    ¡°Even I can¡¯t what?¡± a voice called out, sharp and mocking.

    All eyes turned upward. A figure loomed above them, clinging to the ceiling with eerie ease, the sharp gleam of moonlight catching the edges of a fox mask. The figure crouched upside down, the air of menace undeniable.

    ¡°Fox Bearrington,¡± one of the brothers muttered, fear creeping into his voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s you,¡± one of Bimoth¡¯s brothers growled, his finger pointing sharply toward the window. ¡°You¡¯re the one who took down Punarean. King Pierce sent two of Lust¡¯s kingdoms here. Take a look.¡±

    Bimoth turned to the window, his expression hardening as he saw two encampments stationed in Slesan. Each was a gate of one hundred knights, all clad in gleaming armor and wielding swords.

    ¡°So, this is revenge for me taking down Punarean?¡± came Mel¡¯s muffled voice from behind the fox mask. His words hung in the air, but the brothers erupted into roaring laughter.

    ¡°YOU IDIOT!¡± one bellowed, his voice echoing in the room. ¡°YOU REALLY THINK WE¡¯RE FROM LUST?! WE¡¯RE FROM WRATH, YOU DAMN FOOL! AND NOW YOU¡¯RE GOING TO DIE, AND THIS KINGDOM OF YOURS IS GOING TO BURN TO ASHES!¡±

    Mel froze, his mind racing. Wrath. His father, Merlin, was from Wrath. He clenched his fists, recalling the tales of its brutal warriors and relentless destruction. He tilted his head slightly, the fox mask giving him a menacing air.

    ¡°King Bimoth,¡± Mel began, his voice dropping into a low, commanding tone. ¡°Are you ready to defend your kingdom? And then¡­¡± He crouched, hanging upside down beside Bimoth like a shadow. ¡°¡­to leave it behind?¡±

    Bimoth stood tall, a grim smile crossing his face as he reached under the table and pulled out a massive axe. ¡°You goddamn right.¡±

    Mel adjusted his black gauntlets beneath the fox costume gloves, feeling the weight of his raven talon tonfas in his hands. He lifted them, their sharp edges gleaming faintly. ¡°When I use these,¡± he said with mock bravado, ¡°people start begging for mercy.¡±

    Of course, it was a bluff. The tonfas had only tasted battle against the Wild Storm Spider. But in this moment, confidence was a weapon in itself.

    At the masquerade, the students swayed gently to the slow rhythm of the music. Clyde held Clarice close, his hands resting awkwardly on her waist. ¡°Sorry for asking you so late,¡± he said, his voice soft and a bit unsure.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Clarice smiled, leaning in slightly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You kind of made up for it,¡± she teased. ¡°Besides, my brother wasn¡¯t actually going to crush skulls. Probably just break fingers.¡± She laughed lightly, and Clyde joined in, though his chuckle was more nervous than amused.

    Clarice¡¯s smile faltered for a moment as a question came to mind. ¡°Is Melanthius Shadowbane really your brother?¡± She hesitated, then added, ¡°That¡¯s a dumb question. Your real brother broke Princess Rue¡¯s spine.¡±

    Clyde sighed and shook his head. ¡°Yeah, I resent him a lot. Mel just¡­ stepped up. He recommended me for the program, even though I¡¯m pretty sure everyone still gives me weird looks. He¡¯s my brother from the Little Brother Freshman Program, not by blood.¡±

    Clarice tilted her head, her expression softening. ¡°Well,¡± she said with a gentle laugh, ¡°I think he¡¯s cool.¡±

    In Slesan, Mel spun his raven talon tonfas with precision, deflecting a sword aimed straight for his face. The sharp clang of metal echoed as he blocked the blow effortlessly. "I need answers," Mel demanded, his voice distorted through the fox mask.

    The knight ignored him, lunging again, but Mel countered swiftly, launching the knight backward with a strike from his tonfas. The knight crumpled to the ground, unconscious.

    Mel turned his gaze to the approaching swarm of knights, their armor glinting ominously in the moonlight. He twirled his tonfas, his stance firm as he glared at them. "Who¡¯s the Wrath King?" he barked, his tone demanding clarity.

    Instead of responding, the knights charged forward. Mel exhaled in frustration, releasing a dark wave of energy from the tonfas. The magic surged toward them like a storm, but he quickly reined it in, the power dissipating just before impact. He muttered under his breath, "Still getting used to these things."

    As another knight closed in, Mel swept them off their feet with a swift motion and drove the end of a tonfa into their face, rendering them unconscious. His movements were sharp and efficient, but his patience was wearing thin. "I¡¯ll keep asking," he growled, gripping the tonfas tighter, "until someone answers me."

    Bimoth glared at his five brothers, his jaw tightening as he closed his eyes briefly. "I gave up my childhood to be a king," he said, his voice low but trembling with fury. "And the entire kingdom betrayed me?"

    One of his brothers lunged, thrusting a sword toward his chest. Bimoth shifted hard to the side, his movement so forceful that the wall behind him cracked under the pressure.

    "You were so young," the brother sneered, his tone laced with mockery. "Taking over a kingdom at fourteen. You should¡¯ve joined us. What would Mom say?" He chuckled, his words cutting like a blade.

    Bimoth froze for a moment, the memories threatening to pull him under.

    "Got him!" another brother cried triumphantly as he moved to stab Bimoth in the neck.

    But in a blur, Bimoth¡¯s hand shot out, gripping the attacker¡¯s face with unyielding strength. With a roar, he slammed him into the wall, the stone cracking on impact. Dust and debris fell around them as the others stared in shock.

    "Mom was abusive," Bimoth said coldly, his voice like ice. "And all of you followed her blindly because you were too scared to grow up. No wonder your younger brother ended up stronger than any of you." His words were a brutal reality check, cutting deeper than any blade.

    "You fucker!" they screamed in unison, their rage boiling over.

    Bimoth didn¡¯t flinch. He stomped the ground with a force that reverberated through the room, sending the table hurtling toward them. The massive weight of it crashed into their bodies, knocking them back as they scrambled to recover.

    Bimoth stood firm, his eyes blazing with defiance. "You wanted a fight. Now, you¡¯ve got one."

    Mel parried and struck down the knights charging at him, his movements precise and relentless. ¡°Where¡¯s your king?!¡± he bellowed, his voice cutting through the chaos. His eyes locked onto two kings seated on ornate thrones atop lavish carriages in the distance. Determined, he plowed through the ranks, leaving a trail of crumpled bodies in his wake.

    One of the kings rose to his feet, cracking his knuckles with an air of smug confidence. ¡°I am King Mateo of the Naples Empire. You must be Fox Bearrington. Under the banner of the Lust Kingdom, you¡¯re a wanted man across all our territories,¡± Mateo declared, his voice booming with authority.

    Mel¡¯s rage flared, and he surged forward, aiming straight for Mateo. But before he could close the distance, the sharp flick of a lighter caught his attention. He turned sharply to see a soldier lighting the fuse of a cannon aimed directly at Bimoth.

    In that split second, Mel faced an impossible choice: pursue answers or save Bimoth.

    The cannon roared with a deafening boom, the cannonball hurtling through the air. Bimoth turned his head, caught off guard and unable to react in time.

    Without hesitation, Mel launched himself into the path of the cannonball, crossing his tonfas just as the projectile reached him. With a metallic screech, he split the cannonball clean in two, the fragments crashing harmlessly to the ground.

    Bimoth¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as Mel grabbed him and pulled him behind a nearby boulder. ¡°They¡¯re not playing fair anymore,¡± Mel growled, his tone filled with frustration. He scanned the ground, his sharp mind already piecing together a plan.

    ¡°You... you saved me?¡± Bimoth stammered, his voice laced with shock. Doubt and guilt churned within him as he watched Mel work. ¡°Was I wrong about him? Did he really do everything he could to save Rue?¡±

    Bimoth¡¯s gaze drifted to the strange, spherical device Mel was assembling from debris on the ground. ¡°That... that¡¯s King Aldara¡¯s tech,¡± Bimoth realized, his voice trembling. ¡°He gave us some of it to help rebuild Slesan. What are you doing with it?¡±

    Mel didn¡¯t respond immediately, his focus unwavering. Sparks of black lightning crackled around his fists, and he pressed them into the device, his teeth clenched against the searing pain. The ball began to hum with energy, glowing ominously.

    ¡°Improvising,¡± Mel grunted through the strain. With a growl, he hurled the electrified sphere toward the enemy. It landed among their ranks and detonated in a blinding explosion, sending shockwaves through the battlefield.

    Bimoth could only stare, a mix of awe and guilt flooding his chest as the dust settled.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll join Atlantis,¡± Bimoth announced suddenly, his voice ringing with conviction. Mel paused mid-construction of another makeshift bomb, raising an eyebrow beneath his fox mask. ¡°Uh, actually, I said I¡¯d be your friend and get you out of this place¡ª¡±

    Before Mel could finish, Bimoth smeared mud across his chest and hastily scrawled the word Atlantis on it. ¡°No! I¡¯m an Atlantean knight now!¡± Bimoth roared and charged headlong into the fray.

    Mel¡¯s eyes widened in panic. ¡°DON¡¯T SAY THAT! THEY¡¯LL KNOW IT¡¯S ME UNDER THIS COSTUME!¡± he shouted, but Bimoth was already too far gone, tearing through the enemy ranks like an unleashed force of nature.

    Bimoth fought with reckless abandon, grabbing a knight by the leg and wielding him like a makeshift nunchuck, knocking down other soldiers in his path. His sheer power and chaotic fighting style left even Mel momentarily stunned.

    ¡°FOX!¡± Bimoth bellowed, his voice booming over the clamor of battle. ¡°I¡¯LL MAKE AN OPENING! GET THE KING!¡±

    Mel sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose beneath his mask. ¡°This guy,¡± he muttered, but he couldn¡¯t help the faint smirk tugging at his lips. With a spin of his tonfas, he launched himself into action, trusting Bimoth¡¯s wild rampage to clear the path.

    Suddenly, King Mateo launched into the air with startling speed, driving his knees toward Mel¡¯s torso. Mel raised his tonfas just in time to block the strike, the impact reverberating through his arms.

    ¡°Bring me his head!¡± Mateo growled as he pushed off Mel, landing deftly.

    Mel tilted his head, his fox mask hiding his expression. ¡°This is surprising. You¡¯re actually strong. King Nathan wasn¡¯t,¡± he remarked, dodging as Mateo lunged forward, thrusting his sword toward Mel¡¯s head.

    Mel ducked, sweeping Mateo¡¯s legs out from under him with precision. ¡°Nathan was a project,¡± Mateo muttered, hitting the ground but quickly recovering to grab Mel by the waist.

    ¡°A throw?¡± Mel anticipated, bracing himself, but before he could react, the second king, August, appeared out of nowhere, slamming a knee into the side of Mel¡¯s fox mask. The force sent him staggering.

    Grunting, Mel refocused and used his Rain Aikido, fluidly redirecting their combined momentum. Both kings went flying, crashing into the dirt.

    ¡°You okay, King Mateo?¡± August asked, brushing himself off as he stood.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Mateo replied, dusting his shirt and glancing at Mel with newfound respect. ¡°This Fox is better than I expected.¡±

    Mateo¡¯s eyes wandered to the battlefield, where Bimoth was gleefully using a knight as a human pi?ata. ¡°Well, that rules Bimoth out as Fox Bearrington. Subtlety doesn¡¯t seem to be his thing.¡±

    King August stepped forward, leveling his gaze at Mel. ¡°You¡¯ve got a bounty on your head, Fox Bearrington. Tell us who you are, and we¡¯ll spare you the pain.¡±

    Mel sighed audibly, adjusting the mask. ¡°No. Tell me the names of all the kings in the Seven Deadly Kingdoms, and you might walk away without getting hurt,¡± he snarled.

    The two kings exchanged a glance before charging at him in unison. Mel sighed, sliding his tonfas into their holsters. ¡°Guess I¡¯ll have to use my aikido. Can¡¯t let them figure out who I am,¡± he thought.

    With effortless precision, Mel intercepted their attacks, redirecting their momentum and sending them crashing to the ground once more. The kings groaned, blood trickling from their faces as they scrambled to stand.

    ¡°He¡¯s tough,¡± Mateo admitted, wiping the blood from his lip, his expression a mix of frustration and admiration.

 Chapter 81

    On a remote island, Michelangelo reclined lazily, casually gnawing on a gold bar as though it were a piece of fruit. Before him, three knights struggled to lift fallen trees, their faces strained with effort.

    ¡°These knights are weak,¡± Michelangelo muttered, bits of gold glinting between his teeth. ¡°But I can whip them into shape. My strongest student? Melanthius Shadowbane.¡± He paused, chewing thoughtfully. ¡°It¡¯s been years since I last saw him, so I can¡¯t gauge his current strength. But inmate zero?¡± A sinister chuckle escaped his lips. ¡°He¡¯s about where I was back in Caldara.¡±

    Back in Slesan, Mel¡¯s fist collided with King August and King Mateo, driving them both into the dirt. Their cheeks bore the imprint of his knuckles, a grim testament to his strength.

    ¡°Now,¡± Mel said coldly, towering over them. ¡°I want answers.¡±

    Mateo, still dazed, scrambled to his feet and blew into a large horn. The piercing sound echoed across the battlefield, forcing Mel and Bimoth to cover their ears. As the horn¡¯s wail subsided, they saw seven boats approaching the shore, each teeming with knights whose ominous auras seemed to darken the sky.

    ¡°You¡¯re both dead now,¡± Mateo sneered, blood trailing from the corner of his mouth.

    Mel¡¯s eyes widened at the sight. ¡°We¡¯ve got to go!¡± he shouted, sprinting toward Bimoth.

    In an instant, a surge of black lightning engulfed them, and they disappeared from the battlefield.

    They reappeared in Mel¡¯s room, the abrupt teleportation leaving Bimoth with a surge of adrenaline. ¡°WHOA! THAT WAS AMAZING!¡± Bimoth bellowed, practically bouncing off the walls. ¡°You took down those kings like it was nothing!¡± He clapped his hands and laughed, eyes alight with excitement. ¡°And that teleportation?! How did you do that?¡±

    Mel, however, was far from jubilant. He collapsed to the floor, his breath ragged, his body drenched in sweat. Bimoth¡¯s grin faltered as he noticed the faint, jagged electrical marks tracing Mel¡¯s skin.

    ¡°Hey, you don¡¯t look so hot,¡± Bimoth said, kneeling beside him.

    Mel coughed, struggling to catch his breath. Slowly, he removed his fox mask and costume, revealing himself in a simple pair of blue shorts and a white tank top. His hands trembled as he conjured a mist of cool air to soothe the burns scarring his body.

    ¡°Whenever I use my black lightning magic, it takes a toll on me,¡± Mel said between shallow breaths. ¡°Teleportation is especially brutal¡ªit feels like it¡¯s ripping me apart inside.¡±

    Bimoth watched, his initial excitement giving way to concern. ¡°You¡¯re really pushing yourself, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Mel nodded faintly, leaning back against the wall, his breathing steadying as he recovered. ¡°I¡¯ll be okay,¡± he panted before pushing himself upright with a small grunt. Glancing at the clock on the wall, his eyes widened. ¡°Shoot, it¡¯s almost midnight¡ªI have to pick them up.¡±

    He turned toward Bimoth, pointing down the hall. ¡°There¡¯s a shower at the end of the dorm hallway. You can sleep on the floor, but listen carefully¡ªdon¡¯t let anyone see you. Anyone affiliated with Dorian¡¯s kingdom is considered treasonous around here.¡± Mel grabbed a sleek button from his desk.

    Bimoth, still seated on the floor, tilted his head in acknowledgment. Despite sitting, his massive frame nearly matched Mel¡¯s height. ¡°Alright,¡± he said, his voice low and steady, his stark white pupils following Mel as he moved toward the door.

    Mel paused for a moment, his hand hovering near the handle. ¡°Seriously, keep a low profile,¡± he emphasized before stepping out into the night.

    The next morning, at Shenelle¡¯s house, chaos broke out. She had Mel in a chokehold, her voice filled with frustration. ¡°YOU JUST DON¡¯T LISTEN! I SAID NO MORE DISMANTLING KINGDOMS! PEOPLE ARE TALKING ABOUT FOX BEARRINGTON EVERYWHERE!¡±

    Mel clawed at her arm, his face turning red. ¡°I didn¡¯t dismantle them!¡± he protested, gasping as she finally released him. He stumbled back, rubbing his neck. ¡°I just helped Bimoth escape Slesan, that¡¯s all!¡±

    Shenelle glared at him, her eyes sharp. ¡°You¡¯re walking a fine line, Mel. You keep this up, and you¡¯re going to end up like your bastard father¡ªand if that happens, it¡¯ll be my job to kill you.¡±

    Before Mel could respond, Bimoth wandered into the room, casually eating cereal from a bowl he¡¯d found in Shenelle¡¯s kitchen. He was wearing a sweater Mel had woven from enchanted webbing, proudly displaying the words ¡°I Love Atlantis¡± stitched across the front. ¡°If I may,¡± Bimoth chimed in between bites, ¡°Mel actually helped me.¡±

    Shenelle shot him a look but sighed, rubbing her temples. ¡°Yeah, he does that,¡± she muttered, her tone softening slightly. Turning back to Mel, she pointed a finger at him. ¡°Listen, slow your roll. You¡¯re gonna end up in handcuffs¡ªor worse.¡±

    Mel stared at the floor, Shenelle¡¯s words weighing heavily on him. He nodded silently, the weight of his choices pressing down like an unrelenting tide.

    In Atlantis, Bimoth narrowed his eyes at the shimmering underwater kingdom stretched out before him. ¡°It¡¯s pretty small,¡± he muttered, his deep voice resonating through the currents. He placed a hand on his throat, his expression shifting to mild surprise. ¡°That flower actually works,¡± he remarked, his voice steady despite being submerged.

    Mel nodded beside him, arms crossed. ¡°Yep, just make sure to eat one every day, and you¡¯ll be fine.¡± He gestured toward the kingdom below. ¡°And yeah, it¡¯s small because it wasn¡¯t originally a kingdom¡ªjust a city in the middle of the sea. Over time, they expanded.¡±

    Bimoth shrugged, letting the explanation roll over him. ¡°So, I¡¯m officially an Atlantean knight now?¡±

    Mel gave him a grin. ¡°Yep, you¡¯re the Atlantean knight.¡±

    Bimoth paused mid-step, his brow furrowing. ¡°Wait. Did you just say the Atlantean knight? Singular? Where¡¯s your gate?¡±

    Mel rubbed the back of his neck awkwardly, his nervous laughter bubbling up. ¡°Uh, about that¡ª¡±

    Moments later, the two stood before Goda, a towering Atlantean general, flanked by an underwhelming force of fifty knights.

    ¡°This... this is your gate?¡± Bimoth asked, his incredulous tone cutting through the water as his gaze swept over the scene. Among the knights, fish people trained rigorously, lifting coral weights and sparring clumsily with crude tridents.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Goda gave a toothy grin, clearly unfazed by Bimoth¡¯s tone. ¡°Welcome to the Atlantean Guard! Finest warriors under the sea!¡±

    Bimoth pinched the bridge of his nose and sighed. ¡°Mel¡­ we need to talk about your definition of a ¡®gate.¡¯¡±

    ¡°Look, they might not be the best,¡± Mel admitted, shooting Bimoth a sheepish smile, ¡°but it¡¯s what I¡¯ve got¡ªplus, there¡¯s the Steel Pact.¡± He reached out and gave Goda¡¯s scaly head an affectionate rub, earning a proud, toothy grin from the Atlantean general.

    ¡°And if things really go south¡­¡± Mel added with a sly smirk, his tone shifting to something darker, ¡°I¡¯ll call in the Kraken.¡±

    ¡°Forget it, that¡¯s all I¡¯ve got for now¡­ thanks,¡± he muttered, glancing down at Mel.

    Mel flashed a reassuring smile. ¡°No problem at all.¡±

    Meanwhile, in Bloodthorn, Ashley, still masked, approached Dorian, who lounged on his throne. She leaned in to whisper something, and Dorian¡¯s expression darkened. With a roar, he hurled a goblet against the wall, the metallic clang reverberating through the hall.

    ¡°Bimoth, you bastard! You just had to provoke them?!¡± he snarled, rising to his feet, his cape billowing behind him as he turned to his subordinates. ¡°Gather the troops! We¡¯re going to the Seven Deadly Kingdoms.¡±

    A voice rang out from the doorway, calm yet commanding. ¡°You want to take on the Seven Deadly Kingdoms?¡±

    Dorian turned sharply, his eyes widening at the sight of Akoni. ¡°Astroman of Astronomer Royal? What the hell are you doing here? Shouldn¡¯t you be off studying the stars or something?¡±

    Akoni stepped inside with a sigh, his demeanor unfazed. ¡°No, I¡¯m Akoni of the Pride Kingdom,¡± he corrected, his gaze steady.

    Dorian instinctively stepped back, his usual composure shaken, and Ashley immediately moved to shield him. Akoni stopped just short of her, raising his hands in a gesture of peace. ¡°Relax. I¡¯m not here to fight. I just want to talk,¡± he said evenly.

    Ashley didn¡¯t budge, her protective stance unwavering. Akoni¡¯s gaze softened as he continued. ¡°If you go after the Seven Deadly Kingdoms, you¡¯ll end up dead. Cold-blooded murder. That¡¯s all it¡¯ll be.¡±

    Dorian scoffed but sat back on his throne, frustration evident in the way his fingers tapped the armrest. ¡°You think I don¡¯t know that? We don¡¯t even know who all the kings are. The only thing I¡¯ve managed to piece together is how they make their money.¡±

    Akoni reached out and adjusted a strand of Ashley¡¯s hair absently, earning a glare from her. ¡°Not even I know all the Pride kings,¡± Akoni admitted, ¡°but the kingdoms are clearly at war with each other. And there¡¯s one name that keeps coming up, stirring the pot for all of them¡ªAlthara Shadowbane.¡±

    Dorian leaned forward, his interest piqued. ¡°Althara¡­ Shadowbane? Is she¡ª¡±

    ¡°Related to Merlin or Melanthius?¡± Akoni finished, shaking his head. ¡°We don¡¯t know. That¡¯s exactly why no one¡¯s dared to make a move on Atlantis. Too many unanswered questions.¡±

    Dorian slumped back in his chair, rubbing his temples. ¡°So what are you going to do about it?¡±

    Akoni picked up a nearby goblet and took a measured sip before answering. ¡°We need to expand the Pride Kingdom¡¯s influence. But our king¡¯s pride won¡¯t let him ask for help. Meanwhile, Lust¡¯s territories are shrinking, thanks to someone named Fox Bearrington. Nobody knows where he came from, but he¡¯s already taken down King Nathan¡¯s kingdom and helped Bimoth escape from Kings August and Mateo.¡±

    Dorian frowned, piecing it together. ¡°It can¡¯t be Melanthius. He and Bimoth hate each other. I saw it with my own eyes.¡±

    Akoni¡¯s lips twitched in a faint, knowing smile. ¡°Maybe. Maybe not. But in this game of kingdoms, trust your eyes less, and your instincts more.¡±

    Akoni pivoted smoothly on his heel, casually grabbing a bottle of champagne from a nearby table as he strode out of the room.

    Ashley¡¯s fists clenched as she watched him leave, her frustration bubbling over. ¡°That bastard just waltzed in here and gave us orders like he¡¯s the king! That wasn¡¯t a suggestion¡ªit was a warning. Either we join them, or we get steamrolled in their war with some girl named Althara Shadowbane!¡± She growled, dragging her nails across her mask in frustration. ¡°I say we go to Atlantis ourselves and wipe out the last real Shadowbane before they have the chance to mess with us!¡±

    Dorian remained seated, his gaze fixed on the floor as he raised a hand to silence her. ¡°Calm¡­ down,¡± he said slowly, his voice measured but firm.

    Ashley turned to him, her breaths heavy, as though she was trying to hold back an explosion. Dorian looked up, his expression calm but cold. ¡°You really want to go to war with the son of an Overlord? You think Melanthius Shadowbane isn¡¯t stronger than anyone in Aurora, except maybe Bimoth? And let¡¯s not forget¡ªwe lost Bimoth.¡±

    His words hung heavy in the air, and Ashley let out a sharp sigh, the tension in her shoulders slowly easing. ¡°If we still had him,¡± Dorian continued, ¡°then maybe, just maybe, we could think about taking Atlantis. But as things stand? Going after Melanthius is suicide. Even you know that.¡±

    Ashley crossed her arms, the fight draining from her stance. ¡°Fine,¡± she muttered, though the fire in her eyes hadn¡¯t fully dimmed. ¡°But what happens when Akoni comes back and expects us to play along?¡±

    Dorian leaned back in his throne, his fingers tapping rhythmically on the armrest. ¡°We¡¯ll cross that bridge when we get there. For now, we wait.¡±

    In the grand hall of Auroria Dominion¡¯s castle, Shenelle and King Percival Aldara sat across from each other, the soft rustle of cards filling the air as they played their game. Shenelle deftly dealt the cards, her sharp eyes scanning the table. ¡°I¡¯ve got a question,¡± she said, picking a card and discarding another with precision.

    Percival, seated with a relaxed posture, glanced up. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± he asked, adjusting his hand of cards.

    Shenelle leaned back in her chair, her tone measured yet firm. ¡°We should increase security across all of Aurora,¡± she stated, watching for his reaction.

    Percival straightened slightly, his brow furrowing. ¡°Auroria Dominion already has the most advanced security of any kingdom under Auroria. Why should we spread resources to others?¡± he questioned, his voice carrying an edge of skepticism as he played his next card.

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly the problem,¡± Shenelle countered, her voice calm but resolute. ¡°You hoard Auroria Dominion¡¯s technology instead of sharing it with the other kingdoms. It¡¯s not just about protecting this castle¡ªit¡¯s about protecting all of Aurora.¡±

    Percival shook his head dismissively. ¡°We¡¯re not here to ensure other kingdoms are satisfied with our generosity,¡± he said, his tone firm.

    Shenelle¡¯s gaze hardened. ¡°You are here to ensure my children are safe. Or have you forgotten? Two kingdoms just invaded Slesan. If they had access to the technology we have here, that could¡¯ve been prevented,¡± she said pointedly.

    Percival sighed, setting his cards down. ¡°What happened in Slesan is unfortunate, but that¡¯s on Bimoth. He was part of Auroria Dominion once¡ªhe should¡¯ve stayed where he was safe,¡± he replied dismissively.

    Her tone grew sharper. ¡°And what about King Dorian? He¡¯s just a kid, thrust into ruling and now forced to face potential invasions because he doesn¡¯t have the security you refuse to share?¡±

    Percival¡¯s eyes darkened as he abruptly stood. ¡°Bringing up Dorian¡¯s name in this castle is treason, Shenelle. You¡¯re walking a fine line,¡± he said coldly, his voice echoing through the hall.

    Shenelle stood as well, towering over him with an air of authority that seemed to silence the room. ¡°And you,¡± she began, her voice low but biting, ¡°keep speaking to me as if I didn¡¯t rebuild this kingdom from rubble. As if I don¡¯t know the weaknesses you so desperately try to hide.¡±

    Percival flinched ever so slightly, his confident fa?ade faltering for a moment. The tension hung thick between them before they both returned to their seats, the weight of unspoken truths pressing down on them as the card game continued in silence.

    "I''m not spreading my technology," he declared, his tone unwavering.

    "Then I''m done helping the school," she shot back, her voice just as resolute.

 Chapter 82

    In Rue¡¯s room, Mel lay sprawled on the floor, exhausted and gasping for breath. ¡°I¡¯m so tired,¡± he muttered weakly.

    Rue glanced over her shoulder, pushing her goggles up onto her forehead with a sigh. ¡°Just tell me what you were up to last night,¡± she said, her tone carrying a mix of curiosity and frustration.

    Mel shook his head, his voice strained. ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ not right now.¡±

    Rue swiveled her chair around to face him fully, her expression tightening. ¡°Well, now I¡¯m kind of annoyed,¡± she said with a playful yet pointed edge.

    Mel forced himself to sit up, wincing as he moved. ¡°Why?¡± he asked, though he already suspected the answer.

    Rue crossed her arms and legs, her posture stiff with unspoken emotion. ¡°It feels like we¡¯ve drifted apart or something. You¡¯re always making time for everyone else¡ªyour other friends, your missions¡ªbut us? We barely even talk anymore.¡± Her voice softened, though there was still a sharpness to her words. ¡°I don¡¯t want to sound like some jealous green-eyed monster, but¡­ damn, Mel.¡±

    Her words hung in the air, and Mel stared down at his fingers, the silence stretching between them as he searched for the right response. Finally, he sighed and spoke, his voice heavy with guilt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I know I haven¡¯t been there for you like I should, but¡­ it¡¯s just so much right now. So many questions, so many answers I¡¯m not ready for. Merlin¡¯s past is creeping up on me, and trying to deal with Dorian, trying to bring him back¡ªit¡¯s all just¡­ too much.¡± His fingers fidgeted, rubbing against each other as if trying to ground himself.

    Rue¡¯s hardened expression softened, her usual playful irritation melting into quiet understanding. She got up from her chair and moved to him, kneeling down before pulling him into a hug. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because you don¡¯t have to protect me anymore,¡± she murmured, her voice tinged with vulnerability. ¡°Maybe that¡¯s why you don¡¯t talk to me as much.¡±

    Mel froze for a moment, her words hitting deeper than he expected. ¡°Rue, it¡¯s not like that,¡± he began, his voice trembling slightly. ¡°You¡¯ve always been more than someone I needed to protect. You¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re my friend. My closest friend. It¡¯s not about needing to protect you¡ªit¡¯s about me being so tangled in everything else that I forgot to lean on the people who matter.¡±

    Rue pulled back just enough to look at him, her green cybernetic eye glowing faintly as her gaze locked with his. ¡°Well, if that¡¯s true, then start leaning on me. I¡¯m still here, Mel. I always will be. But you¡¯ve gotta let me in, or I¡¯ll end up feeling like just another stranger in your life.¡±

    Mel¡¯s lips quirked into a faint smile, though the weight of her words pressed on his chest. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ve been shutting you out, and I didn¡¯t even realize it. I don¡¯t want you to feel that way, Rue. You¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re one of the few people I can trust.¡±

    Rue smirked softly, her usual mischievous energy creeping back into her voice. ¡°Damn right I am. So, let me help. Whatever this mess is with Merlin¡¯s past, Dorian, or anything else¡ªtell me. Let me carry some of that weight.¡±

    For the first time in what felt like forever, Mel felt a glimmer of relief. ¡°Thanks, Rue,¡± he said quietly, his voice sincere.

    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me yet,¡± she teased, ruffling his hair. ¡°You¡¯ve got a lot of explaining to do. And next time, don¡¯t make me guilt you into talking. Deal?¡±

    Mel chuckled softly, the tension between them easing. ¡°Deal.¡±

    In Mel¡¯s dorm, Rue¡¯s eyes immediately narrowed at the sight of Bimoth lounging on the couch. Her growl was low but unmistakable. ¡°What the hell is he doing here?¡± she snapped, her voice sharp with irritation as she turned to Mel.

    Mel fidgeted nervously, rubbing his hands together as he tried to calm her down. ¡°You told me to explain everything,¡± he stammered, his tone pleading.

    Bimoth sat up from his casual slouch, giving a small, awkward wave. ¡°Hey, Rue,¡± he said, his voice subdued. He glanced away, avoiding her piercing gaze.

    Rue¡¯s arms crossed tightly over her chest, her cybernetic eye glowing faintly as she stared him down. ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve showing up here after what happened,¡± she said icily.

    Mel stepped in, holding his hands up defensively. ¡°Look, I know you two had a... disagreement before the Ironclad incident,¡± he began, choosing his words carefully. ¡°But Bimoth¡¯s different now. He¡¯s pure Atlantis¡ªcompletely loyal.¡±

    Rue¡¯s brow arched skeptically, but she didn¡¯t respond right away. Instead, she studied Bimoth with an expression that was equal parts annoyance and curiosity. Finally, she exhaled through her nose and muttered, ¡°Fine. Now what?¡±

    Mel scratched the back of his head, glancing between the two of them. ¡°Honestly, I thought we¡¯d probably die fighting the kingdoms, had no hope that we¡¯d get this far.¡±

    Rue sighed and headed for the door. ¡°I¡¯m still not comfortable being with him, so, I¡¯ll see you later, Mel.¡± She waved and left his dorm.

    Mel lied on the bed and sighed. ¡°That went bad,¡± He rubbed his face in defeat. ¡°Aurora has lost many kings from a king killer going around.¡± He sighed and his black card buzzed and he checked it and groaned as he got a text. ¡°What?¡± Bimoth asked and Mel shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll be back, don¡¯t leave.¡± Mel responded and Bimoth nodded.

    In the outskirts of Auroria Dominion, under the soft glow of moonlight, Melanthius walked along a quiet path until he spotted Donatello standing still, his face illuminated in the silvery light.

    "Melanthius," Donatello greeted, his voice calm yet inquisitive. "How have you been?"

    Mel approached slowly, his hands slipping into his pockets. "I¡¯ve been better," he admitted with a faint shrug.

    Donatello wordlessly handed Mel a stack of newspapers, his expression unreadable. ¡°So... you¡¯re Fox Bearrington,¡± he said with a sharp edge to his tone. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you remember, but I specifically told you to defeat Gluttony, not Lust. Are you not interested in finding the answers you so desperately seek?¡±

    Mel let out a tired sigh and sat down on the grassy floor, leaning back slightly to stare up at the sky. "That depends," he replied casually. "Why¡¯d you steal the Lady of the Lake artifact?"

    For the first time, Donatello¡¯s stoic expression faltered, a flicker of surprise crossing his features. ¡°How did you know about that?¡± he asked, his voice quieter but no less intense.

    Mel smirked faintly, his eyes not leaving the stars. ¡°During the intruder incident, they said I stepped on Draven¡¯s head,¡± he began, turning his gaze toward Donatello. ¡°But here¡¯s the thing¡ªI¡¯m not that light. You, on the other hand? You¡¯re just skinny enough to pull that off.¡±This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    Donatello¡¯s gaze drifted upward, his composure returning as he looked to the stars, avoiding Mel¡¯s eyes.

    Mel chuckled suddenly, the sound cutting through the tension. ¡°I was lying,¡± he said with a sly grin. ¡°I just wanted to see if you¡¯d admit it. Who else would be smart enough to steal from the school right after asking me to take down Gluttony?¡±

    Donatello¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line, but his silence was telling. The moonlight gleamed off his profile, and for a moment, neither of them said anything, the quiet night settling around them.

    "Enough of your cryptic appearances," Mel snapped, his tone darker than usual. His piercing gaze locked on Donatello. "Tell me everything. Not just scraps¡ªeverything. I don¡¯t want to keep chasing a ghost.¡±

    Donatello exhaled softly, closing his eyes as though gathering his thoughts. He tilted his head upward, moonlight casting faint shadows on his face. ¡°I can¡¯t give you my whole backstory,¡± he said finally, his voice calm but distant. ¡°I¡¯m not the one who should tell that tale. But I¡¯ll share something.¡±

    He paused, as if weighing his words carefully. ¡°After the humiliating defeat your father handed us, things fell apart. My sister, Leonardo, went into hiding. She vanished completely¡ªno trace, no word. Our eldest brother, Raphael? He lost it. Went into a blind rage and conquered a kingdom, carving out his own twisted legacy. Then there¡¯s Michelangelo.¡±

    Donatello¡¯s voice hardened, though his expression remained composed. ¡°One day, he came to me and said he wanted to kill me. No explanation, no pretense. Just kill me. I didn¡¯t understand, so I let him win¡ªlet him go through with it¡ªjust to figure out why. He killed me, and for his trouble, he ended up in prison. Now I know the reason, but of course, I¡¯m not telling you, Melanthius.¡±

    Mel¡¯s jaw tightened, but he gave a small nod, silently urging Donatello to continue.

    Donatello¡¯s gaze shifted to the horizon. ¡°Let me clue you in on something you probably already suspect,¡± he said, his tone quieter but sharper, like a blade drawn in the dark. ¡°Nobody likes wizards. At least, nobody from the old generation. That¡¯s why wizards vanish, Mel. That¡¯s why they hide. It¡¯s not fear of their power¡ªit¡¯s fear of what people think they represent.¡±

    Mel nodded again, his usual sharp retort replaced by a somber understanding.

    Donatello turned and walked toward the edge of the water. The moment his foot touched the surface, his form began to dissipate into shimmering air. He glanced back over his shoulder, his voice lingering in the space between them.

    ¡°Slow down, Melanthius,¡± he said simply before vanishing entirely, leaving Mel alone under the moonlit sky, lost in thought.

    Suddenly, Logan emerged from the Blades¡¯ ship, his boots crunching against the grass as he stopped about ten feet away from Mel. His glare was sharp, eyes narrowing at the sight of Mel standing there with his hands casually stuffed in his pockets.

    "Why are you here?" Logan¡¯s voice was laced with irritation. "Do you need something... Captain?" He spat the title with venomous sarcasm.

    Mel barely glanced his way, the faint breeze rustling his hair. "I was just enjoying the breeze," he replied evenly, his tone calm but distant.

    Logan wasn¡¯t having it. He marched up to Mel, his posture stiff and confrontational. ¡°Look,¡± he growled, jabbing a finger in Mel¡¯s direction, ¡°I don¡¯t care what my parents say¡ªyou¡¯re not my leader. My sister might have a thing for you, but let¡¯s face it, she¡¯s a masochist. She¡¯d like anyone who kicks up enough drama.¡±

    Mel didn¡¯t react, his expression unreadable as Logan kept his tirade going.

    ¡°And you?¡± Logan jabbed a finger at Mel¡¯s chest but stopped short, his voice dripping with disdain. ¡°You¡¯re just trying to ruin the Blades and the Blunts by forcing them together. Playing king. Trying to be like your daddy.¡± Logan sneered and leaned in closer, his voice dropping to a mocking whisper.

    "You¡¯ll never be a leader."

    He tapped Mel¡¯s forehead condescendingly before stepping back, his smirk daring Mel to respond. The breeze stilled for a moment, tension thick in the air as Mel finally lifted his gaze, meeting Logan¡¯s with a calm intensity that carried more weight than any words.

    Mel clenched his jaw, his teeth grinding softly as his fingers curled into fists. The subtle crack of his knuckles echoed in the still air, but instead of lashing out, he exhaled a sharp sigh and turned on his heel.

    Without sparing Logan another glance, he started walking away. ¡°I¡¯ll be back tomorrow,¡± he called over his shoulder, his voice calm yet resolute. ¡°I¡¯ll ask Mark if he¡¯ll feast with me.¡±

    With that, Mel leapt effortlessly into the air, his movements fluid as he soared toward Solstice City, leaving Logan standing in his wake.

    The next morning, Mel sat aboard one of the Blunts¡¯ boats, flanked by Mark and Yasmine. Lucy was seated beside Yasmine, while Logan sat beside Mark. The long table stretched between them, with the Blades on one side and the Blunts on the other, sharing a tense but civil meal. At the head of the table, Mel surveyed the scene, his orange juice in hand.

    ¡°How was your tour?¡± he asked, directing the question to Yasmine, who took a sip of her drink.

    ¡°It was nice,¡± she replied. ¡°Auroria Dominion has some truly fantastic cities.¡±

    A Blunt member approached and offered Mel a drink, but he declined with a polite shake of his head. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine with my juice. Alcohol isn¡¯t good for me¡­and I¡¯m underage.¡± His tone was respectful yet firm.

    Logan snorted, his voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Too young to rule a kingdom and hold a gate.¡± He sipped his drink as Mark gave him a nudge, and Lucy rolled her eyes at his remark.

    Lucy leaned forward, her eyes sparkling mischievously. ¡°Captain, have you heard of this ¡®Fox Bearrington¡¯? Word is, he took down an entire kingdom.¡± Her tone was mockingly sweet, but her sharp gaze was fixed on Mel.

    Mel nervously sipped his orange juice, avoiding her gaze. ¡°I had no idea,¡± he chuckled weakly.

    Lucy smirked. ¡°It¡¯s you, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Mel choked on his drink, coughing violently. ¡°How¡¯d you know?!¡± he stammered, his eyes wide with alarm.

    Lucy crossed her arms, clearly amused. ¡°Because the same people you told me to block from entering Auroria mentioned wanting revenge on you. They were from the kingdom that got taken down, and, oh so coincidentally, you just happened to be there at the time.¡±

    Mel let out a long sigh, slumping slightly in his seat. ¡°Alright, fine. You got me.¡± His tone was defeated, but a faint, wry smile tugged at his lips.

    ¡°Do we have to start knocking heads in?¡± Mark asked, his voice low but charged with intent.

    Mel shook his head, his tone calm but firm. ¡°No. As long as they don¡¯t know it¡¯s me, it¡¯s fine. The last thing we need is more chaos.¡±

    Mark nodded reluctantly, leaning back in his seat, but his gaze swept the room, keeping a careful eye on the Blades and their captain, Logan.

    Across the gathering, Logan stood with his arms crossed, glaring at Mel from the shadows of the boat¡¯s deck. Mel, oblivious to the scrutiny, was chatting easily with others, his hands in his pockets, a relaxed but unshakably confident posture.

    Logan¡¯s jaw tightened as he watched him. His entire life had been a straight path toward leadership¡ªborn into the Blades, raised on their principles, and molded by Mark himself. Logan had been told for as long as he could remember that one day he and his sister Lucy would lead the Blades and the Blunts together, uniting the factions as one. It was his destiny.

    Then came the phone call.

    Mark had stepped aside one evening to take a call from Anita, and when he returned, everything changed. Merlin¡¯s son¡ªthe infamous Melanthius¡ªwas out of Caldara Bastille. Mark had tried to keep a steady face when he broke the news to Logan, but Logan could feel the subtle shift. It wasn¡¯t long before the whispers began: Merlin¡¯s son was out, and Mark wasn¡¯t training Logan anymore. He was preparing Mel.

    Logan¡¯s nonchalant facade never cracked. He smiled in all the right places, barked orders when necessary, and kept his edge in combat. But beneath the surface, unspoken rage seethed. He took it out on Lance. Yet the anger was eating Logan alive. Seeing Mel standing there, casually talking as though he belonged¡ªlike he was one of them¡ªmade Logan¡¯s blood boil. Who does he think he is?

    His fists clenched tightly, his knuckles turning white. The sight of Mel laughing with others was unbearable. To Logan, it wasn¡¯t just an insult; it was a challenge.

    Logan took a deep breath and walked toward the gathering. His eyes burned with quiet fury, but his voice was steady when he finally spoke.

    ¡°Enjoying yourself, Mel?¡± he asked, his tone laced with mockery.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Mel said with a calm smile, his tone light and unbothered. Logan, however, took a slow sip of his drink, his piercing gaze fixed on Mel, unwavering and unreadable.

 Chapter 83

    In the dimly lit alleys of Vrada, three muscular men stood glaring at a trio on the opposite side: two sly, short figures flanking a towering brute who casually counted a wad of cash.

    ¡°You bastard! Give us our money back!¡± one of the buff men snarled, his fists clenched. ¡°You said this water would make girls like us!¡±

    One of the short guys smirked, his eyes glinting mischievously. ¡°And how else do you expect high school students to make money, huh? Honest work?¡±

    The other short guy snickered, his laughter as sharp as the con they¡¯d pulled.

    The three buff guys growled in unison, their frustration boiling over. ¡°Bring out your leader¡ªthe one counting the money!¡± one of them demanded, stepping forward.

    The towering man calmly finished counting before standing to his full, imposing height. ¡°They call me the King of Vrada,¡± he said with a smirk. ¡°Brad Williams.¡±

    At the mention of his name, the buff guys hesitated, their confidence wavering for a split second. That second was all Brad needed.

    Without warning, he grabbed two of their heads and slammed them into the ground with effortless force. The impact echoed through the alley, leaving the third guy frozen in fear. Brad brushed his hands off and turned to leave.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said coolly, and the two short guys quickly followed, their mocking laughter trailing behind them as they disappeared into the shadows.

    Back in Solstice City, Elowen swung leisurely on a park swing, her attention fixated on her black card¡¯s holographic display. ¡°Aren¡¯t these shoes adorable?¡± she squealed, giving the swing an extra push. ¡°Arid, you have to buy these for my birthday!¡± She shoved the glowing projection into his face.

    Arid, sitting on a swing nearby, leaned back to avoid the display and pushed her hand away. ¡°If I had money, I¡¯d buy myself something first,¡± he muttered, lazily swaying back and forth.

    Elowen groaned dramatically, letting the swing slow. ¡°Ugh, I have the money, but I have no idea where to get these shoes! If I knew, I¡¯d just give you the money to get them for me.¡± Her gaze wandered to Mel, who was doing pull-ups on the monkey bars nearby. ¡°Gah, he doesn¡¯t even care about shoes¡ªlook at him, he¡¯s always wearing those same sandals from Atlantis.¡± She pointed at Mel¡¯s weathered blue sandals in exasperation.

    Mel dropped down from the bars, wiping his hands on his shorts. ¡°Wait, it¡¯s your birthday on Saturday, isn¡¯t it?¡± he said excitedly, his face lighting up. ¡°We should totally do something!¡±

    Elowen rolled her eyes and pointed at the hologram hovering over her black card. ¡°I¡¯m not doing anything until I get these shoes!¡± she declared, crossing her arms with dramatic flair.

    ¡°Then you¡¯re not doing anything because who the hell is buying those?¡± Arid said, glancing at the hologram. His eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°30,000 knight coins for a pair of shoes?! What the hell is wrong with you?¡±

    Elowen rolled her eyes and sighed. ¡°A princess should get what she wants. Don¡¯t be jealous!¡± she scoffed, flipping her hair dramatically.

    Mel stretched his neck and leaned casually on the swing set. ¡°And who exactly is going to buy you those?¡± he asked, arching an eyebrow. ¡°Unless you¡¯re planning to snag them off some shady website.¡±

    Elowen groaned, pocketing her black card. ¡°That¡¯s actually a good idea, but I probably shouldn¡¯t use my info for that,¡± she admitted, tapping her finger thoughtfully against her jaw. Her gaze shifted to Mel. ¡°Hey, you think Jake¡¯ll buy them for me? I¡¯ll give him the money.¡±

    Mel had twisted the chains of his swing and was now balancing precariously on it while standing. He spun himself lazily, looking down at her like it was the most absurd question ever. ¡°Yeah, I guess he would,¡± he replied, already halfway around a full spin. ¡°But you two don¡¯t really talk, so just be nice.¡±

    As Mel suddenly spun at an almost reckless speed, Arid facepalmed. ¡°You¡¯re going to break your neck one day,¡± he muttered, watching Mel with a mix of annoyance and disbelief.

    A short while later, Jake sat hunched over a desk in the corner of the white card art class. Only a handful of students remained in the room, quietly working. Jake doodled absentmindedly on a sheet of paper, his pencil scratching faintly against the surface. When the door opened, he glanced up¡ªand froze.

    Elowen entered the classroom, her presence instantly commanding attention. The students murmured among themselves, their whispers growing louder as they noticed who she was.

    ¡°Whoa, what¡¯s King Arthur¡¯s daughter doing in the white card art class?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s so hot!¡±

    ¡°Not just hot¡ªlook at that posture, that physique! Unreal.¡±

    Jake swallowed hard, his pencil nearly slipping from his hand. ¡°What¡¯s she doing here?¡± he muttered under his breath, cheeks already heating up.

    Elowen moved through the narrow rows of desks with the grace of someone who knew all eyes were on her. She stopped at Jake¡¯s desk and leaned over, her face close enough for him to catch the faint scent of her perfume. His eyes widened, his face flushing a deep red.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°E-Elowen, what are you doing here?¡± he stammered, averting his gaze to avoid staring too long.

    Behind her, the whispers turned more pointed.

    ¡°Is that Jake she¡¯s talking to?¡±

    ¡°Lucky bastard¡­¡±

    ¡°Fat and lucky. How does that even happen?¡±

    Elowen ignored the muttering entirely, as if it didn¡¯t exist. She glanced around the classroom briefly before zeroing back in on Jake. ¡°What are you doing here? It¡¯s Thanksgiving break,¡± she said plainly, completely unfazed by the students¡¯ gawking.

    Jake fidgeted, fiddling with his pencil. ¡°O-oh, uh¡­ it¡¯s just an hour-long art class,¡± he mumbled, avoiding her gaze. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    The room¡¯s energy shifted as the other students watched the exchange, some with wide eyes, others looking ready to explode with envy. All Jake could think about, though, was the fact that Elowen had somehow singled him out¡ªand now all the attention in the room was on him.

    ¡°Jake, don¡¯t act so weird¡ªwe¡¯ve hung out before. Granted, we didn¡¯t talk much, but still,¡± Elowen said, crossing her arms as she perched herself confidently on the edge of his desk.

    Jake¡¯s face turned an even deeper shade of red, and he instinctively scooted back in his chair, trying to create some distance.

    ¡°My birthday¡¯s Saturday,¡± she continued, leaning in slightly. ¡°I really need these new shoes, and you¡¯re smart, right? You probably know some websites where I can get them.¡± She pulled up a hologram of the shoes on her black card and showed it to him.

    Jake glanced at the image, and his eyes widened. ¡°S-sure, I can help you buy them. If it¡¯s online, it¡¯ll probably only cost a couple hundred,¡± he stammered, still flustered.

    Elowen nodded and handed him her black card without a second thought. Jake froze, staring at it like it was a bomb. ¡°Whoa¡­ this has all your money on it. Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, keep the change,¡± she said nonchalantly, hopping off the desk.

    Jake opened his mouth to respond, but before he could, Elowen was already walking out of the classroom. The sound of whistles and murmured admiration followed her as she strode confidently through the door, leaving Jake dumbfounded and clutching her card like it weighed a thousand pounds.

    Moments later, Jake sat in his rolling chair, scrolling through his laptop with a mix of curiosity and apprehension. ¡°Everyone¡¯s still talking about Elowen in class, saying all kinds of stuff,¡± he muttered to himself. ¡°How does she just brush it off like it¡¯s nothing?¡± He sighed and continued scrolling through listings.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ this guy¡¯s selling them for 100 Knightcoin, but¡ª¡± he zoomed in on the image¡ª¡°ugh, they¡¯ve got a rip in them.¡± He kept scrolling. ¡°Okay, this guy¡¯s selling them for 500¡­ but Elowen gave me 1,000. Should I really spend half her money, though?¡± He frowned, debating before deciding to message the seller.

    Seller: Are you in Auroria Dominion?

    Jake: Yeah, I¡¯m in Solstice City.

    Seller: Oh, cool. I¡¯m in Vrada.

    Jake: That¡¯s not far. I¡¯ll get a ride.

    Seller: You good with meeting in person?

    Jake: Yeah, that¡¯s cool. Where should we meet?

    Seller: By the Vase Bar. It¡¯s in the middle.

    Jake leaned back in his chair after confirming the details. ¡°Vrada, huh? Guess I¡¯ll have to figure out how to get there,¡± he muttered, already feeling the weight of responsibility for spending someone else¡¯s money¡ªespecially someone like Elowen.

    In the bustling backstreets of Vrada, Brad leaned casually against a crate, counting a thick stack of Knightcoins with a grin of satisfaction. One of the short boys in his crew jogged over, a mischievous glint in his eyes.

    ¡°Hey, Brad, we got another order. Some loser from Solstice City,¡± the boy said, crossing his arms smugly.

    Brad¡¯s grin widened as he flipped through the last of the coins. ¡°Solstice City? Oh, this just keeps getting better.¡± He chuckled darkly and tucked the money into his pocket. ¡°Bet he goes to Arcanum. Those rich kids are swimming in cash. Probably doesn¡¯t even have magic, though. Weaklings like that are too easy.¡±

    He leaned forward, cracking his knuckles as a devilish smirk spread across his face. ¡°I¡¯ll beat him up, take the money, and keep the shoes for myself. Hell, it¡¯s practically charity¡ªhe¡¯s probably not even cool enough to wear ¡®em.¡±

    The short boy laughed, shaking his head. ¡°Feel bad for the poor bastard. If Brad wants your money, you¡¯re done for.¡±

    The other short boy, leaning lazily against the wall, chimed in with a chuckle. ¡°It¡¯s like clockwork. Dude doesn¡¯t even know he¡¯s walking into a trap.¡±

    The three of them erupted into laughter, the echoes bouncing off the narrow alleyway as Brad tapped his fists together, his eyes gleaming with anticipation. ¡°Well, boys, let¡¯s give our guest from Solstice City a proper Vrada welcome.¡±

    In the dim, bustling streets of Vrada, Jake sat nervously in the back of a carriage, his hands clenched around Elowen¡¯s black card. The city passed by in a blur, but his thoughts were focused on one thing¡ªmaking sure this transaction went smoothly. As the carriage pulled to a stop at the entrance to the city, he let out a quiet sigh, feeling both excitement and dread.

    ¡°This is my first time here by myself,¡± Jake muttered, glancing down at the black card. ¡°She trusted me with this¡­ I¡¯ll guard it with my life.¡± He whispered to himself as he stepped off, the weight of his responsibility settling on his shoulders.

    Following the directions, he made his way through the unfamiliar streets, finally spotting the Vase Bar. He paused at the entrance, his gaze flitting nervously to the inside.

    ¡°I¡¯m too young to go to a bar,¡± Jake thought, eyeing the dimly lit interior. ¡°Is the seller some old guy?¡± His heart thudded faster as he looked around. Just then, from the corner of his eye, he noticed a shadowy figure peeking out from an alley nearby.

    ¡°Hey, you Jake?¡± The voice called out, and Jake¡¯s body stiffened.

    He turned to face the voice, trying to mask his unease with a nervous smile. ¡°Y-yeah! I got the money!¡±

    The short boy in the alley gestured for Jake to come closer, and trusting that he was on the right track, Jake walked forward, unaware of the danger waiting just ahead.

    As he rounded the corner, his eyes widened in shock. There, standing in the shadows, was a towering figure. The two other boys flanked him, their postures threatening, and Jake¡¯s breath caught in his throat when he saw Brad casually wearing the shoes.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re wearing the shoes¡­¡± Jake said, his voice trembling as realization hit him like a ton of bricks. He clutched the black card tightly in his fist, stepping back instinctively.

    Brad gave him a cold, predatory smile. ¡°Yep, now give me the money.¡±

    Jake¡¯s eyes darted around, panic rising. He instinctively began to turn, his heart racing as he thought of running, but before he could make it more than a few steps, Brad grabbed him by the arm, pulling him back with terrifying force.

    Jake screamed, but the boys quickly covered his mouth, muffling his cries as Brad grinned wider. ¡°I¡¯d say it¡¯s too late to back out now.¡±

 Chapter 84

    Jake screamed, but the boys quickly covered his mouth, muffling his cries as Brad grinned wider. ¡°I¡¯d say it¡¯s too late to back out now.¡±

    In an instant, Jake was slammed to the ground, bloodied and gasping for air. His vision blurred as he coughed, splattering the ground with crimson. His hand trembled as it scraped across the pavement, trying to find something to hold onto, but the pain was too much. He could barely think straight as Brad casually inspected Elowen¡¯s black card, a smirk tugging at his lips.

    ¡°Well, well¡­ a thousand knight coins on here. Guess it¡¯s mine now,¡± Brad mused with a chuckle, the sound of his laughter echoing around the alley. The two other boys joined in, their mocking chuckles filling the air as they turned and walked away, leaving Jake crumpled on the cold ground.

    Jake lay there for a moment, the weight of his failure crashing over him. His body ached, and his vision swam in and out of focus, but his mind was clear enough to realize just how foolish he¡¯d been.

    ¡°I got ahead of myself,¡± Jake whispered between sniffles, his breath shaky as he pushed himself into a sitting position. Blood dripped from his lip, and he spat it onto the ground, his hand shaking as it wiped at his swollen eye. The bitterness in his throat matched the overwhelming shame that flooded his chest.

    ¡°Did I really think I was tough just because Elowen gave me her black card?¡± he muttered, his voice low and filled with self-loathing. He staggered to his feet, clutching his injured arm, the pain sharp and unforgiving. His steps were unsteady as he limped, each movement reminding him of how far he had fallen.

    ¡°I¡¯m an idiot.¡± The words stung, even as they left his mouth. The truth was undeniable, and the weight of his failure felt heavier than any physical pain he¡¯d endured.

    Back in Solstice City, Jake stood in front of Elowen and Arid, his clothes torn and his face bruised. They stared at him, disbelief and anger flickering in their eyes.

    ¡°You got beat up and they stole my black card?!¡± Elowen¡¯s voice was sharp, her hands clenched at her sides. Arid stepped forward, his brow furrowing as he wiped the blood from Jake¡¯s face with a napkin, his expression grim.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t good. Nobody beats up Jake. Not even me¡­ anymore,¡± Arid growled, his voice low and dangerous. His words hung in the air, the intensity of his protective fury clear. Jake looked up at him, wide-eyed and shocked.

    ¡°A-Arid?¡± he whispered in disbelief, his mind still reeling from the brutal encounter.

    Arid shot him a hard look, but before he could say more, Mel¡¯s voice cut through the tension.

    ¡°You said the guy was about this height, right?¡± Mel called out from the distance, his eyes focused on the towering silken enforcer he had created¡ªa massive, imposing figure that matched Brad¡¯s height exactly.

    Jake turned to Mel, who was casually inspecting the figure. ¡°Yeah, why?¡± Jake asked, his voice hesitant.

    Without a second¡¯s warning, Mel sprang into action. His body moved with lightning speed, a blur of motion as he leaped into the air. He delivered a devastating cloud kick to the silken enforcer¡¯s head. The force of the blow was immense, and the head was instantly blown off, crumbling into a pile of threads and webbing. The body collapsed, disintegrating into nothing more than delicate strands of silk.

    Jake flinched, the sound of the impact ringing in his ears. He watched in stunned silence as Mel landed gracefully, a satisfied grin spreading across his face. He turned to Jake, his expression darker now, a predatory glint in his eyes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go get them,¡± Mel growled, his smile turning into something far more sinister. The promise of retribution hung in the air as he beckoned Jake to follow, his resolve clear. This wasn¡¯t just about the black card anymore¡ªit was personal.

    ¡°Get them?¡± Elowen scoffed, swinging back and forth on her swing, her brow furrowing. ¡°We don¡¯t even know where they are. Vrada¡¯s a massive city.¡±

    Jake hesitated, shifting uneasily. ¡°Yeah, but¡­¡± He trailed off, looking at Elowen with a glimmer of hope.

    ¡°Wait,¡± she said, eyes widening as a thought clicked in her mind. ¡°Jake, do you still have the website? The one you were looking at?¡±

    Jake nodded, a slight relief washing over him. ¡°It¡¯s in my dorm. I saved it.¡± He fumbled with his phone, feeling a sense of urgency rising in his chest.

    In Jake¡¯s dorm, the trio crowded around him as he scrolled through the computer screen, the tension palpable. ¡°I¡¯ll need a name for the account,¡± Jake muttered, glancing at them expectantly.

    Without missing a beat, Elowen and Mel simultaneously pointed at Arid.

    ¡°Why me?!¡± Arid¡¯s voice was a mix of disbelief and annoyance, his eyes darting between them.

    Mel shrugged nonchalantly, crossing his arms. ¡°I¡¯m a known king. You¡¯re the king of¡­ well, whatever you¡¯re king of.¡±

    Elowen smirked. ¡°And I¡¯m the daughter of King Arthur. You¡¯ve got it covered.¡±If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Arid groaned, rolling his eyes. ¡°Fine, whatever,¡± he muttered, already starting to create the account. ¡°This better not backfire on me.¡±

    Jake stared at the screen, eyeing the same shoes Elowen had shown him earlier, still listed at the same price. ¡°Whoever¡¯s behind this is really stupid,¡± Elowen muttered under her breath.

    Jake, however, was already tapping away on the keyboard. As he did, Arid peeked over his shoulder, grumbling when he saw the messages on screen.

    Arid (Jake): hey

    Seller: Arid is a beautiful name, you must be a beautiful girl.

    Arid frowned at the screen, while Elowen let out a teasing chuckle. ¡°Guess they¡¯ve got some imagination, huh?¡± she teased.

    Jake¡¯s eyes lit up as he snapped his fingers. ¡°Wait¡ªthis is perfect! If they think Arid¡¯s a girl, they¡¯ll definitely act differently!¡±

    Arid (Jake): I¡¯m a really beautiful girl who wants some shoes for my birthday.

    The seller quickly responded.

    Seller: I bet you¡¯re really hot! I¡¯ll give you a discount.

    Arid (Jake): Thank you! Can you meet me?

    Seller: Sure, we¡¯ll be at the Singing Toucan in Vrada. You in Auroria Dominion?

    Arid (Jake): Yeah, I¡¯m in Vrada too. I¡¯ll be there.

    Seller: See ya, beautiful.

    Arid groaned. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you got me into this.¡±

    The door slammed open, causing everyone to jump. ¡°Princess Rue?!¡± Jake exclaimed, his eyes widening. Mel let out a groan and rubbed his head. ¡°I forgot we were supposed to hang today.¡±

    Rue shot them a disinterested glance, letting out a sigh. ¡°What¡¯s all this?¡± she asked, her gaze shifting to the computer screen.

    Elowen pointed at Jake¡¯s screen. ¡°Someone scammed Jake and beat him up. Now we¡¯re trying to get my black card back,¡± she explained matter-of-factly.

    Rue¡¯s eyes narrowed as she grabbed Mel¡¯s arm and tugged him toward the door. ¡°Come on, we¡¯re going to Vrada. I¡¯ve already made an appointment.¡±

    ¡°Wait, Vrada? That¡¯s where the scammer is!¡± Jake blurted, his eyes lighting up with sudden realization.

    Mel gave a determined grin. ¡°That¡¯s right! We¡¯ll take care of this and still hang with Rue!¡± he declared, but Rue tugged on his arm, stopping him.

    ¡°Not today, Mel. No fighting,¡± Rue warned, her tone firm. Mel looked at her, a little surprised, but nodded in defeat.

    Elowen stepped forward, offering a reassuring smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine. This is my fight, anyway.¡±

    With that, they all made their way out of Jake¡¯s dorm, ready to face whatever awaited them in Vrada.

    In a quiet restaurant in Vrada, Mel sat across from Rue, his gaze drifting as she spoke. ¡°Yeah, my mom¡¯s got me on this intense training regimen. She¡¯s making me study dragons and their history. I never thought I¡¯d end up one of them, though. Everything¡¯s just¡­ so complicated,¡± Rue explained, her voice tinged with frustration.

    Mel¡¯s attention flickered from her to the window, his thoughts clearly elsewhere. Still, he nodded in agreement. ¡°You could say that again.¡±

    Suddenly, Rue let out an exasperated groan as she spotted her so-called ¡°cousins¡± approaching ¡ª Dean Campbell, flanked by his brothers. ¡°You could say that again, blah blah!¡± he mocked, causing Rue to roll her eyes. Mel, distracted by their approach, muttered, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s the funny-looking fella.¡± Dean strutted up, casually swiping some of Rue¡¯s fries.

    ¡°Melanthius, what are you doing here?¡± Dean asked, avoiding Mel¡¯s gaze, clearly intimidated.

    ¡°We¡¯re hanging out, Rue and I. Be a good man and don¡¯t bother us,¡± Mel replied coolly, passing his fries to Rue. Rue raised an eyebrow at the sudden intrusion. ¡°What are you three doing here?¡± she asked, her tone pointed.

    Dean fluffed out his jacket, attempting to appear confident. ¡°We go to Sierra now. We¡¯re on Thanksgiving break, just wandering Vrada for fun.¡±

    ¡°Sierra? I met a few people from there. How¡¯s it going?¡± Mel inquired, genuinely curious.

    Dean scratched the back of his head. ¡°It¡¯s fine, except for one guy ¡ª Brad. That guy¡¯s insane and a total scammer.¡±

    Mel¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Brad?! A scammer?!¡± he repeated, his voice low with disbelief.

    Meanwhile, in the alley next to the Singing Toucan, Elowen faced off with two short boys. ¡°Black card? Oh, you must be looking for it, huh?¡± one of them taunted. ¡°Well, we don¡¯t have it.¡±

    Elowen¡¯s eyes narrowed as she cracked her neck, her voice steely. ¡°Then who does?¡±

    The boys pointed behind her, their grins widening. Elowen turned just in time to see Brad swing a bat, striking her sharply on the head. She staggered back, blood blooming from the gash on her temple as she collapsed to the ground. Brad sneered. ¡°These dumbasses from Solstice City¡­¡±

    A few moments after the boys had disappeared into the shadows, Jake and Arid approached the Singing Toucan, tension crackling between them.

    ¡°Why did she have to go alone?!¡± Arid growled, his frustration spilling out as they rounded the corner.

    Jake¡¯s eyes widened in horror as he spotted Elowen¡¯s crumpled form on the ground. He sprinted to her side, dropping to his knees. ¡°Elowen?!¡± he shouted, panic lacing his voice.

    Arid stood frozen for a moment, his expression dark and grim as he braced himself for the worst.

    Suddenly, Elowen stirred, her body trembling as she pushed herself upright. She winced, rubbing the fresh wound on her temple, blood streaking her fingers. ¡°Fucking bastards,¡± she muttered through gritted teeth, her voice heavy with anger.

    Arid let out a breath of relief, though his clenched fists betrayed his simmering rage. ¡°You scared the hell out of us!¡± he snapped, but there was an edge of concern in his tone.

    Elowen steadied herself, ignoring the pain as she stood up, her eyes blazing. ¡°Let¡¯s finish this.¡±

    Moments later, Mel sprinted toward the building, his heart pounding in his chest. As he approached the alley, his breath caught at the sight of blood staining the ground. His gaze fell on a single golden thread glinting in the dim light. He knelt down, picking it up with trembling fingers.

    ¡°Elowen¡­¡± he whispered, his voice cracking. The thread was unmistakable¡ªit was hers. He clutched it tightly, his jaw tightening as his emotions churned. Pulling out his black card, he pressed it to his ear, his voice low and strained.

    ¡°Bring the Blunts,¡± he commanded, his words laced with quiet fury. His hand trembled slightly as he pocketed the card, his eyes glistening with unshed tears. The thought of what might have happened to Elowen was almost too much to bear.

    But his resolve hardened, and the faint tremor in his voice gave way to a steely determination. ¡°I¡¯ll find you,¡± he vowed under his breath, rising to his feet, fists clenched.

 Chapter 85

    Brad and his goons loitered in another alley, their voices echoing off the brick walls. ¡°Who was that chick anyway? Some small fry, right?¡± Brad asked, tossing a crumpled bill between his hands. His goons shrugged, counting their share of stolen money.

    ¡°No idea,¡± one replied with a smirk. ¡°But seriously, who did she think she was, stepping up to us like that?¡±

    Brad chuckled darkly, nodding toward the rest of his gang lounging nearby. ¡°Hope I cracked her skull open,¡± he sneered, his laugh cut short when he noticed movement at the mouth of the alley. His eyes narrowed as he saw Arid, Elowen, and Jake marching toward them.

    ¡°She¡¯s alive,¡± one of the goons muttered, stunned.

    Elowen rubbed her temple, her expression a mix of determination and anger. ¡°I¡¯m gonna beat the crap out of you, take back my black card, and those shoes you¡¯re wearing.¡±

    Brad smirked. ¡°Oh, really?¡±

    One of his goons didn¡¯t wait for instructions, rushing forward and throwing a roundhouse kick at Elowen. She raised her elbow just in time, the top of his foot slamming into it with a sickening thud. The goon yelped in pain, stumbling backward, but Elowen was already moving.

    She stepped in, driving her arm into his chest like a battering ram, and slammed him to the ground with a brutal clothesline. Before he could react, she straddled him, pinning his chest with her knees as he writhed beneath her.

    ¡°You picked the wrong girl to mess with,¡± she hissed, her eyes blazing.

    Another goon charged at Elowen, but she steadied herself, planting her feet despite her wobbling knees. With a swift motion, she shot up and delivered a clean uppercut to his jaw, sending him sprawling backward, clutching his face and crying out in pain. Elowen staggered slightly, her breath ragged as she rubbed her temple. ¡°I¡¯m not done yet,¡± she muttered, though her exhaustion was evident.

    Arid, watching closely, stepped forward. His sharp eyes took in her trembling form, and he cracked his knuckles as he approached. ¡°You¡¯ve done enough,¡± he said firmly, placing a steadying hand on her shoulder. ¡°Rest.¡± Without argument, Elowen sank to the ground, catching her breath.

    Two more goons, emboldened by her weakness, rushed Arid. He raised an eyebrow and lifted a hand, conjuring vines that sprouted above him and danced in the air like serpents. With a flick of his wrist, the vines lashed out, smacking both goons squarely in the face and sending them stumbling back. Arid examined his handiwork with a small nod. ¡°I think that¡¯s how Mel does it with his webs,¡± he muttered to himself.

    Brad, who had been observing from the side, finally stepped forward, his face twisted in anger. ¡°You Solstice City bastards think you¡¯re so tough with your magic tricks, huh?¡± he snarled, cracking his knuckles menacingly.

    Arid didn¡¯t flinch. Instead, he moved to the side of the alley, giving Brad a clear path. ¡°I¡¯m not your opponent,¡± he said coolly, stepping aside to reveal Jake standing behind him.

    Brad¡¯s scowl turned to surprise as he recognized the boy. ¡°You?!¡± he scoffed, though his voice carried a hint of unease. Jake swallowed hard, his hands trembling, but before he could say anything, he too moved aside.

    Standing behind Jake, calm and unyielding, was Mel. His gaze locked onto Brad with a chilling intensity. ¡°Me,¡± Mel said simply, his voice low and dangerous.

    ¡°I came here ready to kill you,¡± Mel said, his voice calm but laced with ice. He held up the golden thread he had taken from the ground¡ªthe same one Elowen wove into her hair¡ªand carefully threaded it into his own. His gaze never wavered from Brad. ¡°But now? I¡¯ll settle for defeating you and dragging every last one of you to prison.¡±

    Brad sneered, his confidence unshaken as he walked toward Mel, towering over him. ¡°What do you want, huh? You don¡¯t look so¡ª¡±

    Before Brad could finish, Mel¡¯s fist shot out in a blur. Without even shifting his stance or gaze, he delivered a devastating Hidden Cloud Hammer Fist. The impact was instant and brutal¡ªBrad¡¯s face slammed into the concrete with enough force to crack it, his legs comically kicking into the air before falling limp.

    The alley fell silent, the only sound the faint groan escaping Brad¡¯s lips as he lay crumpled on the ground.

    Mel knelt beside Brad¡¯s unconscious form and slipped the shoes from his feet. He grabbed Elowen¡¯s black card from the pocket of one of the goons, then walked back to Jake, handing them over. ¡°Here,¡± he said simply before heading toward Elowen.

    He crouched down and gently blew a refreshing mist of cloud over her temple. The cooling sensation made her let out a deep sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s better,¡± Elowen murmured, touching the spot tenderly.

    Without a word, Mel pulled her into a tight embrace. Elowen hesitated for a moment before hugging him back just as firmly. ¡°I thought you died,¡± he said softly, his voice heavy with emotion.

    Standing up, Mel turned on his heel. ¡°Rue¡¯s going to be mad,¡± he muttered, already dreading her reaction.

    Jake approached Elowen with a sheepish smile, holding out the black card and shoes. ¡°Happy early birthday,¡± he said, closing his eyes as he smiled¡ªa genuine smile, though the black eye on his face told the story of what he¡¯d endured.

    Elowen took the items, her expression softening. ¡°You got a black eye for me?¡± she asked, reaching out to ruffle his hair affectionately.

    Jake¡¯s smile grew, uncharacteristically confident. ¡°No problem. We¡¯re friends,¡± he said, the words carrying a warmth that made Elowen chuckle.

    Epilogue 1 of the scammer arc

    Yasmine, leader of the Blades faction, stood with a calm yet commanding presence as her subordinates hauled Brad and his goons into Vrada¡¯s prison. She glanced down at Brad¡¯s unconscious body and gave it a light nudge with the tip of her boot. ¡°Mel called us in for backup, but it looks like he didn¡¯t need any,¡± she said, almost amused.

    One of the goons, barely able to lift his head, gasped in recognition. ¡°Y-you¡¯re the legendary Priestess of the Stars¡ªYasmine!¡± he stammered.

    Yasmine arched an eyebrow and let out a soft, confident chuckle. She ran her hands over her curvaceous figure, trailing from her hips to her chest with deliberate ease. ¡°Ah, so you¡¯ve heard of me? That was my old title. These days, I¡¯m just Yasmine¡ªthe leader of the blunts, a wife, and a mother.¡± Her tone was light, but her words carried weight.

    The goon¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°I¡ªI wish you could¡¯ve helped us¡­ We¡¯re from your home kingdom!¡± he blurted out, desperation thick in his voice, as if invoking their shared origins might sway her.

    Yasmine tilted her head, her smile lingering but her gaze sharp. ¡°Yeah,¡± she replied, her voice carrying a touch of amusement.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    But as she turned and walked away, her thoughts betrayed the truth: ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have helped you anyway.¡±

    ¡°That Elowen girl wasn¡¯t half bad. Back in my heyday, I¡¯d have asked her to join my gate without hesitation,¡± Yasmine said with a smirk, her voice laced with nostalgia. She turned and walked away, her hips swaying effortlessly, exuding the confidence of someone who had nothing left to prove.

    Epilogue 2 of the scammer arc

    A few days later, Mel, Arid, Rue, Renita, and Lincoln gathered around Elowen, singing ¡°Happy Birthday¡± with an enthusiasm that filled the room. A large cake sat on the table, decorated with golden frosting and intricate designs shaped like swords and stars, a nod to Elowen¡¯s fighting spirit and heritage.

    Jake stood shyly off to the side, holding a small, neatly wrapped gift in his hands. Elowen¡¯s cat, perched on the edge of her chair, wagged its tail eagerly, sensing the festive energy.

    As the song ended, Elowen leaned forward to blow out the candles, her golden-threaded hair shimmering in the light. ¡°Make a wish!¡± Renita said, clasping her hands together.

    Elowen closed her eyes briefly before blowing out the candles, a confident smile forming on her lips. ¡°No need to wish. I¡¯ve already got everything I want¡ªgood friends, good fights, and my black card back.¡±

    The group laughed as Mel handed her a small box. ¡°This is from all of us,¡± he said with a grin.

    Elowen opened it to reveal a bracelet made of shimmering silver, adorned with tiny charms representing each of her friends¡ªa cloud for Mel, a vine for Arid, a shoe for Jake, a dragon scale for Rue, a rose for Renita, and a book for Lincoln.

    ¡°This¡­ is amazing,¡± Elowen said, her voice uncharacteristically soft.

    ¡°Well, you deserve it,¡± Rue said, her tone genuine but quickly followed by her usual teasing.

    The group erupted into chatter and laughter, the warm glow of friendship filling the room as the celebration continued late into the evening.

    The night after, the soft glow of the moonlight filtered through Rue¡¯s curtains, casting a gentle radiance over the room. Rue and Mel sat together on her bed, their hands intertwined. She ran her fingers along his, her touch tender and familiar.

    ¡°I miss this,¡± Rue murmured, her voice barely above a whisper. Her gaze lingered on their joined hands. ¡°Just being together like this. It feels... normal.¡±

    Mel chuckled softly, the sound deep and warm. ¡°I told you I¡¯d make time for you. I¡¯m sorry for the fighting.¡± His voice carried a trace of guilt as his eyes dropped to their hands.

    Rue let out a light laugh, shaking her head as she rubbed gentle circles into his palms. ¡°You saved Elowen. You put the bad guys in jail. That¡¯s what heroes do. Fighting¡¯s part of the job.¡±

    She leaned into him, resting her head against his chest. Mel stiffened for a moment, surprised, but then his arms circled her, holding her close. His heartbeat was steady, and Rue could feel it under her cheek.

    ¡°I miss this too,¡± Rue thought to herself, letting her eyes drift shut. The warmth of his embrace felt like home, a rare reprieve from the chaos of their world.

    Mel rested his chin lightly on her head, his fingers brushing against her hair. ¡°I¡¯ll always make time for you,¡± he whispered, more to himself than to her.

    In that quiet moment, words weren¡¯t needed. The connection between them was enough¡ªa fragile but powerful bond that, despite everything, remained unbroken.

    The next morning, Mel floated peacefully on a soft cloud he had conjured, drifting beside Rue¡¯s bed as he slept. The tranquility shattered when the sound of heavy, deliberate footsteps echoed through Solstice City, shaking the kingdom awake.

    Mel jolted awake, slipping off the cloud and landing with a groan. ¡°What the¡ª¡± he muttered, rubbing his eyes.

    Rue shot up from her bed, clutching her ears as the booming noise reverberated through the walls. ¡°Mel? What¡¯s that noise?!¡± she exclaimed, her voice tinged with alarm.

    Still half-dazed, Mel scrambled to the window, his feet hooking onto the windowsill as he peered outside. His heart stopped for a moment at the sight below. An army of knights in gleaming golden armor marched in perfect formation, their polished swords catching the morning sun. His sharp gaze landed on the figure leading them: King Liam of Camelot, the eldest son of King Arthur and Elowen¡¯s brother.

    Mel¡¯s eyes widened, and his thoughts raced. Why is he here? Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s under Lust¡¯s influence, hunting for Fox Bearrington¡ªhunting for me!

    Before Mel could process further, Rue hurried to his side, her jaw tightening as her eyes followed his line of sight. ¡°The hell is going on?¡± she muttered, her voice low with unease. Her gaze shifted to the other side of the procession, where another imposing figure approached.

    King Aldara, Rue¡¯s father, stood regal and fierce, flanked by the five wardens. His expression was unreadable, but his presence was undeniable. Beside him, Shenelle who walked by him like his right hand woman. Mel¡¯s stomach twisted into knots. ¡°This can¡¯t be good. Is it because someone stole the Lady of the Lake artifact? Of course it is!¡± He bit his nails, nerves fraying with every passing second. His eyes darted between the two kings and their entourages.

    ¡°If Elowen sees this,¡± he muttered under his breath, ¡°she¡¯s going to pop a blood vessel!¡±

    Rue¡¯s grip tightened on the windowsill. ¡°Two kings, one city, and this much tension? Yeah, no, this isn¡¯t going to end well.¡±

    Mel nodded, his mind already spiraling through a thousand possibilities. One thing was clear: whatever was coming, it was bound to shake Solstice City to its core.

    Mel darted a glance at Rue, then back at the escalating chaos outside, and then once more at Rue. His anxiety was written all over his face.

    ¡°Mel, no!¡± Rue snapped, stepping closer to him. ¡°You¡¯re not meant to get involved in this kind of thing! Don¡¯t be a third party! Just stay out of it!¡±

    Mel nodded nervously, but his fidgeting gave him away. ¡°Don¡¯t be a third party. Don¡¯t be a third party,¡± he muttered to himself, inhaling sharply, then exhaling as if trying to convince himself to stay put.

    But then, in the distance, he spotted Elowen. She was striding toward the scene like a thunderstorm, her expression a volatile mix of rage and determination. Mel¡¯s eyes widened, and panic took over.

    ¡°GOTTA BE A THIRD PARTY, RUE!¡± he shouted, leaping out of the window before Rue could stop him.

    ¡°Mel! No!¡± she yelled after him, but it was too late¡ªhe was already soaring through the air.

    Mel landed with a graceless crash into a heap of garbage, just off to the side of Elowen¡¯s warpath. Groaning, he scrambled to his feet and hurried to catch up with her. ¡°Hey, Ellie! Best buddy! Remember? The Ancientblood Trio? Me, you, and, uh¡­ the one who shall not be named?¡± he stammered, coughing a not-so-subtle ¡°Dorian¡± under his breath.

    Elowen didn¡¯t even glance at him, her focus locked on the brewing confrontation ahead. Her pace didn¡¯t falter, her fury practically radiating off her in waves.

    Mel bit his fingers nervously before making a desperate move. He dashed forward and wrapped his arms around her waist from behind, planting his feet firmly on the ground. ¡°Come on, El! Let¡¯s just¡ªlet¡¯s think about this! You don¡¯t need to go all berserker mode on them!¡±

    But if Mel thought he could stop her, he was sorely mistaken. Without breaking stride, Elowen continued marching, dragging him along like he weighed nothing.

    ¡°Okay, cool, this is fine,¡± Mel muttered, his voice strained as he clung on. ¡°I¡¯ll just¡ªyeah, I¡¯ll be your portable conscience! No ragey explosions today, right? Right?!¡±

    Mel clung desperately to Elowen¡¯s back as she stormed forward, her strides unwavering. ¡°Please, for the love of everything holy! Let us be kids for just one day!¡± he begged, his voice laced with desperation.

    For a split second, Elowen¡¯s expression shifted¡ªconfusion flickered across her face, a crack in her determined rage. Then, just as quickly, the fury returned.

    ¡°Your expression faltered! That means I¡¯m doing a good job as your conscience!¡± Mel chuckled nervously, clinging tighter as though it would somehow slow her down.

    ¡°Elowen, listen!¡± he pleaded, his words spilling out in a frantic rush. ¡°If I show up, it¡¯ll be three kings in one place! That¡¯s a recipe for disaster! I¡¯m vulnerable right now¡ªdo you know what they¡¯d do to me if this is some kind of summit? They¡¯d rip me apart!¡±

    Elowen didn¡¯t respond, her pace as relentless as ever. Mel¡¯s words seemed to bounce off her like raindrops on armor.

    Before Mel could come up with another desperate plea, they arrived. Elowen came to a halt, and the tension in the air was palpable.

    Standing before them was King Percival Aldara, flanked by his wardens, and King Liam of Camelot, his golden-armored troops assembled behind him. And there was Elowen¡ªfierce, unyielding, with Mel still clinging to her back like a particularly stubborn backpack.

    Mel peeked over her shoulder, his wide eyes darting between the two opposing parties. ¡°Well, this is cozy,¡± he muttered under his breath.

 Chapter 86

    Mel peeked over her shoulder, his wide eyes darting between the two opposing parties. ¡°Well, this is cozy,¡± he muttered under his breath.

    King Aldara¡¯s sharp voice cut through the tension like a blade. ¡°You two?! Get back inside this instant!¡± he barked, his glare fierce enough to command obedience¡ªor so he thought.

    King Liam of Camelot chuckled, the sound grating and condescending. He rubbed his chin as he turned to Elowen. ¡°Well, well, little Ellie. I meant to give you something for your birthday, but I guess I forgot,¡± he said mockingly, his smirk widening.

    Elowen¡¯s breaths came sharp and heavy as she bit her lip, struggling to contain her fury. Mel, still perched awkwardly on her back, peeked out just enough to see Liam¡¯s sneering face.

    ¡°Uhh, King Liam, sir,¡± Mel stammered, his voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t, uh¡­provoke her?¡±

    Liam¡¯s piercing gaze shifted to Mel, his smirk never wavering. ¡°Ah, you must be King Melanthius Shadowbane!¡± he declared, emphasizing the title with dripping sarcasm. ¡°I saw your little display at Bloodthorn¡¯s summit. Not bad, not bad at all. Though, let¡¯s be honest, you¡¯re nowhere near your father¡¯s level. Are you here to join this¡­ kingly meeting of ours?¡± His tone was condescending, every word laced with mockery.

    Mel held up his hands, trying to defuse the situation. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m here to stop your sister from popping a blood vessel,¡± he said, his voice steady but cautious.

    Liam¡¯s smirk deepened as he turned his attention back to Elowen. ¡°Damn, Ellie, you¡¯re friends with our father¡¯s sworn enemy¡¯s son? The same overlord our father struck down? Gotta say, you¡¯re handling him well¡ªseeing as he¡¯s clinging to you like a lost puppy.¡± His laugh was cold and cruel, echoing in the tense silence.

    Mel¡¯s expression darkened, his eyes narrowing as Liam¡¯s words hit their mark. Sensing the shift, Liam doubled down. ¡°It won¡¯t be long before you two follow the same path, will it? King Mel, destined to become an evil overlord just like his daddy, and my sister, forced to take him down. It¡¯s practically written in the stars,¡± he sneered.

    Mel slid off Elowen¡¯s back, his movements slow and deliberate. His jaw tightened, fury simmering just beneath the surface.

    Liam rolled his shoulders, feigning a casual demeanor as his grin turned savage. ¡°Now that I think about it, you¡¯ve already conquered Atlantis. What¡¯s next, little demonspawn? Auroria Dominion? Let¡¯s face it, they should¡¯ve let you rot in Caldara.¡± He laughed, his troops joining in, their jeers a chorus of mockery.

    Mel¡¯s growl was low, primal, and full of barely restrained anger as he took a step forward, his fists clenched tightly at his sides. The air seemed to crackle with the weight of what was about to unfold.

    The tension in the air thickened as King Percival cleared his throat, his commanding presence trying to steady the uneasy atmosphere. ¡°King Liam, about your¡­ unexpected visit,¡± he began, his tone measured but edged with irritation. ¡°A heads-up¡ªperhaps a call¡ªwould¡¯ve been appreciated.¡±

    King Liam casually adjusted his tie, the motion deliberate, as if he relished dragging out the moment. ¡°The direct approach, Percival, is the best approach,¡± he replied, his voice carrying an air of smug confidence. Leaning lazily against his horse, he shot a piercing gaze at Percival. ¡°All I want to know is¡­ why did you let the Lady of the Lake artifact get stolen?¡± His words were calm but laced with venom, the subtle accusation cutting deep.

    Percival sighed, the weight of leadership visible in his posture as he clasped his hands behind his back. ¡°I assure you, King Liam, that was an unfortunate mistake. Someone managed to bypass our security. It was never our intention¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not here for your bullshit excuses, Percival,¡± Liam interrupted sharply, his voice darkening as his smirk faded into a cold glare.

    Percival¡¯s jaw tightened, but he kept his composure. ¡°Then what is it that you want?¡± he asked evenly, though the strain in his voice was apparent.

    Liam¡¯s smirk returned, sharper this time, a predatory gleam in his eyes. ¡°Collateral damage,¡± he said, his voice smooth and icy. ¡°I entrusted you with something precious, something irreplaceable¡ªand you failed me. It was stolen right from under your nose.¡± He let the words hang in the air, his meaning crystal clear and undeniably threatening.

    Percival¡¯s expression hardened as he asked, ¡°What kind of collateral damage are you talking about?¡±

    Liam let out a low chuckle, the kind that sent a chill down the spine. ¡°My sister,¡± he said coldly, the words slicing through the tense air like a blade.

    Before anyone could react, one of Camelot¡¯s knights lunged forward, throwing a devastating punch aimed directly at Elowen. The strike never landed. In the blink of an eye, Mel was there, his arm raised to block the attack. The force of the blow sent dust swirling around them, and when it cleared, all eyes were on Mel. Blood trickled from the corner of his mouth, a stark reminder of the strength even Camelot¡¯s weakest knights possessed.

    Mel spat to the side and wiped the blood from his lip, his sharp gaze locking onto Liam. ¡°W-what do you mean?¡± he said, his voice trembling with a mix of anger and disbelief. ¡°You see your own sister¡ªyour sweet little sister¡ªas nothing more than collateral damage?¡±

    He took a step forward, his tone turning sharper, more pointed. ¡°How sick can a human being be? You look at her as a tool, a pawn to be sacrificed? And you have the audacity to call me demonspawn?¡±

    A smirk tugged at the corner of his mouth despite the blood, his defiance unwavering.

    Elowen, who had been standing firm moments before, now lowered her gaze, avoiding Liam¡¯s eyes. Her hands balled into fists at her sides, her silence speaking volumes as her brother¡¯s cruelty settled over the scene like a storm cloud.

    Liam arched an eyebrow, a sly smirk curling his lips. ¡°Damn, talking to me like that? Bold, King Melanthius. But let¡¯s be clear¡ªI wasn¡¯t addressing you. I was talking to King Percival.¡± His gaze flicked briefly to Percival, who lowered his head, unwilling to meet anyone¡¯s eyes.

    Liam¡¯s expression hardened as he turned back to Mel. ¡°Elowen belongs to me now. Step aside, King Melanthius. This doesn¡¯t concern you.¡± His voice dripped with cold authority, as if the matter had already been decided.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    Mel¡¯s stance didn¡¯t waver. His eyes burned with resolve as he stood his ground. ¡°I¡¯ll die standing before I let you lay a hand on Elowen Pendragon,¡± he declared, his voice ringing with defiance. ¡°She isn¡¯t Camelot¡¯s possession. She¡¯s my shield.¡±

    Without breaking eye contact, Mel bent down and picked up a sturdy stick from the ground, holding it firmly in his hands. He raised it like a sword, his grip steady, his posture unwavering. ¡°And with this stick, I¡¯ll take all of you out. Every last one of you.¡±

    The audacity of his words hung in the air like a challenge etched in stone, daring anyone to step forward.

    ¡°I believe this meeting has concluded,¡± King Aldara said firmly, his tone brooking no argument. ¡°I¡¯d kindly ask you to leave this kingdom.¡±

    Liam let out an exaggerated sigh, shaking his head as if disappointed. ¡°Ah, so you¡¯ve chosen the hard way. Typical.¡± His gaze lingered on Mel, a chilling smirk playing at his lips. ¡°No matter. I¡¯ll be seeing you very soon¡­ Melanthius.¡±

    With a dramatic turn, Liam signaled to his knights, and the golden-armored troop marched away from the scene, their presence as ominous as their departure was deliberate. The tension in the air lingered long after they disappeared from sight.

    After a moment of silence, Elowen''s composure shattered as tears spilled freely down her cheeks. Without hesitation, she threw her arms around Mel¡¯s neck, burying her face in his shoulder as sobs wracked her body. Mel wrapped her in a firm embrace, gently stroking her back. He let out a quiet sigh of relief, his tension melting away as he held her close, offering the comfort she so desperately needed.

    King Percival growled, storming toward Mel and grabbing his collar with enough force to make the air tense. "WHAT DO YOU THINK YOU¡¯RE DOING, TALKING TO KING LIAM LIKE THAT?! WHERE ARE YOUR MANNERS, BOY?!" he bellowed, his voice reverberating through the courtyard.

    Mel shoved Percival¡¯s hand off, his fury igniting like a wildfire. "Manners? Was I supposed to just give him Elowen?! Is that what you wanted?!" he shouted, his voice steady but filled with outrage.

    Percival¡¯s face twisted, torn between anger and desperation. "You don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re dealing with! When King Liam wants something, he takes it¡ªthat¡¯s how the world works! You¡¯re just a teenage king, Mel! You don¡¯t understand the stakes!"

    Mel shook his head in disbelief, his tone biting. "Even Headmaster Thaddeus would¡¯ve told Liam to leave the kingdom. I hated him, but he¡¯d still make a better king than you."

    Those words struck like a dagger. Percival¡¯s composure cracked, and in a flash of rage and fear, his fist slammed into Mel¡¯s face. Gasps erupted from the gathered crowd¡ªwardens, Shenelle, and onlookers alike¡ªas the scene unfolded in stunned silence.

    Mel stumbled slightly, clutching his face. Slowly, his head lifted, and his eye locked onto Percival with a glare filled with betrayal and fury. Percival clenched his fists, trembling, before shutting his eyes tightly, as if willing himself to undo what he had done.

    "I¡¯m sorry, Melanthius," he muttered, his voice barely above a whisper. "This is just... things you don¡¯t¡ª"

    When he opened his eyes, his blood ran cold. Mel¡¯s fist, now cloaked in a swirling, ominous cloud of energy, was aimed directly at Percival¡¯s face. But before he could strike, the wardens sprang into action.

    Benjamin¡¯s blade was at Mel¡¯s neck in an instant, shimmering with deadly intent. Chandler gripped Mel¡¯s wrist in a vise-like hold, forcing it downward. Allynna pulled his hair back, her jaw tight with determination. Victoria stepped in, her spear leveled against Mel¡¯s chest, unyielding. And Aegis stood face-to-face with Mel, his wand aimed directly at his temple, poised to cast.

    Even Elowen intervened, wrapping her arms around Mel from behind. "Mel, please... don¡¯t," she pleaded, her voice trembling with urgency.

    Mel¡¯s eyes, however, remained locked on Percival, burning with unspoken rage. They told a story louder than words: You¡¯ve betrayed me.

    A few days later, the news blared through the airwaves, displayed on an ultra-modern, holographic television that dominated the throne room. The screen floated mid-air, its edges shimmering faintly with energy. Images and text danced in three dimensions, so vivid and lifelike they seemed to extend beyond the confines of the room.

    The holographic newscaster appeared, their face rendered with such precision it felt as though they stood among them. "This just in," their voice resonated crisply, "King Liam of Camelot has officially joined the fray as one of King Melanthius Shadowbane''s growing list of enemies. Shadowbane has been in Atlantis for several days now, and speculation is rife¡ªcould King Percival Aldara also be counted among his adversaries?"

    The images shifted fluidly, as though plucked from the air itself. A holographic replay materialized, showing the exact moment Percival struck Mel¡ªcrystal clear, every detail illuminated. Then came the next scene: Mel, held back by all five wardens, their forms glowing faintly with the magical energy of the capture.

    The news anchor¡¯s voice brimmed with incredulity as the image hovered and spun slowly. "They needed five wardens to restrain one teenager? And now the question arises: is King Percival the weakest ruler among the dominions? A sheep flanked by lions? Stay tuned for a special segment dissecting the dynamics of Atlantis under King Percival¡¯s reign!"

    Before the anchor could continue, a loud crack echoed through the throne room. Benjamin had hurled a controller at the holographic display, causing the image to warp and flicker momentarily before stabilizing. "Are you kidding me?!" he roared, pacing furiously. "Comparing us to the old wardens for doing our job? What the hell is that about?!"

    The room was tense, the flickering holographic image still lingering mid-air like a ghostly reminder of the kingdom¡¯s increasingly precarious reputation.

    ¡°Shadowbane. We should¡¯ve kept him locked up, just as the late Headmaster Thaddeus once suggested,¡± Draven declared bluntly, his tone as cold as stone.

    Headmaster Jasper turned to him sharply, his brows furrowed in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯ve never liked that kid, Draven. Always following whatever Thaddeus said about him. You were practically his number one lackey back then,¡± Jasper shot back, his words slicing through the tension like a blade.

    Draven¡¯s expression darkened as he stepped closer, his presence looming. ¡°What did you just say?¡± he growled, his voice low and threatening.

    Before the situation could escalate further, Kai stepped between them, his arms raised in a gesture of peace. ¡°Enough! This pissing match over Melanthius isn¡¯t solving anything. The media already saw everything,¡± he said with a sigh, his exasperation evident.

    Across the room, Victoria tied back her fiery red hair with quick, precise movements, her eyes alight with thought. ¡°The media¡¯s saying it took five of us to restrain a teenager. But what they don¡¯t understand is that it took five of us to hold back the son of the strongest overlord¡ªa boy about to strike a king.¡± Her words were calculated, and her lips curled into a slight smirk. ¡°We could spin this to our adva¡ª¡±

    Her voice faltered as her eyes widened in terror. Clutching her throat, she stumbled back. ¡°I-I could¡¯ve sworn¡­ something cut me¡­¡± she whispered, her hand trembling, though there was no wound to be seen.

    From the side of the room, Shenelle sat casually, one leg crossed over the other, her gaze cold as ice. ¡°Say that again,¡± she said, her voice dripping with venom. ¡°Were you actually planning to fabricate evidence against Mel?¡±

    Victoria¡¯s thoughts raced as she stared at Shenelle, panic flashing in her eyes. That bitch¡­ was that her magical power just now?!

    Shenelle rose from her seat with deliberate grace, her presence commanding. ¡°Let me make one thing crystal clear,¡± she said, her tone razor-sharp. ¡°I won¡¯t allow anyone to treat Mel unfairly. I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re a king, a headmaster, or whatever title you hide behind. You all were humiliated fair and square. Especially you, Percival.¡±

    Her eyes locked onto King Percival, who sat slumped in his chair, his face shadowed with guilt. He didn¡¯t look up. Instead, his voice came out as a broken murmur. ¡°I¡­ I put my hands on him. I told him once that I wished I could¡¯ve adopted him.¡± His voice cracked as he clenched his fists. ¡°And yet¡­ I put my hands on him.¡±

    The room fell silent, the weight of his words and actions settling over them like a suffocating cloud.

 Chapter 87

    Meanwhile, in Atlantis, Mel sat in a bustling restaurant alive with chatter and clinking glasses, yet he remained silent, lost in his thoughts. Across from him, Elowen spoke with a forced cheerfulness, bouncing between random topics as if the shadow of her near-sale to her brother hadn¡¯t loomed over them just days ago.

    Mel sat slouched, his eyes distant as his head leaned against Elowen¡¯s shoulder. She noticed his plate untouched and his hollow expression. ¡°Mel, you haven¡¯t eaten in days. I¡¯m the one who was almost sold¡ªshouldn¡¯t I be the depressed one?¡± she teased lightly, trying to push a spoonful of food toward his mouth.

    Mel kept his lips sealed, shaking his head slightly. ¡°Wizards don¡¯t need to eat every day,¡± he mumbled, a half-hearted statement he wasn¡¯t even sure was true.

    Elowen gave a soft laugh, the sound both comforting and sad. ¡°Shut up, you just made that up,¡± she said, resting her head gently on his.

    For a moment, they sat in silence, their heads leaning against each other like two fragile towers propping each other up. Then, Mel¡¯s voice broke the quiet, heavy with pain. ¡°He put his hands on me,¡± he murmured. ¡°Percival. He once told me he wished he could¡¯ve adopted me¡­ and I said I wished he had too. I even hugged him.¡± His voice wavered, the words spilling out like a dam breaking. ¡°And then¡­ he punched me.¡±

    Elowen sighed softly, her fingers brushing lightly against his arm in a silent gesture of comfort. She didn¡¯t try to offer words this time; she knew there was nothing she could say to ease the weight Mel carried. So she simply stayed there, letting him lean on her as the world outside their bubble kept moving, unaware of the pain sitting quietly at their table.

    Elowen sipped her drink thoughtfully, then let out a long exhale. ¡°Rue can¡¯t come to Atlantis anymore, and you can¡¯t set foot in Auroria Dominion. I told you, Mel¡ªLiam is pure evil. Everything was fine until he showed up. Then you got punched, I almost got sold, and now you¡¯re¡­ like this.¡± She gestured at his slouched posture and distant expression. ¡°We need to stay out of his way. Always.¡±

    Mel nodded faintly, his gaze fixed on the table. ¡°I want to, but¡­ if I ever see him again, I won¡¯t be able to stop myself. I¡¯ll kill him on sight.¡± His voice hardened, anger simmering beneath the surface. ¡°He sees you as collateral damage. Not a person. Just¡­¡± His hands clenched into fists as his words trailed off.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say things like that!¡± Elowen snapped, shaking him lightly by the shoulders. ¡°You¡¯re better than that. Just because King Aldara punched you doesn¡¯t mean you should start thinking about killing anyone. Remember your moral code, Mel. Bullying is for the weak. Killing is disgraceful. Violence is a last resort. Real men never hit women unless it¡¯s self-defense. All of that.¡± Her voice softened as she saw his expression shift.

    Mel¡¯s face slowly went from strained to calm as he processed her words. He let out a small sigh. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m sorry. I still have you¡ªmy shield.¡± A faint smile broke through his gloom, flickering like a candle in the dark.

    Elowen chuckled, leaning back in her chair. ¡°Exactly,¡± she said with a playful smirk. ¡°And don¡¯t you forget it.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re with you, Captain!¡± Mark called out, leaning over their booth with his mouth full of food. Crumbs scattered across the table as he spoke.

    Elowen sighed, brushing a stray lock of hair behind her ear. ¡°Oh right, they had to leave the outskirts of Auroria,¡± she said, her tone heavy with sympathy.

    Yasmine leaned in, her voice warm and upbeat. ¡°Mhm, but now we¡¯re all together¡ªlike a family.¡± Her smile was bright, but just as she said it, Logan shoved his plate off the table with a loud clatter and stormed out of the restaurant, leaving everyone stunned.

    ¡°What¡¯s his problem?¡± Lucy asked, raising an eyebrow as she watched him leave.

    Mark shrugged and waved it off. ¡°He¡¯s just spoiled,¡± he said dismissively, shoveling another bite into his mouth.

    Yasmine nodded in quiet agreement, though her gaze lingered on the door Logan had disappeared through.

    ¡°The only thing I want to know is why someone stole the Lady of the Lake artifact,¡± Elowen muttered, scribbling idly on a napkin as her thoughts raced. ¡°The artifact can do so much. She gave my father Excalibur, after all. My brother went to the lake, absorbed her essence into the artifact like it was nothing, and handed her over to King Aldara.¡± She paused, her pen tapping against the table as she collected her thoughts. ¡°It can grant the wielder healing, reveal the truth, summon the Lady of the Lake herself, bind others to loyalty, and even enhance weapons.¡± Her tone grew heavier as she listed its powers.

    Before anyone could respond, Mark slid into their booth, leaning forward conspiratorially. ¡°That¡¯s not all¡­¡± he said, his voice dropping to a near whisper. ¡°It can also resurrect the Arcanis Titans.¡±

    Mel and Elowen both froze at the revelation, their breaths hitching.

    ¡°The Titans,¡± Mark continued, his eyes scanning the room to ensure no one overheard, ¡°were banished by a wizard council called the Magisterium centuries ago. Their power was beyond comprehension¡ªelemental forces so destructive they were nearly unstoppable. One of them, Shimoth, was said to be strong enough to rival Merlin himself.¡±

    Mel¡¯s expression darkened as Mark¡¯s words sank in. ¡°Shimoth¡­¡± he murmured, his thoughts racing to a familiar name. ¡°Bimoth is one of them? I¡­ I doubt he even knows.¡±

    His words hung in the air, thick with unease. Elowen looked at him sharply, her brow furrowing as her fingers tightened around her pen. ¡°If the artifact is used to bring them back¡­ we¡¯re talking about forces no one alive today is prepared to face,¡± she said, her voice barely audible.

    Mark nodded grimly. ¡°Exactly. If it¡¯s not in King Aldara¡¯s hands, there¡¯s no telling what chaos might follow.¡±

    Mel¡¯s gaze fell to the table as he clenched his fists, determination flickering in his eyes. ¡°Then we need to stop it¡ªbefore it¡¯s too late.¡±

    Meanwhile, in Goldman¡¯s Gate, Michelangelo stood before an army of twenty knights, their armor gleaming under the faint torchlight as they stood in rigid formation. He lazily popped a gold nugget into his mouth, chewing with an air of indifference as he held a phone to his ear.

    ¡°Let me guess¡­ You¡¯re King Liam, right?¡± he said, a wicked grin spreading across his face. ¡°And you want me to kidnap Elowen Pendragon for you? Hah! You¡¯re a real piece of work, aren¡¯t you? Worse than those damn wizards, even. No, no, don¡¯t worry¡ªI¡¯ve been itching to come out of hiding. I¡¯ll get her for you with just three knights. Besides,¡± he chuckled, his voice taking on a sinister edge, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind seeing my old student again. Inmate Zero.¡±

    With a low laugh, Michelangelo ended the call and gestured to three of his knights¡ªNicolas, Hawkin, and Andrion. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯re heading to Auroria Dominion.¡± He boarded a sleek, black boat, the knights following close behind as the vessel sliced through the water, leaving the shadows of Goldman¡¯s Gate behind.

    Back in Atlantis, the soft hum of the restaurant filled the air as Mel and Elowen dozed off in their booth, the remnants of their late-night conversation fading into the background. Mel stirred first, rubbing his eyes as he glanced at Elowen, who was still sound asleep beside him.

    ¡°Elowen,¡± he murmured, nudging her shoulder gently, ¡°you¡¯ve gotta head back to Solstice.¡±

    She groaned, stretching and yawning as she blinked awake. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said sleepily, her voice soft and hoarse.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Mel replied, rising to his feet and scooping her onto his back without a second thought. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take you back.¡±

    They left the restaurant and made their way through the quiet city. Mel swam to the surface, his movements fluid and practiced, before emerging into the crisp night air. He shook off the water from their clothes, the moonlight casting a silver glow over Solstice City as it shimmered in the distance.

    ¡°I can walk now,¡± Elowen mumbled, sliding off his back with another yawn.

    ¡°You need to rest,¡± Mel said firmly, his tone gentle but resolute.

    She smiled sleepily and gave him a quick hug. ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow,¡± she whispered before making her way toward the dorms, her figure disappearing into the shadows of the city as Mel watched her go.

    Mel turned sharply, his heart skipping a beat as he saw King Aldara approaching with the five wardens flanking him.

    ¡°Melanthius, what are you doing here?¡± Aldara¡¯s voice carried both authority and curiosity.

    Mel groaned and waved him off. ¡°I¡¯m on my way back, don¡¯t worry.¡± His tone was terse, his thoughts preoccupied. As he turned back, his eye caught a fleeting glint of gold, shimmering unnaturally. He blinked, his brow furrowing. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ odd.¡±

    Before he could dwell on it, an all-too-familiar sound froze him in place: a maniacal, blood-curdling laugh that echoed through the air, sharp and sinister. His stomach dropped. He knew that laugh. Everyone did.

    Mel¡¯s eyes darted toward the source of the sound, and his blood ran cold. Across from him, just a few feet away, stood Michelangelo, towering and radiating an aura of malice. In his grip, he held Elowen by the hair as if she were nothing more than a trophy. Her screams pierced the air, a sound so raw and anguished it cut through Melanthius like a blade.

    Mel¡¯s heart pounded in his chest. His mouth opened, but no words came out. Fear rooted him in place.

    Michelangelo¡¯s lips curled into a grin, his laughter settling into a sinister chuckle. ¡°How¡¯s it been, inmate zero?¡± His voice was mockingly casual, as though they were catching up on old times.

    Mel¡¯s entire body trembled, his mind racing to piece together what to do. Finally, he roared at the top of his lungs, desperation and urgency fueling his voice. ¡°EVERYBODY LISTEN TO ME! THIS MAN IS THE RENAISSANCE KING MICHELANGELO! IF YOU EVEN LOOK AWAY FOR A SECOND, YOU¡¯LL DIE!¡±

    Gasps rippled through the crowd like wildfire. People froze, their eyes darting to Michelangelo, and a cacophony of murmurs broke out:

    ¡°Melanthius is too scared to move?¡±

    ¡°One of the Renaissance Kings? But they¡¯ve been gone for centuries!¡±

    ¡°Why is he here? And how does Melanthius know him?¡±

    Michelangelo sneered, unbothered by the growing alarm around him. Elowen squirmed in his grip, tears streaking her face as she clawed at his hand. ¡°Aww, don¡¯t flatter me, Melanthius,¡± Michelangelo said with a dark chuckle, his voice dripping with mockery. ¡°You always had such a dramatic flair, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    The five wardens shifted uneasily, gripping their weapons.

    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± one whispered to King Aldara, ¡°should we intervene?¡±

    Aldara raised a hand to stop them, his face pale but his voice steady. ¡°Wait. Observe. If Melanthius knows him, then we need to understand what we¡¯re dealing with.¡±

    The murmurs grew louder, rippling through the crowd like a wave:Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t the King doing anything?¡±

    ¡°Is that really Michelangelo? I thought he was just a legend!¡±

    ¡°What does this have to do with Melanthius? What¡¯s ¡®inmate zero¡¯ supposed to mean?¡±

    Mel¡¯s mind raced, his heart thundering in his chest. He took a step forward, forcing himself to focus on Elowen. Her anguished cries tore at him, fueling a deep anger that began to bubble under his fear.

    Michelangelo tilted his head, his grin widening. ¡°Oh, look at you, Mel. So helpless, so scared.¡± He leaned in closer, still holding Elowen like a predator playing with its prey. ¡°I almost missed seeing you like this. Almost.¡±

    ¡°Let her go!¡± Melanthius shouted, his voice cracking with desperation.

    Michelangelo chuckled again, the sound cruel and grating. ¡°Now, now. Where¡¯s the fun in that? Besides, you know what happens when you try to play the hero, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Mel¡¯s fists clenched, his teeth grinding. A flicker of gold returned to his eye, brighter and sharper this time. Something deep inside him stirred, threatening to surface.

    The crowd¡¯s whispers turned into a cacophony of speculation:

    ¡°Did you see that? Mel¡¯s eye¡ªit¡¯s glowing!¡±

    ¡°Is he going to fight him? He doesn¡¯t stand a chance!¡±

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t anyone helping her?!¡±

    Michelangelo, ever the showman, basked in the fear and confusion. ¡°Come on, Melanthius,¡± he taunted. ¡°Show me what you¡¯ve got. Or are you still the same little coward I left behind?¡±

    Suddenly, Andrion, Hawkins, and Nicolas stepped forward, blocking Mel¡¯s path with determined glares. Andrion sneered. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Melanthius. You won¡¯t catch us off guard this time¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish, Mel moved like a blur. In one fluid motion, he slammed all three of them into the ground with devastating force. Their heads cracked against the earth, blood spilling as they coughed and groaned in pain. Mel stood over them, his expression dark, his breathing heavy.

    The crowd gasped.

    ¡°Did you see that?!¡±

    ¡°He took out all three of them in an instant!¡±

    ¡°What is Melanthius?¡±

    Mel¡¯s golden eye glinted dangerously as he turned his glare to Michelangelo. Without hesitation, he dashed forward, the ground cracking beneath his feet.

    Michelangelo smirked, calm and unbothered. As Mel closed in, Michelangelo¡¯s hand shot out, grabbing him mid-dash with a vice-like grip. His fist shimmered with gold as he struck Mel twice in quick succession, each punch reverberating like thunder. Mel cried out in pain, his body trembling from the impact.

    ¡°Pathetic,¡± Michelangelo muttered before hurling Mel with bone-crushing force. Mel¡¯s body smashed into the dorms, the wall crumbling around him as dust and debris filled the air.

    ¡°Get him!¡± King Aldara shouted, his voice sharp with urgency.

    Benjamin moved first, his dagger gleaming as he slashed at Michelangelo with supernatural speed. The blade sliced through the air, but Michelangelo sighed, unimpressed. ¡°You damn vampires.¡± With a flick of his wrist, golden chains erupted and wrapped around Elowen, binding her tightly. In a flash, Michelangelo disappeared and reappeared behind Benjamin. Before Benjamin could react, Michelangelo plunged a golden sword into his back.

    Benjamin gasped, blood spurting from his wound as he groaned and collapsed to his knees.

    ¡°BENJAMIN!¡± one of the wardens shouted, but before they could act, Michelangelo turned his attention to Chandler, who was charging at him.

    Michelangelo raised his hand lazily. ¡°Gold Barrage.¡±

    In an instant, razor-sharp golden spikes materialized in the air and shot forward like bullets. They pierced Chandler¡¯s chest, sending him flying into a nearby building. He crashed into the wall with a sickening thud, sliding down in a heap.

    The tension thickened as Arid, Lance, Clyde, Rue, Renita, and Lincoln arrived on the scene, their faces pale with horror.

    ¡°Whoa! Everybody stay back!¡± Arid commanded, gripping his staff tightly.

    Lincoln¡¯s eyes burned with fury. Without waiting, he transformed into his werewolf form, his body enlarging and muscles rippling with power. With a guttural growl, he bolted toward Elowen, intent on freeing her.

    Michelangelo didn¡¯t even spare him a glance. With a flick of his arm, a golden hammer materialized around his fist, and he struck Lincoln square in the head. The impact was deafening. Lincoln howled in pain as his body hit the ground, the werewolf form phasing back into his human shape. Blood trickled from his temple as he clutched his head, tears streaming down his face.

    ¡°AHHHH!¡± Lincoln screamed in agony, his cry echoing through the city. He stumbled away, disoriented, running blindly in desperation.

    Renita, Arid, Clyde, and Rue stared in shock, their hands covering their mouths as they watched in horror.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t even look at him¡­¡± Renita whispered, her voice trembling.

    Arid¡¯s jaw clenched, and he stepped forward, conjuring his staff. His emerald-green eyes burned with resolve. ¡°You must be¡­ Mother Nature¡¯s son, right?!¡± Michelangelo¡¯s grin widened as if he were savoring the moment.

    ¡°Correct.¡± In a flash, Michelangelo plunged a golden blade into Arid¡¯s stomach.

    ¡°ARID!¡± Renita screamed, her voice breaking as Arid staggered back, clutching the blade with shaking hands. Blood seeped through his fingers as he collapsed to his knees.

    Before Michelangelo could strike again, Aegis stepped forward, his wand glowing with raw magical energy.

    ¡°Get away from him!¡± Aegis roared, firing consecutive blasts of energy at Michelangelo. Each strike hit with explosive force, pushing Michelangelo back slightly. He groaned, irritation flickering across his face.

    ¡°I hate these damn wizards,¡± Michelangelo muttered under his breath.

    He raised his hand, and shimmering gold particles swirled around him. They coalesced into several identical golden clones, each radiating the same overwhelming aura. The clones lunged forward, descending upon the wardens and the remaining fighters like a storm.

    Screams and the sound of weapons clashing filled the air as the clones overwhelmed their targets, beating them mercilessly.

    Michelangelo stood with a bored expression, brushing dust off his golden armor. ¡°Is this all Auroria has to offer? I came here for some fun with Melanthius, and yet you¡¯re all hogging me,¡± he muttered, pouting with mock jealousy.

    But then, his demeanor shifted. A sharp, dangerous presence stirred behind him. He turned, and his eyes locked onto Mel.

    Mel was gripping Elowen¡¯s Excalibur tightly, his black gauntlets conspicuously absent. The sword hummed with power, but Mel¡¯s aura was unstable, wild. Excalibur¡¯s raw energy seemed to pulse uncontrollably through him, crackling with black lightning. His face was tense, and Michelangelo noticed the telltale gold glint creeping up the right side of Mel¡¯s face, spreading toward his eye like veins of cursed light.

    ¡°You¡¯ve realized it by now, haven¡¯t you?¡± Michelangelo smirked, a gleam of satisfaction in his tone. ¡°I already placed my Midas Touch curse on you the moment I arrived. Bit by bit, you¡¯re turning into a golden statue, and yet you¡¯re still fighting. My student¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish, a searing black lightning bolt erupted from Excalibur, striking Michelangelo square in the chest and sending him skidding back. The air crackled with the clash of opposing forces as Michelangelo wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. His smirk remained. ¡°Whoa¡­ my student really is worthy of that weapon, huh?¡±

    Mel didn¡¯t respond. His body blurred as he dashed forward, Excalibur cleaving through the air in a deadly arc. The blade cut through Michelangelo¡¯s side, and golden blood spilled, glimmering like liquid sunlight. Mel followed up with a devastating black lightning-imbued kick, sending Michelangelo crashing into the ruins of a nearby structure.

    ¡°Eclipse Grasp,¡± Mel muttered, his voice low and cold. His hand glowed with black lightning as he absorbed the golden energy from Michelangelo¡¯s blood, channeling it into himself. The golden energy twisted into a dark, corrupted hue as Mel molded it into a weapon, forming jagged black-gold spikes along the edge of Excalibur.

    Michelangelo stood, his face now a mix of pain and genuine surprise. Mel surged forward and drove the black-gold blade into Michelangelo¡¯s shoulder. The sharp crack of impact rang out, and Michelangelo¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°That technique¡­ That¡¯s your father¡¯s move! How do you know that?!¡± he demanded, his voice sharp with shock and rage.

    Mel¡¯s gaze burned with intensity as Michelangelo retaliated, his fist encased in molten gold. He swung with all his might, only for Mel to meet his blow with his own black-gold encrusted fist. The collision sent shockwaves rippling through the battlefield, carving fissures into the ground and shaking the air with raw power.

    From the sidelines, Rue cried out, tears streaming down her face. ¡°Someone needs to stop this! They¡¯re going to destroy each other!¡±

    ¡°Do you really want to get between those two, Princess?!¡± Chandler barked, his voice trembling as he yanked Rue back. ¡°Get back inside where it¡¯s safe! You¡¯ll only make things worse!¡±

    Rue hesitated, glancing at the chaos before them¡ªMel and Michelangelo trading blows like gods clashing in the heavens. Reluctantly, she and the others retreated to the castle, leaving the battlefield to the two titans.

    As they fled, the sky above darkened, black lightning and golden radiance colliding in brilliant, violent flashes. The ground quaked beneath the sheer force of their power, and a grim silence fell over the spectators who remained, too stunned to intervene or even breathe.

    ¡°Melanthius¡­¡± one of the wardens murmured, clutching his arm as he staggered back. ¡°What in the world have you become?¡±

    Michelangelo drove Mel¡¯s face into the ground with a heavy kick, pausing to survey the damage. His gaze lingered on Mel¡¯s right side, now completely consumed by liquid gold, shimmering ominously. ¡°You¡¯re really a stubborn student, aren¡¯t you?¡± Michelangelo sighed, shaking his head in mock exasperation.

    But his expression twisted into a grimace as Mel¡¯s black-gold fist erupted with jagged spikes and struck him square in the chest, sending him crashing into the ground. Michelangelo groaned, wiping golden blood from his mouth.

    ¡°Still got some fight left, huh?¡± Michelangelo muttered. He lunged, grabbing Mel¡¯s arms in a crushing grip before planting both feet into his chest with a powerful kick. Mel hurtled backward, smashing into the ground.

    Mel staggered to his feet, gripping Excalibur tightly. The sword hummed with raw, unstable energy as black lightning coiled around its blade. Mel¡¯s eyes burned with fury as he spun the weapon in a dangerous arc.

    ¡°Wrath of the Obsidian King!¡± Mel roared, plunging Excalibur into the earth.

    Black lightning surged upward, tearing through the sky in crackling arcs, then descended like a vengeful storm. Bolts rained down on Michelangelo, forcing him to dodge frantically. But Mel¡¯s outstretched fingers twitched with precision, manipulating the lightning¡¯s path to track Michelangelo wherever he moved.

    Michelangelo growled in frustration, his golden armor scorched and cracked in places. ¡°ENOUGH!¡± he bellowed, his voice echoing with raw power. In a flash, he dashed through the storm, closing the distance between them.

    His hand struck Mel¡¯s chest with a sickening slap. ¡°Midas Touch!¡± Michelangelo sneered, the golden curse flowing into Mel¡¯s body.

    But something went wrong. The black gold coursing through Mel¡¯s veins began to corrupt Michelangelo¡¯s own power. The liquid gold on Mel¡¯s right side warred with the black-gold seeping into his left. The opposing forces twisted and pulsed violently, spreading like molten veins across Mel¡¯s face and body.

    Michelangelo¡¯s smirk faltered. ¡°So stubborn¡­¡± he muttered under his breath. He raised his fist, now glowing with pure golden energy, and slammed it into Mel with enough force to create a crater beneath them.

    Mel¡¯s body hit the ground, motionless.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t even using half my power,¡± Michelangelo said coldly, his voice carrying a note of finality. He conjured four golden swords in the air and stabbed them into Mel¡¯s torso one by one. The sound of metal piercing flesh echoed across the battlefield, followed by the horrified screams of onlookers.

    ¡°Mel!¡± Rue shrieked, tears streaming down her face. Arid and Renita reached for their weapons, but fear and despair rooted them in place. None of them dared move.

    Michelangelo stood over Mel, his breathing heavy. His gaze lingered on Mel¡¯s lifeless form, and for a brief moment, something flickered in his eyes¡ªan old memory surfacing from the depths of his mind.

    Flashback

    A dimly lit cell in Caldara Bastille. A seven-year-old Mel sat cross-legged on the floor, his tiny hands clutching a piece of paper. When Michelangelo entered, the boy¡¯s face lit up with a bright, innocent smile.

    Mel toddled toward him, holding the drawing out proudly. ¡°It¡¯s you! Look, mister¡ªyou¡¯ve got a lot of gold in your teeth. Can I call you ¡®Goldman¡¯?¡±

    Michelangelo sneered at the childish nickname, but his lips twitched, almost betraying a smile. ¡°This kid¡­¡± he muttered under his breath, shaking his head.

    Present

    Michelangelo blinked, snapping out of his thoughts. His expression hardened as he turned away from Mel¡¯s body, leaving the golden swords embedded in his chest. Without a word, he grabbed Elowen and the three knights, dragging them like trophies.

    The battlefield fell silent, save for the crackle of fading lightning and the muffled sobs of Mel¡¯s allies, who could do nothing but watch as Michelangelo disappeared into the distance.

    In the grand halls of Camelot, Goldman dropped Elowen unceremoniously at King Liam¡¯s feet. The room glimmered with the light reflecting off Liam¡¯s gilded throne, his smile razor-sharp as he surveyed the scene.

    ¡°Well done,¡± Liam said smoothly, tossing a pouch of diamonds toward Goldman. The jewels clinked softly as they hit the floor at his feet. ¡°But tell me¡­ are you crying, Michelangelo?¡±

    Goldman froze, his shoulders stiffening. Slowly, he turned his head, revealing golden tears tracing glistening paths down his face. He wiped them away with the back of his hand, his expression hardening.

    ¡°Call me Goldman,¡± he muttered, his voice low and resolute. ¡°And no¡­ a real man doesn¡¯t cry.¡±

    Without waiting for a reply, he spun on his heel and strode out of the hall, the weight of his own words trailing behind him like a shadow.

 Chapter 88

    After that day, the citizens of Auroria Dominion were paralyzed with fear, their once-bustling streets now eerily silent. Michelangelo¡¯s brutal appearance and Melanthius¡¯s shocking death rippled across nations like a tidal wave, striking terror in the hearts of kings and commoners alike. Whispers spread faster than wildfire¡ªsome mourned Melanthius, the son of Merlin, while others saw his death as retribution for the sins of his father. For those who had crossed paths with Merlin, the news stirred old fears and unearthed long-buried grudges.

    For the rulers of the world, it was a day of unease. Questions gnawed at their minds: What was Michelangelo¡¯s connection to Melanthius? Why had the infamous Renaissance King shed golden tears for the boy he had killed? The image of Michelangelo, grief-stricken yet remorseless, haunted their thoughts, casting a shadow over their thrones.

    Meanwhile, the Steel Pact gathered solemnly to decide Melanthius¡¯s final resting place. After much deliberation, they resolved to honor him in a way that transcended the hatred tied to his lineage. They sealed his body in an ornate casket, inscribed with ancient Atlantean runes, and sank it deep into the waters of Atlantis. It was a bittersweet farewell¡ªfree from the tainted soil of the land, yet isolated in the cold embrace of the ocean. His burial was quiet, attended only by those who truly knew him.

    Back at the Arcanum Royal Institute, life attempted to return to normal, but the cracks were evident. King Aldara, shaken by the events, tripled the kingdom¡¯s security, deploying wardens to patrol not only the city but the school grounds as well. Students whispered in hushed tones about the fight, the tragedy, and the golden curse Michelangelo left behind.

    In the classrooms, there was a tangible void. Melanthius¡¯s absence was deeply felt by those who had known him. Some students lit candles in his memory, while others avoided mentioning his name entirely, fearing the wrath of both the living and the dead.

    In the lunchroom, Arid limped over to the table, wincing as he sat down. Bandages wrapped tightly around his abdomen, evidence of the wound he sustained. He collapsed next to Rue, Caius, Anita, Renita, Lumi, and Sera, muttering under his breath. ¡°Damn, all he ever wanted was to be normal,¡± he grumbled, taking a swig of his juice, the bitterness in his tone matching the sting of the memory.

    Renita glanced at the empty chair beside her, her heart heavy. ¡°Lincoln left Auroria. He went back to Bugia after Michelangelo slammed his head into the ground. I used to think he was a coward... but now, I¡¯m not sure. I was too scared to do anything, too.¡± Her voice faltered as she looked down, the guilt weighing on her chest.

    Amara and Cassius made their way to the table, Amara wearing a black gold mask that covered the left side of her face. Her eyes, however, revealed a quiet fury. ¡°Lance and Clyde are distributing these to Mel¡¯s true friends,¡± she explained, her voice steady but edged with emotion. ¡°It represents his fight against the Midas touch¡­ how he never gave in, no matter what.¡±

    Cassius stood tall beside her, his fists clenched in silent rage. ¡°Mel¡­ he was a force, you know? I didn¡¯t spend much time with him, but I know one thing for sure¡ªhe would¡¯ve died a thousand times over to keep you all safe.¡± His voice was thick with regret, and his gaze hardened as he thought of Mel, the weight of his sacrifice hanging in the air.

    The room fell silent, each person lost in their thoughts of the fallen friend, the weight of their shared loss heavy on their shoulders.

    ¡°Elowen was taken from us,¡± Anita sobbed, her voice trembling. ¡°Mel would¡¯ve charged headfirst into danger to save her, but¡­ we¡¯re not him. And he¡¯s not here.¡± Her words broke as she buried her face into Caius''s shoulder, seeking comfort from the overwhelming grief that gripped her.

    Lumi sat in silence, a heavy sigh escaping her lips. ¡°Death is strange, isn¡¯t it? One moment, he was right here with us¡­ and now, he¡¯s just gone.¡± Her eyes glazed over, her appetite lost in the storm of emotions swirling within her. None of them could eat; the emptiness they felt was far more powerful than hunger.

    The atmosphere in the room hung thick with sorrow when Lance and Clyde entered the hall, their presence drawing everyone''s attention. Both wore Atlantean jewelry, blue pearl earrings and necklaces that shimmered faintly, as well as belts adorned with delicate sea coral. The left side of their faces was painted in a blend of black and gold, a silent tribute to Mel, each brushstroke speaking of their mourning. The two boys walked solemnly to the table, their steps heavy with loss.

    "Hey," Lance said softly as he slid into the seat next to the others, Clyde following suit and sitting beside him. Lance pulled out a homework sheet, his attempt to anchor himself in the ordinary world amidst the chaos of grief. He glanced at it and read aloud, his voice breaking the silence that had settled over the group. "You¡¯re attacked by a goblin with murderous intent. Do you: A. Run. B. Fight. Or C. Beg for your life?" He paused, looking around at the group, their confused gazes meeting his. "The Red Card teachers have some weird questions," Lance added, his attempt at normalcy feeling almost hollow in the wake of their shared grief.

    He continued to work through the homework, his pen moving slowly as his mind wandered. The weight of everything was still too much to bear. Suddenly, he felt a soft pressure against his hand. Rue, sitting beside him, had slipped her hand into his. Her fingers wrapped around his with a gentle but firm grip, offering comfort without words.

    Lance glanced over at her, meeting her steady gaze. There was a warmth in her eyes, a quiet strength that he hadn¡¯t realized he needed until now. In that moment, the tight knot in his chest loosened just a bit, as if her presence alone could make the world feel less heavy.

    Without saying anything, Lance squeezed her hand back, silently thanking her for being there. The others were still lost in their own grief, but for the briefest moment, it felt like the two of them could share this small bit of comfort amidst the chaos. It wasn¡¯t much, but it was enough to remind him that he wasn¡¯t truly alone in this.

    Meanwhile, in a dimly lit strip club in Lust, Dorian sat across from Maren, disguised, as he calmly observed the man scrawling his name on the contract Dorian had handed him. The atmosphere was heavy, the kind that soaked into the air with the faintest hint of desperation.

    "You heard about Melanthius'' death and Elowen¡¯s kidnapping, huh?" Dorian inquired, his voice smooth and unbothered.

    Maren, without a word, splashed a glass of water at him. The droplets hit Dorian''s face, but he wiped them off with a calm and measured expression, not flinching.

    "So, Michelangelo killed my father, your father, countless kings, and now Melanthius Shadowbane," Maren muttered, still scribbling away on the contract. "And you came to me with this offer to retrieve something? Is that right?"

    Dorian nodded slightly, unfazed. "The contract states that if you work for me tonight, I¡¯ll pay you handsomely."Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Maren, still distracted, hurled another splash of water at Dorian, but this time, the smile on Dorian¡¯s face barely shifted. His patience, like the quiet storm in the room, remained unbroken.

    ¡°So, where do we go?¡± Maren asked, pulling out his trident. He pressed a button, and the trident shot forward, narrowly missing Dorian¡¯s eye. Dorian didn¡¯t flinch, calmly moving the weapon aside with a steady hand.

    ¡°There¡¯s a pimp service in the Kissing Haven,¡± Dorian explained. ¡°They have something valuable to me.¡±

    Maren stood abruptly, gripping his trident. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s kill them, then.¡±

    ¡°Whoa! Not so fast,¡± Dorian interjected, raising a hand. ¡°We need a plan.¡±

    Maren growled in frustration, rubbing the fish-like scales on his cheeks. ¡°I didn¡¯t need a plan when I fought you, Mel, and Elowen,¡± he retorted.

    ¡°And that ended with Mel nearly killing you,¡± Dorian countered smoothly.

    Maren grumbled under his breath, reluctantly sinking back into his seat. He flicked water from his fingertips at Dorian in irritation, droplets landing across the table. Dorian simply raised an eyebrow, unfazed.

    ¡°What¡¯s a pimp service?¡± Maren asked, tilting his head curiously.

    Dorian took a slow sip of his drink before answering. ¡°A pimp service is when women are sold to men for money, allowing the men to do whatever they want with them. The pimp controls the women by keeping them dependent¡ªoffering them things like money, shelter, or drugs. It¡¯s one of the ways Lust makes its fortune,¡± he explained, his tone laced with disdain.

    ¡°I can¡¯t stand strategists like you, always trying to manipulate me like the Jester,¡± Maren said with a bored yawn, leaning back in his chair.

    Dorian sighed, rolling his eyes. ¡°Strategist? Please. I was terrible in school,¡± he chuckled, brushing off the comment.

    Maren smirked slightly before leaning back further. ¡°Should we really be sitting here openly talking about infiltrating a Lust business?¡± he asked, his tone skeptical.

    ¡°Why not?¡± Dorian replied casually.

    Before either could say another word, a chair came hurtling toward them. Maren caught it mid-air, gripping it firmly, and both of them turned around sharply to face whoever had dared to interrupt.

    ¡°You want to infiltrate the Kissing Haven?¡± A man approached them, his voice dripping with arrogance. ¡°I¡¯m Roofie, and I own this establishment¡ª¡±

    Before Roofie could finish, Maren¡¯s fist collided with his face, sending him stumbling backward. ¡°So, Dorian, your contract says I have to fight for you. Fine, I¡¯ll do it.¡± Maren cracked his knuckles and dropped into a fighting stance.

    Roofie groaned, wiping blood from his mouth, and signaled to his men. ¡°Get them!¡± he barked.

    One of the men lunged at Maren with a dagger, but Maren slid his foot across the floor, summoning a crashing wave of water that swept the attacker off his feet. Without hesitation, Maren dove into the fray, his movements sharp and fluid like the ocean itself.

    Dorian leaned against the bar, casually observing the chaos. ¡°Wow,¡± he muttered, wiping a bead of sweat from his forehead. ¡°He¡¯s tearing through them like they¡¯re nothing. If Melanthius didn¡¯t survive being stabbed by Maren, would he have wiped all of us out back then? Even Draven?¡± The thought lingered in his mind as he watched Maren dominate the fight.

    Maren conjured two swirling water bubbles, capturing two men inside. The bubbles began to twist and churn, threatening to drown them, but Maren released the spell just before it went too far, letting the men collapse to the ground gasping for air. His eyes burned with restrained fury as he prepared for the next wave of attackers.

    Maren pivoted, his movements precise and fluid, like a master of aquatic kung fu. He spun on one foot, sweeping the other leg in a wide arc. A curved wave of water followed the motion, crashing into a group of attackers and sending them sprawling. One of the men managed to get close and swung a fist, but Maren caught it with a hand surrounded by swirling water. The liquid coiled around the man¡¯s arm, freezing into a layer of ice before Maren yanked him forward and struck him with a devastating elbow to the chest.

    Two more men rushed him from opposite sides. Maren leaped into the air, his body twisting gracefully as he brought his hands together. Water surged upward, forming a pair of whips that lashed out, striking both attackers simultaneously and sending them crashing into nearby tables.

    As another wave of men poured forward, Maren crouched low, placing his palms on the ground. ¡°Tidal Surge,¡± he muttered. A torrent of water burst forth, sweeping through the room like a violent tide and slamming into his opponents, scattering them like leaves in a storm.

    Dorian raised an eyebrow, impressed despite himself. ¡°The guy¡¯s like a walking hurricane,¡± he murmured.

    Maren turned to face Roofie, who was still recovering from the initial punch. The water around Maren swirled more fiercely now, forming sharp, jagged edges. He conjured two spheres of water in his hands, hurling them at two more attackers. The spheres encased their heads, cutting off their air supply. Maren¡¯s eyes darkened as the men began to choke, but he snapped his fingers, releasing the water and letting them collapse to the ground, gasping for breath.

    Roofie stumbled backward, fear creeping into his eyes. Maren took a slow step forward, his every move dripping with controlled fury. ¡°You picked the wrong fight,¡± he said coldly, the water around him rippling in response to his anger.

    ¡°What do we need to know about the Kissing Haven?¡± Dorian asked, his tone calm but probing.

    Roofie coughed and puffed out his chest, attempting to appear resolute. ¡°You think I¡¯ll spill that easily? Never! I would never tell you that the three heads are Tristan, Quinn, and Caspian¡ªexpert swordsmen with ten years of experience each! And I¡¯d never, ever admit that the best way to beat them is to have a partner! Never!¡± He declared with misplaced pride, as if loyalty alone would shield his blunder.

    Dorian raised an eyebrow, his lips twitching with the faintest hint of amusement. ¡°You¡­ just did, though,¡± he thought to himself.

    Maren, standing nearby, casually grabbed a bottle of champagne. He examined the label for a moment before laughing out loud. ¡°Hey Dorian, this guy¡¯s named after a drug!¡± Maren snorted, the sound echoing through the room, his laughter sharp and unrestrained.

    In the dimly lit Kissing Haven, Tristan lounged with a girl perched on his lap, a glass of champagne in hand. He swirled the drink lazily, his expression one of smug indifference. "What¡¯s that? Someone took down our guys at Roofie¡¯s strip club?" he scoffed, leaning back as if the news barely warranted his attention. "Whatever. We¡¯re just a branch of Lust. Caspian will handle it¡ªhe loves a good fight anyway." His voice dripped with nonchalance as his hand casually slid along the girl¡¯s thigh, his focus more on his own pleasures than the brewing chaos.

    Dorian and Maren walked the shadowed streets of Valentis Veil, the neon lights barely illuminating the grime and whispers of the city. ¡°It¡¯s darker than Atlantis,¡± Maren muttered, snatching a lollipop from a vendor¡¯s cart and popping it into his mouth.

    Dorian shot him a sharp look. ¡°Article 24 of the contract: don¡¯t draw attention to yourself. Stealing candy is literally the opposite of that!¡±

    Maren groaned, rolling his eyes as he savored the sweet treat. ¡°Even as a king, you¡¯re so insufferably uptight.¡±

    Dorian gritted his teeth. ¡°Says the one who torched every bridge he built as a king and got dethroned for it.¡±

    Maren stopped, turning to glare at Dorian. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m the one who burned bridges? Coming from the dictator who razed every alliance his father made? Don¡¯t even start with me, Dorian.¡± He loomed closer, forcing Dorian to step back. ¡°And don¡¯t you dare pin it all on Dracula¡¯s death. Even Mel was a good king¡ªhe had plenty of enemies, sure, but at least he treated people like human beings. He treated me like a friend.¡±

    Maren grabbed Dorian¡¯s jaw, making him meet his gaze. ¡°Now he¡¯s dead, and I¡¯m stuck here with you lecturing me about mistakes you¡¯re just as guilty of.¡±

    Dorian froze, trembling under Maren¡¯s grip. For a moment, the tension between them vanished, leaving only the reminder of what they truly were: two kids, battered by the weight of crowns they never asked for.

    Maren released him and pushed him a bit.

 Chapter 89

    In a dimly lit park in Velentis Veil, Caspian stood over a group of defeated gang members, their groans barely audible as they lay sprawled on the ground. He flexed his hands, his razor-sharp nails catching the faint light. ¡°These idiots really thought they could take me down? I¡¯ve got the claws of a bear,¡± he sneered, examining his nails with a smirk.

    Reaching for his phone, he tapped it to his ear. ¡°What¡¯s this I¡¯m hearing? Two guys took down Roofie¡¯s strip club? One of them wiped out the whole crew on his own?¡± Caspian chuckled, his voice dripping with disdain. ¡°Am I supposed to be impressed? Or scared? Not happening.¡± He hung up, slipping the phone into his pocket as he cracked his knuckles.

    With one last glance at the fallen gang, he scoffed. ¡°Let¡¯s see what these tough guys are really made of.¡± His grin widened as he stepped into the shadows, his predatory aura unshaken.

    Maren and Dorian strolled through the shadowed streets of Valentis Veil, their footsteps echoing in the oppressive silence. Spotting a woman leaning against a lamppost, Dorian approached her with a calm demeanor. ¡°What do you know about a pimp establishment?¡± he asked, his tone firm yet composed.

    The woman chuckled seductively, trailing her finger along her lips. ¡°Oh, I might know a little something,¡± she teased, her voice dripping with allure. ¡°But here in Valentis, lust is the currency. So, tell me, handsome¡ªwhat are you going to do for me?¡± She bit her finger, smirking as if she held all the cards.

    Before Dorian could respond, Maren stepped forward, his patience long gone. He grabbed her by the collar and slammed her against the wall, his eyes burning with frustration. ¡°We don¡¯t have time for your games! Just tell us where the Kissing Haven is!¡± he barked, his voice sharp and unyielding.

    The woman¡¯s smirk vanished, replaced by wide-eyed fear. ¡°I-it¡¯s in Honey¡¯s Brew!¡± she stammered, trembling under his glare.

    Maren released her with a scoff, letting her crumple to the ground. Without another word, he turned and walked away, Dorian silently following at his side. The air between them was heavy as they disappeared deeper into the city¡¯s labyrinthine streets.

    In the dimly lit Kissing Haven, Tristan lounged back in his chair, a girl perched on his lap as he sipped champagne. Across from him, Quinn unzipped a duffel bag, pulling out small packets of pills. ¡°Gotta square things with the South for this shipment,¡± Quinn muttered, his eyes scanning the contents as he began counting.

    ¡°Yo, you still holding onto that thing?¡± Tristan asked lazily, brushing the girl¡¯s hair aside as she leaned against him.

    Quinn chuckled, reaching into the bag and pulling out a small glass jar containing a delicate, blood-red flower. ¡°You¡¯re damn right I am,¡± he said with a grin. ¡°This here¡¯s late King Dracula¡¯s blood orchid. We could sell this for a fortune¡ªenough to buy out the South and then some.¡± He admired the flower for a moment before setting it aside, his attention drawn to a group of girls timidly exiting one of the back rooms.

    ¡°Why¡¯re you back already?¡± Quinn asked one of them, his tone sharp. The girl hesitated, her hand trembling as she adjusted her scant outfit.

    ¡°The customer hit me,¡± she admitted softly, her voice cracking. Tears shimmered in her eyes as she avoided Quinn¡¯s gaze.

    Tristan¡¯s expression darkened. Grabbing the girl by her hair, he yanked her down toward him. ¡°You little bitch! You¡¯d rather run back here than take a few slaps from him? What the fuck¡¯s wrong with you?¡± he snarled, slapping her hard across the face.

    The girl sobbed, crumpling to her knees. ¡°Please,¡± she begged, her voice breaking. ¡°Let me go home to my family!¡±

    Quinn scoffed, kicking her in the side with enough force to make her collapse further. ¡°Your family sold you to us, dumbass,¡± he said coldly. ¡°You¡¯re better off here than starving with them.¡±

    Tristan shook his head, leaning back as if her pleading were nothing more than an inconvenience. ¡°Get the fuck out of my sight before I make you regret coming back,¡± he growled, pushing the girl away with a dismissive wave.

    The girl scrambled to her feet, clutching her side as she stumbled back toward the shadows, her cries fading into the oppressive gloom of the room.

    ¡°Anyway, what do we know about the guy who trashed Roofie¡¯s place?¡± Quinn asked, leaning back as he toyed with a knife in his hand.

    Tristan let out a bored yawn, stretching his arms lazily. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I heard someone say it was Maren or something,¡± he replied nonchalantly.

    Quinn¡¯s eyes widened, a sly grin spreading across his face. ¡°Maren? As in the former king of Atlantis? No shit! If that¡¯s true, we could snag his trident and sell it for a fortune!¡±

    Tristan smirked, casually running a hand through his tousled hair. "Yeah, that¡¯s if he doesn¡¯t cut through us first," he said with a dry laugh, the thought clearly amusing him. Leaning back, he added, "Besides, word is they sent him to the wrong Kissing Haven anyway."

    In the wrong Kissing Haven, Dorian sat across from Rufus, who lounged confidently with a group of girls draped around him. Rufus raised an eyebrow. ¡°So, you wanna be a pimp for Lust, huh?¡± he asked, swirling his drink lazily.

    Dorian nodded, sipping from his glass with calculated restraint. ¡°Yes. I come from a bad home and want to do this. I¡¯ve got the funds to back it up.¡± He pulled out a hefty wad of knight coins and tossed it onto the table.

    Rufus glanced at the coins, then back at Dorian, a sly grin spreading across his face. ¡°Bad home, huh? Fine, I could probably set you up in the South.¡± He slapped one of the girls on her thigh, making her flinch, before turning back to Dorian. ¡°By the way, did you hear about Aurora? Merlin Shadowbane¡¯s kid¡ªdead. They murdered him!¡± He chuckled, shaking his head.

    Dorian paused mid-sip, his grip tightening slightly on the glass. After a beat, he continued drinking, masking his reaction. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard. But what does it matter? These are the Seven Deadly Kingdoms,¡± he said evenly.

    Rufus let out a boisterous laugh. ¡°I¡¯m just saying, you¡¯d think the son of a guy like Merlin would¡¯ve ruled at least one kingdom before biting the dust. Died at the hands of his former master, no less. How pathetic is that?¡± He erupted in laughter.

    Dorian¡¯s eye twitched slightly, but he maintained his composure and took another sip. ¡°Let¡¯s not disrespect the dead,¡± he said, his voice cool but edged with warning.

    Unbothered, Rufus casually spilled his drink on one of the women¡¯s shirts, eliciting a startled yelp. ¡°Ah, I just love my women,¡± he said with a laugh, entirely ignoring her discomfort. Dorian stood slowly, his presence suddenly commanding.

    Rufus¡¯s grin widened. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Gonna pay tribute to your old, dead friend, Dorian Dracula?¡± he sneered, raising his voice. At his signal, a group of men armed with bats emerged from the shadows.

    Dorian calmly removed his mask, his face set in stone. ¡°How¡¯d you know it was me?¡± he asked.

    Rufus chuckled darkly. ¡°Should¡¯ve taken off that bloodthorn ring, King Dorian.¡± He leaned back smugly, eyeing Dorian¡¯s hand.

    Dorian pulled a dagger from his belt, his knuckles cracking as he gripped the blade.

    Rufus smirked. ¡°Your buddy Maren? He¡¯s probably getting ripped apart by Caspian¡¯s claws right about now. Can¡¯t believe you came to the wrong Kissing Haven.¡± He laughed again.

    Dorian¡¯s lips curled into a sharp smile. ¡°I hate the bastard, but trust me¡ªhe¡¯s not one to go down so easily.¡±

    Meanwhile, in the park, Caspian¡¯s claws slashed through the air as Maren narrowly dodged. ¡°You think you¡¯re hot shit?!¡± Caspian snarled, charging forward.

    Maren jumped high, landing a fierce kick to Caspian¡¯s head. The blow sent the larger man stumbling, but he quickly recovered and swiped his claws again, this time grazing Maren¡¯s arm.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    Grunting, Maren steadied himself. ¡°Where¡¯s the real Kissing Haven?¡± he demanded, his eyes burning with determination.

    Caspian chuckled through the pain, a wicked grin on his face. ¡°Across the street from the fake one,¡± he said with a wheezing laugh.

    "Alright, I¡¯ll handle this," Maren growled, gripping the trident tightly. He drove it into Caspian repeatedly, each strike punctuated by raw force until Caspian collapsed to the ground, unconscious and motionless. Maren stood over him for a moment, catching his breath, then straightened his coat.

    ¡°And that¡¯s my cue to dip,¡± he muttered, turning on his heel and striding out of the park without a second glance.

    In the dimly lit fake Kissing Haven, Maren stepped inside, his boots crunching against shattered glass and debris. His eyes scanned the room, landing on Dorian, who stood amid a sea of fallen bodies, a blood-streaked dagger hanging loosely in his hand. The faint flicker of a dying light cast shadows across his face, but his calm expression was unnervingly cold.

    "Come on," Dorian said flatly, stepping over the carnage without sparing the bodies a second glance.

    Maren nodded, his expression unreadable as they left the wreckage behind and approached the real Kissing Haven.

    When they entered, the atmosphere shifted like a thunderclap. Tristan and Quinn, lounging confidently moments earlier, shot to their feet as if struck by lightning. Their faces twisted with fear, their eyes wide with the unmistakable look of prey cornered by predators. The weight of dread hung heavy in the air¡ªtwo kings from Aurora had just walked through their doors, their presence an undeniable reminder of power and wrath.

    Quinn¡¯s hand twitched, moving slightly toward his weapon, but Tristan¡¯s trembling arm caught his wrist. Neither dared make a sound.

    Dorian strolled forward with an unnerving calm, his footsteps echoing through the tense silence. Without a word, he plucked the blood orchid from the table. "Thanks," he said, his voice a dagger in itself, sharp and cold.

    The two kings turned and left without looking back, their exit just as chilling as their arrival. Tristan and Quinn stood frozen, their breath shallow, the realization sinking in¡ªthey had been spared, but the shadow of death had lingered close enough to feel its chill.

    On the outskirts of Lust, under the faint glow of lanterns swaying in the salty breeze, Maren leaned against a weathered post and looked at Dorian. ¡°Thanks for the money,¡± he said quietly, his voice carrying an unusual softness. ¡°So, you¡¯re really leaving, huh?¡±

    Dorian adjusted his coat and gave a small nod, his eyes fixed on the gentle ripples of the water. ¡°Yeah,¡± he said, his tone uncharacteristically subdued. ¡°And... thanks for that wake-up call earlier. I needed it.¡±

    Maren shrugged, trying to play it off. ¡°It¡¯s cool,¡± he muttered, but there was a hint of guilt in his voice. ¡°Who was I to tell you how to rule?¡±

    Dorian¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile, the kind that felt rare and sincere. ¡°We could be partners,¡± he offered, his gaze meeting Maren¡¯s. ¡°Secret partners. You know, when the time¡¯s right.¡±

    Maren chuckled under his breath, shaking his head but unable to hide the flicker of warmth in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re a piece of work, you know that?¡±

    Dorian smirked, then stepped onto the small boat waiting at the dock. The soft creak of the wooden planks under his weight broke the silence. As the boat pushed off, he turned back one last time.

    Maren stood there, his figure outlined by the dim light, watching him go. When the boat drifted into the mist, he let out a long, tired sigh.

    ¡°I can¡¯t leave,¡± Maren murmured to himself, his voice heavy with conviction, ¡°not until I see Michelangelo again.¡±

    Epilogue

    The brief yet intense arc between Maren and Dorian came to an end. The Kissing Haven, battered and humiliated, buried the incident deep, unwilling to let the shame of their defeat stain their reputation.

    Meanwhile, in the shadowed depths of Camelot, Elowen sat in a small, dimly lit cell. Her once-proud bearing was reduced to a rebellious determination as she gnawed at the chains binding her wrists. The cold steel cuffs bit into her skin, but her defiance burned brighter.

    ¡°Princess Elowen, stop that,¡± a cold, taunting voice echoed from the darkness. A figure cloaked in shadow stepped forward, its presence both unnerving and suffocating. ¡°You¡¯re no longer a princess. You¡¯re King Liam¡¯s prisoner now. He couldn¡¯t risk you taking what he values most¡ªhis throne. So, here you are. Simple as that.¡±

    The figure¡¯s voice dripped with mockery as it held up a syringe glinting faintly in the pale light. Without hesitation, the needle pierced her neck, and a strange, icy liquid coursed through her veins. Elowen¡¯s vision blurred, her strength leaving her in a tide of numbness.

    Her body slumped forward, unconscious, but even as she fell, the embers of her resolve remained¡ªdormant but unextinguished.

    In the shadowy depths of the Gluttony Kingdom, a teenage girl sat in the corner of a hidden, dimly lit restaurant. The air was thick with the scent of spices and the muffled murmur of clandestine conversations. Her fingers gripped a newspaper tightly, her purple eyes burning with rage as she read the headline.

    ¡°My husband was killed?¡± she hissed, her voice laced with venom. The paper crinkled under her tightening grasp, and her sharp glare seemed to pierce the ink on the page. Behind her, the faint outline of a ghostly figure loomed, its presence chilling yet eerily familiar. Its glowing purple eyes mirrored hers, their light resonating with an uncanny intensity¡ªthe same brilliance that had once shone in Melanthius¡¯ gaze.

    Without a word, the girl raised her hand, and a swirling cloud of arcane energy engulfed the newspaper. The crackling tendrils of vapor consumed it entirely, leaving no trace. The magic was strikingly similar to Melanthius¡¯¡ªa signature of her connection to him. Her lips curled into a defiant smile as she whispered, almost to herself, ¡°You¡¯re not dead, Melanthius. I can feel it.¡±

    This was Althara Shadowbane. Power: unknown. Family: unknown. Yet one thing was clear¡ªher presence was not to be underestimated.

    She recalled the day she had innocently married Melanthius Shadowbane and taken his last name. What had started as a whimsical moment of childish play had etched itself into her heart as a promise far stronger than she¡¯d realized at the time.

    Flashback

    The guard chuckled, setting her down gently. With a skip and a hop, the girl approached Mel, who sat at the cafeteria table, staring at her as if she were an alien from another world.

    ¡°Uh, hello?¡± she said, tilting her head, her wide purple eyes sparkling with curiosity.

    Mel nodded slowly, his gaze unwavering. ¡°Are you¡­ the moon?¡± he asked, his voice small and uncertain.

    Her cheeks flushed, heat rising for reasons she couldn¡¯t fully comprehend. Puffing her chest out, she yelled, ¡°I¡¯m not the moon!¡± Her voice was loud enough to make Mel flinch.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he muttered, staring back down at his bowl of soup. ¡°You remind me of it. You¡¯re so shiny.¡±

    Her breath hitched, clutching her chest as if her heart couldn¡¯t handle the weight of the compliment. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m Althara,¡± she managed to stammer. ¡°My father¡¯s here looking for a job. We¡¯re, um¡­ lower class.¡±

    Mel¡¯s brow furrowed, his young mind working through the information. ¡°I¡¯m Melanthius. Call me Mel. My father was Merlin Shadowbane.¡±

    Her expression froze, eyes widening in shock. ¡°A-as in the overlord who conquered multiple kingdoms?!¡±

    Mel nodded, unbothered, and resumed slurping his soup.

    ¡°Melanthius Shadowbane¡­¡± she repeated, tasting the heaviness of his name. Then, without hesitation, she climbed onto the table, her movements bold and unapologetic. She plopped herself down in front of him, completely ignoring the shocked stares of the guards. ¡°From today on, me and you are together!¡±

    Mel tilted his head, his face blank with confusion. ¡°Together?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± she declared, her voice filled with childish conviction. ¡°My father says the best relationships are long-distance! Well¡­ I think that¡¯s what he meant.¡±

    Mel nodded hesitantly, still not entirely sure what she was talking about. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Grinning ear to ear, Althara pulled a rubber band from the floor and stretched it around her fingers like a makeshift ring. ¡°From now on, I¡¯m Althara Shadowbane! You may now kiss the bride!¡±

    Before the moment could continue, the cafeteria door slammed open. The towering man from earlier stormed in, his face a mask of fury. His eyes locked on Melanthius, and without a word, he grabbed the boy by the back of his head, slamming his face into the table.

    ¡°You criminal bastard!¡± the man snarled, kicking Mel in the stomach with all his strength.

    Mel gagged and coughed, but he stayed silent, his small frame shaking from the impact. The guards didn¡¯t move, their faces grim and detached, as if this was a scene they had witnessed before.

    ¡°You dare talk to my daughter?!¡± the man spat, delivering another brutal kick. ¡°Your father destroyed half my kingdom, and now you think you can speak to her?!¡±

    Mel¡¯s body crumpled under the weight of the blows, his vision darkening as his eyes began to roll back. Outside, the sky shifted ominously, and thunder rumbled in the distance. Suddenly, a jagged bolt of black lightning struck the towering walls of Caldara Bastille, briefly lighting up the grim cafeteria.

    ¡°Stop, Daddy!¡± Althara screamed, throwing herself between her father and Mel.

    The man shoved her aside with a sneer. ¡°Move, Althara! Nobody¡¯s going to save this damned kid¡ªnot the guards, not anyone! Nobody here likes him!¡± He raised his foot to deliver another strike when a deafening crack of thunder shook the room.

    Mel¡¯s eyes shot open, glowing faintly with a purple hue. His trembling voice broke through the chaos. ¡°Please¡­ stop.¡±

    At that moment, the prison warden and a younger Caldric appeared in the doorway. The warden¡¯s voice cut through the tension, sharp and commanding. ¡°That¡¯s enough. We don¡¯t have a job for you.¡±

    The man¡¯s face twisted in anger, but he gave a stiff bow. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± He grabbed Althara roughly by the arm, dragging her toward the exit.

    Althara bit her lip, her heart aching as she glanced back at Mel¡¯s small, battered form lying motionless on the cold floor. Tears welled in her eyes as she clutched the rubber band tightly in her palm. ¡°Is he always like this? He¡¯s just a kid,¡± she whispered before disappearing with her father.

    Present

    ¡°I¡¯ll avenge you,¡± she muttered, her voice low and fierce. Her body flickered, dissolving into a swirling cloud of magic before flowing soundlessly out of the window, leaving behind only the faintest trace of her presence.

 Chapter 90

    In the quiet, sterile confines of Arid¡¯s therapy room, the faint sound of rustling bandages filled the air as he wrapped his bloodied knuckles. Shards of glass glittered faintly on the floor, remnants of the window he had shattered moments earlier. His shoulders trembled slightly, though he tried to keep his composure.

    The therapist, seated calmly in a chair across from him, observed him with a gentle but probing gaze. ¡°You were rougher this time,¡± she said, her tone soft but firm. ¡°Is it because of Melanthius?¡±

    Arid froze for a moment, his hands tightening around the bandages. He let out a heavy sigh, his voice breaking as he answered. ¡°Because I didn¡¯t do enough,¡± he admitted, his words choked with guilt. ¡°I thought Mel would just win¡­ like he always does. That¡¯s what he does¡ªhe wins. But this time¡­ this time he didn¡¯t.¡±

    His voice grew quieter, and he wiped at his eyes with the back of his hand, his shoulders hunching under the weight of his regret. ¡°It was the first time I¡¯ve ever seen him lose. It was¡­ scary. He¡¯s dead because I didn¡¯t do as much as I could.¡± His breath hitched as he spoke, the words almost too painful to say. ¡°Elowen¡­ she was kidnapped because I didn¡¯t do as much as I could. I failed them both.¡±

    Tears spilled down his cheeks as he broke into quiet, heaving sobs. The therapist waited a moment, letting the silence settle between them, before leaning forward slightly.

    ¡°Arid,¡± she said softly, her voice filled with understanding. ¡°You¡¯re carrying so much on your shoulders¡ªmore than any one person should. But blaming yourself won¡¯t bring them back or undo what happened. You cared deeply for them, and that¡¯s why you feel this way. But I need you to understand something: you¡¯re not responsible for everything that went wrong.¡±

    Arid kept his gaze fixed on the floor, his tears still falling, but he didn¡¯t interrupt her.

    ¡°You say you didn¡¯t do enough,¡± she continued, her tone steady and empathetic. ¡°But what would ¡®enough¡¯ even look like to you? Did you expect yourself to fix every problem, fight every battle, and protect everyone all on your own? No one¡ªnot even Melanthius¡ªcan do that.¡±

    He sniffled, his voice a broken whisper. ¡°But I could¡¯ve done something. I just¡­ I froze. I thought he¡¯d handle it. I thought he didn¡¯t need me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not weakness, Arid. That¡¯s trust,¡± the therapist said gently. ¡°You believed in him, and that belief wasn¡¯t misplaced. Melanthius was strong, but even the strongest among us aren¡¯t invincible. And neither are you. But what matters now isn¡¯t beating yourself up for what you couldn¡¯t control. It¡¯s about deciding how you¡¯ll honor them moving forward.¡±

    Arid¡¯s hands trembled as he tightened the bandages around his knuckles. ¡°Honor them?¡± he repeated, his voice shaky.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the therapist said, leaning back slightly. ¡°Ask yourself this: what would Melanthius and Elowen want for you now? Would they want you to stay in this room, trapped by guilt, or would they want you to stand up, heal, and fight for the things they cared about?¡±

    For a moment, Arid didn¡¯t respond, his sobs quieting as he stared at the floor, her words settling deep into his mind.

    In the dimly lit restaurant in Atlantis, the faint hum of conversation and clinking silverware surrounded the table where Anita sat across from Mark and Yasmine. The weight of the moment hung in the air, tension mixing with the comfort of familiar company. Anita, her gaze shifting between them, wore the black-gold mask over the left side of her face, the ornate design contrasting against the plainness of her other features.

    "What are you two going to do now?" Anita asked, her voice a mixture of curiosity and concern. "I mean, the only reason I called you here was because Mel might need help. But... I still have to keep my secret. It¡¯d be nice if you stayed, though."

    Yasmine, sitting close beside her, leaned in and wrapped her arms around her gently. "Of course, darling," she said softly, her voice warm and reassuring. "We helped you run away before, and we¡¯re not going anywhere now. We¡¯re here for you¡ªalways."

    Mark, sitting across from them, simply nodded in agreement, his eyes filled with a quiet understanding. It wasn¡¯t just about Mel or the danger Anita faced¡ªit was about loyalty, the unspoken bond that had been forged through years of shared struggles.

    Rue sat on her bed, knees drawn tightly to her chest, her breath shallow and uneven. The room was quiet, save for the faint sounds of the world outside, but within her, there was nothing but a crushing emptiness. "I lost him again," she whispered, her voice trembling with a mix of frustration and sorrow. "Why am I so weak? I thought he could do everything... I thought he was invincible."

    Her words barely held together as a wave of emotion crashed over her. She looked down at her lap, where the black gauntlets lay¡ªhis gauntlets. Gently, she traced her fingers over the intricate stickers that decorated them, each one a small, personal mark of the time they shared. A tear slid down her cheek as memories rushed in, memories of Mel, his smile, his unwavering strength. "Michelangelo is a coward," she muttered, her voice low and seething with anger. "He knew Mel was outdoing him... so the bastard had to take him down. He couldn¡¯t handle losing."

    Her heart ached as she softly whispered Mel¡¯s name. "Mel... I was begging for more time with you. I just wanted to be together... You understood me. More than anyone ever has."

    With trembling hands, she slid the gauntlets onto her arms. The weight of them was almost overwhelming, but her dragon strength steadied her¡ªstill, the feeling of carrying them was different now, heavier with loss. She flexed her fingers, feeling the cold, metallic surface of the gauntlets shift with her movements. "I¡¯m still so weak," she murmured, her voice cracking. Even with the strength coursing through her, it wasn¡¯t enough to fill the emptiness he left behind.

    Inside Klaus, Baba Yaga¡¯s enchanted moving house, the air was thick with grief and unspoken blame. Shenelle wrapped her arms tightly around Caius, Lumi, and Sera, their silent tears soaking into her robes. The warmth of their embrace was a stark contrast to the cold ache in her chest. She squeezed her eyes shut, whispering, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I know you expected me to help Mel¡­ but I couldn¡¯t. I was dead set on keeping you safe.¡± Her voice cracked, each word laced with guilt.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Sera clung to her desperately, her sobs breaking the stillness. ¡°Don¡¯t you have something? Anything to bring him back?! You have to have something! We¡¯re wizards!¡± Her voice was filled with a mix of anger and pleading, trembling with hope that Shenelle¡¯s wisdom might hold a miracle.

    Shenelle tightened her hold on Sera, stroking her hair gently. ¡°Sera,¡± she murmured, her voice heavy with regret, ¡°we can¡¯t control the dead. Even if we brought him back¡­ he wouldn¡¯t be him. He¡¯d be a mindless monster.¡±

    Her words lingered in the room, cutting through the fragile hope that hung in the air. Sera¡¯s sobs grew quieter, but the devastation in her eyes didn¡¯t fade. None of them could bring themselves to let go of each other, as if clinging tighter might keep their broken world from shattering completely.

    In the Magisterium, Titian stretched lazily and rose from his chair. ¡°Melanthius Shadowbane is dead. Michelangelo¡¯s dumbass killed him,¡± he announced casually, raising a glass of champagne before taking a sip.

    Judas sighed, leaning back with a knowing grin. ¡°You know damn well that kid isn¡¯t dead,¡± he chuckled.

    The rest of the group erupted in cheers and laughter. ¡°Ain¡¯t that the truth,¡± Franky chimed in, shaking his head. ¡°Not with the curse that¡¯s bound to him.¡±

    Titian sank back into his seat, smirking. ¡°Well, that¡¯s all fine by me. Now we can finally deal with Althara Shadowbane.¡±

    Silver¡¯s eyes narrowed, his tone sharp as a blade. ¡°Deal with her? You¡¯re the reason she¡¯s like this. Without you, she wouldn¡¯t be meddling in our affairs.¡±

    Titian shrugged, unbothered. ¡°Relax, I just happened to forget I fought an Aldara Shadowbane once. So what if her little friends ended up ruling six kingdoms besides Wrath? Give me a break,¡± he said dismissively, his tone so idiotic it made a few in the room grimace. Yet no one dared press him further.

    Meanwhile, in the Kingdom of Gluttony, the underground casino buzzed with life. The air was thick with smoke, the clinking of glasses, and the raucous cheers of gamblers. Among the chaos, Althara Shadowbane strolled through the dimly lit space, a taco perched nonchalantly in her mouth.

    ¡°My lady!¡± a knight called out, rushing to her side. He bowed his head, his voice trembling. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry about Melanthius! You¡¯ve never told us how you two are related, though... And the question everyone¡¯s dying to know¡ªhow did you come to wield Merlin Shadowbane¡¯s magic?¡±

    Althara didn¡¯t reply immediately. Her sharp eyes scanned the room, falling on a group of disgustingly bloated gamblers slumped in their seats. The sight made her sneer, but she hid it well. After all, their greed and gluttony filled her coffers. She took another bite of her taco, her silence heavy with disdain, and moved on.

    Three years ago

    At Yeonate Dynasty¡¯s prestigious Northride School of Fine Arts, the classroom buzzed with the quiet hum of pencils scribbling and papers shuffling. Near the back of the room, a boy with unruly silver hair and sharp fanged teeth leaned back in his chair, balancing precariously on two legs. His uniform¡ªa pink shirt tucked into green khakis¡ªlooked slightly rumpled, hinting at his carefree attitude.

    He let out an exaggerated yawn, stretching his arms above his head. ¡°Damn, I wanna be a king. They don¡¯t have to sit in class all day writing essays and crap,¡± he muttered loudly enough for everyone to hear.

    The teacher, an older man with a perpetually tired expression, paused mid-lecture and turned to him. ¡°Mr. Pierce,¡± he said sharply, his tone carrying a mix of irritation and resignation, ¡°are you going to continue interrupting my class with your riveting life commentary, or will you finally engage with the material?¡±

    Charles Pierce groaned dramatically, letting his chair thud back onto all four legs. ¡°Sorry, sorry. I was just complaining about my boring life. Feel free to ignore me,¡± he said, waving a hand dismissively.

    The classroom erupted into laughter, and even the teacher couldn¡¯t help but crack a small smile before resuming the lesson. Charles, meanwhile, leaned back again, a sly grin tugging at the corners of his mouth. He didn¡¯t mind being the center of attention, even if it came at the cost of a little scolding.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a class clown¡ªI¡¯m just bored,¡± Charles muttered as he stood up, stretching as the bell rang. He strolled into the hallway, hands in his pockets, his silver hair catching the light as he walked.

    Ahead, he spotted three boys mercilessly jumping another kid. The scene was chaos: laughter and cheers echoed as a small crowd gathered, egging on the fight like it was a spectator sport.

    Charles sneered, rolling his eyes. ¡°Dumbasses,¡± he muttered under his breath, fully intending to walk past the scene. But then, a sharp whistle cut through the noise.

    ¡°Cut that out!¡± a firm voice called.

    Charles paused, raising an eyebrow as he turned back. The source of the voice was a scrawny boy dressed in green khaki shorts, a pink sweater, and a small pouch strapped to his waist. Despite his wiry frame and unassuming presence, the kid marched toward the fight with an air of authority that was almost laughable.

    ¡°Oh, great,¡± Charles thought with a smirk. ¡°It¡¯s the school¡¯s self-proclaimed boy scout. Carter Angelo, right? The guy nobody likes.¡±

    Carter grabbed one of the attackers by the shoulder and pulled him back. ¡°Cut that out!¡± he demanded again, his voice unwavering.

    One of the bullies paused, looking him over with a mix of amusement and disbelief. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the boy scout?¡± he said before swinging a punch that landed squarely on Carter¡¯s face.

    The crowd collectively winced, but Carter didn¡¯t flinch. His body trembled slightly, but he stayed upright, glaring at the bully with blood trickling from his lip.

    ¡°That all you got?¡± Carter asked, his voice dripping with defiance.

    The bully, now visibly annoyed, pulled his fist back, revealing bloody knuckles from the impact. Carter smirked, a wild glint in his eye.

    ¡°My grandma hits harder than that!¡± Carter taunted, standing his ground.

    The other two boys joined in, fists flying, but Carter refused to block or back down. He absorbed the punches, each hit landing harder than the last.

    ¡°Should we help him?¡± someone in the crowd muttered nervously.

    Carter coughed, straightening himself. ¡°Nobody steps in. I¡¯m fine,¡± he said, his voice proud, even as blood trickled down his chin.

    Charles¡¯s eyes narrowed, a flicker of surprise breaking through his usual indifference.

    Eventually, the three bullies stopped, one of them tapping Carter¡¯s head mockingly. ¡°Whatever, this guy¡¯s not even worth it. Let¡¯s go.¡± They shoved past him, muttering insults, as the crowd burst into laughter.

    Carter stood there, swaying slightly, his face a bloody mess. Charles sighed and walked over, picking up the boy¡¯s bag from the ground.

    ¡°I got it!¡± Carter snapped, stepping on his own bag to stop Charles, his pride unshaken despite his battered appearance.

    Charles raised an eyebrow. ¡°Damn, you¡¯ve got some pride for someone who just got their ass handed to them.¡±

    Ignoring the comment, Charles tried to help him toward the infirmary, but Carter shoved him back. ¡°I said, I got it,¡± Carter insisted, limping a few steps before collapsing onto the ground with a heavy thud.

    Charles sighed again, shaking his head. ¡°Idiot.¡± Without another word, he bent down, hoisting Carter up and slinging an arm over his shoulder.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll let you save face,¡± Charles muttered as they made their way to the infirmary. ¡°But don¡¯t get used to this.¡±

    Carter didn¡¯t respond, but Charles caught the faintest hint of a smirk through the blood and bruises.

 Chapter 91

    Moments later, Carter sat on the infirmary bed, his face patched up with bandages. He pressed an ice pack gingerly against his swollen lip, wincing every few seconds. A faint streak of dried blood clung to his cheek, and his shirt was wrinkled and stained from the fight.

    Charles leaned against the wall across from him, arms crossed and an unreadable expression on his face. He studied Carter with a mix of amusement and irritation.

    ¡°The hell are you looking at?¡± Carter grumbled, his voice muffled by the ice pack. He pulled it away briefly to spit a bloody loogie into a napkin, the crimson smear standing out starkly against the white tissue.

    ¡°You could¡¯ve died back there, you know?¡± Charles said, his tone calm but laced with a hint of disbelief.

    Carter shrugged nonchalantly, though his body stiffened at the movement. ¡°Pride is to die for,¡± he replied matter-of-factly, pressing the ice back to his lip and flinching as the cold bit into the bruised flesh.

    Charles snorted and shook his head, stepping away from the wall. ¡°You¡¯ll die thinking like that,¡± he muttered as he approached the bed. Before Carter could react, Charles plucked a band-aid from the medical kit on the side table and leaned over.

    ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± Carter asked, frowning.

    ¡°Hold still,¡± Charles ordered, ignoring him. He peeled off the adhesive backing and carefully placed the band-aid over the cut on Carter¡¯s lip.

    ¡°I¡ª¡± Carter started to protest, pulling his head back slightly.

    ¡°Got it, yeah, I know you do,¡± Charles interrupted, rolling his eyes. ¡°But I feel guilty for just standing there, so humor me, alright?¡± Without waiting for a response, he grabbed another band-aid and pressed it onto the scrape on Carter¡¯s forehead.

    Carter glared at him but didn¡¯t move. ¡°I don¡¯t need your pity,¡± he muttered under his breath, his pride as unyielding as ever.

    ¡°Good,¡± Charles shot back, stepping back and brushing his hands together. ¡°Because this isn¡¯t pity. It¡¯s me making sure you don¡¯t bleed all over the place like an idiot.¡±

    The room fell quiet for a moment, save for the faint hum of the infirmary¡¯s fluorescent lights. Carter sighed and leaned back slightly, the tension in his shoulders easing.

    ¡°You always this nosy?¡± Carter asked, his tone less hostile now.

    ¡°Only when people decide to act like human punching bags for fun,¡± Charles replied with a smirk. ¡°What the hell was that back there anyway? You trying to win a medal for Most Stubborn Dumbass of the Year?¡±

    Carter shrugged again, his gaze dropping to the ice pack in his hand. ¡°Someone had to stop them.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but there¡¯s a difference between stopping them and letting them beat you into next week,¡± Charles said, his voice softer now. ¡°You didn¡¯t even fight back.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the point,¡± Carter said, his voice firm despite his battered appearance. ¡°Fighting back makes it worse. If I take the punches and don¡¯t flinch, they lose interest. Eventually, they walk away. No more crowd. No more victims.¡±

    Charles blinked, caught off guard by the weight behind Carter¡¯s words. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ kind of stupid. But also kind of badass.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, well,¡± Carter muttered, shifting uncomfortably under the unexpected compliment. ¡°Not everyone can just sit back and watch like you did.¡±

    Charles flinched slightly, guilt flashing across his face. ¡°Fair enough,¡± he admitted. ¡°But I¡¯m here now, aren¡¯t I? That¡¯s gotta count for something.¡±

    Carter didn¡¯t respond right away, but a faint smirk tugged at the corner of his swollen lip. After a beat, he finally spoke. ¡°So, who are you?¡±

    Charles raised an eyebrow, clearly taken aback. ¡°You don¡¯t know me?¡±

    Carter rolled his eyes. ¡°I know who you are. I just don¡¯t know you.¡±

    Charles let out a small laugh and rubbed the back of his head. ¡°Fair enough. Name¡¯s Charles Pierce. I¡¯m fourteen, And I live here in Drison with my aunt and cousins. That good enough for you?¡±

    Carter gave a small nod of approval. ¡°Carter Angelo. Fourteen, also from Drison. I live with my older sister.¡± He extended a hand, and Charles took it without hesitation.

    ¡°Friends?¡± Charles asked, cocking his head slightly.

    Carter hesitated for half a second, then nodded. ¡°Yeah, sure. Friends.¡±

    They shook hands firmly, a rare, genuine smile spreading across both their faces as they dropped the handshake.

    Moments later, Charles and Carter strolled through the streets of Drison, the dim glow of streetlights casting shadows on the cracked pavement. ¡°The crime here is ridiculous,¡± Carter muttered, clutching his whistle like it was a lifeline.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Charles agreed with a shrug, stealing a glance at Carter. ¡°So¡­ you got a magical technique? I know they¡¯re banned in school, but I was just curious.¡±

    Carter glanced up, his brow furrowing slightly. ¡°Of course I do. You think I¡¯d even be in that school if I didn¡¯t? That¡¯s literally the only way to get accepted into Northride. Duh.¡±

    Charles scratched the back of his neck, trying to hide his curiosity. ¡°Okay, fine. So, what is it?¡±

    Carter sighed, rolling his eyes, but a faint smirk crossed his face. ¡°I wasn¡¯t really supposed to use it in school, but I had to when those jerks were jumping me. It¡¯s called Pride¡¯s Reflection. Basically, when someone hits me, the damage bounces back on the attacker. That¡¯s why they stopped¡ªthey were hurting themselves without realizing it.¡±Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    Charles nodded slowly, intrigued. Carter extended his hand, summoning a fiery golden sphere that shimmered with intensity. ¡°I can also manipulate Pride¡¯s Reflection using my aura and mana. I can shape it however I want, but it¡¯s tricky sometimes.¡± The sphere twisted into an arrow, then flattened into a disc before dissolving into thin air.

    ¡°That¡¯s the thing about magical energy,¡± Carter continued, his tone turning almost lecturing. ¡°It flows differently through everyone. Some people can create fireballs or ice, stuff like that. Others do weirder, more specific things. It¡¯s not like wizardry, though¡ªit¡¯s more innate.¡± He glanced at Charles expectantly. ¡°What¡¯s your magical power?¡±

    Charles froze for a moment, his jaw tightening. ¡°I get it, okay?! I don¡¯t have magic, dammit!¡± he snapped, kicking at a loose rock on the ground.

    Carter¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°O-oh, I didn¡¯t know. I¡­ didn¡¯t mean to hit a nerve.¡± He hesitated, fidgeting awkwardly. ¡°H-how¡¯d you get into the school then?¡±

    ¡°Recommendation. The principal said if I keep a low profile, no one¡¯ll notice,¡± Charles answered with a shrug.

    Carter nodded thoughtfully. ¡°You seem strong, though¡ªlike you can hold your own in a fight.¡±

    Charles smirked and crossed his arms. ¡°I can. Since I wasn¡¯t born with magic, I had to train hard, but¡­¡± He groaned, rolling his neck until it cracked. ¡°Then I got lazy as hell.¡±

    ¡°Yo, Charles!¡± a voice called, drawing Charles¡¯s attention. He turned to see another boy strolling toward them, dressed in the same pink sweater and green khakis.

    ¡°Oh, Ethan. What¡¯s up?¡± Charles asked as Ethan lit a cigarette, clearly unfazed by the fact he was a freshman.

    ¡°Nothing much. Just wondering why you¡¯re hanging out with Boy Scout over here,¡± Ethan said with a smirk, nodding toward Carter.

    Charles leaned against the wall and gestured casually. ¡°This is Carter. He¡¯s cool. Be chill,¡± he replied, his tone firm but easygoing.

    Ethan shrugged nonchalantly. ¡°Alright, whatever. Hey, you guys wanna see a dead body?¡± he asked, as if it were the most normal question in the world.

    Carter¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°A¡­ a real dead body?!¡±

    Ethan took a slow drag of his cigarette and exhaled, barely glancing at Carter. ¡°Yeah, why not?¡±

    Charles glanced at Carter, who was clearly uneasy. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine,¡± he said reassuringly, his tone calm but firm. After a brief hesitation, Carter looked at him, swallowed his nerves, and nodded.

    Moments later, they approached the outskirts of the Auroria Dominion but didn¡¯t step inside the kingdom. This was three years ago¡ªback before Melanthius¡¯s group had formed. At the time, only Lance and Rue had any connection to the region.

    ¡°Damn, it¡¯s so nice here in Auroria,¡± Ethan said, taking in the scenic view as he lazily stretched his arms.

    Carter, rubbing his sore legs, gave him an unimpressed glance. ¡°Yeah, if you don¡¯t mind the hike.¡±

    Charles scanned their surroundings, squinting at the rocky terrain. ¡°Alright, so where¡¯s this dead body you were talking about?¡± he asked.

    Ethan smirked and raised a finger, motioning for them to follow him. ¡°It¡¯s not exactly a dead body,¡± he said nonchalantly as they began descending a steep trail toward the cliffs below.

    Charles furrowed his brow. ¡°Not exactly?¡±

    Ethan yawned as they reached a lower ledge, his tone dismissive. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s ashes. Chill out.¡±

    Carter and Charles exchanged a skeptical glance but shrugged, deciding to follow him down further.

    After a few minutes, they came to a small rocky outcrop overlooking a calm river. On a solitary rock jutting out from the water sat a black crown, charred and slightly twisted, with a pile of darkened ashes beneath it.

    Ethan stopped and gestured lazily at the scene. ¡°Here lies¡­¡± he began, pausing dramatically before taking a drag from his cigarette.

    The three of them sat down on the rocks, letting their feet dangle in the cool water below.

    ¡°Merlin Shadowbane,¡± Ethan finished, exhaling smoke into the crisp air.

    The name hung in the air, heavy with an unspoken weight. Carter stared at the crown, his expression conflicted. Charles, meanwhile, tilted his head and narrowed his eyes at the ashes.

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Charles finally asked, breaking the silence.

    ¡°Yup.¡± Ethan flicked ash from his cigarette. ¡°This is where they say the wizard overlord was killed by King Arthur. Crazy, huh?¡±

    Carter¡¯s voice was quiet, almost hesitant. ¡°So¡­ why¡¯s his crown still here?¡±

    Ethan shrugged. ¡°Beats me. Magic, probably.¡± He leaned back, hands supporting him as he gazed up at the sky. ¡°Maybe they can¡¯t pick it up in fear it¡¯ll kill them maybe.¡±

    Ethan rubbed at his arm, the skin scorched and blistered in places. Despite the obvious pain, a crooked, delinquent grin spread across his face. ¡°We should sell it!¡± he said, motioning toward the black crown with a flick of his lighter.

    Carter raised an eyebrow, noticing the injury. ¡°What happened to your arm?¡± he asked, dipping his feet lazily in the cool water.

    Ethan glanced down at it as if just remembering. ¡°Oh, this? Before I ran into you two, some idiots challenged me to a duel. Didn¡¯t end well for them.¡± He chuckled darkly, sparking his lighter open and shut absentmindedly.

    Carter tilted his head, curious. ¡°You¡¯ve got a magical power?¡±

    Ethan gave him a flat look, scoffing. ¡°What kind of dumbass question is that? Of course I do.¡±

    Carter glanced at Charles, who was watching the river and clearly pretending not to care. ¡°My bad,¡± Carter said, shrugging. ¡°What is it?¡±

    Ethan stood up, stretching his arm carefully as he spoke. ¡°It¡¯s a shifting type. I can turn my body into pure obsidian and manipulate it however I want.¡± He held his hand out, and before their eyes, his skin darkened, shimmering like polished black stone. With a casual motion, his fingers sharpened into jagged obsidian claws before shifting back to normal.

    Charles finally turned his head, raising an eyebrow. ¡°That explains the burns.¡±

    "At least I have magic," Ethan sneered, his tone dripping with smugness.

    Charles¡¯s expression darkened as he stepped toward him, fists clenched. ¡°Say that again,¡± he growled.

    Carter quickly moved between them, raising his hands. ¡°Hey! Calm down, both of you!¡± he said, glancing between their heated glares. ¡°Aren¡¯t you two supposed to be friends?¡±

    ¡°Barely,¡± Charles muttered, his voice sharp. ¡°We just happen to live next to each other.¡±

    Meanwhile, in a cramped, three-story apartment in Drison, the air was thick with smoke and the low hum of murmured conversations. A group of men either counted stacks of cash or lifted weights, the clink of metal punctuating the tense atmosphere.

    ¡°What?¡± a shadowy figure asked, his voice calm yet laced with disdain as he effortlessly pushed through a set of push-ups. ¡°One guy took down the three of you? Are you telling me you¡¯re weak, or was he just that strong?¡±

    The boy who had faced Ethan shifted nervously, his head lowered as sweat trickled down his temple. ¡°No, Roman... he wasn¡¯t weak. He was too strong. We didn¡¯t stand a chance!¡±

    The shadowy figure paused, then slowly rose to his feet. The dim light revealed a towering, muscular man with long, unkempt hair and a dangerous glint in his eye. His imposing presence silenced the room.

    ¡°Strong? Ethan?¡± Roman repeated, his tone mocking as a smirk spread across his face. ¡°Well then... let¡¯s pay him a visit, shall we?¡±

 Chapter 92

    Night settled over the outskirts near Merlin¡¯s crown, the stars casting a faint glow over the landscape. Ethan stretched with a yawn, brushing the dirt from his pants as he stood. ¡°I¡¯m beat. Let¡¯s head back,¡± he said lazily. The group began their climb back up the cliff.

    As they ascended, Carter¡¯s foot slipped on loose gravel, his hand shooting out for balance. He stumbled, nearly plunging into the water below.

    ¡°Whoa!¡± Charles exclaimed, grabbing Carter¡¯s arm just in time. Carter gripped his hand tightly, his pride bruised more than his balance.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got it,¡± Carter said curtly, pulling himself upright, though his usual defiance lingered in his tone.

    Unbeknownst to them, his pouch slipped from his waist and tumbled silently down the cliffside.

    As they reached the top, none of them noticed what had been left behind. They continued their walk, their silhouettes vanishing into the shadows of the trees.

    Moments later, down by the water¡¯s edge, a figure emerged. A girl with ragged, tattered clothing and wild, unkempt hair floated eerily above the surface of the water. Her piercing purple eyes glowed faintly in the moonlight, unblinking as they scanned the area.

    Without wings or sound, she drifted toward the cliff, her gaze fixed. Landing softly on the ground, she knelt and picked up the fallen pouch. She examined it briefly, her expression unreadable, before rising once more and disappearing into the night with a silent, otherworldly grace.

    The next day, at Northride School of Fine Arts, Ethan, Carter, and Charles sat side by side on the bleachers, their expressions ranging from bored to mildly annoyed as the principal droned on about new magic restrictions and anti-bullying policies.

    ¡°The bullying here is so bad, if they allowed magic to be used, this place would turn into a war zone,¡± Carter muttered under his breath.

    Ethan and Charles nodded in agreement, their gazes fixed on the stage but their minds clearly elsewhere.

    Carter sighed, running a hand through his hair. ¡°I just realized... I left my pouch at the cliff last night. Damn it, my phone was in there,¡± he groaned, slumping forward.

    ¡°You guys think you could cover for me in class? I need to get my phone back so I can make sure my sister gets off work okay.¡± Carter stood up, carefully stepping past the rows of students seated on the bleachers before slipping out of the gym unnoticed.

    Outside, he patted his pockets, realizing how empty they were. ¡°Great, I don¡¯t even have enough for a carriage teleport. Guess I¡¯m walking,¡± he muttered with a sigh.

    The walk to the outskirts of Auroria Dominion was long and tiring. As Carter reached the familiar cliff overlooking the rushing waters and Merlin¡¯s crown, he scanned the area, narrowing his eyes. His pouch was nowhere in sight.

    Sliding down the rocky slope, Carter landed at the base of the cliff in front of the infamous black crown. He looked around frantically, searching every nook and crevice. Still no pouch. His gaze shifted to the edge where the rushing water carved its way through the rocks.

    ¡°Damn it,¡± he groaned, running a hand through his hair. ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me it fell into the water.¡± He walked closer to the edge, peering down at the torrent.

    Frustrated, Carter let out a sharp exhale. ¡°She¡¯s gonna kill me if I don¡¯t find that thing.¡± He began climbing back up the cliff, gripping the rocky handles as best he could. But halfway up, his foot slipped on a loose rock.

    ¡°AHHH!¡± he screamed, plummeting toward the jagged rocks below. Just as the thought of his untimely death flashed through his mind, a soft, cushioned surface caught him midair.

    ¡°What the¡ª?¡± Carter blinked, confused. He felt around, his hands pressing into what seemed to be... a cloud?

    Carefully, he climbed off the strange mist-like platform, and the cloud dispersed into thin air as if it had never been there. ¡°What was that?¡± he muttered, brushing himself off.

    From behind the rocks, a figure stepped into view. It was a girl with dirty, short black hair, wearing a ripped plaid skirt and a tattered shirt. Despite her unkempt appearance, her face held an unexpected beauty. She scratched her ankle lazily with her foot, her movements casual as she approached him.

    In her hand was his pouch.

    Carter¡¯s pride immediately flared. ¡°W-who are you? I didn¡¯t need help, I had it!¡± he snapped, snatching the pouch from her hand.

    The girl tilted her head slightly, unfazed by his tone. Her voice was soft and sweet, catching him off guard. ¡°I¡¯m Althara,¡± she said simply.

    Carter flinched as the girl stepped closer, her presence both strange and intriguing. ¡°Who are you?¡± she asked, her voice soft but curious. She reached out, a faint mist of cloud-like energy swirling around her hand. Gently, she blew the mist onto his bloodied hands.

    He watched in awe as the stinging pain faded and the scratches vanished. Carter instinctively pulled his hands back, inspecting them in disbelief. ¡°I¡¯m Carter¡­ uh, thank you,¡± he said, giving her a small, awkward bow.

    The girl tilted her head slightly, her purple eyes glinting with a mysterious light. ¡°Why are you here?¡± he asked quickly, trying to regain some composure. ¡°I mean, where do you go to school? Why are you down here?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t go to school,¡± she replied plainly. ¡°I sleep here.¡±

    Carter blinked, caught off guard by her answer, but before he could say anything, she floated off the ground, her feet leaving the rocky surface as if gravity had no claim on her.

    ¡°You¡¯re a flyer and a healer? Whoa,¡± Carter said, genuinely impressed. He glanced at his watch and his heart sank. ¡°Ah, shoot! My next class is about to start!¡± He hurried toward the cliffside and began climbing again.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    ¡°Don¡¯t drown!¡± he called back, half-joking as he scrambled up the rocks.

    Althara stood silently, watching him go. Her gaze shifted downward, and she noticed something glinting by the water. Carter¡¯s phone. She picked it up, turning it over in her hands.

    ¡°Carter,¡± she murmured, letting the name roll off her tongue. Then, without hesitation, she floated upward and disappeared into the sky.

    Moments later, Carter burst into his second-period class, sliding into the seat next to Charles and Ethan at the back.

    ¡°Guys,¡± he whispered, catching his breath, ¡°the weirdest thing just happened! I went to get my pouch, and I met this girl down by the cliff. She had ripped clothes, but¡­ she had such a beautiful face, like, really pretty.¡± He trailed off, scribbling absentmindedly on his paper.

    Charles raised an eyebrow, then suddenly pointed toward the front of the classroom. ¡°Wait, is that the girl?!¡±

    Carter¡¯s head snapped up, and his jaw nearly hit the desk. Standing at the front of the room was Althara, her soft purple eyes locked onto him with a steady, almost unnerving glare.

    Some students whispered among themselves, admiring her striking features and mysterious aura, while others snickered, poking fun at her tattered appearance.

    The teacher, clearly unsettled by the disruption, cleared his throat. ¡°Y-young lady, you don¡¯t look like you attend this school,¡± he said, trying to maintain authority.

    Althara slowly turned her gaze to the teacher, her piercing purple eyes locking onto him. The teacher faltered, taking a small step back as if her stare had drained the confidence from his words.

    Without a response, Althara shifted her attention back to Carter, her expression calm and unreadable. ¡°You,¡± she said, her voice clear and even, cutting through the murmurs in the room.

    All eyes turned to Carter, whose confusion was written all over his face. ¡°Me?¡± he asked, pointing at himself in surprise.

    Althara walked toward him, her steps slow and deliberate. The room fell silent as she moved past the desks, the tension thick enough to cut with a blade. Reaching Carter, she extended her hand and held out his phone.

    ¡°You dropped this,¡± she said simply, her voice as steady as her gaze, never breaking eye contact.

    Carter hesitated for a moment, then took the phone from her. ¡°Uh¡­ thanks,¡± he muttered, still trying to process what was happening.

    Althara didn¡¯t move, continuing to look at him with an intensity that sent another wave of murmurs through the room.

    A few moments later, Carter had Althara pressed gently against the brick wall at the back of the school. His hands gripped her shoulders, though not too tightly. ¡°Are you following me or something?!¡± he asked, his voice laced with a mix of nervousness and frustration.

    Ethan sat on the ground nearby, leaning back on his hands, while Charles stood beside Carter with crossed arms, watching the scene unfold.

    Althara¡¯s gaze dropped lazily to the ground, her expression unreadable. ¡°I just wanted to see,¡± she began softly, her tone calm and unbothered.

    Carter loosened his grip slightly, his brows furrowing. ¡°See what?¡± he asked.

    ¡°How your school looked,¡± she replied, her voice steady but distant. ¡°You mentioned school before you left. I only ever went to kindergarten.¡±

    Her eyes flicked toward the surrounding area briefly before drifting back down. ¡°I like the pink and green combination,¡± she added, her gaze lingering on Carter¡¯s uniform.

    Carter glanced down at himself, caught off guard by the comment.

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel temperature anymore,¡± she continued, avoiding his gaze, ¡°but the pink¡­ it looks cozy.¡±

    Ethan stood up, brushing dirt off his pants, and walked over. He slipped off his sweater, which had his name embroidered on the chest in bold letters: Ethan Knight. ¡°Here,¡± he said, holding it out to her. ¡°I¡¯m from Horace Groves, so I don¡¯t rep this school anyway.¡± He shrugged nonchalantly.

    Althara hesitated for a moment before taking the sweater from Ethan. She slipped it on, the fabric hanging slightly loose on her smaller frame. Hugging it tightly around herself, she crossed her arms over her chest and murmured, ¡°Thank you.¡± Her voice was soft, barely above a whisper.

    Charles tilted his head, studying her. ¡°I¡¯m Charles Pierce. What¡¯s your name?¡± he asked, his tone steady but curious.

    ¡°Althara,¡± she replied simply, adjusting the sweater.

    Charles raised an eyebrow. ¡°Althara¡­? What¡¯s your last name?¡±

    Althara looked up at him, her expression calm but evasive. ¡°Why were you guys at my home yesterday?¡± she asked suddenly, steering the conversation in a new direction.

    ¡°Your home?¡± Charles repeated, confused. ¡°You mean the cliff where Merlin¡¯s Crown is?¡±

    Althara nodded. ¡°I sleep there.¡±

    Ethan shrugged nonchalantly, slipping his hands into his pockets. ¡°We were just hanging out. Nothing serious.¡± He paused, a sly grin spreading across his face. ¡°You guys wanna go there again? You mind, Althara?¡±

    Althara shook her head. ¡°Sure, we can go,¡± she said with a small nod, her tone carrying a hint of curiosity.

    Moments later, the four of them sat on the cliff, sharing a tray of nachos. The sun dipped low in the sky, painting everything in shades of orange and gold.

    ¡°So, why do you sleep here?¡± Ethan asked, crunching down on a chip.

    Althara hesitated, swallowing her food. ¡°Umm, because¡ª¡±

    Before she could finish, the sound of approaching footsteps cut her off. Three figures emerged from behind the cliff, their silhouettes sharp against the fading light.

    ¡°Is this the guy? Ethan Knight, the one who beat up my guys?¡± the leader said, stepping forward. He was a muscular man with long hair and a cocky smirk. ¡°Hanging out by Merlin Shadowbane¡¯s ashes? That¡¯s pretty badass,¡± he chuckled darkly.

    Ethan stood, wiping his hands on his pants. ¡°So you¡¯re the leader? Your guys challenged me first. Don¡¯t come here acting like I picked a fight.¡±

    The leader¡ªRoman¡ªsized Ethan up before glancing at the group. ¡°And who the hell are you?¡±

    Charles stood up, his expression cold. ¡°Charles Pierce. You¡¯re trespassing in our friend¡¯s sleeping area. So, why don¡¯t you turn around and fuck off?¡±

    Roman¡¯s smirk faltered for a moment, but he ignored Charles, focusing on the group again.

    Carter placed himself in front of Althara protectively. ¡°Stay back,¡± he said, lowering his voice. He glared at Roman and his crew. ¡°These guys are the Crossbow Killers. They¡¯re mercenaries. They use sin to turn a profit and are tied to Wrath Kingdom.¡±

    One of Roman¡¯s men lunged at Carter with a punch, a wild grin on his face. ¡°So you¡¯ve heard of us?¡± the goon sneered, his fist flying forward.

    But the attack didn¡¯t connect. Althara moved like a shadow, gripping the goon by his hair and locking his wrist in an iron grip. The man froze, his confidence melting into shock as he realized he was completely overpowered.

    Everyone froze in shock as Althara held the goon''s wrist in an iron grip. His face twisted in pain, and he growled through gritted teeth, "T-this bitch! How is she so strong?!"

    Althara''s gaze remained steady, her voice calm but commanding. "My name," she began, pausing for effect. Carter, Charles, and Ethan, who had been dying to know her full name since they first met her, unconsciously leaned in, their anticipation palpable.

    "Althara Shadowbane," she declared, her tone ringing with quiet authority.

    The words hung in the air, and everyone''s eyes widened in disbelief. The name carried a weight that seemed to silence the world around them.

 Chapter 93

    Althara''s gaze remained steady, her voice calm but commanding. "My name," she began, pausing for effect. Carter, Charles, and Ethan, who had been dying to know her full name since they first met her, unconsciously leaned in, their anticipation palpable.

    "Althara Shadowbane," she declared, her tone ringing with quiet authority.

    The words hung in the air, and everyone''s eyes widened in disbelief. The name carried a weight that seemed to silence the world around them.

    Roman¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°S-she¡¯s bluffing! Merlin Shadowbane only had one son, and he¡¯s locked away, rotting in Caldara Bastille in the Ironclad Isles! There¡¯s no record of an Althara Shadowbane!¡± he spat, trying to convince himself as much as anyone else.

    The goon she had been holding grunted, rubbing his sore wrist. ¡°Bluff or not, boss, she¡¯s strong as hell!¡± he admitted before flipping backward to free himself from her grip.

    Roman scowled and snapped at another goon. ¡°Get her! If we bring her to the big boss, we¡¯ll be swimming in rewards!¡±

    Goon #2 stepped forward, his hand crackling with fiery energy. ¡°Dragon¡¯s Flare!¡± he shouted, sending a blazing shot of fire hurtling toward Althara.

    Althara leaped effortlessly over the flames, her movements precise and fluid. As the fire twisted to follow her, she raised her hand, and a shimmering barrier of clouds materialized, absorbing the blast entirely.

    ¡°T-that¡¯s¡­!¡± Roman stammered, his face pale. ¡°People said Merlin could manipulate clouds like that! This bitch is a wizard!¡±

    Althara landed gracefully in front of Goon #2, dodging his flurry of attacks with ease. Spotting a stick on the ground, she picked it up and spun it with deadly precision. The goon¡¯s eyes widened as she parried his attacks with the skill of a seasoned fighter. Her movements were unnervingly reminiscent of the legendary techniques only Merlin Shadowbane and his son, Melanthius, were known to wield.

    At one point, the goon recoiled, clutching his chest as if he had been struck by a blade. He frantically checked for wounds, but there was none. The stick had cut through the air with such deadly precision that it left him feeling as though he had been sliced¡ªproof of the weapon¡¯s lethality in her hands.

    Roman¡¯s frustration boiled over. ¡°Stop standing there! Just get her!¡± he bellowed.

    Goon #2 charged again, only to be struck in the face by the stick with a sharp crack. He staggered back but rushed in once more, and again, Althara struck him with unrelenting precision.

    Again and again, he lunged, and again and again, the stick met its mark until his face was a mask of red welts and bruises. Each strike seemed faster, sharper, and more humiliating than the last.

    Althara pointed the stick at Goon #2 and commanded, ¡°Dupleos!¡± A brilliant purple glow erupted from the stick, sending a wave of energy that knocked the goon unconscious in an instant.

    Roman¡¯s rage boiled over, and he charged at her with a furious yell. But as he closed the distance, his steps faltered. Behind Althara, he swore he saw a ghostly figure¡ªa shadowy image of Merlin Shadowbane himself, hovering as if to protect her. The sight sent a chill down his spine, and he froze in place for a moment too long.

    Seizing the opportunity, Althara dashed forward with lightning speed and clotheslined Roman, flipping him upside down in midair. He crashed to the ground with a thud, but Althara wasn¡¯t finished. With a fluid motion, she spun and struck him across the face with the stick, the sound of the impact echoing in the air.

    Her grip on the stick tightened as she imbued it with cloud magic. The weapon shimmered with an ethereal glow, and she unleashed a barrage of strikes with blinding speed. Each blow landed with precision and force, a rapid onslaught that left Roman stunned and unable to retaliate.

    The strikes were relentless, her movements a symphony of power and control, and Roman could only stumble back, overwhelmed by the sheer ferocity of her attack.

    The three boys scrambled to their feet, their bravado shattered as they bolted, practically tripping over themselves in their desperation to escape. Roman clutched his face, muttering curses, while Goon #2 stumbled after him, still dazed from the beating. The trio disappeared into the distance, their tails metaphorically tucked between their legs.

    Althara turned around to face Charles, Carter, and Ethan, her expression calm despite the chaos that had just unfolded. Her gaze lingered on them as she wiped a smear of blood onto her already tattered skirt. ¡°What?¡± she asked nonchalantly, as though what she¡¯d just done was the most natural thing in the world.

    The three boys stood frozen, their jaws slack and their eyes wide with disbelief.

    Carter was the first to speak, albeit in a stammer. ¡°Y-you just¡­ that was insane! You didn¡¯t even flinch!¡±

    Ethan blinked a few times, shaking his head as if to clear it. ¡°You took them all down like they were nothing! And Roman saw... Merlin?! What the hell was that?¡±

    Charles raised an eyebrow, crossing his arms as he looked her over. ¡°Forget the fight¡ªhow did you know how to use that kind of magic? And with a stick, no less?¡±

    Althara glanced down at the stick in her hand and shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s just clouds and a little technique,¡± she said casually, tossing the stick aside like it was a toy. ¡°They started it.¡±

    ¡°Just clouds?¡± Carter repeated, his voice incredulous. ¡°That¡¯s not just anything! You fought like a warrior and a wizard combined!¡±

    Ethan gestured toward the blood on her skirt. ¡°And you¡¯re just gonna... wipe blood off like this happens every day?¡±

    Althara gave them a small, lazy smirk. ¡°It kind of does,¡± she said, her tone as unbothered as ever.

    Althara tossed the stick into the rushing water, watching it drift away. ¡°I can¡¯t stay here anymore,¡± she said firmly, her gaze distant. ¡°Those guys will come back, and next time, they¡¯ll bring reinforcements. I won¡¯t let that happen.¡± Without waiting for a response, she turned and began climbing up the cliff, the others following close behind.

    A little while later, Althara sat cross-legged at a kitchen table, her posture more relaxed but still alert. She was flanked by Charles, Carter, and Ethan, who were busy digging into plates of steaming spaghetti. Carter¡¯s older sister, Stephanie, set down another plate in front of Althara, flashing a warm smile.

    ¡°I had no idea my little brother had so many friends,¡± Stephanie teased, crossing her arms. ¡°I guess they call him the Boy Scout for a reason.¡±

    Carter groaned, rolling his eyes. ¡°Oh my god, shut up, Stephanie!¡±

    Stephanie smirked, clearly enjoying his irritation, and leaned against the counter. ¡°So, Althara,¡± she said, turning her attention to their mysterious guest, ¡°did you enjoy the shower? And the clothes? I¡¯m glad I had something in your size.¡± She gestured to Althara, who now looked much cleaner. She wore pajama shorts, a button-up shirt, and Ethan¡¯s oversized sweater, her freshly washed hair falling loosely over her shoulders.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    Althara nodded, pausing her meal to glance up at Stephanie. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said softly, her voice quiet but sincere, before returning to her plate.

    Stephanie smiled, clearly pleased. ¡°You¡¯re welcome,¡± she said, her tone warm. ¡°It¡¯s nice to see someone appreciating my cooking for once.¡±

    Carter muttered something under his breath, but his mouth was too full of spaghetti for anyone to understand. Charles and Ethan chuckled, while Althara silently focused on her food, looking more at ease than she had since they¡¯d met her.

    Once Stephanie disappeared into her room, Ethan leaned in closer to Althara, lowering his voice conspiratorially. ¡°So, are you related to Merlin? Like, his secret love child? Or maybe he, uh¡­ preferred kids or something? His long-lost daughter?¡±

    Althara stared at him blankly for a moment, then shook her head. ¡°I have a dad¡­ or had one,¡± she said softly. Her next words came out bluntly, almost casually, as if it were the most normal thing in the world. ¡°I¡¯m Melanthius Shadowbane¡¯s wife.¡±

    The room fell into a stunned silence. Charles, Carter, and Ethan froze, their jaws practically hitting the table in unison.

    ¡°W-wife?¡± Carter finally managed to sputter, his voice cracking.

    ¡°Wait, wait, hold on,¡± Charles interjected, holding up a hand like he was trying to physically stop the conversation. ¡°As in Melanthius Shadowbane, the prisoner of Caldara Bastille?! Merlin Shadowbane¡¯s son?! The one who hasn¡¯t left prison ever? Who is raised there?!¡±

    Althara nodded. ¡°Yes,¡± she said and Ethan slurped the spaghetti. ¡°I call bullshit.¡±

    Flashback

    The guard chuckled, setting her down gently. With a skip and a hop, the girl approached Mel, who sat at the cafeteria table, staring at her as if she were an alien from another world.

    ¡°Uh, hello?¡± she said, tilting her head, her wide purple eyes sparkling with curiosity.

    Mel nodded slowly, his gaze unwavering. ¡°Are you¡­ the moon?¡± he asked, his voice small and uncertain.

    Her cheeks flushed, heat rising for reasons she couldn¡¯t fully comprehend. Puffing her chest out, she yelled, ¡°I¡¯m not the moon!¡± Her voice was loud enough to make Mel flinch.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he muttered, staring back down at his bowl of soup. ¡°You remind me of it. You¡¯re so shiny.¡±

    Her breath hitched, clutching her chest as if her heart couldn¡¯t handle the weight of the compliment. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m Althara,¡± she managed to stammer. ¡°My father¡¯s here looking for a job. We¡¯re, um¡­ lower class.¡±

    Mel¡¯s brow furrowed, his young mind working through the information. ¡°I¡¯m Melanthius. Call me Mel. My father was Merlin Shadowbane.¡±

    Her expression froze, eyes widening in shock. ¡°A-as in the overlord who conquered multiple kingdoms?!¡±

    Mel nodded, unbothered, and resumed slurping his soup.

    ¡°Melanthius Shadowbane¡­¡± she repeated, tasting the heaviness of his name. Then, without hesitation, she climbed onto the table, her movements bold and unapologetic. She plopped herself down in front of him, completely ignoring the shocked stares of the guards. ¡°From today on, me and you are together!¡±

    Mel tilted his head, his face blank with confusion. ¡°Together?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± she declared, her voice filled with childish conviction. ¡°My father says the best relationships are long-distance! Well¡­ I think that¡¯s what he meant.¡±

    Mel nodded hesitantly, still not entirely sure what she was talking about. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Grinning ear to ear, Althara pulled a rubber band from the floor and stretched it around her fingers like a makeshift ring. ¡°From now on, I¡¯m Althara Shadowbane! You may now kiss the bride!¡±

    Before the moment could continue, the cafeteria door slammed open. The towering man from earlier stormed in, his face a mask of fury. His eyes locked on Melanthius, and without a word, he grabbed the boy by the back of his head, slamming his face into the table.

    ¡°You criminal bastard!¡± the man snarled, kicking Mel in the stomach with all his strength.

    Mel gagged and coughed, but he stayed silent, his small frame shaking from the impact. The guards didn¡¯t move, their faces grim and detached, as if this was a scene they had witnessed before.

    ¡°You dare talk to my daughter?!¡± the man spat, delivering another brutal kick. ¡°Your father destroyed half my kingdom, and now you think you can speak to her?!¡±

    Mel¡¯s body crumpled under the weight of the blows, his vision darkening as his eyes began to roll back. Outside, the sky shifted ominously, and thunder rumbled in the distance. Suddenly, a jagged bolt of black lightning struck the towering walls of Caldara Bastille, briefly lighting up the grim cafeteria.

    ¡°Stop, Daddy!¡± Althara screamed, throwing herself between her father and Mel.

    The man shoved her aside with a sneer. ¡°Move, Althara! Nobody¡¯s going to save this damned kid¡ªnot the guards, not anyone! Nobody here likes him!¡± He raised his foot to deliver another strike when a deafening crack of thunder shook the room.

    Mel¡¯s eyes shot open, glowing faintly with a purple hue. His trembling voice broke through the chaos. ¡°Please¡­ stop.¡±

    At that moment, the prison warden and a younger Caldric appeared in the doorway. The warden¡¯s voice cut through the tension, sharp and commanding. ¡°That¡¯s enough. We don¡¯t have a job for you.¡±

    The man¡¯s face twisted in anger, but he gave a stiff bow. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± He grabbed Althara roughly by the arm, dragging her toward the exit.

    Althara bit her lip, her heart aching as she glanced back at Mel¡¯s small, battered form lying motionless on the cold floor. Tears welled in her eyes as she clutched the rubber band tightly in her palm. ¡°Is he always like this? He¡¯s just a kid,¡± she whispered before disappearing with her father.

    Present

    Ethan groaned, ruffling Althara¡¯s hair with playful annoyance. ¡°That doesn¡¯t make him your real husband! You were just kids, saying dumb kid stuff. What we really want to know is¡­¡± He leaned in closer, his tone lowering. ¡°Where did you get Merlin Shadowbane¡¯s power and skills? And where the hell did you come from?¡±

    "Well, my father is Andhraka Liu¡ªthe King of the Napia Empire," Althara said, her tone calm but carrying a weight of importance. The boy¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    ¡°You¡¯re a princess?!¡± Charles exclaimed. Then, leaning in, he added, ¡°Wait¡ªAndhraka beat up Melanthius?¡±

    Althara tugged at the sleeves of her sweater, pulling them down as if to shield herself from the weight of the conversation. ¡°Kind of,¡± she said, her voice quieter now. ¡°My father was from the lowest class. But a few months after we visited Caldara Bastille, he took over an abandoned kingdom¡ªone that used to belong to King Merlin. He flipped it into what is now the Napia Empire.¡±

    The boys exchanged glances, intrigued, but Althara wasn¡¯t done. ¡°I have two siblings. My older sister ran away when I was younger, and my younger sister is Anita Liu,¡± she said, her voice softening slightly at the mention of her siblings.

    Taking a steadying breath, she reached for the collar of Ethan¡¯s sweater and tugged it down to reveal the skin around her collarbone. The boys instinctively turned their heads slightly, their hands shielding their eyes from seeing too much. What they did see, though, made them freeze in astonishment.

    On her skin was a medallion¡ªno, not just a medallion but an engraving that seemed impossibly fused into her flesh. It shimmered faintly, its intricate design unmistakable.

    ¡°This,¡± Althara said, gesturing to the engraving, ¡°is the Shadowbane Medallion. Well, it was a regular medallion, but it used to belong to Merlin.¡±

    She paused, letting her words sink in before continuing. ¡°When I was younger, I wandered into the new kingdom and found it. I thought it was just an ordinary medallion, but when I put it on¡­¡± Her voice wavered for a moment. ¡°It embedded itself into my skin. It¡¯s like¡­ his spirit is inside me. Not a ghost,¡± she clarified quickly, seeing their alarmed expressions. ¡°But his skills and powers. They¡¯re part of me now.¡±

    Her explanation left the boys speechless, the weight of her story settling in the air around them like a tangible force.

    Carter took a deep breath, steadying himself before speaking. ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t have any family, we¡¯ll be your friends,¡± he said with quiet determination.

    Ethan smirked as he wiped his mouth with a napkin. ¡°Careful, though. Charles doesn¡¯t even see me as a friend, so you might want to watch your back with him.¡±

    Charles rolled his eyes and took a slow sip of his drink. ¡°It was in the moment, okay? Chill out,¡± he muttered, clearly annoyed but not denying the accusation.

    Ethan shrugged nonchalantly, leaning back in his chair. Althara watched their playful banter unfold, a small smile tugging at her lips. She nodded, her voice soft but genuine. ¡°Friends¡­ That¡¯s nice,¡± she said, almost as if testing the word on her tongue, a rare warmth in her tone.

 Chapter 94

    Three years ago, in a dimly lit three-story apartment, Maren stood before the Crossbow Killers with a wicked sneer. ¡°You lost to a girl?¡± he mocked, his tone dripping with disdain. ¡°She claimed to be a Shadowbane? Now that is interesting.¡± He leaned closer, his piercing gaze sharp enough to cut through steel. ¡°The Jester told me Merlin Shadowbane killed my father, Triton. How about we pay them a visit, huh?¡± His grin widened, sinister and full of intent.

    Before anyone could respond, a deep voice echoed through the room. All heads turned as an older man stepped into the light. It was Titian, back when he held a high rank in the Magisterium. At the time, the Seven Deadly Kingdoms were still in their infancy, with only three kings ruling¡ªWrath, Envy, and Greed.

    ¡°I want to see this Shadowbane,¡± Titian said, his tone calm but commanding, carrying the weight of authority. His sharp eyes swept over the room before landing on Maren.

    Without hesitation, the demigod straightened, his sneer fading into a smirk as he followed the older man out of the room. ¡°Come on, Maren,¡± Titian added with a faint air of impatience, his presence radiating quiet power.

    And just like that, the wheels of vengeance began to turn.

    Present

    The knight standing before Althara groaned loudly, his frustration evident. ¡°That¡¯s it?! That¡¯s where the story ends? What happened with former King Maren and the Crossbow Killers?! You can¡¯t just leave a tale hanging like that!¡± He rubbed his temples, exasperated.

    Althara placed a hand over her chest, her expression pained. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she murmured, her voice heavy with regret. ¡°After that¡­ Everything went wrong. It¡¯s not my story to finish. That¡¯s Carter¡¯s job¡ªwherever he is.¡± Her gaze dropped, as though the weight of the memories was too much to bear.

    Back in the Auroria Dominion, the weight of Mel¡¯s death and Elowen¡¯s disappearance still hung heavily over Solstice City. Jake lay curled up in his bed, his body trembling as quiet sobs filled the room. He wiped at his tear-streaked face and whispered into the stillness, ¡°Mel¡­ what do I do? You¡¯re gone. If I wasn¡¯t so weak, I¡¯d do something¡ªI¡¯d save Elowen from her brother.¡±

    His gaze fell to the bracelet sitting on his bedside table, the one they had gifted Elowen for her birthday. She had dropped it when Michelangelo had taken her. Next to it lay Mel¡¯s charm and the little cat charm he had given Elowen. Jake¡¯s hands clenched into fists as he stared at the tokens, a mix of anger and hopelessness swirling inside him.

    Pushing himself upright, he turned to the mirror on the wall. His reflection stared back, his face pale, his eyes red from crying. He focused on the faint magic mark etched on his eye.

    ¡°Why?¡± he muttered, his voice thick with bitterness. ¡°Why am I the only one from Horace Groves without magic?!¡± His fists slammed against the desk, the echo of his frustration filling the room.

    A sudden knock interrupted Jake¡¯s spiral of despair, echoing through the small room. ¡°Huh?¡± he mumbled, dragging himself toward the door. Just as he reached for the handle, the door burst open, slamming into him with enough force to pin him against the wall.

    ¡°Jake Knight? Am I reading this right?¡± a voice called out. A tall figure stepped inside, scanning the room. It was Mark, holding a crumpled piece of paper. ¡°Doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s here.¡±

    Lucy followed close behind, her sharp eyes darting around the space. ¡°This is the dorm listed for him. Are we sure we¡¯re even supposed to be in Solstice City?¡±

    ¡°This is so illegal,¡± Yasmine whined, trailing in behind them. She flopped down on something low to the ground with an exaggerated groan. ¡°I don¡¯t even care if we find him. My feet are killing me.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Mother.¡± Lucy¡¯s tone was flat as she pointed at the ground. ¡°You¡¯re sitting on him, I think.¡±

    Yasmine glanced down, her eyes widening as she realized she was perched on Jake, whose face was scrunched in pain beneath her curvaceous figure. ¡°Oh! My bad!¡± she exclaimed, springing to her feet and brushing off her jacket like nothing had happened.

    Jake groaned and stumbled upright, wincing as he rubbed his sore, chubby stomach. ¡°What¡­ what the hell is going on?¡± he muttered, glaring at the unexpected intruders as he tried to regain his breath.

    ¡°You know who we are, right?¡± Yasmine began, crossing her arms. ¡°The Steel Pact. We used to be the Blades and Blunts¡ªMerlin Shadowbane¡¯s gang back in the day. After he left, we were under Mel. But¡­ well, you know he¡¯s dead now, right?¡±

    Jake nodded, his expression somber. ¡°Yes, I know,¡± he murmured, rubbing his swollen, red eyes. ¡°It¡¯s been a few weeks now.¡±

    Lucy plopped down on his bed, sitting in an unladylike, boyish posture as she rubbed her hands together, her gaze fixed on the floor. ¡°Since Melanthius is gone,¡± she said quietly, ¡°all of the Steel Pact¡¯s old enemies might be crawling back out of the shadows. They want to have a sit-down with us.¡±

    Jake frowned. ¡°A sit-down?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, like some big negotiation or whatever,¡± Lucy explained, waving a hand dismissively. ¡°But here¡¯s the thing¡ªwe¡¯re not like that anymore. We don¡¯t do the fighting or the turf wars. That¡¯s all old news. It¡¯s stuff my brother Logan, second-in-command of the Blades, used to handle. But he¡¯s been M.I.A. ever since Mel died.¡± Her voice wavered slightly, but she covered it with a deep breath.

    Jake¡¯s eyes darted between them, a sinking feeling forming in his chest. ¡°So¡­ what happens now? Why did you come to me?¡±

    ¡°Because Melanthius wouldn¡¯t shut up about you,¡± Mark said, leaning in closer. ¡°He kept going on about how smart and strong you were. And that scar on your eye¡ªthat¡¯s a Horace Groves mark, right? Doesn¡¯t that mean you¡¯ve got magic?¡± He poked Jake¡¯s eye for emphasis.

    ¡°Ow!¡± Jake winced, rubbing at his eye. ¡°Not exactly. I don¡¯t have a magic technique. At all.¡±

    Mark froze for a moment, then groaned, clutching his head like the world had just ended. ¡°What?! Then why the heck would Melanthius say you were strong?!¡±

    Flashback

    The Atlantean restaurant was bustling with life, its aquatic-themed d¨¦cor shimmering under glowing blue lights. Mark sat across from Melanthius, tearing into his steak with the enthusiasm of a wild animal. Meanwhile, Mel methodically ate sushi rolls¡ªstrictly vegetarian¡ªto avoid offending his fish-people allies.

    ¡°So,¡± Mark began, his mouth half-full, ¡°if something ever happened to you¡ªand I¡¯m not saying it will¡ªbut if it did, who would you want leading us? I mean, I like that Lance kid who went toe-to-toe with Logan. He¡¯s your student, right? That kid¡¯s strong.¡±

    Mel nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Yes, I trained Lance myself, but his temper is a problem. He¡¯s too hot-headed.¡±

    Mark raised an eyebrow. ¡°Fair. What about your other student? Clyde, right?¡±

    Mel shook his head, sipping his water. ¡°Clyde¡¯s got talent, but he¡¯s too preoccupied with people comparing him to his brother. He¡¯s not ready.¡±

    Mark tilted his head, curious. ¡°Then who?¡±

    Mel smiled, a rare flicker of pride flashing across his face. ¡°Jake Knight. He¡¯s one of the smartest and strongest people I¡¯ve ever met.¡± Mark blinked, caught off guard. ¡°Jake? The chubby guy?¡± Mel chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate him. You¡¯ll see one day.¡±

    Present

    ¡°H-He said that?¡± Jake asked, his voice trembling with disbelief.

    Mark dropped into a chair, shaking his head. ¡°Well, looks like Melanthius finally lost his mind. Sending us to this fat punk?¡± he sneered.

    Jake flinched, his chest tightening as old, painful memories of being bullied came rushing back. ¡°D-Do you mind¡­ not calling me that?¡± he murmured, his gaze dropping to the floor.

    Mark, Yasmine, and Lucy exchanged puzzled looks. Mark leaned forward, his expression a mix of mockery and challenge. ¡°Huh? You got a problem with me saying that?¡± he asked, his tone sharp. ¡°What, can¡¯t handle it? Gonna cry about it? Well, what¡¯re you gonna do about it then, fat ass?¡±

    Jake¡¯s breath caught in his throat, his fists clenching tightly at his sides. The room felt smaller, the air heavier, as he stared at the ground, the weight of Mark¡¯s words pressing down on him like a storm he couldn¡¯t escape.

    Flashback

    Mel leaned precariously in his chair, his usual nonchalant demeanor on display. Jake sat beside him, chewing the eraser of his pencil and looking uneasy.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    ¡°Hey, Mel?¡± Jake finally asked, his voice unsure.

    Mel tilted his head toward him. ¡°Yeah? What¡¯s up?¡±

    Jake shifted in his seat, struggling to find the right words. ¡°Do you think that¡­ without magic, you¡¯d still be able to do all the things you do?¡±

    Mel raised an eyebrow, then shrugged casually. ¡°Well, I¡¯d still be raised in Caldara Bastille, so I¡¯d still meet Goldman and learn everything he taught me. I think I¡¯d still be strong.¡±

    Jake nodded but didn¡¯t seem fully satisfied. ¡°That¡¯s not really what I mean,¡± he said softly. ¡°Do you think you¡¯d have enough bravery to face the scary people you fight? Like¡­ Former King Maren?¡±

    Mel chuckled, straightening his chair with a deliberate motion. ¡°Are you asking if you¡¯re strong enough to stand up to someone scary if they¡¯re messing with you?¡±

    Jake blinked in surprise, but Mel continued without waiting for an answer. ¡°You do, Jake. You just haven''t seen it yet.¡±

    Present

    Jake¡¯s fist trembled as he clutched it tightly, Mel¡¯s words echoing in his mind. His heart pounded, but for the first time, it wasn¡¯t from fear¡ªit was from determination.

    ¡°I do have a problem with it!¡± Jake growled, his voice uncharacteristically firm. ¡°So stop doing it!¡±

    Mark leaned even closer, his grin widening into a challenge. ¡°Or what? Fat ass¡ª¡±

    Before Mark could finish, Jake swung a right hook, connecting solidly with his face. Mark didn¡¯t flinch, but Jake stood his ground, his knuckles bleeding from the impact. ¡°I said stop!¡± he shouted, his voice raw with emotion.

    Yasmine and Lucy both froze, their eyes widening in surprise and¡ªunexpectedly¡ªadmiration.

    Mark rubbed his jaw, his grin never faltering. ¡°You¡¯re really gonna stand there and tell me what to do, huh?¡± He raised his fist, and Jake instinctively closed his eyes, bracing for the blow.

    But the punch never came. Instead, Mark flicked Jake¡¯s nose lightly, his laughter filling the room.

    ¡°You passed the test,¡± Mark said with a smirk.

    Jake¡¯s eyes snapped open, his confusion evident. ¡°W-What?¡±

    Mark straightened up and patted Jake¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Mel was right. You¡¯ve got more guts than you think.¡±

    ¡°Did you really think a grown man would hit a kid?¡± Lucy chuckled, her tone teasing as she crossed her arms. ¡°Nah, that¡¯s my job.¡± She smirked before adding with a wry edge, ¡°Besides, my father would never waste his time on a weak kid like you.¡±

    Meanwhile, in Atlantis, Bimoth sat on a jagged rock at the entrance to the city, his massive form silhouetted against the glimmering ocean waters. His head hung low, his white-pupiled eyes glistening with unshed tears.

    ¡°Mel¡­ you died before I ever got the chance to apologize,¡± he thought bitterly. ¡°I was jealous of you¡ªjealous of how you were everything I couldn¡¯t be. A true friend to Rue. A good person. You had no family, yet you built a kingdom full of people who loved you.¡± He clenched his fists, his heart heavy with regret.

    The sound of clanking metal echoed in the distance. Bimoth looked up to see an army of knights marching toward Atlantis, their polished armor gleaming under the faint light. He stood, his massive frame towering over the rocky terrain.

    ¡°Let me guess,¡± he said, his voice sharp and filled with disdain, ¡°you¡¯re here to take over Atlantis because Melanthius is gone, right?¡± The knights didn¡¯t answer, only charging toward him with their weapons raised.

    Bimoth exhaled sharply, his frustration boiling over. ¡°Fine. Come on, then.¡±

    With a thunderous roar, he slammed his foot into the ground in a powerful sumo stomp. The earth quaked beneath him, sending a shockwave rippling through the battlefield. The advancing knights faltered, their charge broken as they stumbled and struggled to maintain balance.

    Before they could recover, Bimoth moved. For someone of his size, his speed was unnerving. He dashed through their ranks like a tempest, his strength overwhelming and his movements precise, scattering their formation like leaves in the wind.

    As the last knight scrambled away, disappearing into the depths of the ocean, Bimoth stood amidst the fallen, brushing the dust off his broad shoulders. He looked around at the chaos he¡¯d created, scratching his head in thought. His voice carried through the eerie silence left behind.

    ¡°I¡¯m no longer Bimoth, King of Slesan,¡± he declared, his tone resolute. ¡°From this day forward, I am Bimoth, Knight of Atlantis.¡±

    He turned and made his way to the edge of the city, where the ocean stretched endlessly, a vast, dark abyss below the cliffs. At the base of the cliffs lay the resting place of Melanthius, the casket submerged beneath the dark waters that shimmered faintly under the faint light. Bimoth stood at the edge, his gaze fixed on the spot where his king had been laid to rest.

    The weight of his promise hung heavy in the air as he spoke, his voice low but steady. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of Atlantis for you, my king. No one will take what you built. Not while I¡¯m here.¡±

    The waves crashed against the cliffs below, almost as if answering his vow, and Bimoth clenched his fists, standing tall against the horizon¡ªa silent guardian of the kingdom he now swore to protect.

    On the outskirts of the Auroria Dominion, beneath the shadow of towering trees, Lance and Clyde trained relentlessly, their movements sharp and deliberate. Their faces were painted gold and black, a somber tribute to Melanthius, who had fallen in battle against Goldman. The air was thick with the sound of their exertion, the steady rhythm of their breaths, and the occasional scrape of Clyde¡¯s scythe against the dirt.

    Clyde twirled his scythe in a wide arc, performing the Hidden Cloud technique. His muscles flexed with each precise movement, his veiny forearms trembling from the strain. He pushed through the pain, repeating the technique tirelessly, aiming for 1,000 repetitions of ten different techniques. His focus never wavered, though his winces betrayed the toll it was taking on him.

    A few feet away, Lance hung upside down from a sturdy tree branch, his legs hooked tightly. Each time he sat up, he threw two punches into the air, executing the Hidden Cloud technique with measured precision. Sweat poured down his face, but his determination burned brighter.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s really gone,¡± Lance murmured between breaths, his voice tinged with disbelief.

    Clyde tightened his grip on the scythe, his swings momentarily slowing. ¡°It all happened too fast,¡± he said, his voice thick with emotion. ¡°But there¡¯s still a chance for Elowen. We can save her¡ªbut only if we get stronger. Strong enough to invade Camelot and take her back.¡±

    He sniffled, his movements faltering for a split second before resuming with renewed resolve. Lance let out a bitter chuckle, sitting up and punching the air harder. ¡°You know,¡± he said, his voice quiet, ¡°I used to think¡­ If there was ever a chance Mel turned evil because of his father, I¡¯d be the one to stop him. I trained for that, prepared myself for it.¡±

    He exhaled sharply, shaking his head. ¡°Looking back now, I realize how stupid I was. He wasn¡¯t anything like Merlin. He was better. A thousand times better.¡±

    Clyde stopped his swings for a moment, lowering his scythe. ¡°Then we honor him by being better too. No excuses, no regrets.¡±

    The two continued their relentless training, the memory of Mel guiding every swing, every punch, every breath.

    In the heart of Transylvania¡¯s towering castle, Dorian sat alone on his grand throne, the shadows of the dimly lit chamber cloaking him in darkness. He held a picture in his hand, one that depicted a happier time: himself, Elowen, and Melanthius, smiling and embracing like family. Though his face was veiled in shadow, the sorrow etched into his expression was unmistakable.

    Behind him, Ashley approached silently, her ever-present mask concealing her face. Gently, she placed her hands on his shoulders, her touch both comforting and firm. ¡°Are you alright, my king?¡± she asked softly, leaning forward to hug him from behind.

    Dorian uncrossed his legs, the faint glint of a fang catching the dim light as he licked it absentmindedly. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he murmured, though his voice betrayed him. ¡°Just entertaining useless thoughts.¡± With care, he folded the picture and tucked it into his pocket, as though protecting a fragile memory.

    He sighed deeply, the weight of recent events pressing down on him. ¡°King Melanthius of Atlantis is dead. Princess Elowen of Camelot has been kidnapped and handed over to King Liam. Former King Maren of Atlantis is still hunting Michelangelo¡ªnow Goldman. And me? I was searching for him too.¡± His voice grew darker. ¡°But now I¡¯ve seen what he¡¯s capable of. Strong enough to kill Melanthius¡­ It terrifies me.¡±

    He leaned forward, his elbows resting on his knees, his voice dropping to a near whisper. ¡°Goldman murdered my father, Maren¡¯s father, and countless others. He¡¯s a monster¡ªa shadow that looms over all of us.¡±

    Ashley listened intently, her quill moving swiftly as she jotted down his words. Dorian glanced back at her, his crimson eyes glinting with determination. ¡°Ashley,¡± he began, his tone firm, ¡°with your unique power¡ªyour ability to draw strength from one¡¯s lineage, making you virtually unbeatable¡ªand my vampiric abilities, we have a responsibility to act against the corruption that festers in this world.¡±

    He leaned back in his throne, the weight of his thoughts heavy. ¡°I¡¯m a dictator, Ashley. That¡¯s not going to change. But even I can see that there are far worse evils in the world of kings. The Seven Deadly Kingdoms exploit and profit on a scale no one else can fathom. With Atlantis left kingless, vultures are circling, trying to strip its riches. And yet, former King Bimoth is holding the line, protecting what¡¯s left. That¡¯s why he hasn¡¯t returned to me.¡±

    Ashley set her quill down and placed her hands on his shoulders once more. ¡°Then let¡¯s act, my king,¡± she said softly. ¡°If the world is crumbling, let us be the ones to reshape it.¡±

    Dorian nodded, a spark of resolve igniting in his gaze. ¡°We will. For Mel, for Elowen, and for all who can¡¯t protect themselves.¡±

    In a filthy, cramped cage deep within Camelot, Elowen sat hunched over, her once radiant appearance reduced to a shadow of its former self. Her torso was wrapped in tattered sarashi, and her shorts, frayed and bloodstained, clung to her like remnants of a battle long fought. Dirt smeared her face, and her hair hung in tangled strands. She looked like a caged beast, wild and broken.

    A shadowed figure approached the cage, their steps echoing ominously in the dimly lit chamber. Without a word, they tossed a piece of raw meat into the cage. Elowen lunged at it, devouring it with an animalistic hunger, her movements desperate and unrefined.

    The figure chuckled darkly. ¡°King Liam¡¯s little champion,¡± he said, his voice dripping with mockery. ¡°You¡¯ve been making him a fortune in the Pride Kingdom¡¯s fighting pits. Nearly a billion knight coins already. Quite impressive.¡± He held up a thick stack of cash, letting it catch the faint light before sliding it into his pocket. ¡°Your brother¡­ he¡¯s a real lunatic, I¡¯ll give him that. But even he¡¯s better than my mother and father. And definitely better than my annoying sister.¡±

    Elowen looked up, her glassy eyes struggling to focus on the figure before her. Recognition flickered across her face like a faint memory slipping through her grasp. ¡°You¡­ I know who you are¡­¡± she murmured, her voice wavering. ¡°But¡­ it¡¯s like all I know now is fighting¡­¡± She clutched her head, her fingers digging into her scalp as if trying to drag out the fragments of her identity.

    The figure smirked and pulled a slender needle from his coat. The liquid inside shimmered with a faint, fiery hue. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s the phoenix shot for you,¡± he said, twirling the needle between his fingers. ¡°A lovely little concoction that strips away everything but the urge to fight. Makes you a perfect little weapon, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    He crouched by the cage, his grin widening as he taunted her. ¡°If your so-called friends come looking for you without Melanthius, it¡¯s game over for them. You¡¯ll rip them apart before they even realize what¡¯s happening.¡±

    His laughter echoed cruelly as he stood and turned to leave, the sound reverberating through the cold, empty space. Elowen sat trembling, her fists clenched and her breathing ragged, the fire in her eyes flickering like a fragile ember trapped beneath layers of despair.

 Chapter 95

    Note: The following chapters are purely for entertainment and are not related to the traditional Greek myths. The backstories and events are fictionalized.

    The news of Melanthius Shadowbane¡¯s death spread like wildfire, reaching even those from Merlin¡¯s past. In the shadowed streets of a wizard city, a man wandered aimlessly, his wand tapping out a rhythm as he hummed a dreadful tune. Turning a corner, he paused to relieve himself against a wall. As he zipped up his pants, a rustling sound and faint muttering caught his attention. He glanced over and saw a woman, her back to him, scribbling frantic words on the wall. Words like ¡°Shadowbane,¡± ¡°My child,¡± and ¡°My husband¡± were scrawled in haste. Her hair, slithering like serpents, hissed in agitation.

    Curious, the man approached her cautiously. ¡°Uh¡­hello?¡± he called out, watching as she continued to draw.

    Her eyes glazed over, as if lost in a trance. ¡°Lalala¡­ Paying tribute to my dead son and husband¡­¡± she murmured, tilting her head unnervingly back and forth.

    The man squinted, noticing the names written on the wall. His eyes widened. ¡°Shadowbane? Well, they¡¯re better off dead anyway, both of ¡®em,¡± he sneered, laughing loudly. But as he did, a flash of lightning lit up the dark sky, and the woman¡¯s gaze turned toward him¡ªher face contorted with fury. Her snake-like hair writhed violently.

    The man¡¯s laugh died in his throat as terror gripped him. Before he could react, her snakes leapt from her hair, biting and tearing at his face, devouring him in a horrific, silent frenzy.

    Back in Auroria. ¡°No,¡± Shenelle said firmly, her tone unyielding as she stood in the room with Aegis, Caius, Sera, and Lumi. ¡°Absolutely not.¡±

    ¡°But why?!¡± Lumi whined, her voice filled with frustration. ¡°Mr. Aegis said we¡¯re going to a wizard city for winter break!¡±

    Shenelle shot her a sharp look, a silent warning. ¡°You know wizards aren¡¯t meant to be known. It¡¯s dangerous.¡±

    Aegis chuckled, wiping his brow. ¡°Are your kids really that curious about wizards? With Merlin Shadowbane¡¯s legacy, I get why you¡¯d keep it hush-hush, but things are a little better than you think. That¡¯s why I moved my son out of that mess.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a place called Mossrock,¡± Dontai chimed in, hefting his bag. ¡°They¡¯re very welcoming to tourists¡ªespecially non-wizards.¡± He didn¡¯t realize that the very people he was speaking to were wizards themselves.

    Aegis turned to Shenelle, his eyes gleaming with excitement. ¡°You sure you don¡¯t want to come along? There¡¯s plenty to do. While the kids explore, we can show them some sights. Dontai can take them around too.¡±

    Shenelle paused, her gaze shifting from Aegis to her children, who were eagerly watching her, pleading with their eyes. She stroked her chin thoughtfully, weighing the decision.

    ¡°Hmmm¡­ Alright,¡± she said, her tone softening slightly. ¡°But you promise to behave?¡±

    Her children nodded anxiously in unison, eager for the adventure ahead.

    Meanwhile, within the confines of the magisterium, the nine wizards gathered around the circle table. Titian lounged casually on a couch, his smirk evident. ¡°There have been reports of deaths around a certain wizard town. The name ¡®Shadowbane¡¯ has followed in their wake,¡± he announced with a knowing glance.

    Gail, sipping his drink, nodded thoughtfully. ¡°We all know who¡¯s behind it. The real challenge is finding the slippery one.¡±

    Titian shook his head slightly, swirling his wine. ¡°Old Medusa was once the heart and soul of a vibrant, forgotten kingdom. She was a healer and enchantress renowned for her beauty, a vision of grace that could calm the most turbulent hearts. Her long, flowing hair, dark as the midnight sky, mesmerized all who saw it, and her eyes radiated warmth, capable of healing even the deepest wounds.¡± Titian¡¯s voice softened, as if recalling the lost splendor. ¡°Her beauty wasn¡¯t just skin-deep¡ªit was woven into her very essence. A rare gift of empathy allowed her to understand the souls of those around her, making her beloved by people from all walks of life, and trusted by royalty.¡±

    The room fell silent for a moment as he took another sip. ¡°But as her fame spread, so did the envy of those who couldn¡¯t match her allure. One such envious sorceress, consumed by jealousy, cursed Medusa with an enchantment so cruel it transformed her into a creature of nightmare. What was once her crowning glory¡ªthe silken hair¡ªbecame a nest of venomous serpents, each one hissing in rage at the slightest touch. Her once gentle gaze turned lethal, capable of turning anyone who dared look into her eyes to stone. A beautiful soul turned into a monster, all for the sake of pride and power.¡±

    Christopher sighed, clearly frustrated. ¡°She¡¯s causing chaos. If this continues, we could lose decades of magical progress. Should we intervene?¡±

    Titian¡¯s gaze sharpened, a flicker of something dangerous in his eyes. ¡°No. We know of her connection to Merlin¡¯s mentor, Baba Yaga, as well. What most don¡¯t know is that Medusa and Merlin¡¯s paths crossed long before his fall, and now¡­ it seems Medusa believes Melanthius to be her son.¡± He leaned forward, his voice dropping to a near-whisper. ¡°I want to see how this plays out. If Medusa and Baba Yaga cross paths¡­¡± Titian paused, conjuring a ball of white fire in his palm. Inside it, two figures formed¡ªvague, shifting outlines of two women. He closed his hand, and the figures vanished into the ether. ¡°I want to see what happens when the past catches up with the present.¡±This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    The air in the room thickened with the weight of his words.

    As winter break approached, Aegis, Shenelle, and their group gathered at a hidden, forgotten courtyard in the heart of Solstice City. The ground beneath their feet was lined with ancient stones, cracked and worn with time. Aegis stood at the center of the group, a confident yet subtle glint in his eyes.

    ¡°This is the way,¡± he said, looking at each of them. ¡°Mossrock is only accessible to those who know the old ways. It¡¯s hidden from most eyes, even wizards.¡±

    Shenelle, who had been quiet up until now, raised an eyebrow. ¡°Old ways?¡±

    Aegis grinned and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s a little different from standard travel. You¡¯ll see.¡± He held up his hand, and the air around him shimmered with magic. The ground beneath them began to pulse with a rhythmic, magical energy. Aegis stepped forward, placing his hand on a peculiar stone pedestal in the center of the courtyard. As his fingers brushed the ancient symbols etched into its surface, the stone emitted a soft hum.

    Lumi¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Is this a¡­ portal?¡±

    Aegis nodded, pulling a small, worn compass from his pocket. ¡°Not a traditional one. We¡¯ll be using this.¡± He handed the compass to Sera, who held it gingerly, feeling its weight. A silver needle inside began to spin wildly before slowing, pointing toward an invisible direction.

    ¡°Now, we each need to hold hands,¡± Aegis instructed. ¡°Hold on tightly to the person next to you.¡±

    The group complied, and the ground beneath them began to rumble as Aegis spoke a few ancient words. Slowly, a golden shimmer began to rise in the air before them, swirling and twisting like smoke, but with the power of something far older.

    ¡°We step through together,¡± Aegis said, looking each person in the eye, ¡°and the magic will pull us to Mossrock. The city¡¯s hidden away for a reason. We must make the journey together.¡±

    One by one, they stepped into the shimmering vortex of energy, feeling it pull them in, much like a gust of wind tugging at their very beings. The world around them began to warp and distort as they spun in a whirl of light, the sensation both exhilarating and disorienting. The air turned heavy, thick with the weight of centuries-old magic, and for a moment, they were lost in the ever-shifting kaleidoscope of colors and energies.

    As the dizzying spin slowed, they felt their feet hit solid ground again. The light dimmed, and they blinked, suddenly standing in a bustling, vibrant marketplace under a sky tinged with the hues of dusk. The stone buildings of Mossrock loomed before them, twisting and stretching like something from a forgotten dream.

    ¡°Well, that was¡­ new,¡± Sera said, looking around with wide eyes.

    Aegis chuckled. ¡°Welcome to Mossrock. It¡¯s a city that only reveals itself to those who know how to see it. A little unconventional, but it gets the job done.¡±

    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s been ages since I last stepped into a wizard city,¡± Shenelle murmured, her voice almost wistful. Dontai turned to her with a raised brow. ¡°What was that?¡± he asked, his curiosity piqued. Shenelle¡¯s eyes widened as she quickly covered her mouth. ¡°Oh, nothing,¡± she said hurriedly, brushing past him and following Aegis, her expression carefully neutral.

    Lumi approached a stand, her eyes lighting up as she admired the assortment of intricately crafted wands on display. ¡°Whoa! Wands! This would be so much better than using our hands for magic,¡± she whispered excitedly to Caius and Sera, who nodded in agreement. Sera, unable to resist, reached out for one of the wands.

    ¡°Sera! Don¡¯t touch that!¡± Shenelle¡¯s sharp voice cut through the moment as she quickly stepped in, grabbing Sera¡¯s hand before she could pick it up.

    ¡°What¡¯s your problem?! I¡¯m just trying to look!¡± Sera snapped, glaring at her.

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand, do you?¡± Shenelle said firmly, pulling Sera aside. ¡°You¡¯re wizards! And even among wizards, there¡¯s mistrust and resentment because of the lies spread about our kind. If they find out what you are, it could put us all in danger.¡± Her tone was serious, almost pleading.

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, I get it,¡± Sera huffed, yanking her arm away. ¡°You¡¯re always ruining our fun.¡± Without another word, she stormed off, leaving Shenelle standing there, her fist clenched tightly at her side as she looked down, struggling to keep her emotions in check.

    ¡°Trouble in paradise?¡± Aegis teased as he approached Shenelle, noticing her frustration. ¡°You handled that well, though. Manascares¡ªnon-wizards with magical techniques, like you and your kids, of course¡ªshouldn¡¯t be messing with wizard wands anyway.¡± He smiled, still blissfully unaware of their true identities.

    Shenelle exhaled deeply, trying to calm herself as she fanned her face with trembling hands. ¡°I need something to do,¡± she muttered, her voice shaky.

    Aegis grinned and clapped his hands together. ¡°I¡¯ve got just the thing! Wizards love this activity.¡±

    Moments later, they found themselves at a lively wizard bowling alley. The enchanted lanes shimmered with faintly glowing runes, and the bowling balls floated slightly above the ground before being thrown. Shenelle stepped up to the lane, rolling her ball with precision. It barreled down the shimmering path and knocked all the pins down with a satisfying crash.

    ¡°Whoa! That¡¯s your 10th strike in a row, Mom!¡± Lumi cheered excitedly, her face beaming with pride. Shenelle smiled softly as she rubbed her wrist, a small spark of joy breaking through her earlier tension.

    Sera casually picked up an extra-large bowling ball, holding it with ease as if it weighed nothing. Dontai noticed and hurried over, a concerned look on his face.

    ¡°Whoa, are you sure you want to use such a heavy ball? Let me help you with that,¡± he offered, reaching for it.

    With a shrug, Sera handed it over, dropping the ball into his hands. The moment it left her grip, Dontai buckled under its immense weight, falling to his knees with a loud thud.

    ¡°H-How¡­ is this so heavy?¡± Dontai groaned, struggling to hold it steady. Sera smirked, crossing her arms.

    Sera giggled as she effortlessly lifted the heavy ball from Dontai¡¯s hands, causing him to stumble back in surprise. ¡°I see,¡± Dontai muttered, dusting off his knees before grabbing a bowling ball of his own. ¡°You three are stronger than you look.¡±

    He rolled the ball down the lane with practiced ease, grinning as it hit a strike. ¡°So, where¡¯d you say you¡¯re from again?¡±

    Without even glancing at the pins, Sera casually rolled her ball and landed a perfect strike. ¡°Oh, we¡¯re from a lot of places. Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± she said nonchalantly, picking up another ball and spinning it on her fingers as if it weighed nothing.

    Dontai raised an eyebrow, visibly impressed. ¡°You bowl as well as a wizard,¡± he remarked, rolling another ball and knocking down a handful of pins.

    Sera suddenly tensed, realizing she might be showing too much skill. She grabbed a ball and deliberately rolled it into the gutter.

    Dontai winced as he watched the ball veer off course. ¡°Oh¡­ never mind,¡± he said awkwardly, shaking his head.

 Chapter 96

    Caius wandered toward the arcade, his sharp green eyes scanning the vibrant lights and sounds around him. As he stood quietly, a boy approached him with an energetic grin. ¡°Hey! You wanna play some air hockey? We¡¯re one player short!¡± the boy said, his eyes lighting up as he noticed Caius¡¯ distinct features. ¡°Whoa, green hair and green eyes? That¡¯s so cool.¡±

    Caius, ever the stoic and reserved type, simply glanced down at the boy, chewing on his bottom lip in thought.

    Undeterred, the boy tilted his head with a friendly smile. ¡°I¡¯m Simon. C¡¯mon, let¡¯s play!¡± Without waiting for a response, Simon grabbed Caius by the arm and started leading him toward the air hockey table.

    Caius approached the air hockey table, where two other kids stood waiting, their excitement evident. One of them, a boy with tousled hair and freckles, waved enthusiastically. ¡°You¡¯re just in time! We need someone who can handle this game,¡± he said.

    Simon grinned and gestured toward the table. ¡°Here in the wizarding city, we play air hockey a little differently. You don¡¯t just use the sticks¡ªyou use your mind to control them! Even non-wizards can do it.¡± He nudged Caius. ¡°You¡¯ll catch on quick, I bet.¡±

    The other kids exchanged skeptical glances as Simon got on Caius¡¯s side of the table. ¡°Is he even good? He looks kind of serious,¡± one of them said, smirking.

    The game began, and Caius immediately took control. The puck glided across the table at lightning speed, driven by his intense concentration. Within moments, the score skyrocketed in their favor.

    ¡°Whoa! He¡¯s already scored 60 points!¡± Simon shouted, pumping his fist.

    One of the opposing kids groaned. ¡°What is this? We¡¯ve barely even touched the puck!¡±

    The other narrowed her eyes and muttered, ¡°Are you sure he¡¯s not a wizard or something? No one¡¯s that good with just their mind.¡±

    Caius, as always, said nothing¡ªjust a small nod and a faint smirk as he prepared for the next round.

    Shenelle lined up for her next throw, pausing to take in the scene around her. Lumi was rolling the bowling ball with an innocent determination, her small figure almost comically focused. Sera was laughing, her face lit with genuine joy as Dontai playfully teased her, and Caius was locked in a heated air hockey game, his stoic expression giving way to a faint competitive smirk. Shenelle exhaled deeply, steadying her nerves as a flicker of doubt crept into her thoughts.

    ¡°Was I wrong? Wizards have been divided for so long, mistrust festering since Merlin¡¯s time. I thought the hate would never fade. But maybe¡­ this new generation could be different. Maybe it doesn¡¯t have to be like before.¡±

    With a resolute inhale, she stepped forward and rolled the ball. Another strike.

    Elsewhere, Medusa pushed open the creaky door of a dimly lit pawn shop, her silhouette framed by the flickering lights of the wizard city. She moved with unsettling grace, her hat tilted low to conceal the restless snakes writhing beneath. Her emerald eyes glinted dangerously as her fingers trailed along the shelves, humming a soft, eerie ¡°la-la-la¡± tune under her breath.

    The shopkeeper, busy haggling with a customer, paused mid-sentence when he caught sight of her. ¡°Hold on,¡± he muttered to the customer, stepping aside to address Medusa. His voice wavered. ¡°Can I help you, miss?¡±

    Medusa tilted her head, her fanged teeth peeking out as she gave him a sharp smile. Scars laced her otherwise stunning face, giving her a beauty both captivating and terrifying. ¡°I¡¯m looking for something¡­¡± she began, her voice as smooth as velvet. ¡°Something to really make my eyes pop when I take over the wizarding cities.¡± She sauntered closer to the counter, her fingers tapping rhythmically.

    The shopkeeper stiffened, his hand instinctively clutching his wand. ¡°What do you mean, take over the cities?¡± he stammered, his tone a mix of confusion and fear.

    Medusa leaned in, her breath hot against his face, the menace in her emerald eyes sending a shiver down his spine. ¡°There¡¯s a woman in this town,¡± she whispered, her voice dripping with venom. ¡°I can feel her power¡ªterrifying, raw magic surging like a storm. She has to die.¡±

    The shopkeeper¡¯s hand moved fast, his wand drawn in a flash as he prepared to fire off a spell. But Medusa was faster. With a flick of her wrist, she summoned a Basalite¡ªa glowing stone figure, its form grotesquely human, an echo of someone she had petrified. The Basalite¡¯s crushing hand shattered the wand in a single strike and threw the shopkeeper to the ground like a ragdoll.

    Medusa stepped back, her snakes hissing in excitement beneath her hat. ¡°Raise your terror, my darlings!¡± she commanded, her voice echoing with dark glee. With another wave of her hand, an army of Basalites erupted around her, each one glowing faintly as they took shape.

    The shop trembled as the creatures marched out into the city, spreading chaos with every step. Medusa watched with a satisfied grin as screams erupted in the distance. ¡°Let the city know,¡± she murmured to herself, her voice almost melodic. ¡°The age of Medusa has begun.¡±

    Back in Mossrock, Shenelle strolled through the cobbled streets, her eyes wide with nostalgia. The city was alive with vibrant energy, magic shimmering faintly in the air. She paused, taking in the bustling shops and enchanting architecture. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful,¡± she murmured, her voice soft as a tear threatened to slip down her cheek. Quickly, she blinked it away, composing herself.

    ¡°I always thought wizards were still extremely discriminated against,¡± she said, the weight of centuries of history heavy in her tone. She couldn¡¯t forget the trials, the horrors, the years of fear and persecution.

    Aegis walked beside her, hands in his pockets, and let out a chuckle. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re probably thinking about the witch trials and all that mess, huh? It was pretty bad back then. But a group of wizards, the Magisterium, got tired of all the hate. They decided only the strong wizards should bear the blame. The rest? They went into hiding.¡±

    Shenelle nodded slightly, even though she knew all of this already¡ªhow could she not? After all, she was Baba Yaga herself.

    Aegis continued, a glint of excitement in his eye. ¡°Wizards like the infamous Baba Yaga. You know, the kid-eating legend with the moving house?¡± he said with a hint of admiration.

    Shenelle froze for a moment, her eyes widening slightly. ¡°Oh?¡± she managed to respond, her voice careful.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    Aegis sighed dreamily and glanced upward, as if picturing her. ¡°They say Baba Yaga was the most powerful wizard in history. She could cut anything down with a single glance, create something out of nothing. An unstoppable force.¡± His tone shifted, becoming more speculative. ¡°Nobody knows where she is now. But if she¡¯s still alive, she¡¯s probably some old, wrinkly hag out there eating children by the dozen.¡±

    Shenelle flinched, her face twitching at the insult. ¡°Old? Wrinkly?¡± She caught her reflection in a nearby shop window and instinctively rubbed her curvaceous hips, a faint frown crossing her lips. She looked as youthful and radiant as someone in their prime, despite her centuries of life.

    ¡°I am not old and wrinkly,¡± she muttered under her breath, her tone indignant. Then, more quietly, ¡°And I definitely don¡¯t eat kids.¡±

    The thought lingered as she straightened her posture, brushing off the comment. No need to let such nonsense bother her, even if it did sting a little.

    ¡°Anyway, Caius, Lumi, and Sera¡ªwhat a wild bunch, huh?¡± Aegis said with a chuckle, glancing at Shenelle.

    Shenelle let out a weary sigh, her shoulders slumping slightly. ¡°You have no idea. They¡¯re a handful, and I¡¯m constantly stressed trying to keep up with them. But¡­ they saw Melanthius as their big brother. They always talked about him like he was larger than life. And now¡­¡± Her voice faltered as she clutched her chest, her gaze distant. ¡°Now he¡¯s gone.¡±

    Aegis tilted his head, his expression softening. ¡°You seem to care about the boy a lot, don¡¯t you?¡± he asked gently.

    Shenelle bit her bottom lip, her eyes flickering with a mixture of emotions. ¡°Something like that,¡± she murmured, her thoughts drifting to another time. A man. Her student turned Overlord¡ªMerlin.

    The memory of him lingered in her mind, a bitter mix of pride, regret, and sorrow. She shook it off with a deep breath, pulling herself back to the present.

    Back with the kids, Dontai led Sera, Lumi, and Caius through the bustling streets to a towering, grandiose building. ¡°This is Vista Institute,¡± he said, gesturing proudly toward the school of wizardry. The intricate spires and shimmering enchantments adorning the structure made it feel alive with magic.

    ¡°The time here is a little different from ours¡ªthey¡¯re already well into their school year,¡± Dontai explained as the kids gazed up in awe.

    ¡°Whoa, it looks amazing!¡± Lumi exclaimed, her eyes sparkling with excitement.

    Dontai continued walking, gesturing for them to follow. ¡°I don¡¯t really have many friends here, so try to lay low. They¡¯ll let us take a tour since they know me, but let¡¯s not cause too much trouble, okay?¡±

    As they stepped inside, the magical energy practically hummed in the air. The interior was just as impressive¡ªfloating candles illuminated the halls, enchanted suits of armor lined the walls, and mystical paintings moved as though alive.

    ¡°Whoa!¡± the kids gasped in unison, their voices echoing in the grand entryway.

    Sera¡¯s attention was immediately caught by a gleaming knight statue standing in one corner. ¡°It¡¯s so fancy!¡± she said, walking up to it with fascination. Without hesitation, she reached out to touch it, but the enchanted knight sprang to life, nearly landing a punch as she darted out of the way.

    ¡°This is so cool!¡± Sera grinned, her excitement growing. She struck back with a quick punch, and the knight responded with a flurry of counterattacks, moving like a skilled opponent. Sera effortlessly dodged, weaving and blocking as if the knight were her personal sparring dummy.

    ¡°Are you seriously fighting a training dummy?¡± Dontai groaned, though he couldn¡¯t help but crack a smile.

    ¡°Better than what I used to spar with!¡± Sera retorted, her laughter ringing through the hall as she continued her playful duel.

    ¡°Wait, is that the Spinning Top?¡± a voice called out from behind them. Dontai froze at the name, a shudder running down his spine. Turning, he saw them¡ªhis old bullies: Ted Hampton, Forge Ellis, and Brody Burton.

    Ted smirked, the familiar cruelty in his eyes as the trio sauntered toward Dontai, Sera, Lumi, and Caius. ¡°Well, well, look who decided to crawl back after running off to that rich country with no wizards. Must be nice living with all those manascares, huh?¡± he sneered, his words dripping with mockery.

    Dontai clenched his fists, his jaw tightening as he forced himself to stay calm. ¡°I¡¯m just showing my friends around,¡± he said evenly, though his voice wavered slightly. ¡°We¡¯ll be out of your way soon.¡±

    Ted let out a barking laugh. ¡°Friends? The Spinning Top has friends? Oh, this is rich.¡± He turned to Lumi, Sera, and Caius with an exaggerated smirk. ¡°Do you guys even know why we call him that? No? Allow me to explain.¡±

    Forge stepped forward, crossing his arms and giving Dontai a smug look. ¡°See, Dontai¡¯s magic¡ªTorque¡ªlets him spin anything. Sounds impressive, right? But when he was born, he was this grotesque spinning little thing. Like a demon or something. Well, a demon might be an exaggeration, but you get the idea.¡±

    The three boys laughed, and Dontai¡¯s nails dug into his palms as he struggled to hold back his anger.

    Lumi yawned, stretching her arms lazily. ¡°Dontai, you¡¯re just gonna let these guys talk to you like that? This is so boring,¡± she said with a groan, turning away as if completely unimpressed. She strolled off, her disinterest palpable, and Caius and Sera followed her without a word.

    Brody¡¯s smirk widened as he called after Dontai, his voice dripping with mockery. ¡°Hey, I heard Melanthius Shadowbane died. And wasn¡¯t your dad part of the fight, too? What about you, Dontai? Did you do anything to help? Or did you just stand there and watch while Melanthius got turned into an eraser with pencils sticking out¡ª¡±

    His taunt died in his throat as he suddenly noticed Sera, Lumi, and Caius standing in front of him, their expressions cold and unwavering.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even dare use his name,¡± Sera said, her voice low but sharp as a blade. Her glare pinned him in place, and for the first time, Brody faltered.

    ¡°They¡¯re just¡­ manascares,¡± he thought, trying to reassure himself. But as he looked into their eyes, the confidence he clung to wavered. Even though he towered over them physically, the sheer weight of their presence made it feel like they were the ones towering over him. Their auras were suffocating, as if the air itself bent to their will, and Brody couldn¡¯t stop the instinctive step he took backward.

    ¡°Fine, whatever. Just keep them away from our wizards.¡± The bullies slinked away, their bravado fading as they retreated, heads low. Dontai exhaled shakily, relief washing over him as he flinched back slightly. ¡°Thanks, guys,¡± he murmured, his voice trembling.

    Lumi crossed her arms, glancing at him with a raised brow. ¡°We didn¡¯t do it for you,¡± she said with a shrug, a smirk teasing her lips. ¡°But¡­ you can be our friend, I guess.¡±

    Dontai nodded quickly, his expression brightening as he wiped at his eyes. ¡°James and Alissa left Auroria after Goldman arrived. It¡¯s been so lonely¡­ Please, just be my friend,¡± he said, his voice cracking as he clenched his fists, fighting the emotions threatening to overwhelm him.

    Sera stepped forward, clapping a hand on Dontai¡¯s shoulder. ¡°We¡¯re still on this tour, right? Come on, show us what else this place has to offer.¡±

    Dontai sniffled, nodding as he led them further down the hall, his steps growing lighter.

    In the principal¡¯s office, the headmaster was hunched over a stack of paperwork, scribbling furiously as the clock ticked on. He yawned and stretched, the monotony of his tasks taking its toll.

    Suddenly, the door creaked open.

    ¡°No walk-ins right now, please. I¡¯m busy,¡± he said dismissively, his gaze still fixed on the parchment in front of him. The faint sound of footsteps drew closer, but he didn¡¯t look up until an unnerving presence made the hair on the back of his neck stand on end.

    The headmaster glanced up, and his heart froze. A towering Basalite loomed over him, its glowing stone body radiating an eerie menace. The headmaster scrambled back, his hand darting toward his wand, but the Basalite was faster.

    With a crushing blow, it slammed him into the desk, the force knocking papers and quills to the floor. The headmaster groaned, trying to summon his magic, but the Basalite kneeled and pressed its cold, jagged fingers against his face. His body stiffened, his struggles ceased, and a stony gray hue spread across his skin until he was completely petrified.

    The transformation complete, the headmaster rose stiffly, his movements no longer his own. Now a Basalite soldier, he turned to follow the others as Medusa¡¯s army quietly infiltrated the school.

 Chapter 97

    At a dimly lit bar, Shenelle sat across from Aegis, her fingers idly tracing the rim of her glass as they drank in companionable silence. Aegis broke the quiet with a curious glance. ¡°So, what made you work at Arcanum Royal Institute?¡± he asked, taking a sip of his drink.

    Shenelle leaned back, her expression calm but resolute. ¡°I rebuilt the school from the rubble. I only work there to make sure my kids get the education they deserve,¡± she said, her tone matter-of-fact.

    Aegis raised a skeptical brow, coughing as if processing her nonchalant confession. ¡°You rebuilt the school? What are you, some kind of miracle worker?¡± he asked, half-seriously, leaning forward with genuine intrigue.

    Shenelle straightened, brushing off the question with a wave of her hand. ¡°I, uh¡ªhow about you? What made you take the job?¡± she asked quickly, deflecting the attention.

    Aegis sighed, his gaze softening. ¡°It was a chance to help my kid. The wizarding world wasn¡¯t safe for him, so I took the job to give him a fresh start. Honestly, he seems fond of your kids. You¡¯ve done a good job raising them.¡±

    Shenelle¡¯s guarded expression softened as she smiled. ¡°Thank you. That means a lot,¡± she said quietly.

    Meanwhile, Medusa lounged ominously in the headmaster¡¯s chair, her emerald eyes glowing faintly in the dim light. Her serpentine hair slithered beneath a shadowy hood, restless as she muttered to herself. ¡°Baba Yaga has children now? First, she steals the attention of my late spouse, Merlin, and then lives in the same city as Melanthius? And now, she dares to bring her brood here?¡± Medusa hissed, her voice venomous and low. She leaned forward, her tongue flicking out with a sinister slither. ¡°I¡¯ll turn her precious little ¡®children¡¯ into my Basalites.¡±

    Medusa¡¯s lips curled into a smirk as she glanced at the school¡¯s control system. ¡°Let¡¯s see how they manage in the dark.¡± With a sharp flick of her hand, she extinguished the power, plunging the entire school into an oppressive, inky blackness. Seconds later, terrified screams filled the air, followed by the eerie pounding of stone footsteps as her Basalites burst out of the headmaster¡¯s office and into the school hallways.

    In one of the classrooms, Dontai, Sera, Lumi, and Caius huddled together, flinching as the screams of panicked students echoed through the building. Dontai clutched his head, his voice shaking. ¡°What the hell is going on?! Why is everyone screaming?¡±

    The others exchanged uneasy glances, their hands instinctively covering their ears. Before anyone could answer, Forge burst into the room, his face pale with fear. ¡°We need to move¡ªnow!¡± he yelled, his voice trembling.

    Before they could react, a Basalite burst into the room behind Forge. Its glowing stone fingers grabbed his face, and with a sickening crunch, his body hardened into grotesque stone, transforming him into another Basalite. The squad froze, their screams catching in their throats as two more Basalites stormed in, their glowing eyes locked onto the group.

    One lunged for Dontai, its stone fingers inches from his face. With a quick burst of his Torque magic, Dontai spun himself across the room and out of the creature¡¯s reach. ¡°This way!¡± he shouted, urging the others to follow as he bolted for the nearest door.

    Lumi, Sera, and Caius ran after him, dodging the Basalites as they swiped and lunged. They burst into a nearby room, slamming the door behind them and holding their breath. Outside, the heavy thuds of Basalite footsteps grew fainter as the creatures searched for their next prey.

    In the oppressive silence, Dontai¡¯s voice broke through, barely above a whisper. ¡°What the hell are those things?¡±

    No one had an answer.

    Suddenly, the intercom crackled to life, and a sinister hiss filled the air. ¡°School¡¯s out, children,¡± Medusa purred, her voice dripping with venom, ¡°except for those three little ones hiding.¡± Her tone turned almost playful as she added, ¡°Or should I say... Baba Yaga¡¯s children?¡± The sound of a snake slithering punctuated her words, sending chills down their spines.

    ¡°Baba Yaga¡¯s children? Who is this?!¡± Dontai shouted, his voice shaking as he looked up at the intercom.

    Sera¡¯s expression hardened, and with a sudden burst of anger, she slammed her fist into a desk, shattering it into splinters. ¡°What does she want with us?¡± she demanded, her voice sharp.

    Dontai flinched, confused by her words. ¡°Us? What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s probably an old enemy of Yaga¡¯s,¡± Lumi said quickly, her tone anxious as she began stacking tables and chairs against the door to barricade it. ¡°But how did she even find us?¡±

    ¡°What?! Baba Yaga is alive?!¡± Dontai exclaimed, his bewilderment growing, but the others barely acknowledged him, their focus on the immediate danger.

    Caius, standing silently in the corner, raised a single finger to his lips, signaling for quiet.

    ¡°Ohhh,¡± Lumi and Sera said in unison, their realization dawning as they exchanged glances.

    ¡°What?! He didn¡¯t even say anything!¡± Dontai exclaimed, throwing his hands in the air, his confusion only deepening.

    Suddenly, a Basalite emerged silently from the wall behind Caius, its stone fingers reaching for him. ¡°Caius, watch out!¡± Dontai shouted, raising his fist instinctively. But before anyone could react, Caius spun around, executing a powerful wheel kick with a precision that startled everyone. Mid-kick, his leg morphed into a zebra¡¯s muscular limb, his shapeshifting magic amplifying the force of his strike. The Basalite¡¯s head shattered into pieces, the glowing fragments scattering across the floor like embers.

    Dontai blinked in disbelief. ¡°Whoa...¡±

    Sera stepped forward, inspecting the glowing rubble carefully. ¡°Doesn¡¯t look like it was a human turned Basalite,¡± she said, her voice steady but cautious. ¡°But next time, Caius, tone it down. If it was a transformed person, you could¡¯ve¡ª¡±

    Caius nodded silently, his expression unreadable.

    Sera crouched, picking up a handful of the glowing shards and letting them trickle through her fingers. ¡°It¡¯s creation magic,¡± she explained, her brow furrowed. ¡°But they have the power to turn humans into one of them. We can¡¯t let them get close to us.¡±

    ¡°Can someone please explain what¡¯s going on?!¡± Dontai shouted, his voice laced with frustration and panic. Lumi, Sera, and Caius exchanged hesitant glances before letting out a collective sigh.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°You can¡¯t tell anyone this,¡± Sera began, her tone firm but wary. ¡°Baba Yaga is alive. She¡¯s Shenelle Upan.¡± Dontai¡¯s jaw dropped, but before he could respond, Sera continued. ¡°She saved me and Lumi from execution when we were being hunted for our wizardry. We¡¯re twins, and a few years later, she found Caius and took him in too. He¡¯s our brother, not by blood, but by bond.¡±

    Dontai blinked, his mind reeling, but Sera wasn¡¯t done. ¡°Shenelle¡ªBaba Yaga¡ªtrained Merlin Shadowbane. That might not sound important, but if that lady on the intercom is after her, it¡¯s probably tied to Mel¡¯s death.¡± She paused to catch her breath, her words hanging heavily in the air. ¡°We¡¯re all wizards, Dontai. That¡¯s the truth.¡±

    Dontai stared at her, trying to process everything. ¡°Baba Yaga, alive? Mel¡¯s death? You¡¯re all wizards? This... this is insane,¡± he stammered, his head spinning.

    Lumi peered out the window, her expression grim as the distant screams of students and the horrifying sound of people being turned into Basalites echoed through the air. ¡°This is bad,¡± she murmured. Dontai nodded in agreement, his panic growing.

    ¡°We have to make a run for it. The windows can be broken with a wand¡ªfollow me!¡± he urged, moving toward the window with urgency. But when he turned around, he saw the siblings crouched over the rubble, meticulously analyzing the fragments of the Basalite.

    ¡°What are you guys doing?!¡± Dontai exclaimed, disbelief in his voice.

    ¡°Trying to figure out how to reverse this,¡± Lumi replied without looking up. ¡°Did you really think we¡¯d just run?¡± Her calm tone carried an edge of determination.

    Sera held up a piece of the glowing rubble, her brow furrowed in thought. ¡°Mel would¡¯ve fought to save everyone. So, of course, we have to.¡±

    Their words struck Dontai like a lightning bolt, breaking through his fear. He hesitated, then straightened his posture. Their courage and conviction shifted something inside him. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± he said, his voice steadier now. ¡°Let¡¯s figure this out¡ªtogether.¡±

    Back in the bar, Shenelle swayed to the music, her steps light and rhythmic. She allowed herself a rare moment of ease, a smile gracing her lips. ¡°Maybe I should move out here,¡± she mused aloud, almost to herself. ¡°It¡¯s not so bad. Seems like wizards have come a long way.¡±

    Aegis leaned back in his chair, watching her with mild amusement. ¡°You¡¯re getting real comfortable, huh?¡± he asked with a chuckle.

    Shenelle turned, her smile lingering. ¡°Why not? For once, I don¡¯t feel like I have to look over my shoulder.¡± She stretched her arms lazily, as if the weight of her past had lightened, even if just for the night.

    Aegis glanced at the clock. ¡°It¡¯s getting late. Are the kids okay?¡±

    She waved a dismissive hand. ¡°They¡¯re fine. They¡¯ve been through worse. They can handle themselves.¡± Her tone was confident, but beneath it, there was a flicker of concern she wouldn¡¯t admit.

    The bar door swung open, and the atmosphere shifted. A pair of rowdy men stumbled in, clearly having had too much to drink. One of them caught sight of Shenelle and sneered. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that one of them wandrats?¡± he slurred loudly, using the derogatory term with venom. ¡°Look at her, acting all high and mighty like she belongs here.¡±

    The word struck Shenelle like a physical blow. Her carefree demeanor evaporated as a surge of memories hit her¡ªfaces jeering, a crowd screaming for her to burn, her hands trembling as she clutched a young Sera and Lumi, shielding them from hatred.

    Her expression darkened, and her jaw clenched. Aegis noticed the change immediately. ¡°Shenelle,¡± he said cautiously, but it was too late.

    She turned sharply toward the man, her eyes narrowing with a fiery intensity. ¡°What did you just call me?¡± she asked, her voice low and dangerous.

    The man hesitated, taken aback by her sudden shift in demeanor, but his friend laughed nervously. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Hit a nerve?¡±

    Shenelle stepped forward, her movements deliberate and controlled, though anger radiated off her like heat. ¡°That¡¯s what I thought,¡± she said, her voice sharp enough to cut glass. ¡°The next time you want to open your mouth, remember who you¡¯re talking to.¡±

    The air in the bar grew tense, and even Aegis, who had seen Shenelle at her fiercest, shifted uncomfortably. He placed a calming hand on her shoulder, but she didn¡¯t pull her gaze away from the men until they muttered something incoherent and backed off.

    After a moment, Shenelle exhaled and returned to her seat, but the mood had shifted. Aegis watched her carefully, choosing his words. ¡°You okay?¡±

    She didn¡¯t answer right away, staring into her glass. Finally, she spoke, her voice quieter now. ¡°People like that don¡¯t change. No matter how far you run, they find you. And they¡¯ll always remind you of what they think you are.¡±

    Aegis nodded slowly, sensing the pain behind her words. ¡°But you¡¯re not what they think, Shenelle. You¡¯ve proven that, time and again.¡±

    ¡°Actually, Aegis,¡± Shenelle began, her voice trembling slightly as she ran her hands down her face, trying to steady herself. ¡°I¡¯m not what you think.¡±

    Before Aegis could respond, a loud crash erupted behind them. The rowdy man who had insulted her moments ago was flung backward across the bar, his body slamming into a table with a sickening thud. ¡°Run!¡± he screamed, his voice high-pitched with terror, before his body twisted and contorted. In an instant, he transformed into a monstrous Basalite, its glowing cracks and jagged structure pulsating with eerie light.

    Panic overtook the bar as screams filled the air. Patrons scrambled to escape, knocking over chairs and tables in their frantic rush for the exits. The Basalite rose to its full height, its crystalline form looming menacingly as it turned its glowing gaze toward Shenelle.

    Shenelle froze for a split second, her eyes widening in shock. ¡°No¡­ Medusa?!¡± The name flashed through her mind like a warning siren.

    The Basalite lunged at her, its massive arm swinging down in a deadly arc. Shenelle moved on instinct, catching its arm mid-swing with both hands. Her muscles tensed as she gritted her teeth, then with a sharp twist, she snapped the arm outward, shattering part of its crystalline form.

    In a fluid motion, she reached into the glowing structure and pulled the rowdy man free from the Basalite¡¯s core. His body collapsed to the floor, unconscious but breathing heavily, the remnants of the Basalite still glowing faintly on his skin. Shenelle stepped back, panting, and stared down at the crumbled remains of the creature.

    ¡°Medusa,¡± she muttered again under her breath, her mind racing.

    Aegis, who had stood frozen in shock, finally found his voice. ¡°Shenelle?! That¡­ that was incredible!¡± he exclaimed, his eyes wide with both fear and admiration.

    Shenelle shot him a sharp look, her expression a mixture of frustration and urgency. ¡°Aegis, this isn¡¯t the time for praise. If Medusa is behind this, we¡¯re all in danger. Get everyone out of here!¡±

    She glanced down at the unconscious man and then back at the glowing rubble, dread into her features.

    Back at the school, Dontai placed four wands on the table in front of them. ¡°These wands are made from goblin teeth,¡± he began, his tone serious. ¡°They¡¯re not exactly high-quality. Nobody really uses them¡ªmost people buy theirs from proper shops¡ªbut they¡¯ll have to do for now. Have any of you ever used a wand before?¡±

    Sera crossed her arms, her expression flat. ¡°Nope.¡±

    Lumi shook her head. ¡°Nuh-uh, never.¡±

    Dontai sighed, rubbing the back of his neck before picking up one of the wands. ¡°Great. Well, most people use wands for casting spells, but I¡¯m not much of a spell guy, and we don¡¯t have time for lessons.¡± He gestured for them to pick up the wands. ¡°Think of it as an extension of your body¡ªlike an extra limb. You can channel your magic through it to send out attacks, kind of like what you¡¯ve been doing already with your techniques.¡±

    He reached into his bag and pulled out an old book, flipping through its worn pages until he landed on one he¡¯d marked. ¡°This spell here is supposed to reverse the enchantment. A reverting spell. If we hit the Basalites with it, it should turn them back into normal people. But,¡± he added, pointing at the page, ¡°if you use it on someone who¡¯s not enchanted, it¡¯ll just make them woozy and disoriented.¡±

    Dontai raised his wand, muttering an incantation. The wand tip began to glow faintly with a pulsing light, though he didn¡¯t fire the spell. He turned back to the group. ¡°It¡¯s probably best if we split up and cover more ground. We¡¯ll need to hit as many of them as possible before they hurt anyone else.¡±

    Sera picked up a wand, examining it skeptically. ¡°This better work.¡±

    Lumi held hers with more curiosity than confidence. ¡°I guess we¡¯re doing this?¡±

    Dontai nodded firmly. ¡°We have to.¡±

 Chapter 98

    Moments later, Dontai navigated the shadowed corridors of the west wing, his footsteps echoing faintly in the silence. ¡°I know this building like the back of my hand,¡± he murmured to himself, gripping his wand tightly. The pitch-black halls felt oppressive, but he pressed on, trying to convince himself it wasn¡¯t so bad.

    His nerves betrayed him, though¡ªhis fingers started to twist and contort grotesquely, trembling with fear. He froze, closing his eyes and taking a deep, shuddering breath. ¡°Calm down, Dontai. You¡¯ve got this,¡± he whispered. Slowly, his fingers relaxed, and he steadied his grip on the wand before continuing forward.

    Suddenly, a Basalite stumbled into view, its heavy footsteps echoing through the corridor as it groaned and lumbered toward Dontai. Without hesitation, he raised his wand and muttered the spell. A burst of magical energy shot forward, striking the creature. The enchanted stone figure collapsed to the ground, its rigid form cracking as the human within was released.

    Over the intercom, Medusa¡¯s voice hissed with frustration. ¡°If Baba Yaga won¡¯t come for her precious children, I¡¯ll just have to deal with her myself!¡± Her words dripped with venom as the sound of serpentine laughter followed. A sinister hum filled the air as she conjured more Basalites, their heavy forms awakening with menacing groans throughout the school.

    In the dimly lit hallway, Sera clutched her wand tightly, scanning the darkness with a wary gaze. ¡°I really need to stop talking back to Yaga¡­¡± she muttered under her breath. Suddenly, the ground beneath her rumbled, and a stone pillar erupted with explosive force. She crossed her arms to shield herself, but the impact sent her hurtling into a nearby wall. She collided hard, coughing as blood trickled from her nose and temple.

    Before she could recover, a Basalite burst from the ground and lunged at her, its stone knee aimed directly at her face. Sera dodged just in time, the creature¡¯s strike shattering the wall instead. As she steadied herself, her eyes widened in horror. ¡°Wait¡­ I know that knee! Caius?!¡± she shouted, her voice trembling as recognition set in. Her worst fear was confirmed¡ªher brother had been turned into one of Medusa¡¯s mindless puppets.

    Caius, now a grotesque Basalite, reached for her with inhuman strength. His hand clamped onto her neck, pressing a pressure point with brutal precision. With a powerful leap, he dragged her into the ground, slamming her back-first into the stone floor. Sera gasped, the impact leaving her momentarily dazed, her head aching from the force.

    But she wasn¡¯t out yet. With a surge of determination, she kicked upward, her foot connecting with Caius¡¯s chin. The blow sent him staggering backward into the wall, the stone cracking under his weight. Sera pushed herself to her feet, wiping the blood from her temple with a trembling hand. She ignited her fire magic, searing the wound to cauterize it and stem the bleeding.

    ¡°Caius¡­¡± she whispered, her voice laced with pain and resolve. Her brother¡¯s distorted, gurgling face stared back at her, his once-familiar features now twisted into a monstrous form.

    ¡°I love you, brother,¡± she said, her grip tightening on her wand. ¡°But I¡¯m going to have to take you down.¡±

    The two siblings locked eyes, their stances shifting into battle-ready positions. The air between them was heavy with tension. Two of Baba Yaga¡¯s children¡ªforced to fight¡ªprepared to clash in a battle that neither wanted, but both knew was inevitable.

    In Mossrock, chaos unfolded as Basalites tore through the town. Yaga and Aegis sprinted through the destruction, dodging falling debris and charging monsters. ¡°LET ME GET THIS STRAIGHT¡ªYOU¡¯RE BABA YAGA?!¡± Aegis shouted over the noise.

    Without breaking stride, Yaga delivered a powerful kick to a nearby Basalite. Her phantom severance spell ripped through its body in precise, glowing slashes, and the creature exploded as the magic blew its back apart. Aegis froze, his jaw dropping. ¡°Baba Yaga wasn¡¯t just a weapons prodigy,¡± he muttered, half in awe. ¡°She was a master¡­no, she was a weapon. A legend. The witch who supposedly ate kids and lived in a walking house. But¡­Shenelle doesn¡¯t seem like that. So what do I even do here?!¡±

    Before he could spiral further, Yaga grabbed him by the arm and shoved him out of the way just as a Basalite fired a stone pillar from its hand. The projectile shattered against the ground where Aegis had just been standing. ¡°You can start by not being so slow!¡± she snapped, stepping forward. With a quick slash of her wand, she carved a flawless ¡®X¡¯ into the Basalite¡¯s chest. The creature groaned and collapsed as she reached inside, pulling the transformed human free and laying them safely on the ground.

    Another Basalite approached, snarling, and Aegis took a shaky step forward. Gritting his teeth, he raised his wand. ¡°Frost Charge!¡± he shouted, sending a blast of freezing energy into the creature. The ice consumed it, and the Basalite shattered into glittering shards, leaving the unharmed human behind. Aegis exhaled in relief before turning to Yaga. ¡°Would you mind explaining what¡¯s going on?!¡±

    Yaga didn¡¯t pause as she kicked another Basalite, her phantom severance cutting it to ribbons with precision. ¡°A hundred years ago, the Magisterium decided to create enemies out of us,¡± she began, her voice sharp and filled with anger. ¡°They spread lies to the wizard-hating public, claiming that some of the strongest and most infamous wizards were ¡®evil¡¯ and ¡®despicable.¡¯ That¡¯s how Shenelle Upan became Baba Yaga¡ªthe monster they wanted people to fear.¡±

    She blocked another Basalite¡¯s attack, spun her wand, and destroyed it in one clean motion before continuing. ¡°When I met Merlin Shadowbane, he was only nineteen and horribly abused by his parents. I took him in, trained him. He was powerful, but he had a good heart. He even had friends.¡±  Her tone darkened. ¡°One of them was Medusa. She loved him, but not in the way he loved her. And now she blames me for everything that went wrong between them.¡±

    Yaga turned to Aegis, her expression hard. ¡°She¡¯s lashing out because of that twisted obsession, and I have to stop her before she destroys even more lives. But right now, I need you to get to the school and get the kids out safely. Now.¡±Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    Aegis hesitated, his mind racing as he tried to process the flood of information. But when Yaga¡¯s fierce gaze bore into him, he snapped to attention. ¡°Y-yeah! Okay!¡± he stammered, turning on his heel and sprinting toward the school, leaving Yaga to hold off the Basalites on her own.

    Flashback

    Years ago, Yaga stopped her moving house in an abandoned village, the skeletal structure groaning as it settled. She leaned against the doorframe, lit a cigarette, and exhaled a cloud of smoke. ¡°Those two are so crazy,¡± she muttered, glancing at the younger Lumi and Sera darting off into the crumbling ruins. She sighed in relief, savoring the rare moment of peace.

    Meanwhile, Sera wandered deeper into the eerie, silent village. Among the debris, she spotted a young boy sitting in front of two lifeless bodies. His eyes were swollen from crying, his red hair wild, and his hands trembling. He didn¡¯t look up as she approached. Sera froze when she realized the truth¡ªthose were his parents.

    The boy¡¯s body still bore traces of transformation¡ªhis claws dulling back into human nails, the slight fur receding from his skin. He¡¯d lashed out, turned into a bear, and killed them. A fresh wave of tears rolled down his cheeks as guilt consumed him.

    Sera crouched down to meet his gaze, her green eyes softening. ¡°You look like you need a friend,¡± she said gently, breaking the silence. ¡°And you look cool. Green eyes, green hair¡ªkinda like my red eyes and hair or my sister¡¯s blue eyes and blue hair. Wanna come with me? You could be part of our family.¡±

    Her smile was warm, unwavering, and something in it reached him. The boy, still too broken to speak, nodded hesitantly. A small, hopeful smile tugged at his lips for the first time in what felt like forever.

    Present

    Caius slammed Sera¡¯s face into the ground with brutal force. The stone cracked beneath her as she gasped, her body wracked with pain. He loomed over her, his arm grotesquely reshaped into that of a gorilla¡¯s, thick and muscular. Without hesitation, he raised a stone pillar and drove it into her back, the impact forcing a splatter of blood from her mouth.

    Sera¡¯s eyes flared bright red as rage and survival instincts kicked in. ¡°This boy is actually killing me,¡± she hissed through gritted teeth. Gritting her teeth, she conjured a blazing fireball and hurled it straight into Caius¡¯s chest. The explosion sent him flipping backward.

    But even as he tumbled through the air, Caius remained relentless. He twisted mid-flight, grabbing a sword from one of the crumbled knight statues around them. With uncanny precision, he slashed an arc of deadly energy at her.

    Sera ducked just in time, the blade¡¯s arc slicing through the wall behind her. Her eyes caught another sword resting in the hands of a nearby knight statue. She dashed forward, wrenching it free.

    The two faced each other, weapons drawn, their eyes burning with intensity.

    ¡°We were both trained in Baba Yaga¡¯s weaponry,¡± Sera spat, her voice defiant despite her battered state. She raised her sword, pointing it at him. ¡°So bring it on, Caius. Let¡¯s see who¡¯s better.¡±

    Caius let out a guttural growl, his grotesque Basalite features twisting with rage, and the siblings charged at each other, their blades clashing in a storm of sparks.

    Meanwhile, Dontai was slammed against the cold, unforgiving wall, his battered body crumpling to the ground. Blood streaked down his face, and he coughed up more as a relentless horde of Basalites advanced on him, their grotesque forms twisting and gurgling with malice. One of them raised its arm and launched a jagged stone pillar straight at him. Dontai barely dodged, the sharp edge grazing his shoulder, sending a fresh wave of pain searing through him. He bit his lip hard, suppressing a scream, and forced himself to stand.

    ¡°I can¡¯t keep this up¡­ There¡¯s too many of them. I need to get them all in one spot and stop them somehow,¡± he thought desperately, his mind racing. His blurred vision caught movement down the hallway. Relief flooded him as he saw familiar figures¡ªSera, Lumi, and Caius¡ªapproaching.

    ¡°Guys! Thank God, I need you to¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish, Sera raised her hand, and a massive stone pillar shot straight into his chest, sending him flying across the corridor. He hit the ground hard, skidding to a stop. Groaning, he pushed himself up, wincing from the impact. His breath caught in his throat as he realized what was wrong.

    Their eyes weren¡¯t human anymore. Their faces were twisted into monstrous versions of themselves, consumed by the Basalite curse.

    ¡°No¡­ not you guys too¡­¡± he whispered, the weight of the betrayal sinking in.

    Then the panic set in. ¡°FUCK!¡± he screamed, turning on his heel and bolting down the hallway as the three Basalite-turned figures gave chase, their inhuman growls echoing behind him.

    In the desolate streets of Mossrock, Baba Yaga stood amidst the rubble, the shattered remains of Basalites littering the ground around her. She closed her eyes for a brief moment, drawing in a slow breath. When she opened them, Medusa was there, towering over her like a living monument of fury. The serpent-haired figure loomed menacingly, her colossal presence rivaling Goldman¡¯s, her snakes writhing with venomous malice as their glowing eyes fixed on Yaga.

    ¡°All I ever heard was Baba Yaga this and Baba Yaga that,¡± Medusa sneered, her voice dripping with resentment. ¡°You had all of Merlin¡¯s attention. Tell me¡ªhow did it feel?¡±

    Yaga tied her hair back calmly, her movements deliberate, controlled. She raised a single finger, her expression cold and unwavering. ¡°I¡¯m going to give you one chance. Leave now. Walk away, far, far away. Or I¡¯ll kill you right here where you stand.¡±

    Medusa threw her head back, her laughter echoing like a twisted symphony through the empty streets. Her snakes hissed in unison, their sharp, forked tongues flicking in rhythm with her manic laughter. ¡°How did it feel?¡± she repeated, her tone venomous, eyes blazing with obsession.

    Yaga arched a brow. ¡°How did what feel?¡± she asked, her voice sharp with suspicion.

    Before Yaga could react, one of Medusa¡¯s serpents lunged forward, its fangs sinking deep into Yaga¡¯s shoulder. The force of the attack hurled Yaga into the air like a rag doll. Her eyes widened in shock as Medusa suddenly appeared above her, moving with impossible speed.

    With devastating force, Medusa drove her knee into Yaga¡¯s stomach, sending her plummeting to the ground. The impact split the earth, fracturing nearby buildings as dust and debris exploded into the air.

    ¡°To be the only person who knows the real reason Merlin left!¡± Medusa roared, her voice a guttural cry of anguish and hatred.

    Through gritted teeth, Yaga slashed the throat of one of Medusa¡¯s serpents with a single sharp swipe of her fingernail. The serpent recoiled with a shriek of pain, and Yaga used the opening to deliver a powerful kick, launching Medusa into the side of a crumbling building.

    Rising slowly from the rubble, Yaga dusted off her clothes, ignoring the sting of her injuries. Her gaze burned with an intensity that could cut through stone.

    ¡°You¡¯ll never understand,¡± Yaga spat, her voice trembling with restrained emotion. ¡°You¡¯ll never know what it feels like to bear the weight of Merlin¡¯s past. To live with his sins and still be the one trying to fix the damage he left behind.¡±

    She bit her lip hard, suppressing the tears threatening to escape. Step by step, she closed the distance between them, her presence radiating lethal intent. ¡°And that¡¯s why you¡¯ll lose, Medusa. You¡¯ll always be chasing something you¡¯ll never understand.¡±

 Chapter 99

    Dontai sprinted down the hallways, his chest heaving as he struggled to catch his breath. His vision blurred from exhaustion, and the distant sound of chaos echoed in his ears. Turning a corner, he nearly collided with Aegis, who skidded to a halt in front of him.

    ¡°Son?!¡± Aegis called out, relief washing over his face.

    Dontai immediately raised his wand, his hands shaking. ¡°Stay back!¡± he barked, panting heavily.

    Aegis froze, his eyes wide with confusion. ¡°Son, are you out of your mind?!¡± he said, lifting his hands slowly in surrender.

    ¡°I split up for two seconds, and now everyone¡¯s turning into a monster!¡± Dontai snapped, his voice strained and raw. His grip on his wand tightened as he narrowed his eyes. ¡°So, show me you¡¯re not one of them!¡±

    Aegis nodded slowly, his face somber. Without hesitation, he pulled out his wand and cast a spell on himself. The magic caused his body to wobble and his movements to grow sluggish, the telltale dizziness proof that his spell hadn¡¯t been corrupted.

    Dontai exhaled sharply, lowering his wand. He muttered the incantation for a counter-spell, steadying Aegis¡¯s swaying form. ¡°Alright, fine. You¡¯re clear,¡± he said, his voice softening, though the exhaustion in his tone remained.

    ¡°We have to get out of here. We don¡¯t need to save them,¡± Aegis said firmly, gripping Dontai¡¯s shoulder as they ran. ¡°If Baba Yaga defeats Medusa, they¡¯ll all change back. She knows what she¡¯s doing.¡±

    Dontai glanced at him, his breathing labored. ¡°Do you really trust Baba Yaga to win?¡±

    Aegis clenched his jaw, determination masking his worry. ¡°I trust her. She trained Merlin Shadowbane, after all.¡±

    Back in the desolate streets of Mossrock, Shenelle¡ªBaba Yaga¡ªwas hurled into the side of a building, the impact shattering the wall behind her. She coughed, brushing debris off her bloodied clothes, and staggered to her feet.

    Medusa approached, her towering form casting a menacing shadow. With a sneer, she extended her arms. ¡°Gorgon Snare,¡± she commanded, as serpents slithered from her arms, coiling tightly around Baba Yaga, binding her limbs.

    Shenelle didn¡¯t resist. She stood motionless, her expression unreadable.

    ¡°Fight back!¡± Medusa screamed, fury etched across her face. One of her snakes lashed out, striking Shenelle across the face with venomous force, sending her crashing into another wall.

    Still, Baba Yaga remained silent, blood trickling from her lip.

    Medusa¡¯s frustration boiled over. ¡°Why won¡¯t you fight back?!¡± She lunged forward, pummeling Shenelle with unrelenting blows. ¡°Do you have any idea what I went through when he wasn¡¯t there?!¡± Her voice cracked as tears mingled with her rage. ¡°Just tell me why he left! Why wasn¡¯t he there?!¡±

    Shenelle endured the assault, her body bruised and battered, her face dark with pain¡ªbut she didn¡¯t speak.

    Medusa growled, summoning blades forged from venomous energy. The weapons glinted dangerously as she slashed at Baba Yaga, carving fresh wounds into her. The silence was maddening.

    In desperation, Medusa¡¯s hair writhed, a serpent darting forward to sink its fangs into Shenelle¡¯s neck. It attempted to fling her, but its teeth shattered on impact. Medusa froze, her confidence faltering.

    ¡°What¡­ what are you doing?¡± she asked, stepping back as unease crept into her voice.

    Shenelle exhaled deeply, her breath steady despite the pain. ¡°I¡¯m satisfied,¡± she said softly, wiping blood from her lip. ¡°I¡¯ve had enough.¡±

    Medusa narrowed her eyes, putting more distance between them. ¡°Enough of what?¡±

    ¡°Enough of taking punishment for Merlin¡¯s actions.¡± Shenelle raised her head, a smirk breaking across her battered face.

    Forty feet separated them, but in an instant, Baba Yaga was in front of Medusa. The air cracked like a whip as Yaga drove a fist into her side. The blow sliced through Medusa¡¯s body from the inside, forcing blood to gush from her lips as her hands trembled uncontrollably.

    Medusa stumbled, her knees threatening to give way.

    ¡°I trained Merlin,¡± Yaga said, her voice steady but brimming with power. ¡°He was strong before me, but his weaponry, his martial arts, his magic¡ªthey were nothing until I honed them. But even he couldn¡¯t handle my phantom severance punches.¡±

    Medusa¡¯s eyes widened as Baba Yaga¡¯s bloodshot gaze burned into her.

    ¡°These techniques are crafted for my body, just as my body is crafted for these techniques,¡± Yaga continued. ¡°If Merlin ever tried to use his Eclipse Grasp against me, it would destroy him.¡±

    With a flick of her wrist, she gripped Medusa¡¯s face, her fingers digging into the scales. ¡°And now, I¡¯m done carrying the burden of his past.¡±

    She slammed Medusa into the ground with a force that split the earth beneath them. Cuts tore across Medusa¡¯s face as Shenelle¡¯s power surged. Medusa coughed violently, blood pooling beneath her, her body trembling under Baba Yaga¡¯s unrelenting dominance.

    Medusa growled, planting her foot into Baba Yaga¡¯s chest to kick her back. Yaga flipped through the air, landing gracefully on her feet. She exhaled, her eyes calm and steady. ¡°I wish I could tell you why he left,¡± she said quietly. She pulled off her outer shirt, revealing a fitted undershirt beneath. On her collarbone, an old, jagged wound gleamed faintly in the dim light.

    Medusa¡¯s snakes hissed furiously, their tongues flicking with venomous intent. Her lips twisted into a sneer. ¡°So what?! He made you promise? And I¡¯m just supposed to accept that?!¡± she bellowed, her voice trembling with fury.

    Yaga shook her head slowly. ¡°No, Medusa. He didn¡¯t make me promise.¡± Her voice softened, a hint of sorrow creeping in. ¡°I made that promise to myself. A promise not to tell anyone why he left.¡± She glanced down, her fists clenching. ¡°Because I didn¡¯t want anyone to know the stupid mistake he made.¡± Her voice cracked just slightly before she looked back up. ¡°Because¡­I loved him.¡±

    Medusa froze at the confession, her snakes stilling as though stunned by the words. But just as quickly, her shock gave way to a blazing fury. Her body trembled, and her snakes turned a vibrant, blood-red hue.

    ¡°AHHHH!¡± she screamed, the sound raw and filled with anguish. The snakes hissed in unison, their cries echoing through the streets. ¡°OPHIDIAN SURGE!¡± she roared. A surge of energy erupted around her, cracking the ground beneath her feet.

    In a flash, Medusa was in front of Yaga, her leg snapping upward in a deadly arc. But before the strike could land, Yaga extended her hand and placed it gently on Medusa¡¯s chest.

    The air stilled.

    Medusa¡¯s body trembled violently as Yaga¡¯s touch reached the petrified stone encasing her heart. Fissures spread across the surface, glowing faintly before the stone shattered, falling away to reveal something soft, pure, and fragile.

    Medusa¡¯s eyes widened as the surge of energy faded from her body. Her snakes dimmed, turning back to their natural hues, and her strength gave out. She collapsed to the ground, her breath shallow.

    ¡°Why¡­why am I even angry?¡± she thought, the clarity piercing through her haze of emotions before the darkness of unconsciousness swept over her.

    Flashback

    Years earlier, a young Merlin¡ªjust nineteen, long before he became an overlord¡ªstood balanced on the branch of a towering tree. Below him sat Medusa, her youthful face lit with a faint smile, her hands nervously rubbing together. She hadn¡¯t yet encountered the jealous witch who would one day twist her heart and fate.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Arthur?¡± she asked, tilting her head up to watch Merlin¡¯s playful balancing act.

    Merlin leaped gracefully from the tree, landing beside her with ease. He flopped onto the ground, reclining against her lap and gazing up at the cloudy sky. His closeness made Medusa blush, and she quickly averted her eyes.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°He¡¯s in Camelot,¡± Merlin said casually, a soft sigh escaping his lips. ¡°Said he had some important stuff to handle there. Probably something kingly. Left me stuck here in Wrath.¡±

    Medusa glanced down at him, brushing a stray leaf from his hair. ¡°Camelot? What¡¯s he doing there?¡±

    ¡°Something about family,¡± Merlin replied with a shrug. ¡°If you ask me, he¡¯ll probably end up as their king or whatever. Meanwhile, I¡¯m just here in Wrath, doing nothing.¡± He turned his head, offering her a faint, weary smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s not true,¡± Medusa said softly, crossing her legs as her hands rested on her lap. ¡°I¡¯m still here.¡±

    Merlin chuckled, though there was a melancholy edge to his voice. ¡°Yeah¡­but for how long? You¡¯re a healer, Medusa. A damn good one. You¡¯re going places. I don¡¯t wanna be the one holding you back.¡±

    Medusa frowned, the weight of his words hanging heavy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me,¡± Merlin added, his grin widening. ¡°I met these two cool kids¡ªMark and Yasmine. They¡¯re hilarious. I won¡¯t be alone.¡±

    Medusa smiled faintly, though deep down, she could already feel the distance between them growing. Years passed, and Merlin¡¯s path led him away, leaving Wrath and returning an overlord.

    Meanwhile, Medusa¡¯s life was forever altered when she encountered the jealous witch who cursed her heart, turning it to stone and warping her into the creature she had become.

    Present

    Medusa stirred, her eyes fluttering open to see Baba Yaga standing over her. For a moment, she blinked in confusion, her breaths shallow and uneven. Then she noticed¡ªthe hissing of her snakes was gone. Her hair had returned to its natural, flowing beauty. She raised a trembling hand to her face, feeling the softness of her skin restored. Her heart no longer felt heavy; it pulsed steadily, whole again.

    Slowly, she rose to her feet and turned, taking in the scene of destruction around her. Buildings were reduced to rubble, streets cracked and scorched, and the remnants of chaos lingered like a haunting memory. A single tear slipped down her cheek, its warmth surprising her. As it hit the ground, a radiant glow spread from where it landed, healing her bruised and battered body in an instant.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ thank you,¡± she whispered, her voice tender and filled with remorse. A soft smile graced her lips, the curse that had tormented her for so long now lifted.

    She knelt and placed her hands on the earth, a ripple of healing energy flowing outward. The shattered buildings of Mossrock began to rebuild themselves brick by brick, windows shimmering back into place. Restaurants, shops, and homes were restored to their former glory. Even the Basalites¡ªthe twisted creatures born of her curse¡ªwere either destroyed or reverted back into the humans they once were.

    Medusa turned her gaze to Baba Yaga, noticing the faint scars on Yaga¡¯s body, remnants of the brutal battle they had just endured. Without hesitation, Medusa reached out, her hands glowing softly as she healed Yaga¡¯s wounds.

    Yaga winced slightly at the warmth of the magic but said nothing. Once her body was fully restored, she crossed her arms and smirked. ¡°He loved you, you know?¡± she said matter-of-factly, her voice calm but knowing.

    Medusa paused, her heart aching with bittersweet emotion. ¡°I know,¡± she replied softly, a genuine smile forming.

    As she spoke, two ethereal wings unfurled from her back, glowing faintly with divine light. She looked down at Yaga one last time, gratitude and understanding in her eyes. Then, with a single powerful beat of her wings, she ascended into the sky, flying off at tremendous speed, a figure of grace and freedom finally unbound by the curse that had defined her for so long.

    The once-chaotic streets of Mossrock now thrummed with life and vitality. Where rubble and despair had once taken hold, a renewed city stood proud. Buildings gleamed as though freshly built, their walls strong and unmarred. The air smelled of spring, the faint scent of blooming flowers and freshly turned earth filling every corner.

    The townspeople, freed from the curse of the Basalites, wandered cautiously at first, then with growing confidence. Families embraced, tears of relief falling as they reunited. Shopkeepers swept their newly restored storefronts, and children laughed as they played in the streets. Mossrock wasn¡¯t just rebuilt¡ªit felt reborn, as though the city itself had shed its own curse and found a new purpose.

    In the center of the city, a fountain that had been destroyed in the battle now stood as a symbol of hope. Its water sparkled under the sunlight, and at its base was a freshly erected statue. It depicted a serene Medusa, her hair flowing naturally, her hands outstretched as if to heal. Beside her stood Baba Yaga, her gaze firm and protective, her presence a reminder of the sacrifices made to save the city.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± A man asked and Yaga chuckled, putting on her jacket. ¡°I¡¯m just a mom,¡± she said, hugging Caius, Sera, and Lumi as they ran to her.

    ¡°Yaga!¡± Dontai called out, jogging up to her.

    She raised an eyebrow. ¡°You don¡¯t have to shout, kid. What is it?¡±

    ¡°Are you staying?¡± he asked, his tone hopeful.

    Yaga chuckled dryly, adjusting her cloak. ¡°Mossrock doesn¡¯t need me anymore. It¡¯s in good hands now. Besides, I have other places to be. Promises to keep.¡±

    Dontai frowned but nodded in understanding. ¡°Thanks¡ªfor everything.¡±

    Yaga tilted her head, a rare warmth in her eyes. ¡°Keep an eye on the city. And for the love of magic, stay out of trouble.¡±

    With that, she turned and began walking toward the horizon, her silhouette fading into the distance as the sun set.

    A few weeks later, the Auroria Dominion returned to a semblance of normalcy as the new semester began. Melanthius¡¯s death lingered in hushed conversations, though any mention of Goldman was strictly forbidden¡ªtreasonous even, as decreed by King Percival Aldara. In the aftermath of the chaos, the king fortified the Dominion¡¯s technological security, ensuring stability across both the kingdom and the Arcanum Royal Institute. However, beneath the surface of routine, cracks of unease remained.

    Elowen¡¯s kidnapping cast a shadow over the kingdom, a tragic event that no one dared openly address. As the sister of King Liam and the Princess of Camelot, her abduction was a matter of politics and power, leaving the people powerless to intervene. Whispers of her fate were met with silent resignation, but her absence weighed heavily on those who knew her.

    Meanwhile, on the docks above Atlantis, Arid, Renita, Jake, and Clyde gathered, the ocean breeze carrying both solace and sorrow. Arid tilted a soda can, pouring some into the water. ¡°Gotta pour one out for Mel and Elowen,¡± he muttered before taking a sip himself.

    Jake rubbed the bracelet around his wrist, his brow furrowed. ¡°It¡¯s been a few weeks since everything went down. I keep thinking about Elowen. Whatever she¡¯s going through¡­it can¡¯t be good.¡±

    Arid leaned back, his gaze drifting to the horizon. ¡°I know he¡¯s gone,¡± he said quietly, ¡°but I can¡¯t help feeling like Mel will come back. Like he¡¯s not done yet.¡±

    The group fell into silence, the thought hanging heavy in the air.

    Renita finally broke it, her voice soft but certain. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to say anything, but¡­I feel the same. Even though he¡¯s human and a wizard, he didn¡¯t seem like someone who would just stay dead. There was something different about him.¡±

    Jake shrugged, his expression conflicted. ¡°Maybe. I don¡¯t know. What I do know is that we can¡¯t forget about Elowen. She needs to be saved. No one¡¯s happy in Camelot, no matter how you try to spin it.¡±

    The group fell quiet again, their thoughts drifting toward both the past and the uncertain future. The waves lapped gently at the dock, a rhythmic reminder of time¡¯s passage and the weight of unresolved fates. In their hearts, a flicker of hope burned¡ªfragile but persistent¡ªthat they hadn¡¯t seen the last of Melanthius or Elowen.

    Meanwhile, Donatello, one of the four Renaissance Kings, stood solemnly before a shimmering lake, the legendary Lady of the Lake artifact held delicately in his hands. The air around him hummed with ancient magic as he took a deep breath and shattered the artifact, releasing its ashes into the water. Ripples spread across the lake, growing into swirling currents of light and energy, before a magnificent figure emerged from the depths.

    She rose with an ethereal grace, reclining on the surface of the water as though it were solid ground. Her form was otherworldly, her seaweed-adorned silhouette shifting with a natural elegance. Her luminous eyes, deep as the ocean, locked onto him, and her cascading hair glimmered like liquid silver in the moonlight. Resting her chin on her hand, she studied him with a coy smile.

    ¡°So,¡± she began, her voice rich and melodious, echoing as if it carried the secrets of the deep. ¡°Someone has summoned me. But you¡­¡± Her gaze sharpened slightly. ¡°You¡¯re not one of King Arthur¡¯s descendants. Oh¡­¡± Recognition flickered across her features as her smile deepened. ¡°You¡¯re Donatello, one of the Renaissance Kings. How intriguing.¡±

    Her voice dripped with a mix of curiosity and amusement. ¡°Well, sweetheart, you know the terms of our deal. I¡¯ll remain by your side, bound to your cause, until your deeds are done¡­ or until death claims you.¡±

    Her words lingered in the air, heavy with promise and peril. Donatello straightened his posture, his expression unreadable, as he gazed into the depths of her radiant eyes. The pact was made.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have released you if I didn¡¯t know the terms,¡± Donatello said, his voice steady and resolute. He fixed his gaze on the shimmering figure before him. ¡°I have a plan¡ªone that requires your power. I want to eradicate all wizards.¡±

    The Lady of the Lake tilted her head, a wry smile gracing her lips. ¡°Ambitious,¡± she mused, her tone laced with curiosity. ¡°But why, pray tell, would you want to rid the world of wizards? Surely there¡¯s more to this than sheer hatred.¡±

    Donatello¡¯s jaw tightened, and he looked down at his clenched fist. For a moment, his vision blurred as memories clawed their way to the surface¡ªimages of him and his siblings, battered and broken, standing no chance against Merlin¡¯s overwhelming might. The humiliation, the helplessness, and the bitter taste of defeat still haunted him.

    ¡°I was planning to use his son, Melanthius, as an unknowing pawn to achieve my goal,¡± Donatello admitted, his tone cold yet tinged with frustration. ¡°But he¡¯s dead now.¡±

    ¡°What is your first command for me?¡± she asked, her immense form reclining on the shore, her shimmering eyes fixed on him. Her sheer size made Donatello appear minuscule in comparison, but he met her gaze without hesitation.

    ¡°Nothing yet,¡± he replied, his voice calm and deliberate. ¡°For now, I just wanted to secure your loyalty.¡±

    He approached her colossal face, each step deliberate as the weight of his decision pressed upon him. Standing before her, he reached up and placed his hand gently on her forehead. The energy of the pact rippled through the air as he whispered the binding words.

    ¡°There,¡± Donatello said, stepping back and exhaling deeply, his composure unwavering. ¡°If I betray you, my lifespan will be forfeit. A small price to ensure trust between us.¡±

    The Lady¡¯s lips curved into a sly smile, her presence radiating an air of ancient wisdom. ¡°Bold and calculated, as expected. I hope you understand the gravity of what you¡¯ve done.¡±

    ¡°I do,¡± he said firmly, meeting her gaze without faltering.

 Chapter 100

    At school, Jake trudged through the hallway, his eyes fixed on the ground. ¡°Normally, I¡¯d get bullied or at least hear some snickers,¡± he muttered to himself, ¡°even with black card friends. But now that I¡¯m the acting leader of the Blades and the Blunts¡ªthe Steel Pact¡ªeveryone stays quiet.¡±

    He glanced to his side, where Lucy walked beside him, her brown hair pulled back as she secured it with a tie she held between her teeth. ¡°It¡¯s been ages since I¡¯ve set foot in a school,¡± she muttered, adjusting her hair.

    Jake fiddled nervously with his fingers, his voice soft. ¡°You should know¡­ I¡¯m not really great at leading. I¡¯m more of a follower.¡±

    Lucy smirked, her fingers trailing lazily along the wall as they walked. ¡°I see,¡± she replied, her tone teasing yet sharp.

    Jake hesitated before speaking again. ¡°So¡­ what happened to your brother? Logan, right?¡±

    Lucy¡¯s smirk vanished, replaced by a scowl as a growl rumbled in her throat. ¡°That bastard ran away from the gang,¡± she spat, her voice low and brimming with contempt.

    ¡°Ran away? How do you know?¡± He asked. ¡°You don¡¯t go MIA unless you wanna run away.¡± She responded and Jake flinched a bit. ¡°O-okay.¡±

    Terrence approached Jake with a somber expression. ¡°Jake, I want to offer my deepest condolences for your friend Melanthius. And as for Goldman,¡± his voice hardened, ¡°I wish him a thousand deaths for what he¡¯s done. The way Mel died¡ªit was cruel, unforgivable. The other sophomore black cards feel the same way.¡± He paused, studying Jake¡¯s reaction before continuing. ¡°But there¡¯s something else. We¡¯ve heard that Fox Bearrington¡ªthe protector of Atlantis¡ªhad a connection to Melanthius. Did you know that?¡±

    Lucy¡¯s eyes widened at the mention of the name. Her mind raced as she pieced it together. ¡°I thought Mel was Fox Bearrington. He said it himself,¡± she thought, trying to make sense of it all.

    Meanwhile, in Atlantis, Bimoth stood at the kingdom¡¯s entrance, donned in the Fox Bearrington costume. His posture was resolute as he gazed out at the ocean, honoring the promise he had made to Mel: to protect Atlantis from any who dared threaten it.

    Meanwhile, Lance and Clyde sat in Lance¡¯s room, both reclining in chairs, deep in thought. The room was quiet except for the faint creak of wood as they leaned back, lost in their own musings.

    ¡°We should plan something to honor Mel¡¯s legacy,¡± Lance said, chewing thoughtfully on the end of a pencil. ¡°He loved festivals, but what kind of event would feel right for him?¡± His brow furrowed in concentration.

    Clyde stretched, wincing as he rubbed his sore muscles from training. ¡°Big bro loved training, but he hated actual fighting,¡± Clyde said slowly, as if testing the thought. ¡°Maybe we could put on a performance or something¡ªshow everyone his style. It¡¯d be a way to celebrate who he was without the violence he despised.¡±

    Lance tapped the pencil against his notebook, his face brightening at the suggestion. ¡°A performance¡­ something meaningful, something to him. That could work.¡±

    ¡°I can cover the fees. Now all we need is a way to kick off the festival,¡± Lance said, his voice brimming with determination. ¡°We can host it in Solstice City¡ªI bet tons of people would want to come. The theme should be black and gold to symbolize the battle between Mel and Goldman. It¡¯ll be meaningful and stylish.¡±

    Clyde¡¯s eyes lit up as he grabbed a sketchpad and started scribbling. ¡°What if everyone wore black and gold masks, tilted to the side of their faces? That¡¯d be so cool!¡±

    Lance leaned over to check Clyde¡¯s sketches, a grin spreading across his face. ¡°Perfect. It¡¯ll give the festival an air of mystery and unity. Mel would¡¯ve loved it.¡±

    The two kept working, their excitement growing with every detail they added, turning their idea into a tribute worthy of Melanthius¡¯s legacy.

    In the heart of the Magisterium, Titian stood before the council: Silver Cross, Franky Arbutus, Aubrey Primrose, Gail Kelpis, Christopher Hatch, Howard Pegas, Axel Candlelight, Emmett Fingerling, and Judas Olive. His presence was thunderous, his voice like a storm ready to break.

    ¡°Your seven deadly kingdoms have been busy, sure, but not united!¡± he growled, glaring around the room. ¡°Charles Pierce of Lust and Carter Angelo of Pride are still at each other¡¯s throats. Ethan of Sloth? Still outsourcing his every move like a coward. And little old Althara? Still off the damn radar.¡±

    With a roar, Titian smashed his fist into the table, shattering it into splinters. ¡°YOU LAZY, ARROGANT WIZARDS HAVE BEEN PLAYING CARDS WHILE THE KINGDOMS ROT FROM DISUNITY! DOUBLE OUR NUMBERS! FIX THIS MESS!¡± His voice echoed like cannon fire.

    Without warning, he swung and punched Axel Candlelight square in the face, sending blood dripping from the man¡¯s nose. Axel whimpered as he clutched his face.

    Titian¡¯s expression softened slightly, and he stepped forward, gripping Axel¡¯s head and pulling it against his chest like a disappointed father consoling a child. ¡°I¡¯m not mad at you,¡± he said with a chilling calmness. ¡°I¡¯m mad at all of you.¡± Axel nodded weakly, trembling under Titian¡¯s grip as the room stayed silent in fear.

    Titian released him and turned back to the shattered table, unfurling a large map of the kingdoms. His voice carried an ominous edge. ¡°Althara isn¡¯t invincible. I¡¯ve dealt with her before. She¡¯s strong, yes, but not untouchable. The medallion of Merlin Shadowbane is engraved into her very body, making her a threat¡ªbut fear doesn¡¯t excuse inaction.¡± He stabbed a finger at the map, his eyes blazing with intensity. ¡°Get it together. Now.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re telling us to get it together?¡± Aubrey Primrose scoffed, her voice sharp and unyielding as she stepped forward. With a flick of her wrist, she conjured a new table where the shattered remains once lay. Her piercing gaze met Titian¡¯s, unwavering.

    ¡°Face it, Titian,¡± she continued, her tone dripping with defiance. ¡°The real reason you¡¯re barking orders instead of handling it yourself is because you¡¯re terrified. Terrified of him¡ªRaphael, your dear cousin, ruling over the Kingdom of Wrath.¡±

    The room went silent, a palpable tension settling in the air. Even the other council members exchanged uneasy glances, some too afraid to speak, others watching Titian for his reaction. Aubrey¡¯s words hung heavy, daring him to deny the truth.

    ¡°I won¡¯t deny it¡ªRaphael and Leonardo are incredibly strong,¡± Titian admitted, his voice calm but laced with calculation. ¡°Trying to take Wrath, the strongest kingdom, is no small feat. It¡¯s terrifying, I¡¯ll give you that. But let¡¯s be clear¡ªRaphael hates Michelangelo, not me. As for Leonardo? No one can even find her. Raphael, though¡­¡± He paused, rolling a piece of chocolate between his fingers thoughtfully. ¡°I just need to find his weakness. Or better yet¡­¡± A smirk crept onto his face. ¡°I can use someone else to handle the dirty work for me.¡±

    The council exchanged wary glances, unsure of where he was headed.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°Say,¡± Titian continued, his tone almost casual, ¡°Ethan has a little brother, doesn¡¯t he? He was friends with Melanthius, wasn¡¯t he?¡±

    Axel nodded hesitantly. ¡°Yes, sir. Jake Knight. But¡­ what are you planning?¡±

    Titian chuckled, biting into the chocolate and savoring the moment. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Not yet.¡± The cryptic tone in his voice sent a chill through the room, leaving the council members uneasy as his plans began to take shape.

    Back in Auroria Dominion, Lance and Clyde jogged through Solstice City, sweat dripping down their brows. ¡°You really think Princess Rue is gonna be okay with us just showing up like this?¡± Clyde asked, glancing at Lance with a hint of nervousness. The memory of his brother breaking Rue¡¯s spine a year ago wasn¡¯t easy to shake.

    Lance panted, keeping his pace steady. ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s cool. We¡¯re friends.¡± He came to a halt in front of the castle, craning his neck to take in its towering presence. ¡°Mel used to just barge in there, but¡­ maybe we should knock. You know, manners and all.¡±

    With a shrug, Lance knocked on the heavy door. It creaked open almost immediately, revealing Queen Ruecrix. She stood tall and regal, her sharp eyes scanning them both. ¡°Ah, Mel¡¯s student and his brother¡ªunrelated,¡± she said smoothly, her voice dripping with elegance. ¡°What brings you here?¡±

    Lance quickly bowed and straightened up, fumbling slightly. ¡°We had a proposition for Princess Rue.¡±

    The queen raised an eyebrow but gave them a faint nod. ¡°My daughter is in the forest training,¡± she said simply before closing the door with a decisive click, leaving the boys blinking in confusion.

    ¡°To the forest, then,¡± Clyde said with a shrug, and they jogged off toward the outskirts of the city.

    When they arrived, they spotted Rue, though she looked entirely different from the person they remembered. Gone was her formal royal attire. Instead, Rue wore a crisp blue Atlantean button-up shirt tucked into high Atlantis-style shorts, paired with simple blue flip-flops. Her neck and wrists gleamed with Atlantean jewelry, and draped over her shoulders was Mel¡¯s robe. She also wore Mel¡¯s black gauntlets, which seemed almost like extensions of her own body as she trained.

    Before the boys could call out to her, Rue delivered a sharp kick to a sturdy tree. The trunk split clean in half, only to regenerate itself moments later, as if nothing had happened. She turned slightly, revealing a look of determination and strength they hadn¡¯t seen before¡ªa reflection of her growth since Mel¡¯s death.

    ¡°Oh, hey guys,¡± Rue said, wiping the sweat from her brow as she leaned casually against a tree.

    ¡°Princess Rue? You seem¡­ different,¡± Lance remarked, his eyes drifting to her arms. ¡°Are those¡­ Merlin¡¯s gauntlets? Isn¡¯t it dangerous for you to wear them if you¡¯re not Mel? He only used them to maintain control when wielding powerful weapons.¡±

    Rue chuckled softly and slid off the gauntlets, revealing intricate cybernetic wiring running through her arms. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± she said, holding out her arm for them to see. ¡°The tech integrates with my dragon scales. Watch this.¡±

    She focused, her hands glowing faintly before releasing a vibrant ball of green dragon flames at a nearby tree. The flames engulfed it, burning fiercely for a moment before the tree regenerated itself, good as new. Lance and Clyde exchanged wide-eyed glances.

    ¡°W-what are you training so hard for?¡± Clyde asked hesitantly.

    ¡°To save Elowen,¡± Rue replied simply, dropping to the ground to start doing burpees.

    Lance and Clyde looked at each other, uncertainty in their expressions. ¡°Do you even know if she¡¯s in trouble?¡± Lance asked, skeptical.

    Rue shrugged mid-burpee. ¡°Mel died trying to save her. She was kidnapped, so she must be going through something awful. I want to get closer to her,¡± she said, her voice firm.

    As she stood up and wiped her forehead again, a flicker of emotion crossed her face, one she didn¡¯t voice aloud: But I was jealous.

    Lance nodded slowly and pulled out a folded sheet of paper from his pocket. ¡°We¡¯re planning a festival to honor Sensei,¡± he began. ¡°I can cover the fees, but if we had a guest of honor like you, it¡¯d make people even more eager to come. We¡¯re also putting on a performance to show everyone Mel¡¯s way of fighting¡ªhow he used it to protect people.¡±

    Rue took the paper and examined the sketches thoughtfully. ¡°Guest of honor? Sure, why not?¡± she said with a small smile.

    Lance and Clyde started to relax, but her next words left their jaws hanging. ¡°Except¡­ I don¡¯t want to represent the Auroria Dominion anymore,¡± Rue declared.

    ¡°What?¡± the boys blurted out in unison, their shock palpable.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to represent the Auroria Dominion anymore,¡± Rue said, her voice steady but laced with frustration. ¡°I love my dad, but¡­ ever since Uncle Thaddeus died, he¡¯s been acting like an inexperienced king. It¡¯s like he¡¯s lost his way. And honestly, I sometimes wonder if he knew that the Jester was Uncle Thaddeus¡¯s child. Maybe that guilt is weighing on him, making him question everything. Whatever it is, it¡¯s making him a bad king.¡±

    She adjusted her collar, her eyes distant. ¡°But for now, I¡¯m an Atlantean. That¡¯s where I belong.¡±

    Lance pocketed his notebook, looking at her with a furrowed brow. ¡°So, you¡¯re not the princess anymore?¡±

    Rue paused, her gaze hardening. ¡°I don¡¯t know. But until my father figures out how to lead, I¡¯m not speaking to him. I can¡¯t follow someone who can¡¯t even stand on his own.¡± She crossed her arms, her stance firm.

    For a moment, Rue¡¯s smile stayed bright and confident. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t come. I¡¯ll help with the stands and make sure everything¡¯s set up,¡± she reassured them.

    Lance and Clyde exhaled in relief, grinning. ¡°You¡¯re the best, princess!¡± they called out before jogging out of the forest, their spirits lifted.

    As soon as they were out of sight, Rue¡¯s smile wavered, then broke entirely. She sank to her knees, her body trembling. ¡°How did Mel do it?¡± she whispered, her voice cracking. ¡°How did he just¡­ smile when everything was falling apart?!¡±

    Tears welled in her eyes as she pressed her hands to the ground. ¡°Liam has Elowen trapped¡ªor worse. Mel is dead. Dorian¡¯s still a dictator. Father¡¯s acting like a stranger. And there¡¯s a killer out there!¡± Her voice rose with every thought, her grief spilling over.

    She wiped her tears with the hem of her shirt, her breath hitching. ¡°How am I supposed to keep smiling through all of this? It¡¯s too much. I can¡¯t¡ªI can¡¯t save Elowen alone.¡±

    Her voice faltered into silence as she stared at the ground, tears slipping freely down her face.

    In Anita¡¯s room, she lay curled up on her bed, facing the wall. Her thumb rested near her lips as quiet sniffles filled the space. Yasmine sat beside her, gently rubbing her back in soothing circles.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten yet,¡± Yasmine said softly. ¡°Come on, you need to take care of yourself.¡±

    Anita shrugged, her voice barely a whisper. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just¡­ thinking about Mel.¡± She wiped at her tear-streaked cheeks with the corner of her sleeve.

    Her voice cracked as she continued, ¡°It¡¯s just so strange. A man came here, stole a girl, and killed a boy. People tried to help, but it didn¡¯t matter¡ªit was useless. The only one who could really stand up to him¡­ he¡¯s gone now. And the girl? Kidnapped.¡±

    Her shoulders trembled as another sniffle escaped. Yasmine stayed silent, offering her presence as Anita let the pain spill out.

    In the grand throne room of the castle, King Percival Aldara sat solemnly on his throne, his gaze distant. Across from him, Benjamin, Chandler, Allynna, Victoria, and Aegis sat in tense anticipation, while Draven, Kai, and Jasper stood at the king¡¯s back, their postures rigid with readiness.

    Victoria broke the uneasy silence, bowing respectfully before speaking. ¡°Your Majesty, you¡¯ve been uncharacteristically quiet. What¡¯s on your mind?¡±

    Percival exhaled deeply, his thoughts drifting to his late brother, Thaddeus. What would Thaddeus do in my place?

    Finally, he spoke, his voice subdued but firm. ¡°I think¡­ I want to get Elowen back.¡±

    The room froze. Gasps rippled through the group as the weight of his words settled. Chandler¡¯s face paled, his fists tightening. ¡°Your Majesty, are you serious? Retrieving Elowen from King Liam is no small feat¡ªit¡¯s a suicide mission! We still don¡¯t know if Goldman is under his control, and we all saw what happened the last time. Goldman nearly killed us when he took the boy¡¯s life and abducted Elowen!¡±

    Chandler leaned forward, his voice rising with worry. ¡°And Liam¡¯s forces¡ªhis gate isn¡¯t manned by just any knights. His army is overwhelming, stronger than we¡¯ve ever faced. Camelot stands as one of the largest and most powerful kingdoms in Aurora for a reason! If we launch an assault, we won¡¯t just risk failure¡ªwe¡¯ll all face King Liam¡¯s wrath!¡±

    The tension in the room grew thick, and all eyes turned back to Percival, waiting for his response. The king¡¯s expression remained calm, but the fire behind his gaze hinted at an unshakable resolve.

 Chapter 101

    Chandler leaned forward, his voice rising with worry. ¡°And Liam¡¯s forces¡ªhis gate isn¡¯t manned by just any knights. His army is overwhelming, stronger than we¡¯ve ever faced. Camelot stands as one of the largest and most powerful kingdoms in Aurora for a reason! If we launch an assault, we won¡¯t just risk failure¡ªwe¡¯ll all face King Liam¡¯s wrath!¡±

    The tension in the room grew thick, and all eyes turned back to Percival, waiting for his response. The king¡¯s expression remained calm, but the fire behind his gaze hinted at an unshakable resolve.

    ¡°I know it¡¯s reckless,¡± Percival admitted, his voice firm yet laced with conviction. ¡°But we need to send a message. Just because Liam struck first doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯re weak. If we don¡¯t respond, he¡¯ll think he can take whatever he wants, whenever he wants. They probably already believe Melanthius was our greatest strength. Now that he¡¯s gone, they¡¯ll assume we¡¯re vulnerable and come for me next.¡±

    The group exchanged uneasy glances before nodding in agreement, their worry giving way to quiet determination.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s the plan?¡± Chandler asked cautiously. ¡°If we¡¯re being honest, the only one who could stand against Goldman was Melanthius. And now he¡¯s¡­ gone. We don¡¯t have anyone strong enough. Maybe if Dorian were here¡ª¡±

    Percival raised a finger, silencing him. ¡°Not necessarily true. We do have capable forces, some who are close to the strength of the old wardens.¡± Rising from his seat, he began to pace. ¡°First, there¡¯s Arid Rosethorn, the son of Mother Nature herself. He was literally born in a tree while his biological father lay next to it, beer in hand, too traumatized to act. During the capture-the-flag game, Arid was one of the few who never lost his flag¡ªjust like Melanthius. He was also among the first to attack Goldman, though he was stabbed for his efforts.

    ¡°Admittedly, he used to be hot-headed, even a bit of a bully, but Melanthius pointed him toward a great therapist. Now, he¡¯s focused, relaxed, and far more in control of himself. If he fully taps into his mother¡¯s powers, I¡¯d wager he might even surpass Melanthius in strength.¡± Percival tapped his chin thoughtfully.

    ¡°Stronger than Melanthius?¡± Allynna muttered, wide-eyed.

    ¡°That¡¯s impressive,¡± Victoria agreed, ¡°but that¡¯s still just one person. Who else do we have?¡±

    Percival nodded and continued. ¡°Next, there¡¯s Cassius Taurus. His family descends from a minotaur god who married a human, creating a bloodline known for insane strength, durability, and their deep connection to the earth¡¯s magic. Cassius was part of the Black Cards team tasked with capturing Melanthius last year under Thaddeus¡¯s orders. Though Melanthius took them all down, Cassius learned from that loss. He¡¯s been training relentlessly ever since¡ªnearly a year and a half now. He¡¯s not one for unnecessary fights, but I know he¡¯s been searching for Astroman¡ªAkoni¡ªwho hasn¡¯t returned to the school this year. That hunger for growth and purpose might make Cassius an invaluable asset if he joins our cause.¡± Percival sighed before saying the last one.

    ¡°Finally, the former king of Slesan¡ªBimoth Grandem, nephew of Shimoth Grandem¡­ one of the legendary Arcanus Titans.¡± Percival¡¯s words hung heavy in the air, drawing sharp gasps from the group.

    ¡°Wait¡­ isn¡¯t he allied with King Dorian?¡± Draven asked, narrowing his eyes.

    Percival smirked and let out a sharp whistle. The sound echoed through the throne room, and moments later, a towering figure stepped out of a side room. Bimoth Grandem entered, holding his massive hands up in a gesture of peace. Despite being the youngest present, his imposing stature dominated the room.

    ¡°I come in peace,¡± Bimoth said, his voice deep but calm.

    Percival gestured toward him. ¡°Bimoth was once a friend of my daughter¡¯s. At just fourteen, he killed the former king of Slesan and seized the throne. However, his reign wasn¡¯t without its challenges¡ªhis own brothers defected to the Seven Deadly Kingdoms and later tried to assassinate him. It was Melanthius and Fox Bearrington who came to his aid.¡±

    The group murmured among themselves, unaware of the hidden connection Percival himself didn¡¯t know: Melanthius and Fox Bearrington were the same person, and now Bimoth had taken up the Fox persona, complicating the web of alliances even further.

    ¡°Bimoth¡¯s magical technique is simple but devastating,¡± Percival continued. ¡°He has an innate ability to grow stronger than any opponent he faces, making him our ideal tank. He¡¯s a force of pure power. In fact, he and Melanthius fought once, but no one knows who truly won.¡±

    Bimoth scratched his chin, a smirk tugging at his lips. ¡°If I had to guess, I¡¯d say Melanthius¡¯s strength was on par with my uncle¡¯s¡ªthe man who once fought Merlin to a standstill.¡±

    The room went silent as the weight of his words settled. Allynna whispered under her breath, ¡°On par with an Arcanus Titan¡­¡±

    Percival crossed his arms, his gaze firm. ¡°With Bimoth on our side, we have a true juggernaut. Let¡¯s see how King Liam handles that.¡±

    Meanwhile, Melanthius stirred, his eyes fluttering open as the world came into focus. His once-vibrant skin was now ashen, his body marred by deep, open wounds on his stomach where Goldman¡¯s blade had struck him four times. His bloodied, battered frame looked more like a corpse than a man, yet somehow he moved. His glowing purple eyes, now dim and strained, darted around the strange environment as he drew in ragged, labored breaths.

    Though he was alive, it wasn¡¯t in the way he once was. He was something else¡ªsomething caught between life and death.

    The space around him was surreal, an entire realm seemingly crafted from parchment. The walls were adorned with intricate sketches, flowing ink forming symbols and maps that shimmered faintly. Orbs of various colors and shapes sat on cluttered counters, their surfaces glowing softly. Weapons of every kind lay scattered across the floor, some old and rusted, others gleaming with an ethereal light.

    ¡°Where¡­ am I?¡± Mel rasped, his voice weak and dry, as though it hadn¡¯t been used in years. He stumbled forward, pinching the pale, lifeless skin of his arm. The sensation¡ªor lack thereof¡ªmade his breath hitch.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a dream¡­ I can¡¯t feel pain. I¡¯m dead,¡± he murmured, piecing the horrifying truth together.

    Despite the weight of this realization, his feet carried him forward. His gaze swept the strange room, searching for answers among the parchment walls and cryptic objects scattered around him. His every step felt heavy, not with exhaustion, but with the oppressive knowledge that he was no longer alive¡ªyet not fully gone.

    He approached a wall made entirely of parchment, its surface covered in intricate, swirling patterns of ink. Tentatively, he reached out and let his fingers brush against it. The moment he made contact, his vision shifted violently¡ªhis eyes turned a glowing white, just as they had when he read Merlin¡¯s book in life.

    A flood of recognition hit him like a crashing wave, and his breath caught in his throat.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ inside Merlin¡¯s book?!¡± he exclaimed, his voice echoing in the strange, endless expanse. Confusion and dread laced his words as he stared at the parchment wall, now understanding the twisted truth of his surroundings.

    Mel began to wander, his fingers twitching slightly as he adjusted to his strange, lifeless state. His eyes traced the walls, scanning the endless lines of text. As he walked, he murmured to himself, reading aloud.

    ¡°Merlin: My son, these are all the weapons I¡¯ve encountered in my various battles.¡±

    Mel¡¯s gaze dropped to the scattered weapons littering the ground, each one unique and glinting ominously in the faint light. With a curious nod, he approached and picked up a sword. The moment his hand touched the hilt, something extraordinary happened¡ªstats for the weapon began to display before his eyes as if he were still in the real world, reading the book.

    ¡°Limbo, Dark Blade of the Sunwalker. Durability: Max. Strength: Max. Speed: Max. Magic: Max.¡±

    Mel¡¯s mouth fell open as he stared at the glowing readout, processing the weapon¡¯s absurd power.

    ¡°How strong was this Sunwalker?!¡± he exclaimed, his voice tinged with awe. ¡°I¡¯ve never read about him in any book before¡ªand this sword is¡­ insane.¡±

    He turned the blade over in his hands, studying its craftsmanship. Intricate sun symbols ran along the dark blade¡¯s surface, glowing faintly with an otherworldly light. The hilt itself was wreathed in a perpetual flame, flickering and twisting with a fiery intensity. Strangely, the flames didn¡¯t harm him, though he knew it wasn¡¯t because of the sword¡¯s magic¡ªit was because he couldn¡¯t feel anything anymore.

    Mel carefully set the sword down and moved toward a pair of sais resting on a nearby table. The weapons gleamed in the dim light, their hilts adorned with intricate diamond engravings. He picked them up, the cold metal settling comfortably in his hands, and immediately read the stats.

    ¡°Leonardo¡¯s Thunder-Forged Diamond Deflectors.¡±

    His eyes widened as he processed the name. Leonardo¡­ the Renaissance king?! The memory flashed through his mind¡ªthe moment she had confronted Baba Yaga, and when Mel himself had fought Nomak.

    ¡°These¡­ these are the weapons she fought Merlin with?¡± He muttered, spinning the sais with impressive precision, the blades humming softly as they twirled in his grip.

    The stats glowed before his eyes, and Mel couldn¡¯t help but marvel at their unreal power.

    ¡°Durability: Max. Strength: Unknown. Speed: Max. Magic: Max.¡±

    ¡°I knew it¡­ Leonardo¡¯s magic had to be connected to diamonds,¡± he murmured, still in awe of the sais¡¯ extraordinary properties. Their radiance was undeniable¡ªthese weren¡¯t just weapons, they were artifacts of immense power.

    With a final glance at the sais, he let them fall gently back onto the table, the sharp sound of metal hitting stone the only noise in the otherwise quiet room.

    He walked over to a spear and picked it up, his fingers tracing the intricate design. As he read the stats, his eyes widened in shock. ¡°Raphael¡­ Renaissance king. I¡¯ve never seen him yet.¡± He muttered, barely processing the name. Then his gaze shifted to the stats and his voice faltered. ¡°What? Unknown?¡± He yelled, dropping the spear in disbelief. ¡°Merlin couldn¡¯t even measure its strength? How did he beat them?! What kind of monster was he¡­ Merlin, I mean?!¡± He staggered back, his heart racing as the overwhelming weight of his father¡¯s power hit him.

    A few moments later, Mel found himself standing before a massive mural of Merlin, surrounded by people bowing in reverence. His fingers grazed the artwork, a soft mutter escaping his lips. ¡°He could really draw.¡± He stepped closer, noticing more murals, their sheer size almost overwhelming. The figures within were unfamiliar, their faces unrecognizable. ¡°Who are these people?¡± he wondered aloud.

    Then, his eyes locked on one particular figure. Towering above the rest, it sent an icy shiver down his spine. It wasn¡¯t a human being¡ªno, it had no form at all. Just a massive streak of black lightning. Mel¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Wait¡­ this is from that dream I had!¡± he gasped. ¡°This is my black lightning magic!¡± His voice trembled with a mix of fear and realization. ¡°So it was someone from Merlin¡¯s past¡­ and he fought it? Was he the Purple Cloud?!¡±

    The very air seemed to thicken with tension. As Mel shouted in fear, the mural of Merlin began to tremble, then crack apart. A purple mist poured from the shattered image, swirling and twisting before solidifying into a towering figure¡ªMerlin. This version of Merlin was a war-torn reflection, a haunting echo of his father. The cloud magic that had formed him hung in the air like a storm on the verge of breaking.

    ¡°You¡¯re smaller than I remember,¡± Merlin¡¯s voice echoed, booming with a menacing tone that made Mel¡¯s chest tighten. The words struck like daggers, and all Mel could do was struggle to catch his breath. Sweat beaded on his forehead, his body trembling. The weight of the realization hit him hard. This was Merlin¡ªthe figure everyone had feared. This was the man whose name made kingdoms tremble.

    ¡°W-what do you mean smaller than you remember?¡± Mel choked out, his mind scrambling to make sense of the situation. Then, the answer appeared before him¡ªhe recognized the words on the wall. This was a spell.

    Without warning, Merlin raised a hand, his gaze cold and unforgiving. With a mere flick of his fingers, a powerful slash cut across Mel¡¯s chest. The searing pain made Mel scream, the wound burning as Merlin¡¯s cloud magic seeped into it. Mel was sent flying across the room, crashing hard against the wall. His scream echoed in the hollow space, a cry of anguish that seemed to reach the very depths of his soul.

    Merlin approached him with a sneer on his face, the air heavy with his presence. ¡°She was mine. You didn¡¯t even treat her right,¡± he spat, his voice dripping with disdain.

    Mel, dazed and bloodied, struggled to push himself up, his body screaming in pain. His vision blurred, but through his tears, a flicker of recognition and emotion sparked in his heart. ¡°Dad¡­¡± he whispered, a weak smile forming through his pain, his eyes glistening with tears.

    But Merlin didn¡¯t show mercy. With a single movement, he leapt toward Mel, his fist swinging with terrifying force. Mel didn¡¯t have time to react before the blow landed, crushing his face with an impact that felt like the world itself had collided with him. The pain was unbearable, and all he could do was cry out, his voice a ragged gasp.

    ¡°Fight back,¡± Merlin muttered, his voice low and filled with contempt, as he stood over Mel, his presence like a storm ready to swallow him whole.

    Meanwhile, aboard the Steel Pact¡¯s ship, Jake sat in the captain¡¯s chair, his hands fidgeting nervously. Lucy sat just behind him, her eyes scanning the room. A group of knights stood in front of them, their imposing figures silent but watchful. The leader of the knights stepped forward, his voice cold and authoritative.

    ¡°We called this meeting because one of your people attacked our knights. His name was Logan. We need compensation,¡± the leader declared, his tone unwavering.

    Jake flinched, his discomfort palpable. He wasn¡¯t used to high-stakes meetings like this. ¡°I¡ªI understand. What do you want from us?¡± he stammered, clearly out of his depth.

    Lucy stepped forward, standing tall in front of Jake. Without a word, she opened a case to reveal a collection of sparkling diamonds, their beauty almost too bright to look at. ¡°These should more than cover any compensation owed. Logan is¡­ no longer with us. He¡¯s MIA,¡± Lucy explained, her voice steady, though there was an underlying weight to her words. ¡°Hopefully, this will be enough to settle the matter.¡±

    The knights examined the diamonds carefully, and after a tense moment, the leader nodded in agreement. ¡°It will suffice. Pleasure doing business,¡± he said, before motioning for his men to leave. The knights filed out of the ship and returned to their own vessel, which slowly submerged into the water, disappearing from view.

    Jake slumped in his chair, his body trembling. He hugged his arms around himself as if trying to hold it all together. ¡°THAT WAS SO SCARY! WHY DO I HAVE TO BE THE ACTING LEADER?! YOU¡¯D BE WAY BETTER AT THIS THAN ME, LUCY!¡± he cried, his voice a mix of panic and exhaustion. He took deep, ragged breaths, still shaken by the exchange.

    Lucy ruffled her hair, her expression unreadable as she cracked open a soda can and took a long sip. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a leader,¡± she said, her voice softer now, almost distant. ¡°That was Logan¡¯s obsession. I need a leader.¡±

    Her quiet words struck Jake with a weight he hadn¡¯t anticipated. He looked at Lucy, trying to read the depth of her emotions but only finding a sadness he couldn¡¯t understand. She glanced away, clearly lost in her own thoughts for a moment, remembering someone¡ªsomeone who had once been a leader.

    Jake stood up, his mind racing. He hesitated, then murmured, ¡°I think that¡¯s the same for me too¡­ I can¡¯t be the leader, because I need to be led¡­¡± His voice trailed off, the burden of leadership weighing heavily on him.

    Lucy shook her head, though her gaze softened as she looked at him. ¡°For what it¡¯s worth,¡± she said quietly, ¡°I see you as the acting leader for now.¡±

 Chapter 102

    In the grand hall of Camelot, King Liam sat upon his imposing throne, the golden accents of his regal armor catching the light. A flier was clutched between his fingers, the bold lettering announcing a festival in honor of Melanthius. He raised an eyebrow as he read it aloud. ¡°A festival? For Melanthius?¡± His voice carried an edge of intrigue, though it remained calm. He looked down at the three knights kneeling before him. ¡°Why bring this to me? If you want to attend, I don¡¯t mind. But why involve me?¡± There was a measured patience in his tone, a disarming contrast to his reputation.

    The three knights, known as the Red Coyotes of Camelot, stayed bowed. Richard Saville, clad in his red and gold armor, finally mustered the courage to speak. ¡°We just¡­ wanted to see what it¡¯s about,¡± he said hesitantly, his voice barely above a whisper as he avoided Liam¡¯s piercing golden eyes.

    Bruno Cunningham nodded quickly, beads of sweat rolling down his face. ¡°Please, sir,¡± he pleaded, his words shaky.

    Liam¡¯s golden gaze turned to Evelina, who knelt silently beside the other two. Without warning, a sharp wave of pain tore through her body as Liam flicked a finger in her direction. Her eyes widened, and she let out a cry of agony, clutching her sides.

    ¡°Not you, Evelina,¡± Liam said casually, his voice devoid of empathy. ¡°I need you to stay.¡± His tone was calm, almost dismissive, even as he continued the invisible assault on her body. ¡°Surely you¡¯re familiar with my magical power¡ªBone Squeeze.¡± He flicked his finger again, and Evelina screamed, her entire body trembling as the sensation of bones breaking coursed through her.

    Richard and Bruno glanced at each other, their faces pale, frozen in terror. Neither dared to move, let alone intervene. Richard swallowed hard, his throat dry, while Bruno looked as if he might faint. They could only watch, helpless, as their fellow knight writhed in agony.

    ¡°M-my bones! They feel like they¡¯re breaking! Please, stop!¡± Evelina begged, her voice strained, tears streaming down her face.

    Liam leaned back in his throne, a faint smirk tugging at the corners of his lips. ¡°Of course,¡± he said, flicking his finger one last time. The pain vanished as abruptly as it had begun. ¡°I was merely testing it. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Evelina collapsed onto the floor, gasping for air. Her body trembled as she looked up at Liam, her face still etched with pain. ¡°G-good sir,¡± she stammered, her voice wavering. ¡°Your magical power is¡­ truly the best.¡± There was a bizarre mixture of reverence and masochism in her tone, her words laced with genuine fear and awe.

    Liam leaned forward, resting his chin on his fist, a predatory gleam in his golden eyes. ¡°That¡¯s what I thought.¡±

    In Solstice City, Clyde and Lance were busy putting the final touches on the festival setup. Renita stood nearby, holding a checkerboard, her skeptical gaze scanning the scene.

    ¡°Why are you two freshmen trying to pull off a festival all by yourselves again?¡± she asked, raising an eyebrow as she inspected their work. After a pause, she tapped a pillar holding up a stand. ¡°Well, it¡¯s up to code, at least.¡±

    Rue strolled over, casually flexing her fingers in the black gauntlets she still wore. With a laid-back grin, she placed her hands behind her head. ¡°Bottom line? It¡¯s looking good.¡± She gave them a thumbs-up.

    Arid approached the group next, his usual confidence on full display. ¡°I think I want to perform. Mind if I join in? It is your festival, after all,¡± he said, looking at Clyde and Lance.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Lance replied with a nod. He gestured toward Arid¡¯s midsection. ¡°You sure you¡¯re good to go with that stab wound, though?¡±

    Arid laughed and lifted his shirt, revealing a scar etched into his abs. ¡°Oh, that? It healed a while ago. I just got it tattooed because, well¡­ it¡¯s badass.¡±

    Renita groaned, rolling her eyes as if the sight of his abs offended her. ¡°You nearly die, and your big takeaway is to get a tattoo? Seriously?¡± She leaned in a little closer, skepticism lacing her voice. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s healed?¡±

    ¡°Yep,¡± Arid assured her with a smirk. ¡°Fully healed and ready for action.¡±

    The festival grounds were alive with vibrant energy, a tapestry of colorful banners swaying in the breeze. Lanterns in hues of gold, purple, and teal hung between wooden stalls, each brimming with handmade crafts, exotic foods, and games. The air was thick with the scent of roasted chestnuts and sweet honey cakes, mingling with the laughter of children running beneath strings of twinkling lights. Musicians played lively tunes near a small stage, and the faint hum of a mechanical carousel filled the background.

    Anita approached the group, brushing cobwebs from her hair¡ªlikely a leftover prank from Mel. Her presence drew their attention instantly.

    ¡°Hey,¡± she greeted softly, her voice tentative yet warm.

    The group¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Rue stepped forward first, her expression softening as she pulled Anita into a hug. ¡°Been a while, Anita,¡± Rue said gently.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Anita replied, hugging her back tightly. ¡°I was just¡­ grieving,¡± she admitted, her voice heavy with emotion.

    The group fell silent, their expressions somber. Renita nodded, glancing down at the ground. ¡°I understand. It¡¯s been hard for all of us,¡± she said, her tone filled with empathy.

    Anita offered a faint smile, as if grateful for the shared understanding. ¡°I wanted to come for the festival,¡± she said, her eyes lifting to take in the bustling scene. ¡°Can¡¯t stay inside all day, you know?¡±

    Her gaze swept across the vibrant decorations, the cheerful crowd, and the lively music. ¡°It looks¡­ cool,¡± she added, her smile widening as some of the festival¡¯s lightness seemed to seep into her mood.

    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re glad you came,¡± Lance said, his voice warm. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t have been the same without you.¡±

    The group exchanged glances, their shared grief momentarily replaced by a sense of unity. Among the festival¡¯s chaos and color, it felt like the healing process had finally begun.

    ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s get the Shadowbane Festival started!¡± Clyde shouted, throwing his arms into the air with unbridled enthusiasm. The rest of the group cheered, their voices ringing out in unison.

    Moments later, they all sat slumped in chairs, the festival grounds eerily quiet. The once-hopeful energy had deflated like a popped balloon.

    ¡°Nobody came,¡± Clyde muttered, his voice heavy with disappointment as he lazily kicked a can across the ground. It rattled to a stop near a lone tumbleweed that inexplicably rolled by.

    Renita crossed her arms, eyeing the empty stalls and untouched decorations. ¡°Maybe advertising would¡¯ve helped?¡± she suggested dryly.

    Rue leaned back in her chair. ¡°Or not calling it Shadowbane. Sounds like a goth poetry slam.¡±

    Jake strolled into the festival grounds, his hands casually tucked into his pockets. ¡°Heard you needed some people for the festival?¡± he said with a grin, stepping aside to reveal the hundred members of the Steel Pact assembled behind him. Their presence was anything but subtle¡ªan army of grinning, restless faces, eager for a good time.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    ¡°This should be enough, right?¡± Jake added with a nervous chuckle as the Steel Pact erupted into cheers, their excitement palpable and almost chaotic, like they¡¯d been cooped up for far too long and were ready to let loose.

    Lance shot to his feet, his earlier gloom replaced with a wide, triumphant smile. ¡°Now this is a crowd!¡± he exclaimed, pumping his fist in the air. He took a deep breath and shouted, ¡°Alright! Let the Shadowbane Festival begin!¡±

    The Steel Pact roared in agreement, their energy breathing life into the once-empty festival grounds. The music cranked up, laughter echoed, and for the first time, the festival felt alive.

    A few moments later, the Red Coyotes, Richard and Bruno, lounged in chairs far from the center of the festival. The muffled sounds of drunken singing and laughter filled the air, but neither seemed particularly entertained.

    ¡°This sucks,¡± Richard muttered, sipping from his drink. ¡°Just a bunch of drunk adults making fools of themselves.¡±

    Bruno sighed dramatically and leaned back, tossing his arms over the chair. ¡°Evelina got her bones squeezed for nothing.¡± He groaned and let his head hang back. ¡°Knowing Melanthius¡ªor, you know, not knowing him¡ªI thought there¡¯d be, like, a fight club or something.¡±

    Richard snorted, shaking his head. ¡°Quit whining. At least it¡¯s better than King Liam doing his creepy bone thing on us again.¡± He shuddered, groaning at the memory.

    Bruno cringed. ¡°Yeah, fair point. Never again.¡± His eyes drifted toward the crowd, and a sly grin spread across his face. ¡°Still, there¡¯s some very nice-looking women here.¡± His gaze locked on Yasmine, who was sipping beer and swaying lightly to the music.

    Richard raised a brow. ¡°You¡¯re just gonna gawk at her. You won¡¯t actually do anything.¡±

    Bruno downed the rest of his drink and tossed the cup to the ground with a dramatic flourish. ¡°Oh, yeah? Watch this.¡± He stood up, brushed himself off, and strode toward the center of the festival.

    Yasmine danced lazily, the flickering lanterns reflecting in her drink. She muttered to herself with a faint smile, ¡°Never been to a party since my priestess days.¡± Her eyes flicked up as she noticed Bruno approaching, and she raised an amused brow. ¡°Hm?¡±

    Bruno cleared his throat, suddenly self-conscious but pushing through. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m Bruno. And you are?¡±

    Yasmine chuckled, sipping her beer. ¡°Yasmine. Nice to meet you.¡±

    Bruno turned and shot Richard a cocky grin, puffing his chest out. Richard groaned, rolling his eyes so hard it was a wonder they didn¡¯t get stuck.

    Bruno turned back to Yasmine. ¡°So¡­ wanna dance?¡±

    Yasmine smirked and rolled her eyes slowly, as though sizing him up. ¡°Sure. But close your eyes first.¡±

    Bruno grinned triumphantly and shut his eyes, holding out his hands. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m ready,¡± he said confidently.

    The next thing he felt was two large, rough hands gripping his own. A deep voice rumbled, ¡°I¡¯m ready too.¡±

    Bruno¡¯s eyes snapped open to see Mark, Yasmine¡¯s towering husband, grinning at him with a playful wink. ¡°If you wanna dance with my wife, you gotta dance with me first!¡± Mark teased, puckering his lips in mock flirtation.

    Bruno¡¯s face twisted in horror as the laughter of the crowd erupted around him. ¡°Nope, nope, nope!¡± he yelled, stumbling back and bolting away, his retreat met with roaring laughter.

    Richard doubled over, laughing so hard he could barely breathe. ¡°Called it!¡± he shouted after Bruno.

    Perched on a massive hill overlooking Solstice City, Titian gazed down at the lively festival below. One hand rested casually in his pocket while the other swirled a glass of wine. His sharp eyes scanned the crowd, even from a hundred feet away.

    ¡°There¡¯s Ethan¡¯s brother,¡± he muttered, spotting Jake sitting near the festival¡¯s center. Titian tilted his head, studying him. ¡°Doesn¡¯t look anything like him. Jake¡¯s kinda¡­ fat,¡± he added bluntly, sipping his wine again.

    His gaze shifted, catching sight of Bruno and Richard lounging nearby. His brow furrowed. ¡°Wait a second. Camelot Knights? What are they doing here?¡± He smirked, noticing how no one seemed to pay them any attention. ¡°Doesn¡¯t look like anybody recognizes them.¡±

    Reaching down, Titian picked up a handful of pebbles, a mischievous glint in his eyes. ¡°How about we start a little chaos?¡± he said darkly, flicking one pebble with incredible precision.

    The first pebble struck Richard square in the mouth.

    ¡°Ow!¡± Richard yelped, clutching his lip as blood trickled down.

    The second pebble hit Bruno on the side of his neck.

    ¡°What the hell?!¡± Bruno shouted, rubbing the sore spot and glaring at Yasmine, who was seated nearby.

    Titian wasn¡¯t done yet. He flicked a few more pebbles, aiming at Yasmine¡¯s feet, causing her to jerk back in surprise.

    ¡°Hey!¡± Bruno barked, pointing at her. ¡°I had no idea you were married, but you didn¡¯t have to be an asshole about it!¡±

    Yasmine blinked, bewildered. ¡°What? I didn¡¯t do anything!¡±

    Bruno scoffed, still rubbing his neck. ¡°Yeah, sure, and you didn¡¯t almost make me dance with your husband earlier, huh?¡±

    Richard pressed a napkin to his bloodied lip, groaning. ¡°Seriously, is this some kind of revenge for that? ¡¯Cause it¡¯s working.¡±

    Yasmine frowned, looking between the two, clearly confused. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, it wasn¡¯t me!¡±

    Meanwhile, Titian leaned back against a tree, smirking as he watched the chaos unfold. ¡°This is too easy,¡± he murmured, tossing another pebble into the air and catching it lazily.

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on?¡± Mark approached the group, his brow furrowed with concern.

    Yasmine threw her hands up, exasperated. ¡°These two weirdos are accusing me of hitting them or something.¡± She crossed her arms tightly, glaring at Bruno and Richard.

    Richard wiped blood from his lip and pointed a shaking finger at her. ¡°We were hit by pebbles, and you¡¯re the only one near where they came from!¡±

    ¡°I said it wasn¡¯t me!¡± Yasmine snapped, her voice rising.

    Mark placed himself between Yasmine and the two men, gently holding her back. ¡°Let¡¯s calm down, okay?¡± he urged.

    Bruno¡¯s hands balled into fists, his temper rising. ¡°She¡¯s lying!¡±

    Before Bruno could escalate further, Richard tugged at his sleeve, forcing him back down into his seat. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just¡­ let it go. Be careful next time,¡± Richard said, handing Bruno another napkin for his bloody lip.

    Bruno hesitated, then let out a heavy sigh. ¡°You¡¯re right. Whatever.¡± He took the napkin and dabbed at his face, shooting Yasmine a wary glance.

    Yasmine groaned, muttering, ¡°Unbelievable,¡± before storming off, leaving Mark to shake his head at the situation.

    On the hill overlooking it all, Titian leaned back with a smug grin, watching the tension unfold. ¡°I¡¯m such a troublemaker,¡± he chuckled to himself. ¡°But now¡­ I need to figure out how to get closer to Jake.¡± He yawned and stretched out on the grass. ¡°A quick nap first,¡± he muttered, closing his eyes and drifting off, snoring softly.

    Meanwhile, within the pages of Mel¡¯s Book, Mel lay motionless on the cold, barren ground, staring up as Merlin¡¯s spectral figure strode toward him.

    ¡°Why are you so small?¡± Merlin asked, his voice cold and detached. Without warning, he kicked the lifeless Mel into a pile of weapons.

    Mel stared at the figure in awe, despite the brutality. It felt like meeting his father for the first time, except this wasn¡¯t his father¡ªit was just a spell. ¡°I must¡¯ve triggered the spell when I touched the mural,¡± Mel muttered to himself.

    Merlin launched into the air with a backflip, twisting mid-spin before slamming his feet into Mel¡¯s chest. Though Mel couldn¡¯t feel pain in his undead state, the force left him stunned.

    ¡°We should¡¯ve let you rot,¡± Merlin hissed, his tone venomous. ¡°We would¡¯ve been happy.¡± He struck again, his fist crashing into Mel¡¯s face and sending him hurtling into a wall.

    Dazed, Mel¡¯s pale eyes locked onto a parchment nearby. He weakly muttered the spell written there. ¡°Reverso.¡±

    In an instant, Merlin dissolved into a swirling cloud of smoke, retreating back into the mural. The chamber fell silent again.

    Mel collapsed to the floor, breathing heavily. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have touched that,¡± he whispered, staring at the mural with hollow eyes.

    A sob escaped his lips as he curled up on the cold stone floor, resting his head on his knees. ¡°Why did you have so many secrets?¡± His voice broke as he continued. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell anyone?¡±

    Tears streaked his pale face as he gripped the edges of the parchment with trembling hands. ¡°I¡¯m dead because you decided to fight the Renaissance Kings. I¡¯m dead because you were an overlord¡­ and I¡¯m a Shadowbane.¡±

    For a moment, despair consumed him, his shoulders shaking with grief. But then, resolve began to harden in his eyes.

    ¡°No.¡± He stood, his weak frame trembling but his gaze fierce. ¡°This is the perfect chance to finally see what you were hiding.¡±

    He turned back to the mural, his pale, lifeless skin bathed in its eerie glow. His voice was a low snarl as he stared at the image of his father. ¡°I¡¯m going to dig into your thoughts, you sick bastard.¡±

    With fury blazing in his hollow eyes, Mel stepped forward, ready to uncover the truths buried within the pages of the book.

 Chapter 103

    Arid stood in the courtyard, practicing Mel¡¯s web strike technique but adapting it with his vines. He flung a series of thin green tendrils into the air, letting them twist and flow with the breeze as though they were alive. His movements were fluid, almost like a tai chi master in perfect harmony with nature.

    ¡°I can¡¯t deny it¡ªMel was a genius,¡± he said, his voice steady but filled with admiration.

    Renita and Rue sat nearby, watching. Renita sipped from her juice cup and chuckled. ¡°I know that for sure. I didn¡¯t interact with him much at first, but¡­ it was nice being with him¡ªand all of you, really.¡± Her tone grew softer as she confessed.

    Rue laughed, leaning back with a smirk. ¡°Oh, remember the resort? When Mel practically begged you to be on his team?¡±

    Renita¡¯s face lit up at the memory, her laughter joining Rue¡¯s. ¡°I remember!¡± She smiled warmly, the nostalgic moment brightening her expression. ¡°Honestly, though, I would¡¯ve been on his team anyway. At first, I thought he saw me as a stand-in vampire for Dorian, but it turns out¡­ he genuinely wanted to be friends with me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s Mel for you,¡± Rue added with a shrug, though there was an almost hidden fondness in her voice.

    Before they could continue reminiscing, Lance approached from the side, his face painted with bold streaks of gold and black that gave him an air of fierce confidence. ¡°Hey, Arid. It¡¯s time¡ªwe¡¯re about to start the performances. Let¡¯s go,¡± he said with a nod toward the stage.

    Arid wiped the sweat from his brow and smiled at the group. ¡°Wish me luck,¡± he said, jogging toward the stage with vines still lightly curling around his arms.

    Behind the scenes, the festival buzzed with energy as performers and crew made their final preparations. Instruments were being tuned, costumes adjusted, and last-minute run-throughs whispered between performers. The stage lights flickered to life, casting a warm glow over the gathering crowd.

    Lance joined the performers backstage, hyping them up. ¡°This is it, guys. Let¡¯s show them what we¡¯ve got!¡±

    On stage, the first act was gearing up, their vibrant outfits shimmering under the lights. The hum of anticipation filled the air as the festivalgoers gathered near the stage, ready to be entertained.

    Back in the wings, Arid stretched his arms and adjusted his vines, glancing at his reflection in a nearby mirror. His nerves buzzed, but the steady rhythm of the festival music gave him focus.

    Renita and Rue found a good spot to watch, with Rue smirking. ¡°Think he¡¯ll nail it?¡±

    Renita grinned. ¡°He better. Mel¡¯s watching from somewhere, I¡¯m sure.¡±

    With a deep breath, Arid stepped onto the stage as the crowd erupted into cheers, the festival officially in full swing.

    First, Clyde and Lance stepped onto the stage, the energy in the air electric as the band launched into a powerful rock tune. The rhythmic pulse of the drums and the wail of the guitar set the tone, drawing the crowd¡¯s attention.

    The two stood at the center of the stage, their postures strong and deliberate. Clyde took a deep breath, his fists tightening at his sides, while Lance adjusted his stance, his movements sharp and purposeful. Then, as if perfectly synchronized, they began performing a kata from Mel¡¯s Hidden Cloud Martial Arts¡ªa rare and fluid style known for blending precision and grace with bursts of explosive power.

    Clyde led with sweeping, arcing movements, his arms flowing like wind currents slicing through the air. He dropped low into a grounded stance, his hands tracing deliberate patterns as if drawing unseen sigils. Each motion was smooth yet carried an undercurrent of strength.

    Lance followed, his style sharper and more aggressive. He stepped forward with lightning-fast strikes, his fists cutting through the air in straight lines. He punctuated his attacks with sudden pivots and swift kicks, each one echoing with the thud of his boots against the stage floor.

    As the two moved together, their contrasting styles complemented each other¡ªthe smooth, flowing grace of Clyde¡¯s techniques balanced by the direct, forceful precision of Lance¡¯s strikes. They mirrored and countered one another in a seamless rhythm, their kata a dance of controlled energy and power.

    At one point, Clyde launched into a spinning leap, his body twisting midair like a storm cloud spiraling overhead, landing with cat-like agility. Lance followed with a forward roll, transitioning into a rapid-fire series of hidden cloud punches that mimicked thunderous strikes.

    The crowd watched in awe as the stage lights caught every motion, highlighting the intensity of their performance. Even the band seemed to sync their playing to the rhythm of Clyde and Lance¡¯s movements, their martial artistry blending perfectly with the music¡¯s raw energy.

    By the time they finished, both stood in perfect stillness at the center of the stage, their final poses exuding strength and focus. The crowd erupted into cheers, the combination of Hidden Cloud Martial Arts and rock music leaving an unforgettable impression.

    It was clear to everyone that Mel¡¯s influence lived on through his teachings¡ªand through the dedication of those he had inspired.

    Bruno, still fuming and slightly unsteady from drink, stood abruptly, his anger boiling over. ¡°I¡¯m gonna see what Goldman fought that day,¡± he slurred, downing the last of his drink before tossing the cup to the ground. His steps were uneven as he pushed through the crowd, earning glares and muttered complaints.

    ¡°Idiot,¡± Richard muttered, reclining in his seat and shaking his head.

    Bruno shoved past a few people before a man grabbed his shoulder. ¡°Hey, watch it!¡± the man said, but Bruno, without hesitation, swung a fist and knocked him out cold. The crowd gasped as Bruno stormed onto the stage, his movements heavy with drunken confidence.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    He grabbed the microphone and grinned arrogantly. ¡°So this is the famous technique Melanthius used and still managed to die? Hidden Cloud Technique? More like send you to the clouds technique!¡± His laugh echoed through the speakers, drawing a mix of boos and murmurs from the crowd.

    Clyde quickly approached him, his face calm but tense. ¡°Sir, please step off the stage,¡± he said firmly.

    Bruno smirked, dropping the mic to the ground with a thud. ¡°Hit me,¡± he demanded, pounding his chest. Clyde glanced back at Lance, who nodded, urging him to handle it.

    With a reluctant sigh, Clyde threw a clean punch to Bruno¡¯s chest. Bruno barely flinched. ¡°Harder,¡± he sneered, brushing off his shirt.

    Clyde hesitated but delivered a Hidden Cloud punch, channeling the signature technique¡¯s precision and power into the strike. This time, Bruno staggered slightly but managed to stay on his feet, wincing at the blow¡¯s impact. Then, with a quick sidestep, Bruno retaliated with a brutal punch to Clyde¡¯s face.

    The hit landed with a sickening crack. Clyde crumpled to the ground, unconscious, blood trickling from his mouth.

    ¡°Clyde!¡± Lance shouted, shoving Bruno back and kneeling to check on his friend.

    Bruno, chest puffed out, turned to address the crowd. ¡°So this is all Melanthius¡¯s students have? Pathetic. You might as well join us in Camelot!¡± He laughed, his voice dripping with mockery as the crowd erupted in boos.

    ¡°They¡¯re from Camelot?!¡± Rue whispered sharply, standing up, her face pale with fear.

    Suddenly, members of the Steel Pact surged toward the stage, determined to defend Clyde and their honor. Before they could act, Bruno let out a sharp whistle, and several Red Coyotes stormed the stage, their presence turning the situation volatile.

    Chaos exploded. Punches flew in every direction, the Steel Pact and Red Coyotes colliding in a vicious melee. One Steel Pact member launched himself at Bruno, but Bruno caught him mid-charge, slamming him into the stage floor.

    Nearby, Lance ducked a wild swing and retaliated with a sharp elbow strike to an opponent¡¯s ribs, sending them stumbling back. The stage rattled under the weight of the brawl, cheers and jeers erupting from the onlookers as fists, kicks, and bodies clashed in a chaotic display of brute strength and martial skill.

    Bruno roared with laughter as he held his own against multiple Steel Pact members, his movements feral yet precise, while the Red Coyotes fought with unrelenting aggression. Lance, now bloodied but determined, pushed through the fray, locking eyes with Bruno.

    ¡°This ends now!¡± Lance growled, charging forward, but Bruno only grinned, ready for the next challenger.

    As Lance made his way across the stage, Richard suddenly grabbed his shirt and threw a sharp punch, knocking Lance to the ground. Lance groaned, dazed, while chaos erupted around him.

    Mark rushed onto the stage, trying to forcefully separate the Steel Pact and Red Coyotes members, his voice booming over the commotion. ¡°Stop fighting! Stop it, now!¡± He turned to Bruno, who was winding up for another swing. ¡°Bruno, enough!¡± Mark yelled, stepping between the brawlers.

    Bruno, fueled by adrenaline and anger, threw a punch at Mark. Mark blocked it cleanly. Another punch followed, then another, each one expertly deflected by Mark¡¯s quick reflexes. Mark stood firm, his calm resolve shining through the madness, until Bruno launched a wild haymaker.

    Suddenly, Yasmine appeared, shoving Bruno off Mark with surprising force. She spun and delivered a precise sidekick to Bruno¡¯s chest, sending him stumbling off the stage into the crowd below.

    Meanwhile, Jake darted through the chaos, narrowly dodging strikes from a group of Red Coyotes chasing him. ¡°Jake, duck!¡± came a shout. Jake turned just in time to see Lucy, wielding a stick like a seasoned warrior, fend off his attackers with graceful yet forceful movements.

    ¡°I got you, Captain!¡± she yelled, taking another swing that sent one assailant flying.

    Jake froze, his jaw dropping. ¡°L-Lucy¡­ she¡¯s amazing,¡± he muttered in awe, unable to tear his eyes away as she handled the situation.

    On the other side of the stage, Arid faced off with Richard, their fight charged with emotion. Richard lashed out with a kick, but Arid raised his leg to intercept it, their limbs colliding mid-air. Without missing a beat, Arid leapt up and drove his foot into Richard¡¯s chest, sending him stumbling backward.

    ¡°What are you even doing here? Haven¡¯t you done enough?!¡± Arid yelled, tears streaking down his face as he thought of Liam taking Elowen.

    Fueled by his pain, Arid summoned a vine from his hand, wrapping it tightly around Richard¡¯s neck. He pulled Richard toward him and delivered a vicious knee to his face. Richard clawed at the vine, but Arid ducked under his grasp, spun behind him, and locked his arms. With a burst of strength, Arid slammed Richard into the ground with a suplex that rattled the stage.

    ¡°Why did you take Elowen?!¡± Arid shouted, his voice cracking with anguish. He climbed on top of Richard and pinned him down, his knee pressing against his chest.

    Blinded by rage, Arid unleashed a flurry of punches, each strike landing harder than the last. ¡°Why?! Why?!¡± he screamed, his knuckles bloodied as tears mixed with his fury. What felt like seconds stretched into agonizing minutes as he pounded Richard, lost in his grief and anger.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Lance shouted, grabbing Arid and pulling him off Richard. Arid stumbled backward, his breaths heavy, his eyes wide with the realization of what he¡¯d done.

    As silence fell, Arid looked around, noticing King Percival and the wardens arriving. They were tending to the injured students and Steel Pact members, their stern expressions demanding order.

    Richard groaned, staggering to his feet with a bloodied face. He spat blood onto the stage, his lips curling into a sneer. ¡°Damn psycho,¡± he muttered before limping away, disappearing into the crowd.

    Arid sank to his knees, his head hanging low, guilt and exhaustion weighing on him as the aftermath of the chaos settled around them.

    Later, in Lance¡¯s room, the group sat in heavy silence, the tension palpable. Arid sat on the floor, his arms wrapped tightly around his knees, his head bowed low. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you guys had to see me like that,¡± he finally said, his voice trembling with regret. ¡°I just¡­ I¡¯m so fed up with Camelot. They¡¯ve taken so much from me¡­¡±

    Clyde winced as he pressed ice to the bruise on his cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Arid. We understand,¡± he said softly, though his gaze was distant. He let out a heavy sigh. ¡°We were having such a good time. Everything was finally normal, and then Camelot had to ruin it¡ªagain. Why do they keep doing this to us?¡±

    Rue sat across the room, her gloved hand clenched into a tight fist. Her jaw tightened as she stared at the ground. ¡°Because no one¡¯s stopping them,¡± she growled, her voice sharp with anger. ¡°Camelot thinks they can do whatever they want. They¡¯re untouchable, and it¡¯s sickening!¡± Her voice rose, her frustration spilling over as her glove squeaked from the pressure.

    Amara, who had been invited by Lance, sat quietly beside Cassius. She rarely left his side since Mel¡¯s death, her grief and loyalty to him keeping her close. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for King Liam¡­¡± she began, her voice trembling with fury and sorrow, ¡°Goldman would¡¯ve stayed in hiding. He wouldn¡¯t have captured Elowen, and Mel would still be alive. It¡¯s his fault. All of it. And I¡¯m so tired of watching people suffer because of him.¡±

    Cassius placed a hand gently on her shoulder, grounding her as her voice broke.

    Renita leaned back, running her fingers through her hair, her mind clearly racing. ¡°Aldara said the ones we fought were an elite group¡ªthe Red Coyotes. If they were that strong, there¡¯s no doubt Camelot has more like them.¡± She frowned, her tone tinged with worry. ¡°We can¡¯t ignore this. They¡¯re not going to stop coming after us.¡±

    The room fell into an uneasy quiet again, each of them lost in their own thoughts. The weight of Camelot¡¯s shadow hung heavy over them, but within the silence, a determination began to grow¡ªa silent agreement that something had to change.

 Chapter 104

    Renita leaned back, running her fingers through her hair, her mind clearly racing. ¡°Aldara said the ones we fought were an elite group¡ªthe Red Coyotes. If they were that strong, there¡¯s no doubt Camelot has more like them.¡± She frowned, her tone tinged with worry. ¡°We can¡¯t ignore this. They¡¯re not going to stop coming after us.¡±

    The room fell into an uneasy quiet again, each of them lost in their own thoughts. The weight of Camelot¡¯s shadow hung heavy over them, but within the silence, a determination began to grow¡ªa silent agreement that something had to change.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to have to stop them,¡± Lance said firmly, his voice cutting through the silence.

    Renita raised an eyebrow, her arms crossed. ¡°Stop them? With what, Lance? Arid and Cassius? Maybe Draven if we¡¯re lucky? Let¡¯s be real¡ªthe rest of us don¡¯t have the magical power to even hold a candle to them.¡± Her words were sharp but grounded in reality.

    Lance opened his mouth, tempted to spout something inspiring like, ¡®You don¡¯t need magical powers to make a difference,¡¯ but the words caught in his throat. This wasn¡¯t a fairy tale. It wasn¡¯t a story where sheer determination could win the day. They could really die out there¡ªand for what? A noble sentiment?

    His silence lingered, heavy and uncomfortable, as the weight of their situation sank in.

    ¡°I think we really need a ranking system for the strongest fighters,¡± Jake suggested, an ironic statement coming from the group¡¯s weakest member.

    ¡°Before I start, just know there¡¯s no favoritism here, okay?¡± he added hastily, flipping open his notebook. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ Arid and Cassius.¡± He tapped his pen against his chin thoughtfully. ¡°Both are demigods, both are insanely strong¡­¡± He scribbled in his notebook. ¡°I¡¯ll rank them tied for number one.¡±

    Cassius rolled his eyes, crossing his arms. ¡°I mean, I think I¡¯m stronger. I am older, after all.¡±

    Arid shot him a sideways glance, retorting under his breath, ¡°Yeah, well, so was Richard, and look how that turned out for him.¡±

    Jake ignored the banter and moved on, tapping the next spot on the page. ¡°Amara¡¯s ice magic puts her in second place. Agreed?¡±

    Amara nodded slightly, her expression calm but confident.

    ¡°Okay, third place¡­ I¡¯m thinking Dontai. Even though he¡¯s not here, I heard he held his own against Mel in a match while they were half-asleep. That counts for something, right?¡±

    Jake scribbled the name before continuing. ¡°Caius, Lumi, and Sera should share fourth place. We haven¡¯t seen enough from them to say for sure, but they¡¯ve all got potential.¡±

    He glanced at Rue, hesitating. ¡°Princess¡­ your dragon abilities are incredible, so I¡¯m putting you in fifth. No offense, but we haven¡¯t seen you fight much yet.¡±

    Rue raised an eyebrow but shrugged. ¡°None taken. Yet.¡±

    Jake finished writing and held up the notebook for everyone to see. ¡°These are all the magic users I know so far. What do you guys think?¡±

    The room was silent for a moment as everyone stared at the list, some nodding in agreement, others clearly itching to contest their placement.

    Cassius rubbed his hands together, a faint tension in his voice. ¡°If Akoni were here, he¡¯d be a huge help.¡±

    Jake tapped his pen against his chin, the rhythmic sound cutting through the heavy silence. ¡°Does anyone think this is alright? Are we just going to let this go?¡± He looked around the group, but their hesitant glances and nervous fidgeting gave him the answer before anyone spoke.

    Meanwhile, in Camelot¡­

    King Liam sat tall in his gilded throne, his sharp golden eyes scanning the two figures kneeling before him. Richard and Bruno bowed their heads low, sweat dripping onto the cold marble floor.

    Bruno broke the silence first, his voice trembling. ¡°We¡¯re sorry, sir! I got drunk¡ªI didn¡¯t mean to start the fight!¡± His body shook, fear etched into every word.

    Liam leaned back, resting his chin on his hand with a disinterested expression. ¡°Did you finish it?¡± His tone was cold, biting.

    Bruno hesitated, refusing to meet the king¡¯s gaze.

    The silence lingered too long. Liam flicked his fingers, and Bruno let out a bone-chilling scream as his limbs contorted unnaturally. The pressure was unbearable, his very bones being squeezed by an invisible force.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care that you fought in another kingdom,¡± Liam said calmly, his lips curving into a sadistic smirk. ¡°But you lost.¡±

    Bruno¡¯s screams filled the throne room. ¡°Please! I¡¯ll do better! I swear!¡± he begged, blood trickling from his mouth.

    Liam released the pressure with a wave of his hand. Bruno collapsed, gasping for air, trembling on the floor like a broken puppet.

    ¡°Now tell me,¡± Liam said, his voice dangerously low. ¡°Who was strong enough to beat my lovely Red Coyotes?¡±

    Bruno spat blood onto the floor and stammered, ¡°The members of Merlin¡¯s old Steel Pact. Mark and Yasmine¡ªthe priestess of the stars. I¡ªI didn¡¯t recognize them at first, but it was them.¡±

    Liam raised an eyebrow, a flicker of amusement crossing his face. ¡°Mark and Yasmine? That is funny.¡± He chuckled, leaning back in his throne.

    Richard, still kneeling but with his pride more intact than Bruno¡¯s, spoke up. ¡°Sir, I was defeated by Arid Rosethorn.¡±

    Liam¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Rosethorn?¡± He rubbed his jaw in thought, then grinned darkly. ¡°So that little demigod is there too. No wonder Auroria Dominion is the strongest kingdom. They¡¯ve got all the heavy hitters.¡± His laughter echoed through the room.

    ¡°Effective immediately, you¡¯re both banned from entering Auroria. That¡¯s an order.¡± His voice cut like a blade, and both men nodded, bowing deeply before leaving the throne room.

    As the grand doors shut behind them, Liam pulled out a golden communication device. Holding it to his ear, he smirked. ¡°So, you weren¡¯t lying about the priestess being your mother. I guess Auroria really is dangerous, huh?¡±

    A voice crackled faintly from the device, and Liam¡¯s smirk widened. ¡°You want to get her? You¡¯re more twisted than I am.¡± He chuckled, tucking the device back into his robe.

    Resting his elbows on the armrests of his throne, Liam stared into the distance. ¡°Soon, I¡¯ll destroy all seven deadly kingdoms,¡± he muttered to himself, his voice thick with cruel ambition.

    Liam¡¯s Flashback

    The air in Camelot¡¯s training arena was heavy with tension. A teenage Liam sat across from King Arthur, the man who had defined strength and power for all of Camelot. Arthur was a living monolith¡ªhis massive arms and towering frame commanded respect, and his broad back bore scars from countless battles.

    But what haunted Liam wasn¡¯t his father¡¯s physique. It was the tears glinting in Arthur¡¯s golden eyes.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    ¡°You killed Merlin,¡± Liam said, his voice edged with accusation. He spun a dagger idly in his hand, his movements restless. ¡°The strongest warlord in the world. How do you feel about that, Father?¡±

    Arthur didn¡¯t respond immediately. He turned his back to Liam, his shoulders trembling. A single tear slipped down his cheek.

    Liam¡¯s heart clenched. Seeing his father¡ªa man who had always seemed invincible¡ªreduced to this was unbearable. It was a betrayal of the very ideals Camelot stood for.

    ¡°You¡¯re weak,¡± Liam growled, standing abruptly. His grip tightened on the dagger as he stormed forward, anger clouding his judgment.

    Arthur didn¡¯t turn. He didn¡¯t defend himself.

    Liam plunged the dagger into his father¡¯s back, the blade sinking deep.

    The hall was silent. Everyone saw what had happened, but no one moved. In Camelot, strength was law. If you killed the strongest, you became the predator.

    Liam stepped back, his chest heaving. His father¡¯s towering frame collapsed, and with it, any remnants of the boy Liam had once been.

    Present

    On a jagged mountain top in Camelot, Aunt Abigail stood firm, her presence as unyielding as the stone beneath her boots. She was King Arthur¡¯s sister, short but powerfully built, her muscular frame a stark contrast to her older brother¡¯s towering physique. A single tear rolled down her cheek, quickly wiped away as anger hardened her expression.

    ¡°Liam, you sadistic son of a bitch,¡± she muttered, glaring toward the horizon as if her brother could hear her. ¡°You kidnapped your own sister and now you¡¯ve got her fighting for Wrath? I don¡¯t know where it all went so wrong with you.¡±

    She turned her attention to the three trembling men tied to jagged rocks nearby, their eyes wide with terror. ¡°I¡¯m going to ask you again. Who¡¯s the King of Pride?¡± Her voice was low and steady, a calm before the storm. She gestured to her massive golden scythe, its blade gleaming in the sunlight. Etched along its shaft was the name Excalibur, shimmering in intricate runes.

    ¡°You dropped Elowen off to Liam. I kidnapped you. Let¡¯s face it¡ªthere¡¯s no reason for you to stay loyal anymore. Your allegiance ends here.¡± She hefted the scythe, spinning it effortlessly. ¡°Now tell me who the Pride King is, and I might let you walk away with your heads.¡±

    One of the men, pale and shaking, stammered, ¡°I-I thought Excalibur was a sword!¡±

    Abigail gave a dark chuckle, twirling the scythe with one hand. ¡°It¡¯s not just one weapon,¡± she said. ¡°Excalibur is a legacy¡ªa collection of weapons passed down through our family. Elowen has the sword, the one Arthur left behind, and I have this scythe from our parents.¡± Her voice grew colder. ¡°Now, answer the question.¡±

    She grabbed the closest man by his shirt, dragging him closer until her scythe hovered near his neck. ¡°Who is the Pride King?¡± she asked again, her voice laced with deadly patience.

    The men exchanged terrified glances, their silence a fragile barrier against her fury.

    Abigail sighed, her grip tightening on the scythe. ¡°Fine. You¡¯ve chosen the hard way.¡± She raised the weapon, its golden edge catching the light.

    ¡°Wait!¡± one of them screamed, his voice cracking. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you!¡±

    ¡°No! You can¡¯t!¡± another cried, shaking his head in panic. ¡°Please, don¡¯t say it!¡±

    But before the man could speak, their heads suddenly exploded in unison, a gruesome spray of blood and bone painting the rocks. Abigail shielded her face with her arm, her scythe dripping with crimson splatter.

    Lowering her arm, she knelt by one of the headless bodies, her sharp eyes narrowing as she spotted a strange mark seared into the back of the man¡¯s neck. ¡°What the hell is this?¡± she muttered, tracing the symbol with her finger.

    Realization dawned, and her scowl deepened. ¡°This mark¡­ It¡¯s some kind of failsafe. It kills anyone kidnapped for interrogation. The Pride King is that paranoid?¡±

    She stood, frustration bubbling beneath her calm exterior. With a harsh kick, she sent the bodies tumbling off the edge of the mountain into the river far below.

    ¡°Guess getting hostages won¡¯t work,¡± she muttered, her voice dripping with disdain. She turned away, gripping her scythe tightly. ¡°Wrath is more twisted than I thought.¡±

    Meanwhile, Donatello leaned against a jagged rock, his sharp eyes fixed on the massive form of the Lady of the Lake. Her colossal body rested in the water, her serene face mere inches from his. A faint, mischievous smile played across her lips as she regarded him.

    ¡°Lady,¡± Donatello began, his tone calm but commanding, ¡°since Melanthius is gone, I need you to help me with something.¡±

    The Lady tilted her head, her luminous eyes narrowing with curiosity. ¡°What do you need, Donatello?¡±

    ¡°I need to deal with the Gluttony Kingdom,¡± he said bluntly, his voice echoing across the water. ¡°But I can¡¯t destroy it outright. Not yet. Right now, I need it to be King Aldara¡¯s main focus. If his attention is locked on Gluttony, it¡¯ll give me the opening I need to take it down.¡±

    The Lady rolled onto her back in the lake, her movements fluid and alluring. The water shimmered with her radiance as she stretched lazily. ¡°What do you require of me?¡± she purred, her voice both seductive and serene.

    Donatello smirked, his sharp grin betraying a hidden plan. ¡°It¡¯s already in motion,¡± he said cryptically, turning his gaze toward the horizon.

    Inside the Gluttony Castle

    In the dimly lit halls of Gluttony Castle, screams of merriment echoed as extravagant feasts were carried to tables, but not all was joyous. At the heart of the castle, King Mateo of the Naples Empire stood trembling, bound tightly in enchanted chains. His once-regal attire was tattered, and beads of sweat rolled down his face as he pleaded desperately.

    ¡°Please, wait!¡± he cried, his voice trembling with terror.

    The queen of Gluttony loomed in the shadows, her face obscured by darkness, only the faint outline of her figure visible. Her presence was oppressive, each word dripping with menace.

    ¡°Why is a king of Lust¡¯s kingdom here in Gluttony?¡± she asked coldly, her voice like the strike of a blade.

    Mateo fell to his knees, the chains clinking as he sobbed. ¡°King Charles sent me! He told me to investigate what was happening here! I wasn¡¯t planning anything, I swear it! Please, have mercy!¡±

    The queen chuckled darkly, the sound reverberating through the chamber like a predator toying with its prey. ¡°Mercy?¡± she mocked. ¡°Gluttony is known for its food. Let¡¯s ensure we maintain our reputation.¡±

    She gestured with a casual wave of her hand. ¡°Drop him in the fire,¡± she ordered.

    Mateo¡¯s screams barely began before the flames consumed him, his body disappearing in an instant. The chamber fell silent save for the crackling of the fire, the stench of death mingling with the savory scents of the ongoing feast.

    The queen stepped forward, her face still veiled in shadows, and spoke to the silent room. ¡°Let this be a lesson to all who think Gluttony is a kingdom of indulgence without consequence.¡±

    Days later, in Solstice City at the school, Cassius walked down the hallway, his knuckles cracking as he flexed his hands. Amara, leaning casually against a locker, turned her head toward him with a curious look.

    ¡°I could be wrong,¡± she began, her tone light but teasing, ¡°but I think you¡¯re still hung up on sharing the top spot in the rankings with Arid.¡±

    Cassius shrugged, rolling his shoulder with a faint crack. ¡°It¡¯s not just that. It¡¯s like Melanthius all over again,¡± he said, frustration lacing his voice. ¡°Ever since the black cards lost to him, people have been treating me like a joke.¡±

    Amara sighed, mouthing the words along with him, clearly having heard this rant before. ¡°You know I was in that fight too, right?¡± she reminded him, crossing her arms.

    ¡°Yeah, but he barely tried with you. All he did was hit you with some rain balls. Meanwhile, he used those stupid hidden cloud kicks to take me down. Do you know how humiliating it is to lose to a guy who punches the top of your foot? That¡¯s a vital pressure point!¡± Cassius rubbed his eyes, his frustration bubbling over.

    Amara raised an eyebrow and stepped in front of him, placing a hand on her hip. ¡°Okay, but that¡¯s not what¡¯s really bothering you, is it?¡± she asked, her voice softening.

    Cassius sighed deeply, his shoulders slumping. ¡°No, you¡¯re right,¡± he admitted quietly. ¡°It¡¯s not about the rankings.¡± He hesitated, his jaw tightening as he struggled to get the words out. ¡°A few days ago, I went to the Astronomer Royal¡ªAkoni¡¯s kingdom. I wanted to talk to the king and queen¡­ and I found out they¡¯re dead. Murdered.¡±

    Amara¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve been dead for months, Amara. Months. Long before the school year even started,¡± Cassius said, his voice cracking. ¡°And Akoni¡­ he¡¯s gone. He ran away.¡±

    Amara stepped closer and wrapped her arms around him in a comforting hug. ¡°Cassius, you should¡¯ve told me sooner. I would¡¯ve understood better than anyone,¡± she whispered, holding him tightly.

    But Cassius didn¡¯t hug her back. Instead, his body stiffened, and his voice wavered as he continued. ¡°I couldn¡¯t. Because¡­¡± He swallowed hard, his eyes welling up with tears. ¡°Because all the evidence points to Akoni.¡±

    Amara froze, pulling away from him abruptly. ¡°W-what?!¡± she stammered, her hands trembling as she backed up a step. ¡°What are you saying to me right now?!¡±

    Cassius slid down the wall, burying his face in his hands. ¡°I asked around,¡± he said, his voice muffled by his hands. ¡°The people there said Akoni and a group of fighters stormed the castle. They killed the knights, and the king and queen were¡­ they were beheaded.¡±

    Amara stood there, her hands shaking as she stared at him in disbelief. ¡°No¡­ no, that can¡¯t be true,¡± she whispered, her voice trembling with fear and confusion.

    Cassius lifted his tear-streaked face, looking utterly broken. ¡°I wish it wasn¡¯t,¡± he said softly.

 Chapter 105

    Titian stirred from his five-day nap atop the mountain, stretching his arms with a loud yawn. ¡°Nothing like a good long sleep to kickstart a plan,¡± he muttered. With a sudden burst of energy, he leaped off the cliff, diving headfirst toward the ground below. On the way, he snagged a sturdy branch and used it to propel himself gracefully onto the roof of a small house.

    ¡°Lance Landthug,¡± he muttered, crouching low on the roof. ¡°Melanthius¡¯s prot¨¦g¨¦. Why were so many people gathered here that night?¡± He rubbed his chin thoughtfully, scanning the area.

    Sliding down the wall, Titian grabbed the windowsill and peeked inside Lance¡¯s room. ¡°Right¡­ His dad sells those s¡¯mores ice creams. Filthy rich brat,¡± he grumbled under his breath, easing himself quietly into the room.

    The space was tidy, but his attention was quickly drawn to a piece of paper on the floor. Picking it up, Titian¡¯s eyes scanned the rankings list Jake had made:

    1st. Arid and Cassius

    2nd. Amara

    3rd. Dontai

    4th. Caius, Lumi, and Sera

    5th. Rue

    A sly grin spread across Titian¡¯s face. ¡°A list of the strongest students? There must be others stronger than this bunch, but it¡¯ll do for now.¡± Folding the paper, he tucked it into his pocket and leaped back out the window, landing lightly on the roof.

    Pulling out a communication device, Titian pressed it to his ear. ¡°Howard, bring some of Lust¡¯s lackeys to Solstice City. Make sure they keep their identities hidden. If they lose, tell them to retreat without revealing anything.¡±

    ¡°How many do you need?¡± Howard¡¯s voice crackled back.

    Titian glanced again at the top three names on the list. ¡°Two should be enough. Have them keep things interesting.¡±

    He hung up and muttered to himself as he flew back toward the mountain. ¡°If Jake isn¡¯t on the list, he must be a late bloomer. If he gains magic, he might even rival Arid and Cassius.¡± With a final leap, he vanished into the rocky peaks.

    In the Black Card Gym

    The gym buzzed with activity as students stretched and trained, one question sparking a heated discussion among the groups.

    ¡°Who¡¯s the strongest now that Melanthius is gone?¡±

    A girl stretching her leg shrugged. ¡°Honestly? With 16 black cards in each grade, it¡¯s hard to say. Everyone has their own strengths.¡±

    Another boy, training with his bo-staff, chimed in. ¡°It¡¯s gotta be Terrence. He¡¯s built like a tank and even held his own against Melanthius once.¡±

    The jump-roping boy nearby snorted. ¡°Terrence? The guy who scored a perfect zero on the midterms? He¡¯s strong, sure, but he¡¯s a meathead.¡±

    ¡°What about Renita?¡± another student asked. ¡°She¡¯s from the Crypt¡¯s Runner¡¯s Clan, right? And she¡¯s a vampire.¡±

    ¡°Renita¡¯s smart, I¡¯ll give her that,¡± the boy replied. ¡°Even Melanthius said so once. But she never fights alone.¡±

    A girl interjected, ¡°It¡¯s definitely Cassius. Did you see how he held down Henry? No contest.¡±

    ¡°What about Arid?¡± someone else added. ¡°I heard he and Elowen were evenly matched last year. They fought in the woods, and he admitted he lost and swore never to fight her again.¡±

    The conversation swirled through the gym as students debated the rankings and their favorites.

    Sitting in the bleachers, Amara watched the scene unfold, resting her chin in her hand. ¡°Ranking people based on strength? That¡¯s kind of ridiculous,¡± she muttered. A buzzing from her pocket interrupted her thoughts. She pulled out her phone and read the text:

    ¡°Come to Bolt Lake. Your secret admirer.¡±

    Raising an eyebrow, Amara stood and made her way toward the gym doors.

    Meanwhile, Dontai sat quietly against the wall, rubbing his fingers together. His thoughts wandered. ¡°Sera, Lumi, and Caius have been staying home ever since the Medusa incident. Is that why things feel so off?¡±

    Nearby, a group of students snickered.

    ¡°No one¡¯s mentioning Dontai, huh?¡± a girl said, laughing.

    ¡°Dontai? He¡¯s just that awkward guy who stares a lot,¡± a boy replied. ¡°Sure, he fought Melanthius once, but they both were sleeping from some worm or something. Doesn¡¯t really count.¡±

    Their laughter stung, but Dontai didn¡¯t react. His phone buzzed, pulling him from his thoughts.

    ¡°Come to the park. Your secret admirer.¡±

    He raised an eyebrow, reading the message again. ¡°What?¡± he muttered, standing up and leaving the gym.

    Back on the Mountain

    Titian stood overlooking the city, the wind whipping through his hair. Howard approached him, a confident grin on his face.

    ¡°Our boys from The Crystal Takers are ready,¡± Howard reported. ¡°I¡¯ve been listening in on the students. Seems like even among the black cards, there¡¯s no clear top dog. Most of them are still figuring themselves out.¡±

    Titian nodded, gazing down at the distant city lights. ¡°Good. Let¡¯s stir things up and see who rises to the top.¡±

    Howard smirked but raised an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯ve been acting weird. Feeling watched?¡±

    Titian shuddered slightly. ¡°Yeah. Like there¡¯s a weak gaze on me, almost like¡ª¡±

    ¡°Crabs,¡± Howard said bluntly. ¡°You¡¯ve got crabs.¡±

    Titian scratched his arm absently. ¡°No, not like that. Just¡­ something feels off.¡±

    Unbeknownst to them, Renita sat in her classroom 100 miles away, her vampire vision locking onto their distant figures. Her sharp ears picked up their conversation with ease.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who those two are, but they¡¯re strong. Even my eyes can barely track them,¡± she murmured, scribbling notes on a piece of paper.

    ¡°They¡¯re planning to pit Dontai and Amara against fighters from some group called The Crystal Takers. What are they trying to accomplish?¡±

    Her grip on the pen tightened. Whatever it was, she knew she couldn¡¯t ignore it.

    Titian shook his head, trying to shake off the uneasy feeling that lingered. ¡°Whatever. Back to the matter at hand. I want to see if they¡¯re strong enough to hold their ground if any of the major kingdoms come after them. Good call on getting The Crystal Takers. Which members did you pick?¡± He cracked his shoulder as he glanced at Howard.

    Howard levitated midair, sitting in a cross-legged position, completely relaxed. ¡°Robert Younger and Luca Wellington. Robert will handle Dontai, and Luca will go against Amara,¡± he replied, his voice calm and calculated.

    Titian nodded, a grin creeping onto his face. ¡°Those two, huh? Solid picks.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t help but recall his first meeting with Luca.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Flashback

    Luca stood over a trembling girl, his fists bloodied. She whimpered beneath him, clutching her sides in pain. He wiped his hands on his pants and scoffed. ¡°I warned you not to hit me,¡± he muttered, his voice cold and detached.

    Titian¡¯s silhouette appeared at the mouth of the alley, his steps echoing as he walked closer. ¡°Whoa. So, it¡¯s true,¡± Titian said, his tone somewhere between amusement and disdain. ¡°You¡¯re the guy who gets women so pissed they swing at you, and then you beat them up under the excuse of ¡®self-defense.¡¯ That¡¯s¡­ well, it¡¯s something.¡±

    Luca turned sharply, his eyes narrowing at the stranger. ¡°Who the hell do you think you are, talking to me like that? You think you¡¯ve got me all figured out?¡±

    Titian smirked, his hands sliding casually into his pockets. ¡°Me? I¡¯m just a scout looking for talent. The Lust Kingdom¡¯s gates could use someone interesting. Let¡¯s just say I¡¯m here to test you. But for the record, I hate bullies who prey on the weak.¡±

    Luca cracked his knuckles, his lip curling in defiance. ¡°Big talk. Let¡¯s see if you can back it up.¡±

    Moments Later

    Luca lay sprawled on the ground, his body battered and bruised. Titian loomed over him, casually sucking on a toothpick as if the fight had been nothing more than a minor inconvenience.

    ¡°You lost,¡± Titian said, his smirk unwavering. ¡°But you¡¯ve got potential. You¡¯re interesting, and I like interesting. Let¡¯s keep in touch.¡±

    Luca groaned, his chest heaving as he gasped for breath. ¡°I just lost to a monster¡­¡±

    Present

    Amara arrived at Bolt Lake, her eyes scanning the still and serene surroundings. The water shimmered beneath the pale light, casting an almost dreamlike glow. Yet, the tranquility only heightened her unease. She frowned, looking over her shoulder and around the empty area. ¡°Nobody¡¯s here¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡±

    A ripple broke the surface of the water, and Luca emerged, his silhouette dark and menacing. Water dripped off his body as he casually lit a cigarette, the glowing ember contrasting sharply with the dim surroundings. ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± he said, his voice calm yet cold.

    Amara instinctively took a step back, her eyes narrowing. ¡°Uh¡­ sir? You¡¯re way too old for me,¡± she said, trying to diffuse the tension with a lighthearted jab.

    Luca smirked, ignoring her words. He raised a hand, conjuring glowing chains that shot toward her like snakes. ¡°Binding Chains,¡± he said. The chains wrapped around her limbs, sparking with electricity that coursed through her body.

    Amara let out a sharp cry, struggling against the restraints. ¡°W-what the hell is this?!¡± She fumbled for her black card, desperately trying to call for help. Before she could activate it, Luca¡¯s telekinesis yanked it from her grip. The card hovered in the air briefly before crumpling like paper in an invisible vice.

    ¡°What do you want from me?!¡± she snapped, anger flickering in her voice as she glared at him.

    Luca¡¯s smirk deepened, his eyes narrowing with cruel amusement. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re getting mad? That¡¯s good. Wanna hit me?¡± he taunted, stepping closer. His presence was suffocating, his tone designed to worm its way into her head.

    Amara held her hands up defensively, her voice steady despite the fear building inside her. ¡°I don¡¯t want any trouble.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re Amara Winterborn, right?¡± Luca said, his voice dropping low and taunting. ¡°Tell me, how does it feel knowing your father died with a card shoved into his neck?¡±

    Her eyes widened in shock, and her control wavered. Rage surged through her, and she shoved Luca to create space.

    His grin widened, and he stumbled back slightly for effect. ¡°You hit me! That¡¯s assault! Guess I¡¯ll have to defend myself,¡± he sneered, his voice loud and mocking. Without hesitation, he lunged at her with a predatory gleam in his eyes.

    Back on the Mountain

    Titian stood on the peak, cracking his shoulder and rolling his neck. A faint smirk played on his lips. ¡°Luca should be starting with Amara by now. That just leaves Robert,¡± he muttered.

    Flashback

    Robert sat slouched on a throne, a seat he had no right to claim, surrounded by unconscious bodies littering the floor like discarded dolls. His posture radiated arrogance, his piercing eyes daring anyone to challenge him.

    Titian strolled into the room, unfazed by the carnage. ¡°You¡¯re causing quite the headache, Robert,¡± he said casually. ¡°I¡¯m gonna need you to back off from the Lust Kingdom. Things are already tight without you meddling.¡±

    Robert¡¯s response was instant¡ªa blur of motion as he dashed forward, his fist swinging for Titian¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t command me!¡± he growled, his voice dripping with defiance.

    Moments Later

    Robert knelt on the ground, battered and broken, his once-defiant spirit reduced to pleading gasps. Titian reclined on the throne, twirling a toothpick in his mouth, looking down at the defeated man like a cat playing with its prey.

    ¡°You¡¯re like a dog, Robert,¡± Titian said with a chuckle. ¡°Always barking but begging for forgiveness once you¡¯re put in your place. I like you. Join me.¡±

    Present

    Dontai stood in the park, his hands stuffed into his pockets as he scanned the area. His gut told him something was off, but he couldn¡¯t pinpoint what.

    Before he could react, a punch slammed into his ribs from behind, sending him staggering forward. He groaned, clutching his side as he whipped around to see his attacker.

    Robert loomed over him, a wild grin stretched across his face. ¡°Who are you?!¡± Dontai panted, his breath shaky as pain radiated through his body.

    Robert laughed, the gap in his teeth giving his grin an unsettling edge. ¡°It¡¯s not about who I am. It¡¯s about what you¡¯re gonna do when I¡¯m done grinding you into the dirt!¡± His voice was a booming challenge, filled with malice.

    In the Classroom

    Renita glanced out the window, her gaze fixed on the distant mountain. ¡°So, they¡¯re scouting Solstice City for contestants? Not exactly the sharpest tools in the shed.¡± She muttered, a sardonic smile tugging at her lips. ¡°And a guy who¡¯s into beating up girls is fighting Amara? Yeah, good luck with that.¡±

    She doodled a stick figure of Amara on her notebook, shading in its messy hair with exaggerated strokes. ¡°I don¡¯t remember when, but I saw her once saving a freshman from being bullied by a bunch of seniors. Guess what I¡¯m saying is¡­ even honey badgers look cute until they start mauling something.¡±

    At Bolt Lake

    Amara had Luca pinned, her hand gripping the back of his neck like a parent restraining an unruly child. His face was red with rage and confusion as he struggled in her grasp. ¡°Why are you trying to kidnap me?¡± she asked, her tone light but her grip unyielding.

    Luca¡¯s eyes widened as he felt the pressure tighten. ¡°What the hell?!¡± he snarled, twisting and skidding free. He stumbled back, coughing, trying to regain composure.

    ¡°Can I go now?¡± Amara asked, her voice calm but tinged with nervous energy.

    Growling, Luca lunged at her again, but she sidestepped smoothly. His momentum carried him forward, tripping and landing hard. ¡°What is happening?!¡± he screamed internally, his pride crumbling.

    Back in the Classroom

    Renita bit the end of her pen, deep in thought. ¡°By honey badger, I mean Amsa Winterborn¡ªthe late king of the Frostlands. He was amazing¡­ and his murder hit a lot of people hard.¡± She paused, staring at her notebook. ¡°Amsa¡¯s strength was comparable to maybe King Liam,¡± she muttered under her breath, stealing another glance at the faraway mountain.

    At Bolt Lake

    Luca¡¯s fists flew in rapid succession, each punch aimed squarely at Amara, but she dodged them with ease, her movements fluid and deliberate. Sweat began to bead on his forehead as frustration set in. ¡°There¡¯s never been a woman I couldn¡¯t beat!¡± he barked, his voice cracking with desperation. ¡°You¡¯re all despicable!¡±

    As he lunged again, a photograph slipped from Amara¡¯s pocket, fluttering to the ground. Luca¡¯s sharp eyes caught it¡ªa picture of Amara, Cassius, and Akoni, smiling together.

    He grinned wickedly. ¡°Akoni¡¯s your friend, huh? Did you know that little psycho killed his parents?¡±

    Amara froze, her mind reeling at his words. Luca saw his chance and charged, fist raised. ¡°Now I¡¯ve got you!¡±

    But before he could land the hit, Amara slammed him against a tree with a burst of strength, her ice magic coating his mouth and silencing him. Her eyes blazed with fury. ¡°Don¡¯t say his name like that!¡± she growled, her voice low and dangerous. For the first time, Luca saw the raw, unrelenting fire in her gaze¡ªand he felt real fear.

    In the Park

    Robert slammed Dontai into the ground with a brutal thud. Dontai groaned, coughing as he tried to push himself up. ¡°Who¡­ are you?!¡± he gasped, clutching his ribs.

    Robert laughed, the sound cruel and mocking. ¡°It¡¯s not about who I am. It¡¯s about what I¡¯m gonna do to you.¡± He cracked his knuckles. ¡°There¡¯s nothing these arms can¡¯t slam.¡±

    Dontai winced, lying on his back as realization struck. ¡°Wait¡­ so the secret admirer text wasn¡¯t real?¡± he thought bitterly, his frustration mounting.

    Back in the Classroom

    Renita leaned her head against the window, spinning her pencil between her fingers. ¡°Dontai¡¯s tricky,¡± she murmured. ¡°He¡¯s a former bully victim, desperate for friends, and hates being touched. Mel told me he accidentally kicked Dontai once, and the guy just gave him this silent death glare. It was¡­ weird.¡± She smirked. ¡°Anyway, this Robert guy should watch out. A wizard without a wand is a hazard. And Dontai? He¡¯s probably figuring out that the secret admirer thing was fake.¡±

    Her pencil spun faster, mimicking the motion of Dontai¡¯s torque magic.

    In the Park

    Dontai staggered to his feet, his expression a mixture of anger and hurt. ¡°I thought someone wanted to be my friend!¡± he shouted, pointing at Robert. ¡°But no¡ªyou had to ruin it! And now I¡¯m missing school, where there¡¯s potential for real friends! You¡¯re the worst!¡±

    Robert looked baffled. ¡°What? Who cares? This last slam is gonna kill you!¡± He grabbed Dontai and hoisted him into the air, preparing to suplex him.

    Back in the Classroom

    Renita¡¯s voice dropped to a whisper as she stared at her spinning pencil. ¡°Torque: a twisting force that tends to cause rotation. That¡¯s Dontai¡¯s magic,¡± she muttered, a knowing smile forming on her lips.

    In the Park

    Midair, Dontai twisted his body, landing gracefully on his feet and breaking free from Robert¡¯s grip. The motion was effortless, fluid.

    Robert straightened, his cocky demeanor cracking as he noticed the change in Dontai¡¯s stance. ¡°His whole vibe¡­ it¡¯s different!¡± he muttered, uneasy.

    Dontai¡¯s body began to glow faintly green, his magic crackling in the air around him. He cracked his knuckles and leveled a fierce glare at Robert. ¡°Get ready for a beatdown,¡± he said, his voice steady and brimming with confidence.

 Chapter 106

    Robert straightened, his cocky demeanor cracking as he noticed the change in Dontai¡¯s stance. ¡°His whole vibe¡­ it¡¯s different!¡± he muttered, uneasy.

    Dontai¡¯s body began to glow faintly green, his magic crackling in the air around him. He cracked his knuckles and leveled a fierce glare at Robert. ¡°Get ready for a beatdown,¡± he said, his voice steady and brimming with confidence.

    Robert scoffed, rolling his shoulder with a smirk. ¡°You¡¯re bluffing!¡± He lunged at Dontai, aiming to grab and slam him again, but this time Dontai was ready.

    In one swift motion, Dontai spun, delivering a devastating spinning back kick. ¡°Kinetic Energy: Back Kick,¡± he muttered under his breath. His foot connected with Robert¡¯s chest, the force so powerful that Robert staggered backward, coughing up blood as his chest visibly caved in.

    Kinetic energy¡ªthe energy an object possesses due to its motion¡ªcoursed through Dontai¡¯s body as he spun. Every ounce of his magic was focused into his foot, amplifying the blow with brutal precision.

    Robert growled and made another attempt to grab Dontai, but Dontai¡¯s torque magic flared to life. With a flick of his wrist, he sent Robert spiraling into the air, his body twisting uncontrollably.

    ¡°What the¡ª?!¡± Robert yelled, disoriented as he spun helplessly.

    Seizing the opportunity, Dontai followed up with a spinning hook kick, his body moving like a coiled spring. ¡°Kinetic Energy: Spinning Hook Kick!¡± he shouted, his voice ringing with finality. The kick connected with Robert¡¯s face, the impact sending him crashing to the ground with a resounding thud.

    Robert threw his hands up in surrender, his voice desperate. ¡°Okay! Okay! I¡¯m sorry! You win!¡± Before Dontai could react further, Robert vanished, warping out of the area in a flash of light.

    Dontai stood there, panting heavily as the adrenaline ebbed away. He looked around, shoulders slumping. ¡°Still no friends,¡± he muttered, pouting as he trudged back toward the school, disappointment etched across his face.

    At Bolt Lake, Luca made one final attempt to attack Amara, but she countered with sharp ice shards forming on her fingernails. She swiped at him, the icy claws raking across his skin. Luca screamed, muffled by the ice covering his mouth, his body trembling from the searing pain.

    Before Amara could press her advantage further, Luca warped out of the lake in a desperate escape. Amara paused, her icy glare softening as she noticed the photograph on the ground. She picked it up¡ªa picture of herself, Akoni, and Cassius¡ªand held it tightly against her chest, her expression a mix of relief and sadness.

    At the school, the bell rang, signaling the end of class. Renita glanced out the window, her sharp eyes catching sight of Titian and Howard standing on the distant mountain. ¡°So that¡¯s what Solstice City has to offer,¡± she murmured, smirking faintly before grabbing her things and walking out of the classroom.

    On the mountain, Titian surveyed the aftermath. Luca lay on the ground, ice still covering his mouth and deep scratches marking his chest. Nearby, Robert was sprawled out, struggling for breath but conscious.

    Titian nodded, his tone calm but approving. ¡°You two aren¡¯t weak. I guess Solstice City does have some potential after all.¡±

    With that, he gestured to Howard, and the four of them warped out of the city, leaving behind an eerie silence.

    Renita strolled through the hallway, clutching her bag tightly. Her mind raced with unease. I can¡¯t tell anyone. They¡¯re still terrified at the thought of Camelot returning. But I should stay alert¡ªanything happening on that mountain could mean trouble. Resolute, she tied her hair back, sharpening her focus and ensuring her heightened vampire senses could catch every sound.

    Suddenly, a buzz in her back pocket interrupted her thoughts. Pulling out her phone, she read the message: "Come to Test Mountain."

    Her heart sank, a chill running down her spine. "A-are they coming for me next?!" Panic started to bubble. "No, that doesn¡¯t make sense. I wasn¡¯t even on the list¡­ was I? Forget it. If anything happens, I¡¯ll bolt!"

    Gritting her teeth, Renita shoved her phone back into her pocket and took off with a burst of vampire speed, her surroundings blurring as she darted out of the school and toward the mountain.

    In the Magisterium, Howard and Titian stepped into the enchanted chamber, where the other members lounged around a table playing cards. The moment Titian entered, the room snapped to attention. Cards vanished, backs straightened, and all eyes focused on him.

    Titian strolled casually to the couch behind their table, picking up a dagger from the display as he settled in. ¡°So,¡± he began, his voice calm but deliberate, ¡°the heavy hitters in Auroria are Cassius, Arid, Amara, and Dontai¡ªfrom what I¡¯ve seen so far.¡± His eyes scanned the room as he spoke, his words measured and carrying an air of authority.

    He twirled the dagger in his hand before hurling it at the map on the wall. The blade struck its mark, embedding itself in the Gluttony Kingdom. ¡°On a scale of one to ten,¡± he asked with a sly grin, ¡°how much do you care about the Gluttony Kingdom?¡±

    Judas leaned back, arms crossed. ¡°Honestly? It¡¯s fine. Queen Stella Alnwick runs a brutal regime. She doesn¡¯t hesitate to kill anyone from another kingdom she even suspects of being evil. Why do you ask?¡±

    Titian pulled a marker from the table and drew a cloud over the Gluttony Kingdom on the map. ¡°Because,¡± he said, his grin widening into something far more sinister, ¡°this is where Althara Shadowbane is hiding.¡±

    The room tensed at the name. A ripple of unease passed through the group, and a few members visibly flinched. ¡°You¡¯re still set on going after her?!¡± Frankey exclaimed, his voice tinged with disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s suicide! I know you beat her, Charles, Carter, and Ethan before, but they were younger then. Who knows how much stronger they¡¯ve gotten since?¡±

    Titian leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees as he locked eyes with Frankey. ¡°You¡¯re right. They¡¯ve likely grown stronger. But so have I.¡± His tone was calm, almost mocking. ¡°And besides, you don¡¯t have to go. I will.¡±

    The group exchanged uneasy glances as Titian continued, his voice low and calculating. ¡°Here¡¯s the plan. It starts with a little field trip to the Slutopia Dynasty.¡±

    He gestured to the map, his tone taking on a lecturing edge. ¡°The Gluttony Kingdom thrives on excess and overconsumption. They control food supplies and luxury goods, inflating prices while hoarding resources. They manipulate other kingdoms into famine or drought, profiting by swooping in as their ¡®saviors,¡¯ all while their own citizens rot in overindulgence. But what happens,¡± he paused, a wicked glint in his eye, ¡°when a group of high school kids, driven by their friend¡¯s hero complex, stumble across something horrific? Like finding body parts in food shipments?¡±

    The room fell silent, the weight of his words hanging heavily in the air.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    ¡°And when they trace those shipments back to the Slutopia Dynasty,¡± Titian continued, ¡°which just happens to be supplied by the Gluttony Kingdom, it¡¯ll set off a chain reaction. The students will, of course, try to expose the truth. Gluttony Kingdom will become King Aldara¡¯s main target. And when chaos erupts, Althara Shadowbane will have no choice but to come out of hiding. Why? Because a certain someone¡ª¡± Titian leaned back, his grin turning sharp, ¡°¡ªis a student at Arcanum Royal High and happens to be a close friend of Melanthius.¡±

    The group looked at each other, confusion and apprehension written on their faces. ¡°You¡¯re betting everything on high school kids?¡± Judas finally asked, skeptical.

    ¡°Not just kids,¡± Titian said, his tone dripping with confidence. ¡°A domino effect. One that I¡¯ll control.¡±

    Back in Solstice City, Anita¡ªthe certain someone¡ªsat in her white card class, idly doodling in her notebook. A sudden itch in her ear pulled her from her thoughts. ¡°Why does it feel like someone¡¯s talking about me?¡± she muttered, scratching her ear absently.

    Moments later, a student began passing out papers to her classmates. When Anita received hers, she frowned at the bold lettering at the top: ¡°Field Trip to Westmore Amusement Park!¡± She read further. ¡°An amusement park¡­ in Westmore? Why are we going all the way to the Slutopia Dynasty for this?¡± she wondered aloud, her eyes narrowing. Her gaze dropped to the fine print. ¡°Authorized by Headmaster Draven.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s weird,¡± she said, slipping the flier into her backpack. As she looked around, her heart sank. ¡°Wait¡­ nobody else got one? What¡¯s going on?¡± Standing abruptly, she scanned the classroom. The student who had handed out the flier was gone.

    Anita decided not to waste time. Slinging her bag over her shoulder, she walked out of the classroom and headed for the carriage station listed on the flier.

    From the front of the room, the teacher watched her leave with a curious tilt of her head. ¡°Where¡¯s she off to?¡± she asked aloud.

    A nearby student, equally puzzled, shrugged. ¡°Someone gave her a flier. I thought it was one of yours?¡± She pointed at the student who had handed Anita the flier earlier, but the figure was nowhere to be found.

    At the carriage station, Cassius, Bimoth, and Arid waited on the benches. Arid leaned back in his seat, arms crossed, glaring at Bimoth. ¡°So, what now? You just decide to join Auroria after working for Dorian?¡± His words carried the bite of a grudge, clearly recalling their brief clash at Bloodthorn Summit.

    Bimoth, towering over everyone present, scratched at his arm sheepishly. ¡°Actually, I joined Atlantis,¡± he corrected. ¡°King Aldara thought I should tag along with you all since I don¡¯t have much to do right now. Plus, we¡¯re heading to another continent¡ªI figure I¡¯d chaperone.¡± Adjusting his snug shirt, he sighed.

    Cassius, pacing nearby, glanced at them both. ¡°For the record, I¡¯m older than both of you,¡± he said flatly, though his eyes darted impatiently. ¡°Where¡¯s Draven? This field trip came out of nowhere.¡±

    As if on cue, Headmaster Draven approached, a travel bag slung over his shoulder. His usual casual demeanor betrayed no urgency. ¡°Better put a ¡®Headmaster¡¯ in front of that Draven,¡± he quipped, flashing a toothy grin. ¡°Everyone ready?¡±

    Arid straightened up, suspicion flickering across his face. ¡°Why are we suddenly going to an amusement park in another kingdom?¡±

    Draven flapped one of his dragon-like wings lazily. ¡°You two did exceptionally well on your midterms. This is your reward, courtesy of yours truly.¡±

    Before anyone could respond, Anita came sprinting up to them, her breath ragged. ¡°Wait! I¡¯m here!¡± she called out.

    Draven turned to her with a puzzled expression. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Anita froze mid-step, shrinking under his gaze. ¡°A-Anita Peak? You gave me this flier, right?¡± She held it up as proof.

    Draven¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°No! How did you even¡ª¡± His words were cut short when Arid stepped forward, a grin spreading across his face. ¡°Oh, so you scored high on the midterms too?¡± He reached out and patted her head.

    Anita blinked, cheeks flushing slightly as she leaned into the touch. ¡°Uhh¡­ I got a 90, I guess?¡±

    Draven, looking increasingly frazzled, opened his mouth to object but stopped himself. Bimoth bowed slightly. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of you from Melanthius. Anita, right?¡±

    Anita nodded hesitantly.

    Draven tapped his clawed fingers against his thigh, visibly nervous. ¡°Right¡­ Well, uh¡­ let¡¯s go! Amusement park time!¡± He forced a wide smile, ushering everyone onto the carriages.

    The carriages shimmered as they transported the group to Westmore City in the Slutopia Dynasty.

    Once they dismounted, Bimoth stretched, his massive frame casting a long shadow. Taking a deep breath, he exhaled contentedly. ¡°The air smells peaceful here.¡±

    Anita, clutching her bag tightly, glanced around uneasily. ¡°Peaceful,¡± she muttered under her breath, ¡°Something doesn¡¯t feel right.¡±

    Meanwhile, Anita struggled up the mountain, her breaths heavy and ragged. The chilling wind cut through her, but it did little to quell the fire in her chest.

    ¡°You bastard!¡± she screamed, her voice echoing through the wilderness. Her eyes locked onto a muscular figure, his back adorned with intricate werewolf symbols tattooed into his skin. ¡°LINCOLN?! I THOUGHT YOU RAN AWAY, YOU COWARD!¡±

    At the sound of her voice, Lincoln turned slowly, his presence almost predatory. His muscles were far more defined than she remembered, his once-warm brown eyes now a cold, stormy gray, and his sharp, gleaming fangs caught the dim light.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t run away,¡± he said, his voice deep and unyielding. ¡°Ever since Goldman knocked me out, I returned to my pack. Being the only werewolf in a pack of real wolves¡­ I was always the outcast. My brothers and sisters never let me forget it.¡± His lips curled into a grimace. ¡°But I¡¯ve reconnected with nature, thanks to Father. Now, I¡¯m stronger than ever.¡±

    He stepped toward her, cracking his knuckles with a deliberate motion, the sound sharp and menacing in the quiet of the mountain. His eyes gleamed with a dangerous hunger for vengeance.

    ¡°And I¡¯m going to make Goldman pay for what he did. But first¡­¡± Lincoln leaned in slightly, his voice dropping to a growl. ¡°Where is Arid?¡±

    Back in Westmore, Draven paced inside the bathroom, his voice echoing angrily off the tiled walls. ¡°KING PERCIVAL! WHY IS ANITA PEAK HERE?!¡± he bellowed into his phone, the sound carrying even into the empty stalls. ¡°SHE HAS NO BUSINESS BEING ON THIS TRIP!¡±

    He ran a clawed hand through his hair, his frustration mounting. ¡°If you didn¡¯t give her a flier, THEN WHY THE HELL DOES SHE HAVE ONE?!¡± His voice dropped to a growl as he leaned against the sink.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t just send her back! The whole point of this field trip was to scout for recruits!¡± Draven hissed through gritted teeth. ¡°What is she even going to contribute here?!¡±

    He exhaled sharply, glaring at his reflection in the mirror as he adjusted his tie. ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll postpone the scouting. But now I actually have to entertain these kids instead of focusing on the mission!¡± he groaned, slamming the end button on his phone.

    Draven straightened up, muttering under his breath as he reluctantly prepared to play the part of the cheerful chaperone. ¡°This better not ruin everything¡­¡±

    Maren walked along the outskirts of Auroria Dominion, his form shifting back from the student who had passed Anita the flier to his usual self. ¡°It¡¯s done, sir,¡± he muttered under his breath, his pace steady but contemplative. Just as he moved further away, the sound of slow, deliberate clapping echoed behind him.

    He froze and turned, his eyes narrowing when he saw Ashley standing there, still wearing her signature jaw mask. ¡°Former king Maren,¡± she said, her voice dripping with mockery, ¡°Still playing second fiddle to Titian? The same man who¡¯s cousins with the one who killed your father? Are you really that much of an idiot?¡± Her words were sharp, like a blade that aimed to cut.

    Without hesitation, Maren¡¯s leg lashed out in a roundhouse kick, but Ashley effortlessly blocked it with her arm, an amused grin playing on her lips. ¡°Just like old times, huh?¡± she taunted, her smile wide and knowing.

    Maren steadied himself, his leg dropping back to the ground with a fluid motion. He cracked his knuckles, his gaze icy. ¡°Titian is on my side. You don¡¯t need to worry about me,¡± he said coolly. ¡°But what about you? You ran away from your sisters just to play second fiddle to Dorian. How¡¯s that working out for you?¡±

    Ashley¡¯s smile faltered just a moment, the tension between them thickening, but she quickly masked it with another wicked grin. ¡°Touch¨¦.¡±

    ¡°What are you even doing here, Ashley?¡± Maren asked, his voice sharp and impatient. Ashley flexed the hand she¡¯d used to block his kick, a sly smile creeping across her face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± she said with a chuckle. ¡°Didn¡¯t know you¡¯d turned into such a nosy little prince.¡±

    Maren groaned, rolling his eyes in exasperation. ¡°If you get in my way again, Ashley, I¡¯ll end you¡ªand your so-called king,¡± he warned, his tone laced with venom. Without waiting for a response, he leapt into a swirling water portal, disappearing from view.

    Ashley stood there for a moment, her smirk unwavering as she watched him vanish. ¡°As if you could,¡± she muttered to herself before vanishing from the kingdom in a wisp of shadow.

 Chapter 107

    In Westmore City, Arid, Bimoth, Cassius, Anita, and Draven strolled through the bustling amusement park, taking in the vibrant sights and sounds. ¡°It¡¯s less advanced than Auroria Dominion,¡± Cassius remarked, his gaze sweeping over the modest attractions.

    A local woman approached them, speaking in a foreign tongue. Cassius opened his mouth to respond, but his confusion was evident. ¡°Uh, sorry, we don¡¯t¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish, Anita stepped forward confidently, replying fluently in the woman¡¯s language. The two exchanged a brief conversation, ending with shared laughter. As the woman walked away, Arid tilted his head curiously. ¡°How do you know Slutopian?¡± he asked.

    Anita flinched slightly before flashing a nervous smile. ¡°Oh, uh¡­I studied a bunch of languages. You know, just a hobby.¡± She chuckled awkwardly.

    The group exchanged a glance but didn¡¯t press further, shrugging it off as they continued down the path. ¡°Let¡¯s try a rollercoaster,¡± Cassius suggested, his tone a bit hesitant. It was clear he wasn¡¯t used to hanging out with them, and his awkwardness hung in the air like an unspoken truth.

    Anita clutched her stomach. ¡°A rollercoaster? Those things make my stomach churn,¡± she muttered, shaking her head.

    ¡°You can be our bag holder!¡± Bimoth said with a grin, tossing his bag to her. Cassius and Arid quickly followed suit, dropping their bags into her arms. Anita groaned as the weight nearly pulled her to the ground. Struggling to keep up, she trailed behind the group as they eagerly made their way to the ride.

    The group finally settled on one of the park¡¯s most iconic rides: The Sky Spiral, a towering roller coaster with sharp drops, loops, and a dizzying corkscrew section. They strapped themselves in, each reacting differently as the ride operator checked their harnesses.

    Arid sat upright, his hands already gripping the safety bar tightly. ¡°This doesn¡¯t look so bad,¡± he said, though his twitching fingers betrayed his nerves.

    Bimoth, taking up an entire seat on his own due to his massive frame, leaned back casually. ¡°It¡¯s just a ride. How bad could it be?¡± he muttered, though the coaster¡¯s height made him glance upward nervously.

    Cassius, sitting next to Bimoth, adjusted his gloves meticulously, trying to act as though he wasn¡¯t worried. ¡°I¡¯ve fought in actual battles. A ride isn¡¯t going to shake me,¡± he said, but he avoided looking directly at the first steep incline.

    Anita, surprisingly calm, smiled as the operator announced the ride¡¯s start. ¡°You all look like you¡¯re about to meet your maker,¡± she teased, earning a side glance from Arid.

    Draven, meanwhile, had his arms crossed and looked completely unfazed, though his tail twitched slightly¡ªa telltale sign that even he wasn¡¯t completely at ease. ¡°Don¡¯t pass out, kids. I won¡¯t be catching you.¡±

    The ride began to climb, the chain lift clattering loudly as it pulled them higher and higher. The entire group grew silent as the city of Westmore came into view, sprawling beneath them like a miniature model.

    ¡°Whoa¡­ it¡¯s beautiful up here,¡± Arid said softly, momentarily forgetting his nerves.

    ¡°That¡¯s until you¡¯re hurtling toward it,¡± Cassius muttered under his breath, gripping the safety bar tighter.

    Suddenly, they reached the peak. The world seemed to hold its breath for a second. Then¡ª

    WHOOSH!

    The coaster plummeted down the first drop, gravity pulling them into a freefall. Anita threw her hands up, laughing with exhilaration, while Arid screamed, ¡°Why did I agree to this?!¡±

    Bimoth¡¯s deep voice rumbled as he let out a loud, startled ¡°WHOA!¡±¡ªhis attempt to remain calm completely shattered.

    Cassius, his usual composed self, let out an involuntary yell, gripping the bar so tightly his knuckles turned white. ¡°This isn¡¯t a battle¡ªit¡¯s torture!¡±

    Draven, on the other hand, remained stone-faced throughout the chaos, his dragon wings flickering instinctively as if ready to take flight. ¡°You all are embarrassing,¡± he muttered, though a hint of a smile tugged at his lips.

    The coaster twisted through loops, sending everyone into bouts of screaming and laughing. Anita turned to Arid mid-loop and yelled, ¡°You¡¯re holding up great!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me right now!¡± he shouted back, his hair sticking out wildly from the wind.

    By the time the ride finally slowed and rolled back into the station, the group looked utterly disheveled.

    ¡°That¡­ was awful,¡± Cassius said, stumbling out of the car and fixing his hair.

    ¡°No, that was awesome!¡± Anita countered, beaming with excitement.

    Bimoth rubbed his head. ¡°I think I blacked out for a second.¡±

    Arid sat on a nearby bench, still catching his breath. ¡°Never again¡­ Okay, maybe one more time.¡±

    As the sun began to set, the park¡¯s neon lights flickered on, casting a vibrant glow over the paths. The group shared a quiet moment near the park¡¯s central fountain, each of them lost in their own thoughts as the water sparkled in the fading light. Arid tossed a coin into the fountain, his eyes following its path as it sank. Cassius leaned against a pillar, arms crossed, his gaze drifting over the lights and the crowd. Anita and Bimoth lingered by the food court, the scent of popcorn and fried snacks drifting through the air as they casually shared their favorite sweets. The rhythmic sound of carnival games and laughter in the background set a peaceful, almost surreal tone to the evening.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    As night deepened, they found themselves gathered near a carousel, the soft chime of its music echoing in the cool air. Arid and Bimoth took turns riding the wooden horses, their smiles wide and carefree. Anita leaned against a fence, observing the scene with a serene smile, her earlier energy now replaced with a more tranquil contentment. Draven finally joined the group, his earlier cool detachment softened as he gave a rare, approving nod to the merry chaos around them. Their bonds, forged in the heat of battles and trials, seemed momentarily forgotten in the simplicity of the moment. Together, they savored the quiet magic of the amusement park, feeling a rare sense of peace as the night sky stretched overhead.

    In the heart of Gluttony Kingdom, the queen sat in the shadows, her face obscured by the dim light as she glared at the trembling chef before her. The air was thick with tension, and the sound of her voice, cold and thunderous, shattered the stillness. ¡°You dropped a chopped-up body in the food¡­ for Slutopia?¡± Her fury was palpable as she stood, her presence overwhelming, and with a swift motion, she grabbed the chef by the neck, lifting him off the ground with ease. His eyes bulged in panic as his hands scrabbled helplessly at her unyielding arm, gasping for air.

    ¡°Please¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it¡ªjust give me a chance to retrieve the food!¡± he begged, his voice a strangled whisper as he struggled beneath her grip. But the queen¡¯s expression remained impassive, her cold gaze seething with disappointment rather than anger. With a heavy sigh, she released him, dropping him to the floor with a harsh thud. The chef coughed and gasped, still reeling from the chokehold, as she turned her gaze toward him, the weight of her words heavy and final.

    ¡°Chef, I had plans for you¡ªgreat plans,¡± she said, her voice eerily calm now. ¡°But you¡¯ve made a mockery of me.¡± Her eyes narrowed with ruthless determination. ¡°Retrieve the food and leave Gluttony, or I will ensure you never find peace again.¡± The chef scrambled to his feet, nodding frantically, his mind racing as he stumbled toward the door. ¡°And if I ever have to track you down¡­¡± she added with a chilling smile, her voice like ice, ¡°you won¡¯t make it far.¡± Without another word, the chef dashed out of the castle, his heart pounding with both fear and resolve.

    The chef rushed back to his restaurant, his heavy boots pounding against the cobblestones of Gluttony Kingdom. He was a tall, broad-shouldered man, with a thick neck and muscular arms, a result of years of physical labor in the kitchen. His short, dark hair was spiked with sweat, and a scar ran down his left cheek, the mark of a man who had seen more than his fair share of violence. His once-immaculate chef¡¯s apron was now stained with blood and grime, a reflection of the dirty business he conducted behind the kitchen doors. As he stormed into the establishment, he ignored the friendly greetings from the workers, his dark eyes narrowed with fury, his mind consumed by the queen¡¯s wrath.

    The moment he passed through the kitchen¡¯s threshold, the atmosphere shifted. The other cooks stiffened, sensing the anger that rolled off him in waves. Without warning, the chef roared and, with a single, brutal swing of his arm, sent one of the cooks crashing into the stone wall, the impact reverberating through the room. ¡°HOW DID SHE FIND OUT?!¡± he bellowed, his voice a low growl that made the other workers flinch. He turned on the next cook, throwing them into a pile of pots and pans with a force that sent clattering metal echoing through the kitchen. His anger was seething, palpable, as he paced back and forth.

    His business, which funded his lavish lifestyle, was far darker than the queen ever knew. The chef had been cutting up bodies¡ªthose discarded by the queen¡ªand harvesting their organs to secretly mix into the food he served, all while selling the drugs that were laced into the dishes to unsuspecting buyers. His mind raced with fury as he surveyed the room, his hands shaking with adrenaline. ¡°Which one of you put body parts in the food?!¡± he demanded, his voice laced with venom. In a flash of rage, he smashed a plate over one cook¡¯s head, watching as they collapsed to the floor. The kitchen was now a battlefield, the tension thick enough to slice through the air. The chef knew one thing for certain¡ªhe would find out who had betrayed him, and there would be hell to pay.

    A few moments later, in the Wrath Kingdom, Nomak sat at a worn, wooden table in their modest, weathered home. The air smelled faintly of damp stone and burnt coffee, the latter swirling in his chipped mug as he took a measured sip. A folded letter lay in his hand, its official seal unmistakable. He squinted at the words, muttering to himself, ¡°Why does the queen of Gluttony need me now?¡±

    Before he could reflect further, he felt a familiar presence loom behind him¡ªa towering, imposing frame that radiated raw strength. Leonardo¡¯s low chuckle broke the silence as her diamond-encrusted wand grazed his neck. Sparks danced against his skin, and a jolt of electricity made him flinch. ¡°It¡¯s the anniversary of you finding me in that alley,¡± she murmured, her voice a blend of amusement and menace. ¡°All beaten and bloody. Why don¡¯t we celebrate the right way?¡±

    She pressed the wand harder, sending another pulse through him, and perched herself in his lap with ease. Nomak winced, his jaw tightening, but he didn¡¯t lose his composure. He reached a steady hand toward the wand, his voice rasping. ¡°You know the safeword.¡±

    Leonardo smirked, her grip on the wand loosening just enough for him to choke out the word. ¡°Diamond.¡± With a satisfied laugh, she released him, letting him gasp for air and clutch his neck.

    ¡°What are you reading?¡± she asked, snatching the letter from his hand before he could respond. Her eyes darted across the page, and her expression darkened. ¡°That Gluttonous bitch wants you? On our day? Why the hell does she think she can summon you like some pet?¡± Her voice rose, echoing through the small home.

    Nomak coughed lightly and straightened his posture, trying to regain control of the conversation. ¡°It¡¯s just some spy business,¡± he said, his tone calm despite her outrage. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be back before you know it.¡±

    As he moved to stand, Leonardo shifted her weight, her muscular build making her presence nearly impossible to ignore. She crossed her arms and glared at him, her tone laced with a growl. ¡°You better be back soon. Or maybe I¡¯ll pay Slutopia a visit myself¡ªtake control of it just for fun.¡± She finally stood, her frame casting a long shadow across the room, leaving Nomak to gather himself and the letter.

    Back in Westmore, the group wandered the bustling streets, searching for a place to eat. Amid the rows of crowded restaurants, Anita stopped and pointed to a quiet, nearly empty diner tucked into a shadowy alleyway. ¡°The other places are packed¡ªlet¡¯s eat there!¡± she suggested with enthusiasm.

    Arid¡¯s face twisted in disgust as he took a step back. ¡°Are you serious? That place reeks of rats. You can practically see the green aura of bad decisions hovering around it,¡± he said, gesturing toward the dingy windows and peeling paint.

    Draven¡¯s eyes lit up at the mention of rats, his expression shifting into one of almost childlike excitement. ¡°Rats?!¡± he exclaimed, leaning forward as if ready to investigate.

    Arid sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. ¡°Right¡­ dragons are technically reptiles. Of course you¡¯d be weird about this.¡±

    Bimoth, who had been quiet up until now, rubbed his stomach with a casual grin. ¡°I can eat,¡± he said simply, ignoring the grim looks the others exchanged.

    Arid rolled his eyes, crossing his arms as he turned to Bimoth. ¡°Who cares? Why are you even here?¡± he asked, his tone dripping with irritation. Bimoth¡¯s blank, pupil-less gaze shifted downward, and for a moment, an unspoken tension hung in the air.

 Chapter 108

    In the restaurant, the group easily found a table in the nearly deserted dining area. As they settled in, Draven wrinkled his nose and sniffed the air, his expression twisting into one of mild disgust. ¡°Something reeks in here,¡± he muttered, glancing around suspiciously.

    Arid nodded in agreement, quickly covering his mouth and nose with his hand. ¡°I told you this place was sketchy,¡± he said, his voice muffled. ¡°It smells like¡­ like mold and regret.¡±

    Bimoth, unbothered, leaned back in his chair and gave a nonchalant shrug. ¡°It¡¯s not that bad,¡± he said casually, as if the foul odor didn¡¯t exist.

    Arid rolled his eyes, his exasperation palpable. ¡°Of course you wouldn¡¯t notice. You¡¯d eat a plate of dirt if it was in front of you,¡± he retorted, shaking his head.

    ¡°Why are you being so mean to him?¡± Anita leaned over, her tone sharp with disapproval.

    Arid scoffed, leaning back in his chair. ¡°He worked for Dorian and fought us during the summit. Am I supposed to just forget that and play nice?¡± he shot back, crossing his arms.

    Cassius, ignoring the tension, waved over the waiter with a sharp whistle. The waiter, a pale and tired-looking man with sunken eyes, approached their table. ¡°What will you have, sir?¡± he asked, his voice monotone.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take the steak, well done,¡± Cassius said confidently, scanning the menu.

    The waiter shook his head apologetically. ¡°We only have soup, sir.¡±

    Cassius blinked in confusion, then narrowed his eyes. ¡°Then why bother asking what I want?!¡± he snapped, glaring at the waiter.

    The waiter turned to Arid, his expression unchanged. ¡°And for you, sir?¡±

    Arid rolled his eyes. ¡°Fine. Just a soda,¡± he grumbled.

    ¡°We only have water, sir,¡± the waiter responded flatly.

    Arid threw his hands up, mirroring Cassius¡¯s earlier frustration. ¡°Are you serious right now?!¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± Bimoth said thoughtfully, glancing at the waiter. ¡°I¡¯ll take the soup and water, I guess?¡±

    The waiter gave a stiff bow. ¡°Very well, sir. I¡¯ll prepare the soup and water for all of you,¡± he said before disappearing into the back.

    Draven glanced around, his unease growing. ¡°This place is weird. Soup and water only? No options?¡±

    The group nodded in agreement, the uneasy atmosphere settling over them as they waited in silence, the faint clanging of pots echoing ominously from the kitchen.

    Suddenly, the food arrived, and the students leaned in to examine the bowls. ¡°It actually looks¡­ pretty good,¡± Arid admitted, stirring his spoon into the soup with a hint of suspicion.

    Meanwhile, in Gluttony, the Chef paced anxiously in his dimly lit kitchen, sweat dripping down his forehead. ¡°Toby!¡± he barked, turning to a burly cook with a weathered apron covered in knife holsters. ¡°Get to Westmore now! Remove any evidence of the body and kill anyone who even thinks they¡¯ve figured it out!¡± His voice was sharp with panic.

    Toby gave a curt nod. ¡°Yes, Chef!¡± he responded, grabbing his tools and sprinting out of the restaurant into the night.

    Back in Westmore, the students dug into their soup. Bimoth raised the bowl to his lips, drinking deeply. ¡°It¡¯s actually not bad,¡± he said, licking his lips.

    Arid poured sugar into his bowl, stirring it carefully. ¡°Yeah, just a little spicy for my taste,¡± he said before taking a bite.

    Cassius tasted his with a thoughtful expression. ¡°There¡¯s something¡­ different about it,¡± he said, nodding in approval. Anita smiled as she inhaled the steam. ¡°The aroma is incredible. It¡¯s definitely got a unique flavor.¡±

    Draven, however, eyed his soup warily. He poked at it with his spoon, shaking the bowl slightly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look appealing enough. I¡¯ll pass,¡± he muttered, crossing his arms.

    Suddenly, Cassius winced, biting down on something hard. ¡°Ow!¡± he exclaimed, spitting the object into his hand. It was a tarnished, gold ring. ¡°What the hell?¡± Arid leaned in, his curiosity piqued.

    Cassius turned the ring over in his palm and smirked. ¡°Guess I¡¯m gonna own this place now.¡± He flagged down the waiter. ¡°Uh, waiter? There¡¯s a¡­ special present in my soup.¡±

    The waiter frowned, walking over. ¡°Sir, this is a family-owned restaurant. My father and I run it, and neither of us are married. That ring isn¡¯t ours,¡± he said firmly, taking the object and inspecting it before placing it on the counter.

    Confusion settled over the table¡ªuntil Bimoth suddenly froze. His expression drained of all color, his eyes wide with dread. ¡°It must¡¯ve been for him¡­¡± he whispered shakily, holding up his trembling hand. Between his fingers was a human finger that had been floating in his soup.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    Anita screamed, her voice cutting through the restaurant, as everyone recoiled in horror. The group scrambled from the table, gagging and vomiting onto the floor.

    Draven¡¯s eyes flared with rage. He stood, towering over the waiter, and grabbed him by the collar. ¡°What the hell is this?!¡± he roared.

    The waiter¡¯s face twisted in terror as he stammered, ¡°I-I don¡¯t know! We don¡¯t cook anything here! The soup is pre-processed¡ªwe get it from a supplier!¡± He raised his hands in desperate surrender.

    Draven growled, his grip tightening, as the rest of the group exchanged horrified glances, realizing they¡¯d stumbled into something far more sinister than they¡¯d anticipated.

    Draven stormed into the kitchen, his fury palpable as he pushed the waiter¡¯s father out of the way. Without hesitation, he grabbed a spoon, scooped up some soup from the bubbling pot, and froze. Dangling from the edge of the spoon was a grotesque, clouded human eye. His jaw clenched as he turned to the trembling cook.

    ¡°What kind of sick game are you playing?!¡± Draven roared, grabbing the man by his shirt and lifting him off the ground like he weighed nothing.

    The cook¡¯s face drained of all color, his voice trembling as he pleaded, ¡°Wait! Please, have mercy! I didn¡¯t know!¡±

    Meanwhile, Anita, alarmed by the chaos, grabbed a nearby can of soup and quickly opened it. She poured its contents onto the counter, and with a sickening plop, another eye rolled out, its milky stare sending chills through the room.

    ¡°Wait, Draven!¡± Anita shouted, holding up the can. ¡°He¡¯s telling the truth! The eyes are in the cans! This isn¡¯t his doing!¡±

    Draven¡¯s grip loosened, and he released the cook, who stumbled back against the counter, gasping for air. Cassius, standing nearby, inspected the can with a disgusted expression. ¡°I¡¯m going to be sick,¡± he muttered, his voice tight with nausea.

    Behind them, Arid gagged violently, barely making it to the trash can before vomiting. The room reeked of fear and revulsion.

    The cook cleared his throat, his hands trembling as he raised them defensively. ¡°I swear¡ªI didn¡¯t know anything about this! I just heat the soup and serve it! I never questioned where it came from!¡± His voice cracked under the weight of the accusations, desperation etched into his face.

    The students exchanged uneasy glances, their suspicions deepening. Something was deeply wrong here, and the cook might just be another pawn in a much larger, more horrifying game.

    Suddenly, a man with a thick French accent strolled into the kitchen, his apron adorned with gleaming knives. ¡°Excusez-moi, but I seem to have found something extra in my soup.¡± He held out a bowl, revealing a severed finger floating among the broth.

    The cook paled and quickly bowed. ¡°Yes, sir, we¡¯re aware of the situation. We¡¯re trying to resolve it right now,¡± he stammered nervously.

    The man smirked, stepping further into the room. ¡°Mon Dieu! Are these body parts?¡± he exclaimed, his tone dripping with feigned shock as his gaze swept over the macabre discoveries. He picked up the eye from the counter and held it aloft, squishing it between his fingers with morbid curiosity. ¡°So squishy, no? Like a little jelly.¡±

    Draven¡¯s wings flared wide as he stepped forward, shielding the grisly scene. ¡°Hey! Back off and keep your hands to yourself!¡± he barked, his voice a low growl.

    The man ignored him, squeezing the eye harder. ¡°Oops,¡± he said mockingly, letting the remains slip through his fingers.

    ¡°Be careful with that until we get the knights here!¡± Anita warned sharply, her eyes narrowing.

    The Frenchman only chuckled. ¡°Knights, you say? Why waste their time?¡± He turned back to the cook, his demeanor darkening. ¡°Now, monsieur, where did you get this delightful soup?¡±

    The cook flinched, his voice trembling. ¡°W-We got the supplies from¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish, the Frenchman lunged at him with lightning speed, aiming to gouge out his eyes. Draven intercepted just in time, gripping the attacker¡¯s wrist with crushing strength. The Frenchman¡¯s eyes widened momentarily before his lips curled into a smirk. ¡°Tr¨¨s bien. You¡¯re strong,¡± he said with a chilling chuckle.

    The waiter gasped in horror. ¡°Father!¡± he cried, rushing forward to help, but Bimoth stepped in, blocking his path. With a swift motion, Bimoth threw a handful of powder into the air. Suddenly, dozens of invisible knives shimmered into view, their blades poised inches from the group¡¯s faces.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got sharp eyes, I¡¯ll give you that,¡± the Frenchman said with a twisted grin. ¡°The name¡¯s Toby Kaur. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to kill anyone who knows about the bodies here. Orders are orders, you see.¡±

    The group dove for cover as the knives flew toward them. ¡°Anita! Get them out of here!¡± Arid shouted, summoning his staff and bracing for combat.

    Anita nodded, grabbing the cook and waiter and pulling them toward the exit. ¡°Stay close!¡± she ordered as more knives rained down, slicing through the air with deadly precision. The room erupted into chaos, the Frenchman¡¯s laughter echoing menacingly over the clash.

    Toby twisted effortlessly out of Draven¡¯s grip, flipping midair and delivering a powerful kick that sent Draven skidding back. Though Draven raised his arms to block, the force left a distinct footprint pressed into his forearm. ¡°He¡¯s not bad,¡± Draven muttered, flexing his fingers to shake off the sting.

    Toby smirked, grabbing a nearby can of gasoline. Without hesitation, he doused the stack of soup cans and struck a match. ¡°Bon app¨¦tit,¡± he quipped before tossing the lit match onto the cans. Flames erupted instantly, forcing the group to leap back from the searing heat.

    ¡°No! We need to find out who the ring belonged to!¡± Cassius yelled, desperation in his voice. He ripped off his jacket and tried to smother the flames, but it was too late¡ªthe cans melted into bubbling, unrecognizable sludge.

    Toby leaned casually against the counter, lighting a cigarette as the fire reflected in his cold eyes. ¡°Sorry, kids. Just business,¡± he said with a shrug, exhaling a plume of smoke.

    Cassius¡¯s fists clenched, and without a word, he slammed his hand to the ground. A jagged pillar of stone shot up from beneath Toby¡¯s feet, slamming into his chest and launching him through the kitchen window. Glass shattered, raining down onto the street outside.

    The group rushed to the window, watching as Toby landed with a roll and stood up, brushing shards of glass off his apron. He clutched his ribs, clearly winded, but his grin remained. ¡°Not bad,¡± he admitted, his voice dripping with mockery. Then, with a burst of unnatural speed, he darted into the shadows, disappearing before anyone could react.

    Cassius growled in frustration. ¡°Damn it! He got away!¡±

 Chapter 109

    In Mel¡¯s book, the pages felt endless as he walked through the labyrinth of his father¡¯s knowledge. He absorbed spell after spell, weapon techniques, intricate fighting skills, and the secrets of his own cloud magic. But for all its wisdom, the book offered little insight into Merlin himself.

    Mel¡¯s fist tightened as his eyes landed on a detailed drawing of the Four Renaissance Kings. Donatello, the smallest of the group, crouched in shadow, his apparent death nothing more than a ruse. Leonardo, the second eldest, stood regal yet unconventional, insisting on the title of ¡°king¡± despite being a woman. Raphael, the enigma, whose face was deliberately left blank¡ªMel had yet to encounter him but knew he was said to be the strongest. And finally, Michelangelo, also known as Goldman, Mel¡¯s mentor¡­ and murderer.

    Mel¡¯s jaw clenched as he approached Goldman¡¯s face etched into the page. Slowly, he placed a hand on the drawing. ¡°With every fiber of my being, I hate you,¡± he whispered, his voice trembling. ¡°You taught me everything I know¡­ except how to live. I never learned how to laugh, how to speak to people, or what a damn limo was.¡±

    A single tear escaped his eye, but he wiped it away with a furious swipe. ¡°No. You won¡¯t get any tears from me. You killed me, and that¡¯s the end of it.¡± Mel¡¯s hand balled into a fist, scratching over Goldman¡¯s face until the image was defaced.

    ¡°Is that really what you believe?¡±

    The sneering voice made Mel¡¯s deadened purple eyes widen as he spun around. ¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡± His heart raced. He was supposed to be alone here¡ªafter all, he was dead in his father¡¯s book.

    Before he could process the intrusion, a web shot out, striking his chest. Electricity surged through him, jolting his body with real pain¡ªpain he wasn¡¯t supposed to feel in the book. Mel cried out as the web yanked him forward, and a Silken Enforcer slammed a foot into his chest, sending another surge of electricity through him.

    ¡°A Silken Enforcer?!¡± he gasped, trying to summon his own magic, but to his horror, nothing came. Another enforcer dashed forward, its punch landing squarely on his chest, cracking his ribs and forcing him to the ground. Gagging, Mel coughed and clutched his torso.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I feel anything when I fought the spell version of Merlin, but I feel this now?¡± he panted. ¡°And when I held the Sun Sword, my hand didn¡¯t burn¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his thoughts, a sinister hissing sound filled the air. Mel¡¯s blood ran cold as a massive, eight-legged form emerged from the shadows¡ªor rather, seven-legged. The Wild Storm Spider loomed over him, its broken limb a haunting reminder.

    ¡°Because with you, I also died,¡± she hissed, her voice dripping with venom.

    Her towering form closed the distance, and with a flick of her legs, she bound him in thick, silken webs. The electricity coursed through him again, and he screamed in agony.

    ¡°You decapitated me the first time!¡± the spider roared, her anger shaking the air. ¡°And then you got us both killed again!¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?!¡± Mel shouted through gritted teeth.

    The spider groaned, stopping the torture but keeping him restrained. ¡°You ate my leg. Do you even remember that?¡±

    Mel blinked, his innocent tone almost mocking. ¡°You tasted delicious, by the way.¡±

    The spider slapped him so hard his head snapped to the side. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare joke about that!¡± she spat. ¡°When you ate me, you didn¡¯t just take my powers through blood. You consumed my spirit. My creator, Laith, made me from Transylvanian roots, and now my essence is a part of you.¡±

    Mel froze as the realization settled over him. ¡°Wait¡­ so you¡¯re trapped in here because¡ª¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m part of you now!¡± she shouted, collapsing in frustration. ¡°Dammit, Mel! I was a queen in the storm. Now, I¡¯m stuck in this book with you!¡±

    Mel groaned as the webs fell away, his body aching. He sat up, his gaze meeting the spider¡¯s, both of them wearied by their connection. ¡°Well, I guess we¡¯re roommates now,¡± he muttered, earning a venomous glare from Shieka.

    ¡°But, uh¡­ why did you say, ¡®Do you really believe that?¡¯ when I said I¡¯m dead?¡± Mel asked, shielding his eyes from Shieka¡¯s monstrous form. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve had a serious fear of spiders ever since, well¡­ you know.¡± He muttered awkwardly, glancing away.

    Shieka groaned, exasperated. With a flick of her webs, her grotesque spider form shimmered and transformed. Her black hair flowed down her back, her eight eyes narrowed and merged into two sharp, piercing ones, and her legs reshaped into long, human limbs¡ªthough her towering height remained. Now she stood before him, an imposing, statuesque woman.

    ¡°Better?¡± she asked, folding her arms.

    Mel cautiously peeked, then nodded. ¡°Yeah, thanks. I appreciate it.¡±

    ¡°Melanthius, listen closely,¡± she said, her tone suddenly serious. ¡°You¡¯re not dead. In fact, you can¡¯t die¡ªnot right now, at least.¡±

    Mel¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Wait, what? What do you mean I can¡¯t die?¡±

    Shieka sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose. ¡°I¡¯ve been stuck in your body for a while now, which means I¡¯ve had a front-row seat to all your little soul secrets. Your body has been granted something called Reliant Immortality.¡±

    Mel blinked, the weight of her words crashing down on him. ¡°Reliant¡­ immortality? What does that even mean? Is that a bad thing?¡±

    Shieka groaned again, muttering under her breath. ¡°Why am I explaining this to a twelve-year-old?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sixteen!¡± Mel shot back, clutching his chest as if her words had dealt a mortal blow.

    She ignored his protest, grabbed him by the collar, and effortlessly lifted him into the air. Holding him in suspended animation, she summoned a web-like chalkboard in front of them. With quick, deliberate gestures, she began sketching diagrams with her threads.

    ¡°Look here, kid,¡± she said, pointing to the board. ¡°Inside your body are three distinct magical energies: mine, your father¡¯s cloud magic, and some¡­ unknown black lightning magic.¡±

    Mel furrowed his brow, listening intently as she continued.

    ¡°The black lightning magic and your father¡¯s cloud magic are constantly at war inside you. When you held Excalibur, it wasn¡¯t because you were worthy¡ªbecause you weren¡¯t. Only a Pendragon can be worthy of that blade. What happened was, every time you touched Excalibur, you were literally dying and coming back to life, over and over again. That¡¯s why you lost control. That¡¯s why you lashed out like a maniac.¡±

    Mel¡¯s eyes widened further, the pieces falling into place. ¡°Wait¡­ so I was¡ª¡±

    ¡°Dying. Yes.¡± Shieka¡¯s voice was sharp as she cut him off. ¡°The black lightning magic inside you is what¡¯s keeping you alive. It¡¯s the source of your Reliant Immortality. When you held Excalibur, the constant dying weakened your soul, allowing the black lightning to take over and make you try to kill Maren. You thought you couldn¡¯t control your weaponry, but in reality, your body was being hijacked by that magic.¡±

    Mel was silent for a moment, processing the revelation. ¡°But¡­ where does the black lightning come from? Is it tied to my dad? Or¡ª¡±Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Shieka interrupted, her tone growing more frustrated. ¡°What I do know is that I¡¯m now a permanent part of your soul, which means I¡¯m stuck with your dumbass for eternity. Immortal, just like you. Lucky me.¡±

    Before Mel could respond, she slapped him across the face¡ªhard.

    ¡°OW! What the hell was that for?!¡± he shouted, rubbing his cheek.

    ¡°Because you¡¯re an idiot,¡± she snapped. ¡°And because it¡¯s satisfying.¡±

    Mel groaned, throwing his hands up in frustration. ¡°You¡¯re impossible.¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re insufferable,¡± she shot back, folding her arms. ¡°Now shut up and try not to die again. You¡¯ve only got eternity to figure this out.¡±

    Mel rubbed his cheek and cleared his throat awkwardly. ¡°Uh¡­ so, what exactly is Reliant Immortality?¡± he asked hesitantly, instantly regretting it.

    Shieka¡¯s palm met his face again, this time with even more force. ¡°I literally just explained it! It¡¯s tied to that black lightning magic in your body! The only way to get rid of it is to find the original creator of the magic. But tell me, genius¡ªhave you ever seen anyone else with black lightning like yours?¡± Her voice dripped with a mix of sarcasm and faint hope.

    Mel froze, his eyes darting as he tried to think. ¡°Hmm¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ know¡­ know know know!¡± he began babbling nonsensically, smacking his own face. ¡°I DON¡¯T KNOW!¡± he shouted, wide-eyed. ¡°What was that?!¡±

    Shieka groaned, exasperation radiating off her as she massaged her temples. ¡°Oh no, you¡¯ve been stuck in this damn book for too long. You need to be revived before you completely lose it!¡±

    She released him from her webbed suspension, letting him fall unceremoniously to the ground.

    ¡°Ow,¡± Mel muttered, but then, for some reason, he began laughing softly to himself. ¡°Relax, sexy lady.¡±

    Before Shieka could respond, Mel wrapped his arms around her waist from behind, chuckling as he leaned closer. ¡°Let¡¯s just go on a date,¡± he whispered, his voice low.

    Shieka¡¯s reaction was immediate. She grabbed him and flipped him onto his back with ease, sending him sprawling.

    Mel jumped to his feet, brushing himself off, his face flushed with embarrassment. ¡°Sorry! That was super weird. I, uh, didn¡¯t do anything too stupid just now, did I?¡± He scratched the back of his head, quickly looking for an escape route. ¡°Anyway, I should probably figure out how to revive myself¡­¡±

    Shieka rubbed her eyes, shaking her head in disbelief. ¡°I swear, I¡¯m going to hit this kid again.¡±

    Back in Westmore, Draven paced nervously while on the phone with King Percival. ¡°Yes, there were bodies in the cans! Anita managed to save one before they were destroyed, but the Frenchman escaped! What should we do?!¡±

    On the other end of the line, King Percival¡¯s voice was calm but firm. ¡°What are the kids doing right now?¡±

    Draven glanced out the window, his fingers drumming anxiously against his thigh. ¡°They¡¯re determined to figure out who the victim in the soup was. They won¡¯t let it go! What should I do?¡±

    Percival sighed deeply, leaning back in his chair and rubbing his temples. For once, he didn¡¯t think about what Thaddeus might do in this situation; instead, he asked himself what Melanthius would do. After a long pause, he spoke with quiet resolve.

    ¡°Help them. Identify the victim, return the ring to his family¡ªif he had one¡ªand bring the Frenchman and his boss to justice.¡±

    Draven paused, the weight of the command settling on his shoulders before a small, determined smile crept onto his face. ¡°Understood, Your Majesty. I won¡¯t let you down.¡±

    With that, he hung up the phone, his resolve firm as he turned his focus back to the mission ahead.

    In the dimly lit restaurant, Bimoth examined the can closely, his brow furrowed. ¡°The soup was shipped from Fayhall. Fayhall¡­ what¡¯s in Fayhall?¡±

    Anita, nervously nibbling on her fingernails, muttered under her breath. ¡°Fayhall¡­ Fayhall¡­ why does that sound familiar?¡±

    Bimoth arched an eyebrow and glanced at her. ¡°And why would you know what¡¯s in Fayhall?¡± he asked pointedly.

    Anita froze, caught off guard. ¡°Oh, I, uh¡­¡± she stammered, fumbling for an excuse.

    Before she could come up with anything, Arid groaned loudly and crossed his arms, stepping onto three stacked chairs to match Bimoth¡¯s towering height. ¡°Why does it even matter to you? Because when everything goes south, you¡¯re just going to bolt like you always do.¡± His tone was sharp, cutting through Anita¡¯s flustered attempt to respond.

    Meanwhile, Cassius leaned back in the corner, stretching lazily. ¡°So, Fayhall, huh?¡± he mused, his voice calm but focused. Without warning, he dropped into a sprinter¡¯s stance, ready to take off.

    ¡°Uhh¡­ what is he about to do?¡± Anita asked, her wide eyes darting between him and the others.

    Bimoth and Arid both shrugged, completely unfazed.

    Cassius didn¡¯t wait for further questions. In a blur, he dashed out of the restaurant at breakneck speed, leaving nothing but a gust of wind in his wake.

    ¡°Jeez!¡± Bimoth yelled, shielding his face as the sudden gust from Cassius¡¯s sprint knocked over a few chairs. ¡°Where the hell is he going?!¡± Arid asked, frustration evident in his voice.

    Draven strode out of the restaurant, spinning his winged sword casually before sliding it back into its hilt. ¡°To find out who the ring belongs to. But first, he¡¯s tracking down Toby,¡± he said firmly. ¡°I¡¯ll help you retrieve the ring, but the moment we¡¯re done, we¡¯re heading back to school. No arguments, got it?¡± His piercing gaze swept over them.

    Arid and Anita nodded obediently, while Bimoth flopped onto the floor, still managing to match their height despite sitting. ¡°All we need to do is track the serial number on the can,¡± he said, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. ¡°But that might be a bust if they¡¯ve already realized we¡¯re onto them. They¡¯d switch the shipments or reroute everything by now.¡±

    Arid groaned, rubbing his eyes. ¡°Great, so we¡¯ve got nothing.¡±

    Meanwhile, in the Fayhall kitchen¡­

    The Chef loomed over Toby, his face twisted with barely-contained fury. ¡°Is it done?¡±

    Toby nodded nervously, his hands trembling. ¡°Yes, Chef. I destroyed all the cans.¡±

    Without warning, the Chef¡¯s fist struck him hard across the jaw. Toby stumbled, clutching his face in shock. ¡°Then why is there some boy asking for someone named Toby Kaur right here in Fayhall?!¡± the Chef roared.

    Toby¡¯s eyes widened in panic. ¡°What? That¡¯s impossible! I destroyed everything! How could they track me?!¡±

    The Chef let out a guttural groan, pacing back and forth. ¡°I don¡¯t care how! I want you to handle the boy. Personally. And send the Salad Troop to deal with the others at the restaurant. If they get their hands on any more evidence¡­¡± He didn¡¯t finish the sentence, his heavy breathing punctuating the silence instead.

    ¡°Yes, Chef,¡± Toby muttered, bowing low before running out of the kitchen.

    The Chef leaned heavily on the counter, wiping sweat from his brow. His fingers drummed anxiously against the steel surface. ¡°He¡¯d better hurry,¡± he muttered to himself, his voice tinged with desperation. ¡°I¡¯m running out of time.¡±

    Inside Mel¡¯s book¡­

    Mel was walking on the ceiling while Shieka strolled on the floor, both moving as if gravity had no meaning here. ¡°So then I was all like, ¡®Wait, the Jester and Professor Estron are the same person?!¡¯ But that doesn¡¯t make sense because Estron said he¡¯s been at the school for years. My theory is the Jester was some kind of spirit and¡ª¡±

    Shieka growled, cutting him off. ¡°Mel, I was there. Remember? I¡¯m part of your spirit. I saw all of it.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right.¡± He scratched his head sheepishly, but his train of thought was already back on track. ¡°Anyway, Draven split him in half eventually, which was super cool!¡±

    Shieka groaned loudly, her patience clearly wearing thin. ¡°Yes, I know. I was literally inside you when it happened.¡±

    Mel ignored her annoyance and began humming to himself. He reached out to grab a floating bowl of s¡¯mores ice cream that materialized beside him. ¡°By the way, the ice cream here is incredible. I¡¯ve been eating it nonstop¡ª¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I can tell,¡± Shieka snapped. ¡°Your spirit is littered with junk food. Maybe slow down before your real body can¡¯t handle it.¡±

    Mel paused, patting his stomach with a frown. ¡°I have been feeling a little heavier in the real world lately¡­¡± His expression suddenly changed, eyes wide with realization. ¡°Weight. Weight. WEIGHT!¡± he shouted, slapping himself hard across the face.

    Shieka sighed and pinched the bridge of her nose. ¡°We really need to get you out of here before you completely lose it.¡±

    ¡°How do we get out of here?¡± Mel asked, his voice tinged with desperation.

    Shieka ran her hands along the strange walls, her expression unreadable. ¡°According to the rules of reliant immortality, you¡¯re supposed to come back on your own. So just¡­ do it.¡±

    Mel swallowed hard, nodding. ¡°Okay.¡± He tensed his body, straining with effort, but nothing happened.

    ¡°Anytime now,¡± Shieka said dryly, stretching her limbs as if preparing for action.

    Mel tried again, gritting his teeth, but still, nothing changed.

    ¡°To come back, you have to want to come back,¡± Shieka explained, her tone sharper this time.

    Mel exhaled heavily, lowering his head. The more he tried to will himself back, the less progress he seemed to make.

    Shieka¡¯s patience snapped. She grabbed him by the collar, yanking him closer. ¡°What is it? You don¡¯t want to go back?! Is that it?¡±

    Mel¡¯s eyes widened at her words. Suddenly, he shoved her arm away and bolted, his footsteps echoing in the strange space.

    ¡°This damn kid!¡± Shieka growled, baring her teeth. Without hesitation, she sprinted after him.

 Chapter 110

    In the dimly lit restaurant, Draven held his phone up, projecting a hologram of their destination. ¡°This is the place?¡± he asked, eyeing the run-down building on the display.

    The group stared at it skeptically. ¡°Bad guys are either smart enough to stay hidden or dumb enough to hide in plain sight,¡± Anita said, leaning closer to examine the hologram.

    Bimoth tilted his head, looking at her curiously. ¡°You know, you look really familiar,¡± he said, scratching his chin.

    Anita¡¯s face stiffened, and she quickly looked away. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Anyway, all we have to do is get there. Cassius ran off before we could explain anything, so he¡¯s probably sprinting around like a lunatic.¡±

    Arid nodded. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go¡ª¡±

    Before they could move, the restaurant¡¯s lights flickered and died. The room plunged into darkness as five figures emerged, stepping into the faint glow of the streetlights. They wore aprons splattered with red stains, knives dangling ominously from their belts.

    ¡°The Salad Troop,¡± Lettuce said, cracking his knuckles. ¡°We can¡¯t let you leave.¡±

    Draven moved in front of Arid and Anita protectively. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± he asked.

    The tallest figure, Onion, pulled out a curved blade, the steel glinting in the shadows. ¡°We¡¯re the Salad Troop: Lettuce, Tomato, Cucumber, Dressing, and me, Onion. We were just supposed to grab that can, but then we saw your tech.¡± His eyes flicked to Draven¡¯s phone. ¡°Auroria tech. That kingdom¡¯s so reliant on their gadgets, they¡¯ve let magic and skill wither away. Makes this all too easy.¡±

    Onion raised his knife, and with a sudden movement, launched a blue energy blast straight at Draven. The blast sent him crashing through the restaurant wall, landing hard on the pavement outside.

    ¡°Draven!¡± Anita shouted, rushing to the broken window.

    Dusting himself off, Draven stood up, patting his chest. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he said, his voice calm but charged with adrenaline. He smirked, gripping the edges of his shirt. ¡°Been a while since I¡¯ve used this.¡±

    With a sharp tug, he ripped his shirt off, revealing a shimmering layer of high-tech scales beneath. Tapping his chest, the scales shifted and locked into place, forming a sleek, cutting-edge suit of armor.

    Onion dashed at him with lightning speed, but Draven met him head-on, grabbing his shoulders and skidding backward from the impact. The force of Onion¡¯s strength left cracks in the ground, but Draven¡¯s grin didn¡¯t falter.

    In one fluid motion, Draven flipped over Onion and slammed him into the dirt, shaking the ground. Onion twisted free and yanked Draven into an arm bar, locking his joints. For a brief moment, Draven froze, a memory flashing in his mind: his first fight with Mel, who had pinned him in the exact same way.

    This time, he reacted differently. With a sharp growl, Draven lifted Onion¡¯s entire body off the ground and slammed him into a nearby boulder, shattering it into rubble. Onion lay motionless, unconscious.

    Draven stepped back, his grin widening as he scanned the remaining members of the Salad Troop. ¡°One down. Who¡¯s next?¡± His voice echoed with a mix of confidence and thrill, his fighting spirit fully ignited.

    Tomato darted toward Anita, but Arid quickly conjured a dense, grassy root wall, the vines weaving together to form an impenetrable shield. ¡°Stay behind me!¡± he shouted.

    Outside the barrier, Bimoth intercepted Tomato, grabbing him by the leg with one massive hand. With a swift motion, he hurled Tomato into the other members of the Salad Troop like a ragdoll.

    Dressing charged in next, but Bimoth didn¡¯t hesitate. He backhanded him with enough force to slam him into the ground, leaving a small crater beneath his body.

    Cucumber sprinted toward Bimoth, but the towering figure let out a roar and stomped the ground with thunderous force. The impact sent Cucumber flying into the air. Bimoth didn¡¯t miss a beat¡ªhe stepped forward and delivered a palm strike to Cucumber¡¯s face, sending him spiraling back down to the ground with a groan of pain.

    Lettuce was the last to attack, brandishing two knives with a wild look in his eyes. He slashed at Bimoth, but Bimoth caught his wrist mid-swing and drove his face into the nearby window with a sickening crash. Not done, Bimoth elbowed him deeper into the wall, punched him back out, then slammed another elbow into his head, leaving Lettuce slumped and unconscious.

    Draven stood nearby, staring in stunned silence, his face a mix of confusion and awe. He tapped his chest, and his armor scales retracted back to their normal state. ¡°Well, I guess no one¡¯s next after all,¡± he muttered, kicking an empty can on the ground in disappointment.

    Bimoth turned back to Arid¡¯s root wall, effortlessly pushing it aside. He leaned down to meet Arid¡¯s gaze with a smug grin. ¡°How¡¯s that for bolting?¡± he said, his voice dripping with satisfaction.

    Without waiting for a reply, Bimoth stepped over the shattered window sill, walking past the wreckage of the fight to join Draven outside.

    Cassius continued running, his breaths coming in ragged gasps. ¡°An hour straight, and still no leads. How does nobody know about any missing people?¡± he thought, frustration mounting. His gaze fell on a decrepit old restaurant at the edge of the woods, its windows grimy and its sign barely legible. He slowed his pace, eyes narrowing. ¡°This has to be my last shot,¡± he muttered, steeling himself before breaking into a sprint toward the eerie building.

    Suddenly, a glint of silver caught his eye. A knife whizzed through the air, slicing past his face. Pain erupted as it grazed his ear, and Cassius yelled, clutching the now-bleeding wound. His eyes widened when the knife reversed course, flying back toward him as if guided by an invisible force. Cassius ducked just in time, the blade narrowly missing him.

    Emerging from the shadows of the woods, a figure stepped forward: Toby Kaur. He held the knife aloft, spinning it lazily above his hand, the weapon seemingly responding to his commands. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just go home, kid?¡± Toby sneered, but then his eyes widened in realization. ¡°Wait a second¡­ Prince Cassius, isn¡¯t it? From the Minotaur Kingdom!¡± A wicked grin spread across his face. ¡°You know what happens to people who mess with Gluttony Kingdom¡¯s operations? They die.¡±

    Cassius raised his hand, assuming a fighting stance despite the blood trickling down his ear. His expression hardened. ¡°I¡¯m not here just to get the ring back for some dead guy. I¡¯m here because someone from Astronomer Royal told me Akoni¡ªprince of Astronomer Royal¡ªhas ties to the Seven Deadly Kingdoms. And if you¡¯re stuffing bodies into food, you¡¯re definitely part of whatever evil web they¡¯re tangled in!¡± His voice carried conviction, even if his logic was tenuous.

    Toby chuckled darkly, spinning the knife faster until it became a blur in his hand. ¡°You think you¡¯re a hero? You think that matters? You¡¯re nothing but a cocky brat who stumbled too close to a fire you can¡¯t put out. I¡¯ll make sure you regret every step you took here.¡± His smirk deepened as he readied his attack.

    Inside Mel¡¯s book, he sprinted through the endless corridors, his eyes darting over the walls lined with haunting images¡ªeach one a reflection of his darkest memories. Every step he took brought back flashes of pain: being raised by Goldman, and then being killed by him. The weight of those moments pressed down on him, and as the echoes of his past grew louder, he clamped his hands over his ears, trying to drown it all out. Tears streamed from his hollow, lifeless eyes as he stumbled and hid behind a pile of weapons.

    ¡°Mel!¡± Shieka¡¯s voice rang out, sharp and desperate, but he ignored her, curling tighter into himself. She followed his trail until she found him trembling and crouched low, his face buried in his hands. ¡°Mel, what is the matter with you?! Don¡¯t you want to come back?!¡± she shouted, frustration bleeding into her voice.

    He lifted his head, his face a mask of fear and despair. ¡°NO! IT¡¯S SCARY!¡± he cried out, his voice cracking like a frightened child¡¯s.

    Shieka froze for a moment, taken aback, before groaning and throwing her hands on her hips. ¡°The real world is scary, I know that. But you need to be there!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s scary! People are scary! Fighting is scary!¡± he whimpered, curling back into himself as fresh tears fell.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Shieka¡¯s expression softened as understanding dawned. She sighed heavily and sat on the other side of the weapons, her tone shifting from exasperation to empathy. ¡°I get it, Mel. I know it¡¯s terrifying. Do you think I don¡¯t know fear? My creator made me from the brain of a woman and the body of a spider¡ªthat¡¯s horrifying. When we fought, and you decapitated me? That was terrifying. And learning that I can¡¯t die until you figure out your immortality? That¡¯s terrifying.¡±

    She leaned closer, resting her arm lightly on his. ¡°It¡¯s okay to lose, Mel. It¡¯s okay to have been beaten by Goldman, a king, even to have been executed. But losing because you¡¯re too scared to stand up and fight? That¡¯s not okay. What happened to being the man I know you are?¡±

    Her words hung in the air, and for a long moment, neither spoke. Slowly, Mel¡¯s trembling subsided. He hesitated, then reached out, his hand shakily finding hers. His grip was weak but meaningful, and a flicker of resolve began to stir in his eyes.

    Mel rubbed his eyes and gave himself a firm slap on each cheek. ¡°I¡¯m fine now,¡± he muttered, standing up with renewed determination. Shieka rose alongside him, her arms crossed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you¡¯ve had to suffer because of me,¡± Mel said earnestly, placing a hand on her tall shoulder. ¡°I promise, I¡¯ll uncover the truth behind my immortality. No matter what.¡±

    As the pages around them began to dissolve, Mel felt an eerie calm settle over him. His vision faded to black, and when his eyes opened, he was surrounded by darkness and the muffled sensation of water. He instinctively felt the ground beneath him and stood slowly, his legs tingling as if waking from a deep slumber.

    ¡°Melanthius,¡± Shieka¡¯s voice cut through the silence, startling him. He spun around, immediately falling into a defensive stance.

    ¡°Wait, how can I see you now?¡± he asked, confused, as his hands moved to touch her arms, her waist, her face.

    ¡°Cut it out!¡± she snapped, swatting his hands away and baring her teeth in irritation. She even tried to nip at his fingers, but he was quick to pull back.

    ¡°Why are we in water?¡± she asked, her tone laced with suspicion.

    Mel glanced around at the shimmering, dimly lit expanse. ¡°We must be in Atlantis,¡± he muttered, more to himself than her.

    Shieka nodded. ¡°You can see me now because I let you. Our connection has deepened,¡± she explained as she disappeared in a blink, only to reappear a moment later. ¡°Now I can control my physical form.¡±

    Mel nodded slowly, his hands brushing over his face. It was alive again¡ªno longer the cold, lifeless visage it had been. But something was different. The left side of his face, along with his right arm, was marked by intricate gold and black plating.

    Shieka leaned in and tapped her knuckles against the golden plates on his cheek. ¡°You were so close to becoming one of Goldman¡¯s golden slaves. Honestly, it¡¯s better to have died than to let him make you his statue. That eclipse grasp of yours¡ªyour black lightning magic¡ªsaved you.¡±

    Mel raised an eyebrow at the mention. ¡°Eclipse grasp?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the same magic your father used to steal power from others. He had a choice to erase the magic he took or use it himself. Does it feel weird?¡±

    Mel shook his head, tracing the plated designs on his arm. ¡°No, it¡¯s like a¡­ protective tattoo. I can still feel everything.¡±

    Shieka glanced down at her own body, admiring her human form with a smug smile. ¡°Well, I look amazing. In fact, I feel amazing.¡± She ran her hands over her curves with a playful smirk, prompting Mel to clear his throat and avert his eyes, his face flushing red.

    ¡°So,¡± he stammered, ¡°can anyone else see you?¡±

    Shieka sighed heavily, her mood souring. ¡°Unfortunately, no. Only you can see this masterpiece.¡± She groaned and shifted uncomfortably before frowning. ¡°What is this piercing feeling?¡±

    Before Mel could respond, Shieka yanked a massive sword from her back, the blade nearly grazing his shoulder. ¡°What the hell?!¡± Mel yelped, stumbling backward as she examined the weapon.

    Shieka didn¡¯t stop there. One by one, she began pulling out weapon after weapon from seemingly nowhere¡ªlegendary blades, ornate tonfas, and other treasures.

    ¡°What is happening right now?!¡± Mel shouted, dropping to his knees in shock.

    Shieka furrowed her brow. ¡°Isn¡¯t this stuff from your book?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Mel exclaimed, picking up a sword with reverence. ¡°That¡¯s the Sun Sword! And those are the Raven Tonfas! Why are they with you?¡±

    Shieka crossed her arms and shot him a withering glare. ¡°Well, I was a collector of legendary weapons before you killed me. Maybe I snagged a few as a souvenir. Sue me!¡± She tossed another blade to the ground with a huff. ¡°I didn¡¯t think they¡¯d follow me into the real world. Am I some kind of walking inventory now?!¡±

    Mel ran his hands through his hair, trying to make sense of the chaos. ¡°This¡­ is going to get complicated.¡±

    ¡°No kidding,¡± Shieka muttered, holding up another blade with a mix of frustration and fascination. ¡°So, what¡¯s the plan, genius?¡±

    Back in Fayhall, the scene was bleak. Cassius lay unconscious, his body covered in deep cuts and bruises. Nearby, Toby sat slumped against a crumbling wall, his breaths labored, his body battered almost beyond recognition. Blood dripped from his cracked lips as he muttered weakly, ¡°T-that boy¡­ he almost killed me.¡±

    The Chef approached him, his steps crunching in the snow. ¡°I destroyed all the cans. Are you alright?¡±

    Toby nodded weakly, spitting blood into the snow. ¡°I¡¯ll live¡­ barely.¡± He winced and motioned toward the desolate streets. ¡°Come on, they¡¯ve got nothing on us anymore.¡±

    ¡°But I do,¡± a cold, smooth voice echoed from the shadows.

    Both Toby and The Chef froze, their heads snapping toward the sound. Emerging from the darkness, Nomak stepped forward, his diamond-encrusted wand catching the faint moonlight. The sight of him drained the color from their faces.

    ¡°WAIT! NOMAK SIR! I DIDN¡¯T DO ANYTHING!¡± Toby scrambled to his knees, terror written across his face. ¡°I CAN STILL GET RID OF THOSE KIDS!¡±

    Nomak twirled the wand between his fingers, a mocking grin tugging at his lips. ¡°If only this were about the kids finding out,¡± he said casually, using the wand to pick at his teeth. ¡°No, the Queen of Gluttony sent me. She wants you dead. Apparently, you¡¯ve been cutting corners¡ªputting bodies into her product to make some extra cash. Were your pockets not fat enough, Toby?¡±

    Cassius groaned faintly in the snow, his mind piecing things together. ¡°So¡­ the queen didn¡¯t know about the bodies?¡±

    The Chef let out a guttural growl.

    Nomak turned to him, his tone cold as ice. ¡°Your name is ¡®The Chef,¡¯ but not because you¡¯re a great cook. You were Gluttony¡¯s supplier. Her right hand in this kingdom. And you betrayed her.¡± Nomak reached out and straightened the buttons on The Chef¡¯s apron, his demeanor calm yet menacing.

    The Chef¡¯s hands clenched into fists. ¡°I needed this business! You have no idea what¡ª¡±

    Nomak raised his wand to silence him, his sharp glare stopping The Chef mid-sentence. ¡°It¡¯s alright. The more you complain, the more I¡¯m late for my anniversary. And I hate being late.¡±

    The Chef stepped back, tearing off his apron and tossing it aside. ¡°If you want my life, you¡¯ll have to take it!¡± he roared, his voice echoing across the snowy battlefield.

    Nomak sighed and readied his wand, his calm facade unshaken. ¡°Fine. If that¡¯s what you want.¡±

    Moments later¡­

    The Chef lay sprawled on the ground, his body broken, his breaths shallow and wheezing. Nomak stood over him, wiping the blood off his knuckles onto The Chef¡¯s shirt. His wand rested casually at his side.

    ¡°You showed heart,¡± Nomak admitted, his voice almost sympathetic. ¡°I don¡¯t like killing people on my anniversary. So, lucky for you, I¡¯m sending you to prison instead.¡±

    Nomak turned to leave, but Cassius grabbed his ankle, his face pale and desperate. ¡°Sir, please¡­ tell me about the Seven Deadly Kingdoms. Anything!¡±

    Nomak stopped and glanced down at him, his expression unreadable. He sighed and shook his head. ¡°Tell you? No, I can¡¯t do that while we¡¯re in Wrath. It¡¯s dangerous there.¡± He began walking again but paused, adding over his shoulder, ¡°But¡­ if you can defeat the King of Wrath, then we¡¯ll talk.¡±

    Cassius¡¯s grip faltered, and he slumped back into the snow. Nomak disappeared into the darkness, muttering under his breath. ¡°Not that even she could.¡±

    His thoughts lingered on Leonardo, and then he was gone, leaving Cassius alone in the frozen silence.

    Epilogue of the Soup Body Arc

    The students were unable to identify the owner of the mysterious ring, but their efforts ensured that The Chef, Toby, and all their workers were arrested. Justice had been served, but questions still lingered in the air like the scent of blood and decay.

    Far away, deep within the opulent yet grotesque underbelly of the Gluttony Kingdom, Althara Shadowbane reclined on a velvet chaise in her underground casino. The dimly lit room was filled with the sounds of gluttonous revelry¡ªpatrons with bloated forms gorged on decadent meals while throwing dice and spinning wheels, their laughter coarse and hollow.

    Althara swirled a glass of dark wine in her hand, her eyes cold as they surveyed the chaos around her. She lifted her other hand, conjuring a swirling mist of enchanted clouds. From the haze emerged an ethereal image of Anita, her younger sister.

    ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re still alive, aren¡¯t you?¡± Althara¡¯s voice was low, almost a whisper, her words laced with equal parts venom and longing. Her piercing gaze softened for a brief moment as she reached out to the illusion.

    ¡°I¡¯ve found you, little sister,¡± she murmured, her voice trembling slightly. A single tear escaped the corner of her eye, trailing down her pale cheek before she wiped it away with a sharp flick of her hand. Her expression hardened once more, and the illusion dissipated into the smoky air.

    In the heart of the Magisterium, Titian sat brooding in his grand chair, the weight of failure pressing down on him. His eyes scanned the group assembled before him, their silence heavy with disappointment. ¡°I know,¡± he muttered with a growl, ¡°It was a bad plan. Althara didn¡¯t show up, the slippery witch¡­¡± His fist slammed against the armrest in frustration, the tension palpable.

    Elsewhere, Nomak returned to his shattered home, the remnants of what was once a proud structure now a reflection of his fractured life. As he stepped through the door, he found Leonardo standing in the doorway of their bedroom, her imposing presence amplified by the diamond-encrusted wand she held¡ªalmost identical to his own.

    ¡°You¡¯re late for our anniversary,¡± she remarked coolly, a glint of mischief in her eyes.

    Nomak¡¯s lips curved into a smirk as he met her gaze. ¡°Come on,¡± he said, his tone light but affectionate. He pulled her into a tight embrace, the weight of their shared history palpable between them. With a laugh, they moved toward the bedroom, the door closing softly behind them as the world outside seemed to fade into nothing.

 Chapter 111

    A few days later, deep beneath the waters of Atlantis, in the darkest depths of the city, Mel rolled up his sleeves with a determined gleam in his eyes. He stretched, the muscles in his arms rippling as he cracked his neck. ¡°I¡¯m getting us out of here,¡± he said, his voice steady with resolve.

    Shieka, ever the skeptic, tucked the array of legendary weapons back into her pants, which somehow fit with an absurd perfection, like something straight out of a cartoon. She raised an eyebrow, crossing her arms as she sat down. ¡°And how exactly are you planning to do that?¡± she asked, her tone both curious and unimpressed.

    ¡°Because I can fly!¡± Mel grinned widely, giving Shieka a thumbs up as if his declaration was the most obvious thing in the world. Shieka growled, rolling her eyes in disbelief.

    With a confident leap, Mel shot upwards¡ªonly to plummet right back down to the ground. ¡°Uh, that doesn¡¯t usually happen¡­¡± he muttered, glancing at his ankles. He focused, trying to activate the cloud magic symbol that would usually allow him to soar. He tried again¡ªonly to crash back onto his butt.

    Shieka¡¯s patience wore thin as she placed a hand gently under his chin, lifting his face. ¡°So you can¡¯t swim or be affected by the ocean at all, because of that curse Triton put on you?¡± She read his soul and saw the truth in his eyes, and Mel nodded in response.

    Shieka purred softly, her gaze narrowing in curiosity. ¡°Your life is so¡­ interesting.¡±

    Mel cracked his neck, the weight of his situation sinking in. ¡°Looks like we¡¯ll have to climb,¡± he said. He pressed one foot against the wall and began walking up it, defying gravity with ease.

    Shieka, smirking as she followed him, purred again. ¡°You wizards are so fascinating¡ªwalking on walls, casting spells, wielding wands.¡±

    Mel chuckled, his mood lightening. ¡°Mark taught me this one pirate song.¡± As he walked, his voice began to sing a rhythmic tune, filling the air as Shieka moved swiftly beside him on the wall.

    ¡°Raise the sails and drink the rum,

    The ocean calls, the journey¡¯s begun!

    With a map in hand and a heart so bold,

    We¡¯ll find the riches, the pirate¡¯s gold!¡±

    Mel chanted the verse for six relentless hours, his voice growing hoarse as exhaustion overtook him. ¡°Raise¡­ the rum¡­ and call the ocean¡­¡± he gasped, dragging himself up the rocky edge. ¡°We¡¯ll¡­ find the map¡­ and eat the pirate¡¯s gold!¡± He collapsed onto the cliffside, chest heaving with effort.

    ¡°Atlantis,¡± he wheezed, staring at the horizon. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± His voice was barely audible, but his mind raced. I can¡¯t let the Atlanteans know I¡¯m alive. If Liam finds out, he¡¯ll call Goldman again. He hired him to capture Elowen, but he clearly wanted me dead too.

    As he mulled over his thoughts, Shieka perched lightly on his chest, her weight barely noticeable. She knelt down, her glowing eyes filled with concern.

    ¡°You made it,¡± she said softly, stepping off him. As her gaze traveled over his battered form, a wave of emotion struck her. She saw his pain, his victories, his failures, and the bond he shared with his friends. Somehow, inexplicably, she was part of that circle. A single tear escaped her eye, and she quickly wiped it away.

    ¡°Bastard,¡± she muttered under her breath.

    ¡°What did I do this time?¡± Mel groaned, trying to sit up.

    ¡°Shut up,¡± she replied, shaking her head. ¡°Where to next?¡±

    Mel forced himself to his feet, flexing his black and gold-plated hand. ¡°I¡¯m starving,¡± he said, scanning his surroundings to make sure no one saw him. ¡°There¡¯s a spell in the book that might help. My body¡¯s too weak to use the full symbol, but¡­¡± He muttered an incantation, his form dissolving into a swirling cloud of purple mist.

    The cloud shot out over the ocean, drifting through the open window of a grand castle. There, Princess Rue sat on her bed, engrossed in a book, her delicate hands adorned with his black gauntlets. It had been so long since he¡¯d seen her, and for a moment, he allowed himself to simply admire her.

    He floated through the window and reformed just behind her.

    ¡°What is that?!¡± Rue gasped, jumping to her feet.

    ¡°Boo,¡± Mel said with a grin.

    Her reaction was immediate and violent. She screamed and punched him with the gauntlets. ¡°ZOMBIE!¡±

    ¡°OW! WAIT¡ªI¡¯M NOT A ZOMBIE!¡± Mel cried, stumbling back.

    ¡°A ghost?!¡± she accused, grabbing a nearby broomstick and whacking him repeatedly.

    ¡°OW! NO, NOT A GHOST EITHER!¡±

    Shieka appeared at his side, sighing as she watched Rue¡¯s assault. ¡°Mel, I can¡¯t be the only one who doesn¡¯t want to die again, right?¡±

    Mel grabbed the broomstick mid-swing, snapping it in half. ¡°Stop it!¡± he shouted, breathing heavily.

    Rue wasn¡¯t deterred. She stepped back, holding her hands out dramatically. ¡°Stand back! My fire can melt an island¡­ probably!¡±

    Mel raised his hands in surrender.

    ¡°You could be a shape-shifter. What¡¯s my middle name? The one I only told you?¡± Rue demanded, green fire swirling above her gloves.

    ¡°Percy,¡± he answered with a sigh.

    Rue hesitated, biting her lip. ¡°You could¡¯ve looked that up!¡± she accused.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    She narrowed her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s my favorite color?¡±

    ¡°Purple,¡± Mel replied without hesitation.

    Rue froze, her face turning pink. It was purple because of his eyes¡­ she thought. ¡°Lucky guess!¡± she huffed, still ready to strike.

    Mel groaned. ¡°You created your tech because you thought magic was cool,¡± he said, his voice heavy with weariness.

    That did it. Rue¡¯s defenses crumbled as she rushed forward, wrapping her arms around him and burying her face in his chest. ¡°MEL, IT IS YOU!¡± she cried.

    ¡°Yes, so stop attacking me!¡± he begged.

    She flipped him onto the bed, her emotions swinging wildly. ¡°How did you come back? Why did you fight Goldman without a plan? You just ran in headfirst and died!¡± Her voice cracked as she placed a hand on the black and gold plating on his face.

    Mel sat up with a wince. ¡°I know, Rue. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll explain everything, just¡­ please get me some food.¡± His eyes pleaded with hers.

    Rue nodded, her heart softening at the pain in his expression. ¡°Of course,¡± she whispered, heading toward the door.

    ¡°And¡­ maybe some new clothes?¡± he called after her.

    A few moments later, Mel sat in a chair near Rue¡¯s bed, dressed in a sleek silver suit she had laid out for him. He twirled a forkful of spaghetti and raised an eyebrow at the outfit. ¡°Thanks for the suit. It¡¯s¡­ a little extravagant, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Rue shrugged, a faint smirk playing on her lips. ¡°I originally picked it out for your funeral, but the Steel Pact insisted you wear Atlantean gear instead.¡±

    Mel nearly choked on the sip of orange juice he was drinking. He glanced at her attire¡ªblue high-waisted shorts, a matching button-up shirt, and an Atlantean necklace resting against her collarbone. ¡°Why are you wearing Atlantean gear?¡± he asked, suspicion creeping into his voice.

    Rue bit her lip, her gaze dropping to the floor. ¡°Because I¡¯m not a princess anymore. I¡¯m an Atlantean now,¡± she said softly.

    The words hit Mel like a hammer. He coughed and patted his chest. ¡°What?! Why?!¡± he managed to say, quickly wiping his mouth.

    Rue hugged her knees to her chest, her fingers absently tracing the edge of the black gauntlets she wore. ¡°My father hasn¡¯t been himself for a long time. He was willing to let Elowen get kidnapped without lifting a finger to stop it. What kind of king does that? I can¡¯t stand by and watch him fail our people.¡± She paused, her voice growing quieter. ¡°I¡¯d rather let you be my king.¡±

    She placed a hand on Mel¡¯s arm, and for a moment, the room was silent except for the sound of Mel swallowing hard. The memory of Goldman killing him and kidnapping Elowen resurfaced, the pain still raw.

    ¡°Now I see why you like this girl,¡± Shieka commented dryly from where she sat beside Mel, her tone laced with faint amusement.

    Rue rubbed her eyes and sniffled, trying to compose herself. ¡°Anyway,¡± she began, changing the subject, ¡°so you¡¯re immortal because of whoever gave you the black lightning. When you die, you go into your book. Oh, and you share your body with the Wild Storm Spider, who¡¯s also immortal?¡±

    Mel nodded, impressed at how neatly she summarized everything. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ pretty much it. Well, partially,¡± he admitted.

    Rue tilted her head, her curiosity piqued. ¡°What else?¡±

    Mel took a deep breath. ¡°Donatello¡ªthe Renaissance King and Goldman¡¯s brother¡ªis alive. I met him after Arid, Renita, and Lincoln started attending the school. He claimed he knew things about my father and promised to reveal the locations of the Seven Deadly Kingdoms. Apparently, those kingdoms hold answers about both my parents. He also said he¡¯d tell me what the Magisterium knows about them¡ªif I asked.

    ¡°Donatello made me an offer: if I take down the Kingdom of Gluttony, he¡¯ll give me something that belonged to Merlin. But here¡¯s the thing¡ªI don¡¯t trust him. He¡¯s the reason King Liam came after me in the first place. He stole the Lady of the Lake artifact, and whatever he¡¯s planning, it¡¯s bound to be bad. I can¡¯t let him know I¡¯m alive¡ªnot yet. Not before I figure out his endgame.¡±

    Rue listened carefully, her brows furrowed in concern. When he finished, she let out a long sigh. ¡°You really need to start telling me this stuff sooner, Mel,¡± she said, exasperation in her tone but warmth in her eyes.

    Mel nodded and continued eating, savoring the meal. ¡°How are the boys?¡± he asked, referring to Lance and Clyde.

    Rue sighed, leaning back in her chair. ¡°There was some trouble. They tried to organize a festival to showcase your martial arts, but it didn¡¯t exactly go as planned. Two guys showed up and started a fight with the Steel Pact. Don¡¯t worry¡ªthey¡¯re fine. All they seem to do is train these days.¡± She paused, counting on her fingers. ¡°Arid¡¯s been meditating in the forest like some monk. Lincoln¡¯s back too. He claims he¡¯s stronger now¡ªand he¡¯s got tattoos to prove it. Must be a werewolf thing. As for me? I¡¯ve been training in the dragon arts. It¡¯s been¡­ intense.¡±

    Mel exhaled in relief, a small smile breaking through. ¡°That¡¯s amazing,¡± he said softly, pride in his voice.

    Rue wasn¡¯t having it. She leaned forward and gently grabbed his chin, her emerald eyes locking onto his. ¡°You¡¯re smiling¡ªbut don¡¯t.¡± Her tone was firm, yet laced with understanding. ¡°I know what it¡¯s like to smile while you¡¯re breaking apart inside. I¡¯ve been doing it ever since you left.¡±

    Her words hit him like a wave. Before he could respond, she added, ¡°I bet you¡¯re thinking, ¡®Why hasn¡¯t anyone been trying to get Elowen back,¡¯ aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Mel looked down, the smile fading from his face. ¡°Yeah,¡± he admitted quietly, his voice heavy. ¡°I have been.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯ve also been thinking¡­ I want to get Dorian back too,¡± Mel admitted, his voice steady, almost proud.

    Rue¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t care about him anymore, not after he turned into a dictator.¡±

    Mel nodded, a hint of sadness crossing his face. ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t. I was angry¡ªfurious, even. But then I started to think about everything he¡¯s been through. His father was murdered by Goldman. And now he¡¯s putting on this act, trying to look like a strong leader determined to unite the kingdoms against the Seven Deadly Kingdoms. But underneath it all, he¡¯s just¡­ a scared boy, lost and overwhelmed, trying to figure out what to do.¡±

    Rue studied his expression, her brows furrowing as she listened.

    ¡°I can¡¯t ignore that,¡± Mel continued. ¡°No matter what he¡¯s done, he¡¯s still my friend. For a while, he was like a brother to me. And brothers¡­ brothers don¡¯t give up on each other, even when things fall apart.¡±

    Rue¡¯s gaze softened, the tension in her shoulders easing as she took in his words. ¡°You¡¯re a better person than most, Mel,¡± she said quietly, though her tone carried a tinge of admiration.

    King Percival burst into Rue¡¯s room wielding a wooden bat, his pajamas rumpled and his hair a mess. Rue flinched and let out a startled scream, instinctively backing up. Mel, quick on his feet, dove under her bed without hesitation.

    ¡°I heard a scream!¡± Percival declared, gripping the bat as if he were preparing to fend off a burglar.

    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t!¡± Rue replied, her voice high-pitched with panic.

    ¡°Yes, I did!¡± Percival insisted, narrowing his eyes.

    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t, old man! Now get out of my room!¡± she shot back, crossing her arms and glaring at him.

    Percival sighed deeply, lowering the bat but keeping his stern demeanor. ¡°Teenage rebellion. I get it. But please, if you¡¯re going to wear the Atlantean jewelry, at least clean it first,¡± he muttered, clearly exasperated.

    Rue groaned loudly, throwing her hands in the air. ¡°It¡¯s not a phase!¡± she yelled as he turned to leave.

    ¡°It¡¯s always a phase,¡± Percival grumbled under his breath, closing the door behind him.

    The moment he was gone, Mel let out a low chuckle from his hiding spot. ¡°Rebellious phase, huh?¡±

    Rue¡¯s face turned red with frustration. ¡°Shut up,¡± she muttered, shifting her bed in irritation¡ªand inadvertently banging the frame against Mel¡¯s head.

    ¡°Ow!¡± Mel groaned, rubbing his head as he scooted out from under the bed. ¡°What was that for?!¡±

    ¡°For being annoying,¡± Rue said, though a smirk tugged at her lips.

 Chapter 112

    Mel returned to sit on Rue¡¯s bed, his posture heavy with exhaustion. Shieka perched beside him, tilting her head thoughtfully. ¡°So, who else are you planning to tell that you¡¯re alive?¡± she asked, her tone tinged with curiosity.

    Mel exhaled deeply, letting his head fall back onto the bed. ¡°Shieka wants to know who else I should tell,¡± he muttered, half to himself.

    Rue shifted her weight, crossing her arms as she leaned against the wall. ¡°You already said you didn¡¯t want to tell too many people, especially for Auroria¡¯s safety,¡± she reminded him firmly. ¡°Laying low is your best option right now. Even telling Baba Yaga could backfire. She might mean well, but there¡¯s too much at stake.¡± Her voice softened slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡ªthere¡¯ll come a time when it¡¯s safe to reveal yourself. You¡¯ll know when it¡¯s right.¡±

    Mel stared at the ceiling, his mind swirling with uncertainty. ¡°I hope you¡¯re right,¡± he murmured, the weight of secrecy pressing harder on his chest.

    He then remembered something and sat up straighter. ¡°Rue, while I was in the book, I saw Merlin. There was a mural he¡¯d drawn, and when I touched it¡­ he came to life and started fighting me.¡± Mel¡¯s voice carried a weight of unease. ¡°His pressure was overwhelming. I couldn¡¯t move¡ªI couldn¡¯t even think. I knew that if any of his punches landed on me in real life, I¡¯d die instantly.¡±

    Rue¡¯s head tilted, her expression sharpening with both concern and curiosity. ¡°Wait, you fought him? Like, actually fought Merlin? Did he say anything?¡± Her voice was firm, but there was a trace of worry beneath it.

    Mel exhaled slowly, running his hand over the back of his neck as if the memory physically weighed him down. ¡°Yeah¡­ he said some strange things. Stuff like, ¡®You¡¯re smaller than I remember,¡¯ and, ¡®You treated her badly¡ªshe was always mine.¡¯ It didn¡¯t make any sense.¡±

    Rue¡¯s brows furrowed deeply as she leaned forward. ¡°She? Who¡¯s ¡®she¡¯? Your mother? Someone else?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Mel admitted, his frustration evident. ¡°But the way he said it¡­ it was possessive, almost territorial. And his tone¡ªit felt personal, like he was angry at me, not just testing me. Whatever he was talking about, it mattered to him. A lot.¡±

    Rue crossed her arms, her eyes narrowing in thought. ¡°So not only is your father somehow haunting you from the book, but he¡¯s also throwing cryptic messages at you while trying to beat you into the ground. Great. That¡¯s just what you needed, right?¡± She tried to keep her tone light, but her worry was impossible to hide.

    ¡°I know,¡± Mel admitted, his tone serious. ¡°And I¡¯ll have to be more cautious. Just because I can come back doesn¡¯t mean I want to. That book¡­¡± He shivered slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back to that terrifying place.¡±

    He stood up abruptly and shifted into a fighting stance.

    ¡°What are you doing now?¡± Rue asked, arching a brow.

    Mel conjured a swirling cloud barrier that shimmered for a moment before dissipating. ¡°Defense,¡± he explained. ¡°If I¡¯m going to stand a chance against any new opponents, I can¡¯t rely on brute force like I did with Goldman. Going blow for blow doesn¡¯t cut it anymore.¡±

    Without warning, he reached into Shieka¡¯s pocket and pulled out a gleaming rapier.

    Shieka flinched, her tail flicking with irritation. ¡°Knock it off!¡± she snapped, snatching the sword back.

    Rue¡¯s eyes widened in awe. ¡°Whoa, so she¡¯s really like a walking inventory for you, huh?¡±

    Mel nodded thoughtfully, ignoring Shieka¡¯s glare. ¡°Yeah, kind of. But this sword won¡¯t cut it¡ªliterally or figuratively.¡± He slid the rapier back and reached into her pocket again, only for Shieka to grab his arm and flip him effortlessly onto the floor.

    ¡°I said knock it off!¡± she hissed, her ears twitching.

    Mel groaned, clutching his side. Before he could recover, Shieka¡¯s ears perked up sharply. She kicked him under the bed in a flash. ¡°Hide!¡± she ordered, her voice low and urgent.

    Rue blinked in confusion, her mouth opening to question Shieka, but then she heard footsteps approaching. The door swung open to reveal Queen Ruecrix standing in the doorway.

    ¡°Rue, get ready for school,¡± Ruecrix said, her tone curt as her eyes scanned the room. ¡°Who were you talking to just now?¡±

    Rue flinched, her heart racing. ¡°Oh, uh¡­ I was on the phone with my friends!¡± she blurted, forcing a nervous laugh.

    Queen Ruecrix chuckled dryly, crossing her arms. ¡°Friends? You? That¡¯s hilarious!¡± She laughed as she turned to leave, her mocking tone echoing down the hall.

    Rue clenched her fists and growled under her breath. ¡°I do have friends!¡± she called after her mother, her voice laced with frustration.

    Mel crawled out from under the bed, brushing off dust and wincing slightly. He walked over to the window and glanced out at the school grounds, his eyes narrowing at the sight of students casually walking to class.

    ¡°The school¡¯s still open?¡± he said, disbelief heavy in his voice. ¡°What the hell? After everything that¡¯s happened?!¡±

    Rue stood up, running a hand through her hair as she let out a heavy sigh. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s messed up. Believe me, I know.¡± She walked over and placed a comforting hand on Mel¡¯s shoulder. ¡°There was a long grieving process for you. People really mourned, Mel.¡±

    Mel lowered his head, his jaw tightening. ¡°But¡­ nobody¡¯s even tried to get Elowen back?¡± His voice wavered, a mix of disbelief and frustration breaking through.

    Mel sighed and turned to Rue. ¡°Where¡¯s my Fox Bearrington costume?¡± he asked, his tone almost hopeful.

    Rue rolled her eyes and exhaled. ¡°Bimoth¡¯s using the persona. He¡¯s been sleeping in your dorm and protecting Atlantis while you¡¯ve been¡­gone,¡± she explained.

    A small smile broke through Mel¡¯s somber expression. ¡°I¡¯m glad Atlantis hasn¡¯t been left vulnerable,¡± he said softly before his smile faded. ¡°But I need a new persona.¡±

    Rue¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Why?¡±

    Clearing his throat, Mel hesitated before mumbling, ¡°Because I¡¯ll be lonely when you¡¯re gone¡­¡± His voice carried a note of insecurity that surprised even him.

    Rue groaned, pinching the bridge of her nose. ¡°Fine. God, you stink,¡± she said, sniffing and dramatically covering her nose.

    Mel sniffed himself and winced. ¡°Yeah, well, I was a zombie for a while,¡± he muttered, coughing awkwardly.

    Rue reached for a bottle of perfume and sprayed it around him. ¡°Fine, take a shower after I¡¯m done here. I¡¯ll set some clothes out for you, but I¡¯ll be gone by the time you¡¯re finished. Just don¡¯t let anyone see you.¡±

    Mel nodded, leaning against the windowsill, letting her words hang in the air.

    Moments later, Mel stepped out of the bathroom wearing Atlantis shorts, a loose button-up, and flip-flops. He dried his hair while glancing at himself in Rue¡¯s mirror.

    Shieka lounged on Rue¡¯s bed, watching him with an amused expression. ¡°You¡¯ve got a nice girl. Don¡¯t mess it up,¡± she teased, her tone carrying a hint of seriousness.

    Mel glanced at her reflection in the mirror and nodded. ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s the best,¡± he admitted, tying back his damp curls.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Shieka tilted her head, smirking knowingly.

    Turning to face her, Mel leaned against the shelf. ¡°I can¡¯t stay here all day waiting for Rue to come back,¡± he said, a hint of impatience creeping into his voice.

    He held out his hand, creating webbing from his fingers. He crafted it into a mask, examining it closely.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do that if I were you,¡± Shieka warned, raising an eyebrow.

    Mel raised the webbed mask confidently. ¡°I¡¯ve been training with the electric webbing for seven months. I think I know how to¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish, he slipped the mask on, only to be zapped with a sudden burst of electricity. The jolt sent him stumbling back as he yanked the mask off, coughing.

    ¡°Okay,¡± he wheezed, rubbing his face with a towel, ¡°that won¡¯t work.¡±

    Shieka shook her head, chuckling. ¡°Told you.¡±

    Days earlier, before Mel emerged from Atlantis, Jake and Yasmine stood on the outskirts of the city.

    ¡°What?! You¡¯re leaving?!¡± Jake exclaimed, his voice a mix of shock and disbelief.

    Yasmine stood silently, her eyes fixed on the water lapping at the shore. A faint smile crossed her lips. ¡°I think I¡¯ve had enough of following Shadowbanes, you know?¡± she said softly, her tone lighter than the weight of her words.

    Jake¡¯s confusion deepened. ¡°What is this all of a sudden?¡± he asked, his gaze locked on her face, searching for answers.

    Yasmine turned to him, cracking her neck as though trying to shake off her lingering tension. ¡°I¡¯m officially resigning as second-in-command of the Steel Pact,¡± she said, her voice steady but distant.

    Jake grabbed her shirt, his grip firm but uncertain. ¡°What are you talking about? Where did those scars come from? I didn¡¯t even get to know you all that well! You made me the acting leader, and now you¡¯re just leaving?¡± he asked, his voice trembling slightly.

    Yasmine closed her eyes, memories of the events after the Shadowbane Festival flashing through her mind.

    Flashback

    Yasmine walked alone along the outskirts of Camelot, anger simmering beneath the surface. ¡°Attack my husband, huh? Motherfuckers,¡± she muttered under her breath, clenching her fists.

    As she continued, her sharp gaze caught sight of King Liam standing near a tree just outside the kingdom. He was casually waiting, his presence radiating arrogance.

    ¡°You sent them to Auroria after getting the young master killed?!¡± she snarled, marching toward him. Her eyes burned with fury. ¡°And you had the nerve to sic them on my daughter? You¡¯re a real piece of work.¡± She jabbed a finger at his forehead.

    Liam chuckled darkly, undeterred by her anger. ¡°You don¡¯t know what sick really is,¡± he said coolly. ¡°You¡¯re sick. You were once the Priestess of the Stars, you know? Your early twenties¡ªnow those were terrifying times. You were a concept people couldn¡¯t even whisper about without trembling.¡± He leaned closer, his voice dripping with mockery. ¡°But then you got married, started playing second fiddle to Merlin Shadowbane, and what happened? He abandoned you all. Hiding, running¡ªnone of you had the guts to come back until you got word Melanthius was out of prison.¡±

    He shook his head with a smirk. ¡°You¡¯re wasting your power. You could¡¯ve been so much more, but instead, here you are¡ªa relic of the past.¡±

    Yasmine¡¯s jaw tightened, her fingers curling into fists as she fought to contain her rising anger.

    Liam¡¯s smirk grew wider. ¡°Lucky for you, someone sees your potential. They want you, Yasmine. And I¡¯ve come to make sure you join my fighters against the Wrath Kingdom. You¡¯ll make big bucks¡ªmaybe even enough to buy back your dignity.¡±

    Yasmine¡¯s fury flared, and Liam suddenly flinched. He blinked, shaken by the vivid mental image of his skull being bashed in. His body instinctively ducked, narrowly avoiding an imagined blow.

    Growling, Yasmine stepped closer, her aura menacing. Liam chuckled nervously, sweat trickling down his temple. ¡°Ah, I forgot about that little trick of yours. That mental disruption technique¡ªmaking people believe they¡¯ve been hit or cut. Nasty, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    He regained his composure, pulling out a thick wad of cash and waving it mockingly. ¡°This could all be yours,¡± he sneered, before slapping her with the stack of bills and slamming her to the ground.

    Yasmine extended her hand, and a shimmering sphere of starlight materialized, glowing brighter with each passing second. With a fierce yell, she launched it forward. ¡°Star Breaker!¡±

    The celestial energy streaked through the air, colliding with Liam¡¯s face and sending him flying backward. He hit the ground with a thud, his face scorched and reddened.

    Yasmine straightened, flexing her fingers as a faint glow lingered around her hands. Liam groaned, wiping soot from his cheek, then let out a roar of frustration. He drew a golden spear from his back, its blade gleaming like sunlight.

    ¡°Excalibur!¡± he shouted, spinning the weapon with a deadly flourish.

    Yasmine sighed, stepping into a firm stance. ¡°It¡¯s been far too long since I stood as the Priestess of the Stars,¡± she said, her voice calm yet brimming with power. She pressed her palms together and slowly pulled them apart, a streak of celestial energy sparking between them like a blade being forged.

    Liam chuckled, his expression twisted into a manic grin. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m terrified¡ªabsolutely petrified of this woman!¡± His voice dripped with sarcasm before his grin stretched wider, eyes wild with excitement. ¡°WHICH MAKES ME WANNA FIGHT YOU EVEN MORE!¡±

    Present

    Yasmine lowered her head, her voice heavy with resignation. ¡°You¡¯ll never understand, kid. Just leave me alone,¡± she muttered, brushing past Jake.

    As she walked away, Mark and Lucy appeared in front of her, their expressions somber.

    ¡°Yasmine,¡± Mark said, his tone firm but gentle. ¡°Go back inside and sleep on this decision. You¡¯re not thinking straight.¡± He puffed his cigar, exhaling a cloud of smoke that hung heavily between them.

    Lucy¡¯s usual stoic demeanor wavered, her voice tinged with sadness. ¡°Mom¡­ you¡¯re leaving?¡± she asked quietly, her eyes searching Yasmine¡¯s face for answers.

    Yasmine paused, glancing at her daughter before looking away. A bitter chuckle escaped her lips. ¡°If Merlin could leave us for years without a second thought, why can¡¯t I?¡±

    Mark¡¯s jaw clenched, and his eye twitched at her words. He stepped closer, his voice low and steady. ¡°Go inside, my love.¡±

    Yasmine hesitated, her gaze flickering between them before she turned, the weight of her decision pressing heavily on her shoulders.

    The rest of the Blades and Blunts disembarked from their ships, surrounding Yasmine and the others in a growing circle.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Yasmine¡¯s leaving?¡±

    ¡°First Logan, now her?!¡±

    The murmurs grew louder, the confusion and disbelief rippling through the crowd.

    Yasmine scanned their faces, then snatched Mark¡¯s cigar with a sharp glare. She took a long drag before exhaling a plume of smoke. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m leaving. And if any of you want to get burned by the stars, try stopping me.¡± Her voice was icy, resolute.

    A Blunt member stepped forward, his expression defiant. Before he could speak, Yasmine pressed her glowing hand to his chest. A burst of celestial energy scorched him, and he collapsed to the ground with a cry of pain.

    ¡°I¡¯M WITH CAMELOT NOW! YOU HEAR ME?!¡± she roared.

    Without hesitation, Yasmine unleashed a torrent of power, tearing through the ranks of Blades and Blunts like a raging deity. In mere seconds, the hundred-strong crowd fell before her, battered and broken. She moved with the precision of someone who once helped build their strength¡ªand now dismantled it effortlessly.

    Lucy stood frozen, watching her mother with wide, disbelieving eyes. ¡°She¡¯s¡­ she¡¯s tearing down the ranks she and my father created. She¡¯s betraying everything we built¡­ and no one can stop her,¡± she whispered, her voice trembling with awe and heartbreak.

    Mark, enraged, charged at Yasmine with his blade drawn. She met his strike with a glowing hand, the energy of the stars clashing against his weapon. Mark grabbed her waist in desperation, his voice cracking with fury.

    ¡°WHAT ARE YOU DOING, YASMINE?! YOU¡¯RE REALLY GOING TO THROW US AWAY TO BE ONE OF THEM?!¡±

    Yasmine bit her lip, her body tense as if holding back tears. Her voice was low, cold. ¡°If you think you can stop me¡­ then do it. You can have me if you win.¡±

    Mark tightened his grip, but Yasmine¡¯s hand burned with celestial energy, searing his wrist. She flipped him over her shoulder with practiced ease, and he hit the ground hard, wheezing in pain.

    Lucy stepped forward, her fists clenched, tears threatening to spill. ¡°Why?! What is this about, Mom? Was I too much of a burden? Was it because I broke your training dummies? Because I¡¯m not strong enough? Or¡­ because Logan left?!¡± Her voice cracked as she blamed herself.

    Yasmine knelt down slightly and placed a hand on Lucy¡¯s head, her expression softening for just a moment. ¡°Daughter, you¡¯re not the reason. You could never be. But why should a goddess like me stay among peons? We¡¯re not even fighting for anyone powerful anymore.¡± Her tone turned cold again, her words cutting like a blade.

    Lucy¡¯s sadness twisted into anger as she pulled back her fist. ¡°You¡¯re wrong!¡± she shouted, swinging at her mother.

    Yasmine caught Lucy¡¯s wrist mid-swing, her grip firm but unyielding. With a sharp motion, she threw her daughter to the ground. Lucy gasped as the air left her lungs, tears finally spilling down her cheeks.

    Jake, watching from the sidelines, stumbled forward. ¡°I don¡¯t understand any of this!¡± he yelled, his voice trembling with frustration. He wanted to intervene but was still too weak, powerless to stop the chaos.

    Yasmine turned, stepping away from the defeated group. Her voice carried over the silent crowd as she walked. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, all of you. But it was either this¡­ or you¡¯d all die one by one.¡±

    With those parting words, she stepped onto the ocean, celestial stars forming beneath her feet as she walked across the water toward Camelot. Her silhouette shimmered in the starlight, leaving behind a trail of destruction¡ªand a broken family.

 Chapter 113

    Present day, inside the classroom. Jake sat next to Lucy, who was staring at the front of the room, her gaze sharp and cold. ¡°I still don¡¯t get it. We were just having fun, and then¡­ this happens?¡± Jake absentmindedly doodled on his paper, his mind elsewhere. Lucy glanced at him, her voice flat. ¡°You heard her. She doesn¡¯t need us. We¡¯re too weak for the priestess of the stars.¡± She echoed Yasmine¡¯s words, the weight of them sinking in.

    Jake bit his lip, his hand gently covering hers. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that,¡± he said softly. ¡°She didn¡¯t mean it. I know she didn¡¯t.¡± His words were meant to comfort, but Lucy only rubbed her tired eyes, her face blank. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she muttered, but the pain in her voice was clear.

    Jake nodded but couldn¡¯t shake the thought. His gaze drifted to the window. ¡°Mel¡­ I wish you were here,¡± he whispered.

    Just then, the door of the classroom slammed open with a loud bang, and a person in a wolf costume stumbled inside, clearly struggling with the mask. ¡°Hard to see in this thing!¡± the person muttered under their breath.

    Shieka, standing across the room, smirked. ¡°Are you an idiot or something?¡± she called out.

    Under the mask, Mel coughed awkwardly, trying to stay in character. ¡°I became the janitor,¡± he whispered to Shieka. ¡°Draven didn¡¯t do any background checks. Deal with it.¡± He began sweeping with exaggerated movements, trying to blend in.

    A student in the class raised an eyebrow. ¡°Who¡¯s the new janitor? And why is he wearing a wolf costume?¡±

    Mel stammered, tightening his grip on the mask. ¡°Uhh¡­ my name is¡­ Wolf Wolfington!¡± he called out, his voice muffled by the mask.

    The teacher shrugged and gave a brief nod. ¡°A kid threw up over there, Wolf,¡± she pointed towards the mess, and Mel immediately felt his stomach lurch. ¡°Certainly, ma¡¯am,¡± he muttered, trying to hold it together. He walked over and began mopping up the vomit, his movements mechanical, trying to ignore the stench.

    Shieka perched on a desk, unnoticed by everyone else. ¡°You really can¡¯t stay in a room for eight hours?¡± she teased, watching him work. Mel sighed and wiped his brow, glancing briefly at her. ¡°It¡¯s a trauma thing,¡± he muttered under his breath, not wanting to explain further.

    He finished mopping and stood up, his eyes falling on Jake. The moment their gazes met, Mel¡¯s face softened. Jake, slightly confused, tilted his head. ¡°Can I help you, sir?¡± he asked, the polite tone veiling his curiosity.

    Mel shook his head, wiping his eyes quickly. ¡°No,¡± he replied, his voice low. He turned toward Lucy, who sat with cold, tear-filled eyes, and a knot twisted in his chest. ¡°Why is Lucy crying?¡± he thought, his gaze lingering on her for a moment before he turned away, deciding not to press further. He stepped toward the door, his heart heavy, and left the room in silence.

    Moments later, in the bustling cafeteria, students chatted and laughed, the lively atmosphere echoing through the room. At a crowded table sat Caius, Lumi, Sera, Rue, Anita, Renita, Arid, Lance, Clyde, and Jake, with Lucy quietly seated beside him.

    ¡°Anyone notice the new janitor?¡± Arid asked, idly tapping his finger against the table as his gaze followed Wolf Wolfington, who was clumsily sweeping up crumbs nearby.

    Rue rubbed her temple and groaned inwardly. That idiot! she thought, immediately recognizing Mel beneath the ridiculous wolf costume.

    ¡°He¡¯s pretty weird,¡± Arid added, still watching. ¡°I saw him talking to himself earlier.¡±

    Wolf Wolfington¡ªMel¡ªapproached their table, wiping it with exaggerated flair. ¡°How y¡¯all doing, sweetiepies?!¡± he said in an overly deep, exaggerated country drawl, mimicking the tone of a diner waitress.

    Anita raised her plate so he could clean underneath it. ¡°We¡¯re fine,¡± she replied politely, though she arched an eyebrow at his strange demeanor.

    Mel nodded. ¡°Good, good!¡± he said, his voice still in character.

    ¡°So, where are you from, Wolf?¡± Lance asked, squinting suspiciously as he studied the mask.

    Clearing his throat, Mel deepened his voice even further. ¡°I come from the Ironclad Isle,¡± he replied, trying to sound nonchalant.

    Before anyone could react, Rue stomped on his foot under the table. Mel winced, biting back a yelp to avoid blowing his cover.

    ¡°Ironclad? Isn¡¯t that where Mel¡¯s from? You know, where Caldara Bastille is?¡± Clyde chimed in, his curiosity piqued.

    Mel¡¯s heart raced, and he forced a nervous chuckle. ¡°Mel? Who¡¯s that?¡± he said, trying to play it cool, though the slight tremor in his voice betrayed his nerves.

    ¡°Melanthius Shadowbane?¡± Renita said, narrowing her eyes at him.

    Mel shrugged nonchalantly, doing his best to feign ignorance. ¡°Never heard of him,¡± he lied smoothly.

    Clyde raised an eyebrow, leaning forward in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re from the Ironclad Isles and you don¡¯t know Melanthius Shadowbane? That doesn¡¯t add up.¡±

    Before Mel could respond, Lance loudly sipped his drink, the obnoxious sound drawing all eyes to him. With a smirk, he leaned back in his chair, clearly relishing the moment. The pride of describing his sensei was too tempting to resist.

    ¡°Listen up,¡± Lance began, his voice dripping with admiration. ¡°Melanthius Shadowbane is like... imagine a bunch of gods, genius meisters, and legendary kings all rolled into one person. Now trap all of that greatness in the body of a sixteen-year-old. That¡¯s him. Smart as hell, experienced, terrifying when he¡¯s angry, and a total hero. The kind of guy who makes you believe in miracles.¡±

    Mel nodded along, keeping his act together, though his chest swelled with pride. If he weren¡¯t wearing a mask, his growing smirk might¡¯ve given him away. ¡°Sounds impressive,¡± he said, his voice steady, though in his mind, his ego basked in the unexpected praise.

    ¡°He even killed the Wild Storm Spider,¡± Jake chimed in, his voice tinged with awe. He was the only one at the table who had witnessed it firsthand.

    ¡°The Wild Storm Spider, huh?¡± Mel said, keeping his tone casual while adjusting the mask to hide his growing grin. ¡°I heard she was a nasty one.¡±

    Shieka, invisible to everyone but Mel, rolled her eyes and hissed at him. ¡°Can we get out of here already? I¡¯m bored,¡± she whined, dramatically draping herself over a nearby table.

    Mel resisted the urge to sigh at her antics. ¡°Patience,¡± he whispered under his breath, pretending to focus on cleaning the table. ¡°I¡¯m trying to lay low here.¡±This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    Shieka groaned. ¡°You¡¯re the only janitor wearing a wolf costume and using a fake diner waitress accent. You¡¯re about as low-key as a marching band in a library.¡±

    Mel stifled a snicker but couldn¡¯t keep it in. ¡°Okay, that was a good one,¡± he muttered with a chuckle.

    Arid shook his head and gestured to the group. ¡°Told you guys he was crazy.¡± He stood and headed toward the trash bins to throw away his plate.

    Before the group could respond, a warden strode over to their table, his stern expression making the room feel ten degrees colder. He locked eyes with Wolf¡ªMel¡ªand sneered. ¡°You kids still yammering about fighting?¡± His voice was sharp and condescending. He turned his attention to Mel. ¡°And you, Wolf, you¡¯re new here. Shouldn¡¯t you be scrubbing toilets instead of playing comedian?¡±

    Without waiting for an answer, the warden unsheathed a sword and pointed it at Mel¡¯s masked cheek. The cafeteria fell silent. ¡°You kids need discipline,¡± he barked. ¡°You¡¯re the future of your kingdoms. Enough of this laughing. No laughing!¡± He punctuated his words by wiggling the blade threateningly in front of Mel¡¯s face.

    Mel froze for a second, then casually grabbed the blade with his gloved hand. The warden¡¯s smug demeanor faltered as he tugged, only to find the sword completely immobilized. ¡°It¡¯s rude to hold a blade to someone¡¯s face,¡± Mel said, his voice calm but with an edge of menace.

    In one smooth motion, he disarmed the warden, pulling the sword free from its hilt. He rotated the gleaming blade in his hand, letting the light catch on its polished surface, then pointed it directly at the warden¡¯s eye. The tension in the room was palpable.

    ¡°Your blade, sir,¡± Mel said coolly, flipping the sword and sliding the blade back into the hilt¡ªbackward. The warden stumbled back, visibly shaken.

    The room stayed quiet for a moment before Mel went back to his cleaning, as if nothing had happened.

    Victoria approached the tense scene, her expression calm but her tone carrying a hint of humor. ¡°Don¡¯t sweat it, newbie. Wardens are a clan. Sure, some of us are total dickheads,¡± she said, shooting a pointed glance at the warden, ¡°but we¡¯re not all bad.¡± She gave Mel a reassuring pat on the shoulder.

    The warden from earlier cleared his throat loudly, clearly trying to regain control of the situation. ¡°I was just making an example. These kids need to toughen up so another accident doesn¡¯t happen,¡± he said, his voice laced with self-importance.

    Mel froze mid-motion, his posture stiffening. Slowly, he turned to face the warden, his voice firm and dangerously controlled. ¡°Accident?¡± he repeated, his tone sharp enough to cut steel. His hands clenched as he rubbed his face, as though trying to hold back his growing frustration. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s right to call it an accident,¡± he continued, his words measured yet simmering with anger. ¡°A boy was killed. A girl was kidnapped. That¡¯s not an accident¡ªit¡¯s negligence or worse.¡± He locked eyes with the warden, his glare unrelenting.

    The warden faltered, his confidence crumbling under Mel¡¯s piercing stare. He opened his mouth to speak, but no words came.

    ¡°Uh-oh,¡± Rue muttered under her breath. She knew Mel¡¯s calm before the storm.

    Suddenly, Shenelle strolled up to the group, yawning and lazily stretching her arms. ¡°What¡¯s all the commotion about?¡± she asked, her voice nonchalant. Caius, Lumi, and Sera turned toward her in unison.

    ¡°Mom?¡± Lumi said, her eyes widening in surprise.

    ¡°I thought you quit working here,¡± Sera added, her brow furrowed.

    Shenelle cracked her neck and gave them a wry smile. ¡°You kids need an education somehow. Can¡¯t have you running around clueless,¡± she replied, then turned her attention to Mel¡ªor rather, Wolf Wolfington. ¡°And who¡¯s this?¡± she asked, narrowing her eyes.

    Mel cleared his throat, trying to deepen his voice again. ¡°Wolf Wolfington, ma¡¯am. I¡¯m the new janitor.¡±

    Shenelle raised an eyebrow, unimpressed. ¡°Wolf Wolfington, huh?¡± she said flatly. Then, with a wave of her hand, she gestured down the hall. ¡°Well, let me show you around the school I built.¡±

    Mel nodded and followed her, doing his best to keep his disguise intact.

    Moments later, behind the school, Shenelle grabbed Mel by the collar and slammed him against the wall with surprising force. ¡°What the hell is wrong with you?!¡± she hissed, her calm facade gone. ¡°When did you get back?! Why didn¡¯t you say anything?!¡±

    Mel winced, rubbing the back of his head where it had hit the wall. ¡°You knew it was me?!¡± he asked, his voice rising in shock.

    Shenelle rolled her eyes, crossing her arms. ¡°Your last genius disguise was Fox Bearrington. Did you really think I wouldn¡¯t see through this one?¡± she said, her tone dripping with exasperation. ¡°It¡¯d be an insult to my intelligence if I didn¡¯t know it was you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right.¡± Mel chuckled nervously, scratching the back of his neck. Before he could say more, Shenelle suddenly pulled him into a tight hug, catching him completely off guard. For a moment, he stood frozen, but then he wrapped his arms around her, returning the embrace.

    ¡°You idiot!¡± Shenelle¡¯s voice cracked as she cried into his shoulder, her fists lightly pounding his back. ¡°You really tried to take on that gold-plated moron all by yourself?! What were you thinking?!¡±

    Mel tightened his hold, his expression softening. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he murmured, his voice full of regret. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have done that. It was reckless.¡±

    Shenelle pulled back slightly, her tear-streaked face a mix of relief and frustration. ¡°Reckless doesn¡¯t even begin to cover it,¡± she said, shaking her head. ¡°You scared the hell out of me, Mel.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± he said quietly, guilt weighing on his words. ¡°I¡¯ll do better. I promise.¡±

    Shenelle released him and wiped her eyes, taking a deep breath to steady herself. ¡°So,¡± she began, her voice wavering slightly, ¡°when do you plan on telling everyone that you¡¯re alive?¡±

    Mel sighed deeply, his shoulders slumping. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can,¡± he admitted. ¡°Goldman¡¯s still out there, and King Liam clearly has it out for me. If they figure out I¡¯m here, it won¡¯t just be trouble¡ªit¡¯ll be a bloodbath.¡± He stared at the ground, his voice heavy with worry.

    Shenelle nodded thoughtfully, her expression serious. ¡°You can¡¯t stay in hiding forever, Mel,¡± she said, reaching out to take his hand. ¡°I know about your... reliant immortality.¡±

    Mel¡¯s eyes widened beneath his mask. ¡°Of course you do,¡± he murmured, a bitter chuckle escaping him. ¡°But let me guess¡ªyou couldn¡¯t tell me because of the wizard¡¯s promise, right?¡±

    Shenelle nodded, guilt flashing across her face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she whispered, her gaze dropping to the ground. ¡°I wanted to tell you, but I couldn¡¯t break it.¡±

    Mel exhaled slowly, gripping her hand firmly. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Shenelle. I don¡¯t blame you.¡±

    ¡°Mel?¡± Lucy¡¯s voice came from behind him, soft but sharp enough to make him jump. He spun around with a startled yelp. ¡°How did you know it was me?!¡±

    Lucy walked toward him, arms crossed. ¡°I figured out you were Fox Bearrington. Give me some credit¡ªI¡¯m not an idiot. But enough joking around.¡± Her tone turned serious as she backed him against the wall.

    ¡°A few days ago,¡± she began, her voice trembling slightly, ¡°my mom defeated me, my father, and every single member of the Blades and the Blunts. She said she¡¯s with Camelot now.¡± Her eyes locked onto his, filled with a mix of confusion and pain.

    Mel¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry that happened!¡± he said earnestly, his voice heavy with sympathy.

    Lucy nodded, but her expression remained grim. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s gotten into her. She said we were too weak. That I was too weak for her to stay.¡± Her voice cracked as she admitted it, her hands balling into fists at her sides. ¡°She left because of me.¡±

    Mel¡¯s heart ached at her words. ¡°Lucy, that¡¯s not your fault,¡± he said gently, stepping forward to hug her.

    But Lucy wasn¡¯t ready for comfort. In one swift motion, she flipped him onto the ground. ¡°Why were you attacking me?!¡± she demanded, her voice sharp with suspicion.

    Mel kipped back to his feet, brushing himself off. ¡°I wasn¡¯t attacking you!¡± he shot back, his tone exasperated.

    Lucy held up a hand to shush him, glancing around to make sure no one was listening. ¡°Relax. I haven¡¯t told anyone that you¡¯re alive. I figured you¡¯ve got a reason for staying under the radar.¡±

    Mel sighed, his shoulders sagging. ¡°I do.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± Lucy said firmly. ¡°Jake¡¯s been acting as our leader, but now I need you back. We need you back.¡± Her words carried a weight that Mel couldn¡¯t ignore.

    He ran a hand through his hair beneath the mask, nodding slowly. ¡°I got your back,¡± he muttered, though he already knew what he had to do.

 Chapter 114

    Meanwhile, Arid strolled through the dimly lit hallway, his hands stuffed in his pockets. ¡°Man, I¡¯m so tired¡ª¡± Before he could finish, a strong hand yanked him into a large janitor¡¯s closet. The door slammed shut, and everything went dark.

    ¡°Hello?!¡± Arid shouted, only to feel ropes tightening around his arms and legs. Suddenly, the flickering overhead light buzzed to life, illuminating the room. He saw Caius, Lumi, Sera, Anita, Renita, Lance, Clyde, Jake, Amara, Dontai, Lincoln, Cassius, and Bimoth¡ªall tied up in chairs alongside him.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?!¡± Lance barked, thrashing against his restraints.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know! Last thing I saw was some wolf dragging me in here!¡± Jake exclaimed, struggling against his ropes.

    ¡°Wolf?¡± Renita repeated, her eyes narrowing.

    As if on cue, a figure stepped out of the shadows wearing a full wolf costume¡ªMel, still in disguise. The eerie glow of the flickering light cast long shadows across his face as he approached the group.

    ¡°You?!¡± Clyde snarled, pulling against his restraints.

    ¡°Quiet down!¡± Mel snapped, lightly slapping Clyde on the cheek, which only made him growl louder.

    ¡°What do you want from us?!¡± Anita demanded, her voice shaking.

    Bimoth, however, sat unbothered, leaning casually in his chair. ¡°What am I even doing here?¡± he muttered.

    ¡°I just got back to school!¡± Lincoln yelled, his voice cracking as he fought to free himself. ¡°Why am I tied up?!¡±

    Mel turned to him, sighing in frustration. ¡°Quiet down!¡± he barked, giving Lincoln a light slap.

    Lincoln responded by kicking Mel in the shin.

    ¡°OW!¡± Mel winced, hopping back and rubbing his leg.

    ¡°Why are we here?!¡± Amara demanded, glaring up at Mel.

    Mel¡¯s expression shifted into mock seriousness as he slowly walked over to her. ¡°Because¡­¡± He leaned in close, his voice dropping ominously. ¡°You¡¯re all friends of Melanthius Shadowbane.¡± He straightened up, letting the words sink in.

    The group exchanged confused glances, except for Bimoth, who just sighed.

    ¡°And¡­¡± Mel continued, dramatically pulling off his mask with a flourish. ¡°Ta-da!¡± he cheered, grinning at them.

    The room erupted into chaos.

    ¡°ZOMBIE!¡± the group screamed in unison, their voices overlapping.

    Before Mel could explain, Lance broke free of his restraints and threw a punch, but Mel quickly summoned a swirling cloud barrier to absorb the blow. ¡°Whoa, WHOA! I¡¯m not a zombie!¡± Mel yelled, stumbling back.

    ¡°Prove it!¡± Arid yelled, attempting to kick Mel, who effortlessly blocked it with another swirling cloud barrier.

    ¡°Arid,¡± Mel began, his voice firm. ¡°I¡¯m the one who sent you to the therapist I saved, remember?¡±

    Arid froze mid-struggle, his eyes narrowing as recognition flickered across his face.

    Turning to Amara, Mel reached into his pocket and revealed the delicate ice necklace she¡¯d given him. ¡°Amara,¡± he said softly, holding it out to her.

    Her breath caught as her hands instinctively went to her chest. ¡°Mel?! Is it really you?¡± she gasped, her voice trembling.

    ¡°Clyde, Lance!¡± Mel called out, shifting his focus to the pair. ¡°Weapons #3¡ªa bat with nails stuck inside. That¡¯s from my personal inventory of dirty weapons. Sound familiar?¡±

    Both boys stopped struggling, their eyes widening in disbelief.

    ¡°Lincoln,¡± Mel continued, his gaze locking on him. ¡°I gave up my spot in the black cards for you and Dorian last school year. You know that.¡±

    Lincoln and Renita exchanged a stunned glance, their movements faltering.

    Finally, Mel turned to Anita, conjuring a vibrant flower from his webbing and holding it out to her. ¡°Anita,¡± he said gently, ¡°our best friend¡¯s gift.¡±

    Anita¡¯s eyes widened, and her heart dropped as she stared at the flower in awe. ¡°It is you,¡± she whispered, tears welling up. ¡°Only Mel would remember that.¡±

    The group slowly calmed down, the air thick with disbelief and emotion. Mel panted heavily, lowering his defenses as they stared at him.

    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± he said, his voice steady but tired. ¡°Don¡¯t be alarmed¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish, the group surged forward, crowding him and touching his shoulders, arms, and face as if to confirm he was real.

    ¡°How are you back alive?!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s really here!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re actually alive?!¡±

    Mel stumbled slightly under the weight of their questions and excitement, overwhelmed but unable to stop a small, tired smile from forming. ¡°Yeah, yeah, I¡¯m back,¡± he said softly. ¡°And I promise I¡¯ll explain everything.¡±

    Moments later, Mel removed the entire costume, revealing himself fully to the group. They sat in stunned silence as he finished explaining.

    ¡°Immortality?¡± Anita¡¯s voice broke the stillness, trembling with disbelief. ¡°You can¡¯t die?¡± Her heart clenched as the weight of his words sank in. ¡°Oh, Mel¡­¡± she whispered, stepping forward and wrapping her arms around him.

    Mel hesitated but then hugged her back, his voice steady but heavy with emotion. ¡°It¡¯s connected to my black lightning magic,¡± he said, glancing down at the gold-black plating that shimmered faintly on his arm.

    ¡°I need all of you to promise me one thing,¡± he continued, his gaze sweeping across the group. ¡°You can¡¯t tell anyone about this. Not a soul.¡±

    The group exchanged uncertain looks but nodded in unison, understanding the gravity of his request.

    Dontai, sitting at the back, raised his hand hesitantly. ¡°So¡­ reliant immortality?¡± he asked, his brows furrowed. ¡°Someone made you immortal?¡±If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    Mel turned to him, a flicker of something unreadable crossing his face. ¡°Yes,¡± he replied simply, his tone carrying a weight that silenced any follow-up questions.

    "Tell them about me!" Shieka¡¯s voice rang out, sharp and impatient.

    Mel groaned, pinching the bridge of his nose. "I was getting to that!" he snapped back, his exasperation clear.

    The group exchanged puzzled glances, their confusion growing.

    Mel sighed heavily, rubbing the back of his neck. ¡°Alright, here¡¯s the deal. When I ate the leg of the Wild Storm Spider, it didn¡¯t just give me her powers,¡± he explained. ¡°Her soul got infused with mine after I killed her. Her name¡¯s Shieka, and she¡¯s¡­¡± He paused, glancing upward as if bracing himself. ¡°...really sensitive and kind of mean,¡± he muttered under his breath.

    "Excuse me?!" Shieka¡¯s indignant tone cut through the air, though only Mel could hear her.

    The group¡¯s confusion only deepened as they looked around, clearly unable to see or hear anyone else.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Anita frowned, tilting her head. ¡°Who are you talking to?¡±

    Mel sighed again, waving his hand vaguely. ¡°I know you can¡¯t see her, but trust me¡ªshe¡¯s there. And she¡¯s really mean,¡± he said, his voice laced with both irritation and resignation.

    ¡°I think being dead for so long has made him crazy,¡± Arid whispered, leaning toward Amara.

    Mel sighed, rubbing his temples. ¡°I¡¯m not crazy,¡± he muttered, exasperated.

    Before he could say more, Shieka materialized beside him, her spectral form glowing faintly as she leaned her head against his temple. The group watched as Mel twitched uncontrollably, his body jerking in sharp spasms before bending backward unnaturally.

    ¡°Mel?!¡± Amara gasped, her voice trembling.

    Suddenly, Mel snapped upright, his movements unnervingly smooth, and his glowing purple eyes shifted to a piercing red. He glanced around the room with an air of arrogance and amusement.

    ¡°Hello, children,¡± Shieka¡¯s voice purred through Mel¡¯s lips, her tone dripping with mischief. She turned her attention to Bimoth, giving him an appraising look. ¡°And you... large man.¡±

    Bimoth raised an eyebrow and muttered, ¡°I¡¯m their age.¡±

    The group scrambled out of their chairs, panic rising.

    ¡°What the hell is going on?!¡± Cassius shouted, his voice cracking.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Shieka asked, cocking Mel¡¯s head, her tone somewhere between amusement and annoyance.

    Dontai cleared his throat and raised a trembling hand. ¡°Evil spirit, begone!¡± he declared dramatically, throwing a splash of water in her direction.

    Shieka wiped her arm, clearly unimpressed. ¡°Evil spirit? Really? I¡¯m a legendary monster, thank you very much. There¡¯s a difference.¡± Her crimson eyes narrowed at him in mild disdain.

    Jake gulped, stepping forward hesitantly. ¡°I¡¯ve... I¡¯ve seen you before. Back when you were alive. If you¡¯re really inside of Mel, prove it.¡±

    Shieka raised an eyebrow, amused by the challenge. With a wave of her hand, the room darkened, and a sudden thunderstorm erupted, drenching everyone in a cold downpour. Just as quickly as it started, the storm vanished, leaving behind only a faint static charge in the air.

    Jake wiped his face, dripping with water. ¡°Yep,¡± he coughed. ¡°No doubt it¡¯s her.¡±

    Ignoring the rest of the group, Shieka turned to a mirror on the wall and studied Mel¡¯s reflection. ¡°Not for nothing, Mel, but you have an incredible physique for a sixteen-year-old,¡± she mused aloud, lifting his shirt and flexing his abs.

    ¡°Shieka!¡± Mel¡¯s voice returned momentarily, panicked and embarrassed.

    Shieka grinned, unfazed. ¡°What? I¡¯m just stating facts,¡± she replied smugly, giving his abs an approving nod before letting the shirt drop back into place.

    ¡°This is like some weird voodoo stuff,¡± Lumi muttered, her curiosity getting the better of her. She reached out tentatively to touch Shieka¡¯s face.

    Before she could make contact, Shieka snapped playfully at her hand, making Lumi yelp and pull back.

    Shieka smirked and crossed her arms. ¡°Oh, sorry about that,¡± she said, her tone dripping with faux innocence. She waved her hand, summoning a gentle breeze to dry the group off. The air grew warm, the dampness vanishing from their clothes.

    ¡°Better?¡± she asked, earning a mix of wary nods and stunned silence.

    Shieka¡¯s expression softened slightly as she glanced around the room. ¡°Anyway, I can feel how much Mel cares about all of you. Everyone he considers a friend.¡±

    Dontai raised his hand with a deadpan expression. ¡°Just so we¡¯re clear, I¡¯m not one of them. I¡¯m friends with Caius, Sera, and Lumi. Mel kicked me. I¡¯m definitely not his friend,¡± he said with exaggerated reassurance.

    Shieka tilted her head thoughtfully and nodded. ¡°That checks out. The only memory I see of you is him kicking you... and the two of you sleep-fighting,¡± she added casually.

    ¡°Oh, looks like Mel¡¯s coming back,¡± Shieka remarked casually.

    Mel gasped for breath as he slowly regained consciousness. ¡°Oh my gosh, that was awful!¡± He collapsed to the ground, coughing violently. ¡°It felt like a million centipedes wriggling under my skin, taking control of everything!¡±

    Shieka rolled her eyes and crossed her arms. ¡°Calm down, it wasn¡¯t that bad,¡± she groaned, clearly unimpressed by his dramatic response.

    Mel shot her a half-dazed glare, still trying to catch his breath. ¡°It¡¯s like being mind controlled.¡±

    Mel took a deep breath, his gaze scanning the group. The weight of his thoughts seemed to settle in the room, thick and suffocating. Arid leaned forward in his chair, his expression both concerned and curious. "Mel, you¡¯re alive. We¡¯re all happy, but it feels like there¡¯s something else on your mind.¡±

    Mel exhaled heavily, his shoulders sinking under an invisible burden. "The more I keep things from you, the more it feels like everything spirals out of control. I owe it to you all to be honest.¡± He paused, glancing at their expectant faces. ¡°Goldman isn¡¯t the only Renaissance King who¡¯s still active. Former King Leonardo is out there somewhere. I don¡¯t know her exact location, but I crossed paths with her assistant, Nomak, when I went to Ironclad.¡± His eyes shifted to Caius, Lumi, and Sera. ¡°You were there¡ªyou saw what he¡¯s capable of.¡±

    The mention of Nomak seemed to trigger something in Cassius. His mind flashed back to Fayhall. ¡°Wait. When I was investigating that ring¡¯s origin, Toby completely lost it when a name came up. He mentioned Nomak.¡±

    Mel turned sharply toward him, his interest piqued. ¡°Did he have a wand?¡±

    Cassius nodded, recalling the image clearly. ¡°Diamond-encrusted. It looked¡­ expensive.¡±

    Mel groaned softly, rubbing his face in frustration. ¡°That¡¯s Nomak.¡±

    With a heavy sigh, Mel grabbed a chair and dragged it to the center of the group. Sitting down, he rested his elbows on his knees, his hands clasped tightly. His tone turned serious, a sharp contrast to his usual demeanor. ¡°What I¡¯m about to tell you isn¡¯t just dangerous information¡ªit¡¯s life-changing. If you¡¯re not ready to handle what this means, I need you to walk out right now. No judgment. No hard feelings. But once I say this, there¡¯s no turning back.¡±

    The room fell silent as they exchanged uncertain glances. For a moment, it seemed like someone might leave. Dontai stood, but Caius grabbed his shoulder and pulled him back into his seat. Anita remained firmly in place, her loyalty unshaken. Lance and Clyde exchanged a nod, staying put alongside their brother. Bimoth leaned back, his unwavering allegiance to his king clear. Caius, Lumi, and Sera stayed out of familial duty, with Dontai reluctantly anchored by them. Renita¡¯s gaze remained fixed on Mel, her reason for staying obvious to anyone paying attention. Lincoln crossed his arms, his pride driving his decision. Arid¡¯s expression softened, staying out of friendship. Jake stayed for similar reasons, his bond with Mel too strong to ignore. Amara lingered, her loyalty steadfast, and Cassius, after a fleeting hesitation, chose to remain for her.

    No one left.

    Mel nodded slowly, the gravity of their silent decision settling over him. He took a deep breath, his chest rising and falling as if bracing for what he needed to say. His gaze swept over the group, pausing on a few faces. ¡°Actually¡­ I need Clyde, Lance, Anita, and Jake to leave.¡±

    The room stilled, the four exchanging puzzled looks. ¡°What?¡± Lance stood abruptly, his tone laced with confusion.

    Jake stepped forward, his voice trembling. ¡°I-if this is about not having magical techniques¡­ you said magic doesn¡¯t define you. You told us that.¡±

    Mel sat quietly in his chair, his hands clasped tightly, his eyes fixed on the floor. When he finally looked up, his expression was conflicted but resolute. ¡°That was about school, about life outside of this.¡± He gestured vaguely, as though encompassing the battles and dangers they¡¯d faced. ¡°But this¡­ this is different. I¡¯ve faced these people¡ªfelt what it¡¯s like to fight them. The three knights of Slesan. Former King Maren. The Jester. The Four Wardens. Leonardo and Nomak. Dorian. Ashley. King Liam. Goldman. These are not enemies you can face without being prepared to match their power.¡±

    He paused, letting the weight of his words settle over them. ¡°If I truly believed magic didn¡¯t matter in this fight, I wouldn¡¯t have asked anyone to stand with me. I wouldn¡¯t be asking this of you now. Please¡­ just trust me on this. For your safety, I need you to leave.¡± His voice softened as he offered a faint, reassuring smile.

    The four hesitated, exchanging uncertain glances. The air grew heavy with unspoken protests and lingering doubt. But slowly, one by one, they nodded. Without another word, they turned and walked out of the room, the sound of their footsteps echoing softly in the silence left behind.

 Chapter 115

    He paused, letting the weight of his words settle over them. ¡°If I truly believed magic didn¡¯t matter in this fight, I wouldn¡¯t have asked anyone to stand with me. I wouldn¡¯t be asking this of you now. Please¡­ just trust me on this. For your safety, I need you to leave.¡± His voice softened as he offered a faint, reassuring smile.

    The four hesitated, exchanging uncertain glances. The air grew heavy with unspoken protests and lingering doubt. But slowly, one by one, they nodded. Without another word, they turned and walked out of the room, the sound of their footsteps echoing softly in the silence left behind.

    ¡°So, tell us what we need to know,¡± Arid demanded, his voice firm.

    Mel sighed, leaning forward in his chair. ¡°There are these things called the Seven Deadly Kingdoms,¡± he began. The students, excluding Bimoth, instinctively leaned closer, their curiosity piqued.

    ¡°The Seven Deadly Kingdoms¡­¡± Cassius murmured, recalling the name. ¡°Akoni?¡±

    Mel nodded. ¡°Yes. The Seven Deadly Kingdoms are a continent divided into seven domains¡ªLust, Envy, Greed, Gluttony, Wrath, Pride, and Sloth.¡± He hesitated for a moment before revealing, ¡°I¡¯m also Fox Bearrington.¡±

    The group erupted into murmurs, processing the revelation.

    ¡°You took down the Punarean Kingdom?¡± Amara asked, her voice tinged with both amazement and concern.

    Mel nodded grimly. ¡°They were part of Lust. Their economy revolved around human trafficking¡ªselling women to the Lust Kingdom. I couldn¡¯t let that stand.¡±

    Cassius folded his arms, his brow furrowed. ¡°What do you know about the others?¡±

    Mel¡¯s expression darkened as he began to explain, outlining the sinister economies of the Seven Deadly Kingdoms:

    <ul>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Wrath: Wrath profits from war, selling weapons, and creating chaos. They supply anyone with enough coin¡ªwhether allies or enemies¡ªensuring endless conflict to keep their coffers full.</li>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Lust: Lust thrives on human trafficking and forbidden pleasures. Their economy exploits desire and vice, turning dark fantasies into lucrative ventures.</li>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Greed: Greed dominates black markets and extortion. They control illegal trade, manipulate finances, and extort wealth from anyone they can through coercion and deceit.</li>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Pride: Pride feeds off vanity and status. They run exclusive arenas and competitions, charging exorbitant fees to nobles and warriors for participation or spectating. They impose heavy taxes on their people under the guise of "glory for the kingdom," all to fuel their ruler''s ego.</li>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Sloth: Sloth accumulates wealth through outsourcing labor and exploiting the desperate. They enslave or heavily tax workers, allowing the kingdom¡¯s elites to enjoy lives of leisure and luxury while the powerless toil.</li>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Gluttony: Gluttony profits through excess and overconsumption. They control food supplies and luxury goods, inflating prices and hoarding resources. They manipulate other kingdoms into famine or drought, profiting by ¡°saving¡± them, even as their own people suffer from overindulgence.</li>

    <li style="font-weight: 400">Envy: Envy thrives on jealousy and sabotage. They spread lies, steal secrets, and sell information to the highest bidder. The kingdom fosters distrust among its people, creating a culture of betrayal and backstabbing while the rulers profit from the chaos.</li>

    </ul>

    As Mel finished, the group sat in stunned silence, the weight of his words sinking in. Each kingdom, he explained, was a ruthless machine of exploitation and corruption, and it was clear that their influence stretched far beyond their borders.

    Soon, the bell rang, and Mel snapped his fingers. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s meet up later,¡± he said, signaling the end of their discussion. He began pulling on the wolf costume, adjusting it piece by piece. ¡°I¡¯m going to keep working undercover here,¡± he informed them, sliding the mask back over his face.

    The others started filing out of the supply closet, but Renita lingered. As she closed the door behind the last person, she turned to Mel. ¡°Mel, we need to talk,¡± she said, her tone serious.

    Mel looked up from securing the costume. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked, his voice tinged with concern.

    Renita sighed, shifting uneasily. ¡°While you were... you know, dead, I was in class. With my vampiric senses, I overheard two men talking¡ªfar away, on a mountain. They said they wanted to test what Auroria had to offer. Their names were Titian and Howard.¡±

    Mel froze, his heart skipping a beat. ¡°H-Howard Pegas?!¡± he asked, his voice tight.

    Renita hesitated, shaking her head uncertainly. ¡°He didn¡¯t say his last name,¡± she admitted. ¡°They had two goons fight Amara and Dontai. Amara and Dontai won, but the goons, along with Titian and Howard, just¡­ left.¡±

    She exhaled sharply, tension evident in her posture.

    Mel softened his expression and gently brushed the wolf costume¡¯s paw across her cheek. ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay,¡± he said reassuringly. ¡°Just focus on class for now, alright?¡±

    Renita hesitated before nodding. ¡°Alright,¡± she said softly, then turned on her heel and left the room.

    As the door clicked shut, Mel sank into his chair, rubbing his face in frustration. ¡°Too many new threats,¡± he muttered under his breath.

    From the corner, Shieka padded over, her piercing gaze fixed on him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell them about Donatello?¡± she asked pointedly.

    Mel shook his head, his voice firm. ¡°It¡¯s not important¡ªnot yet. We don¡¯t know what he¡¯s planning.¡±

    Shieka rolled her eyes, the gesture heavy with exasperation. ¡°You¡¯re just delaying the inevitable.¡±

    Mel didn¡¯t reply, his mind already racing through the mounting problems on his plate.

    In the underground casino of the Gluttony Kingdom, a dimly lit den filled with grotesquely overindulgent patrons, Althara Shadowbane rose from her seat. Her sharp features contrasted starkly against the bloated, gaudy figures around her. She absently ran her fingers over the Shadowbane medallion engraved on her skin, its outline glowing faintly under the flickering neon lights.

    Her assistant, a wiry woman with nervous energy, hesitantly approached. ¡°W-where are you going, ma¡¯am?¡± she asked, her voice quivering.

    Althara lit a cigarette with deliberate precision, taking a slow drag before exhaling a plume of smoke that coiled like serpents in the air. ¡°Get the Shadowbanes ready,¡± she said, her voice cold and commanding. ¡°We¡¯re heading to the Auroria Dominion. Now.¡±

    The assistant¡¯s eyes widened in panic. ¡°T-the Shadowbanes?! Ma¡¯am, with all due respect, Toby and The Chef were just taken down! And let¡¯s not forget, former King Bimoth and those others destroyed the Salad. The Shadowbanes are too¡ªtoo brutal! If they get involved¡ª¡±

    Althara cut her off with a sharp nod and blew a thick cloud of smoke directly into the assistant¡¯s face. ¡°Exactly,¡± she said, her tone laced with icy determination. ¡°The Chef and Toby are rotting in prison. Our finances are hanging by a thread, and if we don¡¯t act now, everything will fall apart. I¡¯m not sitting here while the rest of them drag us under. We¡¯re going to Auroria Dominion to make our move.¡±If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Her voice dropped, filled with venom. ¡°And I¡¯m getting my sister back. Do you understand me?¡±

    The assistant nodded frantically, swallowing her protests as Althara crushed her cigarette underfoot. The Shadowbanes were brutal, ruthless, and untethered by any moral compass, but Althara¡¯s resolve was absolute. The Auroria Dominion wouldn¡¯t know what hit them.

    In the shadowy halls of the Magisterium, Titian rose from his seat, a sly grin curling across his lips as he sniffed the air with exaggerated flair. ¡°Do you sense it, my people?¡± he asked, his tone laced with mockery as he cupped Franky¡¯s face in his hands, forcing the man to meet his gaze. ¡°It¡¯s the unmistakable scent of Althara Shadowbane preparing to make her move!¡±

    Christopher frowned, tilting his head. ¡°How can you be so sure?¡±

    Titian inhaled deeply, his expression almost reverent before letting out a low, amused chuckle. ¡°It¡¯s simple. Althara Shadowbane didn¡¯t need to reveal herself; she felt Anita. The bond between sisters¡ªit¡¯s a force of nature, raw and undeniable. She¡¯ll come to Solstice City. She¡¯ll reveal herself soon enough. And when she does¡­¡± His voice turned cold, the warmth in his smile evaporating. ¡°Everyone will see her for the vile creature she truly is¡ªthe Althara Shadowbane that I created. And then, I¡¯ll kill her.¡±

    The Magisterium remained silent, their gazes fixed on Titian as he paced the room, his confidence palpable. ¡°Judas,¡± he called, holding out his hand, ¡°my wand.¡±

    Judas stepped forward, presenting him with a wand forged from pure magical titanium, its surface shimmering with an ominous glow. Titian twirled it between his fingers like a predator toying with its prey. ¡°Now, who¡¯s coming with me?¡± he asked, his tone deceptively light as his eyes scanned the room.

    The members exchanged uneasy glances, muttering half-hearted excuses.

    Titian¡¯s grin widened, a dangerous edge creeping into his expression. ¡°Ah, I see how it is. You only listen when I¡¯m angry.¡± His neck cracked audibly as he tilted his head, the sound reverberating through the chamber.

    Suddenly, his voice exploded with fury. ¡°EMMETT, STAND UP AND COME ON!¡±

    The room jolted at his outburst, the once-muted murmurs replaced by a tense silence. Emmett shot to his feet, his face pale as he scrambled to Titian¡¯s side, avoiding eye contact with anyone else.

    Satisfied, Titian turned on his heel, the sharp click of his boots echoing ominously. ¡°Good,¡± he muttered, twirling his wand again. ¡°Let¡¯s go make history.¡±

    A few days later, Mel, still disguised in his wolf costume, approached a newsstand and caught sight of a glowing holographic headline floating above it. The bold text read: "The Shadowbanes Wreak Havoc Across Auroria Dominion¡ªIs Solstice City Next?"

    Mel¡¯s eyes narrowed behind the mask as he snatched up a physical copy of the newspaper, flipping it open to confirm what he had seen. ¡°The Shadowbanes? What kind of sick joke is this?¡± he muttered, his voice muffled by the costume¡¯s headpiece.

    The stand owner glanced up from arranging a stack of magazines and shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s no joke, kid,¡± he said grimly. ¡°Reports are coming in from cities all over Auroria. People claiming to be part of the Shadowbanes are causing all kinds of trouble¡ªrobbery, assaults, vandalism. Heard one guy got stabbed. Luckily, the wound wasn¡¯t fatal, but still... It¡¯s bad out there.¡±

    Mel¡¯s grip tightened on the newspaper as the man continued. ¡°It¡¯s just wrong, ya know? Melanthius Shadowbane did everything he could to protect us¡ªtook down Goldman himself, gave his life for us. He didn¡¯t just die a hero; he died a god. And now these scumbags are dragging his name through the mud.¡±

    The stand owner sighed and shook his head, adjusting his hat. ¡°It¡¯s a real shame, what the world¡¯s come to. Anyway, you buying that, or what?¡±

    Mel stood frozen for a moment, his mind racing as he processed the information. Finally, he dropped a few coins on the counter, clutching the paper tightly. ¡°Keep the change,¡± he said, his tone low and unreadable.

    As he walked away, the weight of the news settled heavily on his shoulders. His name, his legacy¡ªeverything he stood for¡ªwas being twisted and tarnished. But if they wanted to use the Shadowbane name, they were about to find out what it really meant.

    Moments later, in the seldom-visited Atlantis castle, Mel stormed into the grand hall and slammed a newspaper onto the table. Bimoth picked it up, skimming the headline with a frown. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve heard of these Shadowbane wannabes. Haven¡¯t seen them myself, but they¡¯ve been stirring up trouble,¡± he said casually.

    Mel¡¯s chest heaved as he yanked off the wolf mask, his eyes blazing with fury. ¡°No shit!¡± he snapped, his voice sharp. It was rare for Mel to curse, a sign he was beyond enraged.

    Bimoth glanced back at the paper. ¡°Looks like they¡¯re trying to keep a low profile, though. What¡¯s the plan here?¡±

    Without a word, Mel reached into Shieka¡¯s back pocket and pulled out a massive, intricately designed sword. Before he could take a step, Shieka smacked him hard on the back of the head.

    ¡°I told you to ask before grabbing stuff off me!¡± she scolded, glaring at him.

    Ignoring the reprimand, Mel gripped the sword tightly. ¡°I¡¯m taking everyone down!¡± he declared, storming toward the door.

    Bimoth lunged forward, grabbing the tail of Mel¡¯s wolf costume to stop him. ¡°Hold on, let¡¯s not rush into this! We have no idea what these people are capable of. For all we know, they could be heavy hitters.¡±

    Mel exhaled sharply, his frustration clear as he dropped the sword with a clang. ¡°Alright, then what¡¯s your brilliant idea?¡± he asked, folding his arms.

    Bimoth rubbed his chin thoughtfully. ¡°Well... I did tailor that Fox Bearrington costume to fit me,¡± he said slowly, giving Mel a sideways glance. ¡°And you¡¯ve still got your Wolf Wolfington getup. There are almost fifty cities in the Auroria Dominion, and right now, we¡¯re probably the strongest duo in the kingdom.¡±

    Mel¡¯s eyes narrowed as he caught on to the plan. ¡°You¡¯re saying we suit up and hit the cities. If we find any Shadowbanes, we take them down.¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± Bimoth confirmed. He reached under the table, pulling out the Fox Bearrington costume, and quickly slipped it on, mask and all.

    Watching the absurd scene unfold, Shieka crossed her arms and shook her head. ¡°You two are absolute idiots,¡± she muttered, but there was a faint smirk tugging at her lips.

    Moments later, in Mel¡¯s car, the engine roared as he floored the pedal, the vehicle tearing down the road at breakneck speed. Bimoth sat calmly in the passenger seat, completely unfazed by the reckless velocity.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hit Vrada first,¡± Bimoth suggested casually, his tone as steady as if they were cruising at a leisurely pace.

    In a dark alleyway in Vrada, a masked man had a suited man pinned against the wall. With a slap to the face, he snarled, ¡°I said, give me your wallet!¡± He followed up with a swift kick to the man¡¯s leg, causing him to stagger, then landed a punch to his face. The suited man groaned in pain.

    ¡°Please, I need it!¡± he begged, his voice shaking, but the masked assailant was preparing to strike again when the sound of footsteps echoed through the alley.

    ¡°We don¡¯t need a duo name,¡± Bimoth said, his voice muffled by his fox mask, his tone casual as if he were discussing something trivial.

    Mel scratched the fur on his costumed arm, ¡°It¡¯ll be cool though,¡± he said, a grin tugging at his lips.

    The masked man turned to see them both: Mel in his wolf costume and Bimoth in his fox costume. The masked man eyes narrowed as he pulled out a knife. ¡°You should scram. We¡¯re from the Shadowbane gang, and we don¡¯t take kindly to bypassers,¡± he threatened.

    Bimoth tilted his head slightly. ¡°We should hold back our punches.¡± He cracked his knuckles nonchalantly.

    Mel nodded, his gaze steely. ¡°Of course. Dead men don¡¯t give information.¡± He cracked his neck.

    The masked man lunged at Bimoth, who swiftly caught his arm and twisted it into an arm bar. ¡°Do any of you have magic?¡± Bimoth asked, his voice calm despite the struggle.

    The man grunted in pain. ¡°AHH!¡±

    Mel grabbed the man¡¯s hair, yanking his head back. ¡°Fox asked you a question.¡±

    The masked man, desperate, spat in Mel¡¯s face and wrenched himself free of Bimoth¡¯s grip. He lunged at Mel, but Mel was quicker¡ªhe kicked the man¡¯s shin with a swift strike, sending him flipping over.

    ¡°If they¡¯re this weak, we could just take out their head,¡± Bimoth muttered, watching the man groan in agony.

    Mel wiped his mask where the man had spat. He then knelt down, holding out his palm, from which an electric webbing shot out, crackling with energy. ¡°If I activate it, it¡¯ll send 100 volts of electricity straight to your heart. Or maybe I¡¯ll just use my black lightning,¡± he said, his voice cold as the man began to panic.

    ¡°Okay! Okay!¡± the masked man sputtered, his breath ragged with fear. ¡°We work for someone! But we don¡¯t know who they are! All we know is we were ordered to wreak havoc in Auroria!¡±

    Mel stood up, running a hand through his hair. ¡°I hate getting serious,¡± he muttered, his frustration evident as he turned to Bimoth.

 Chapter 116

    Moments later, after scouring four cities without success, Mel and Bimoth stopped by a tranquil lakeside. Frustration hung heavy in the air as Mel killed the engine and sighed.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Mel said, stepping out of the car and stretching. ¡°I¡¯m gonna scout this city. You take the car and check out another one. We¡¯ll cover more ground that way.¡±

    Bimoth shifted into the driver¡¯s seat, glancing at Mel skeptically. ¡°You sure about this?¡±

    Mel gave a confident nod. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯m the only real Shadowbane left, remember?¡±

    With a shrug, Bimoth drove off, leaving Mel alone by the lake.

    Mel wandered over to the water¡¯s edge, settling onto the smooth rocks. The gentle ripples of the lake reflected the evening sky, but his mind was far from serene. ¡°What am I doing?¡± he muttered to himself. ¡°Getting all worked up over some thugs using Merlin¡¯s last name? No, it¡¯s more than that. They¡¯re messing up my legacy... but maybe that¡¯s still selfish.¡± He chuckled dryly, shaking his head.

    A sudden glint caught his eye, and instinctively, he caught the dagger flying toward him. Tossing it to the ground with a clatter, he spoke calmly, ¡°If you¡¯re one of the Shadowbanes, just go. I¡¯m in the middle of thinking.¡±

    From the shadows, a girl emerged, her hands raised in apology. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    Mel turned to face her, startled. She was stunning, with short brown hair, purple eyes that reminded him of his own, and a tattoo on her collarbone. Her outfit, though, was peculiar¡ªa ragged, cut skirt and a faded pink sweater emblazoned with the name Ethan Knight. What he didn¡¯t realized was that she was Althara Shadowbane, and they had crossed paths once, a decade ago, during a visit to Caldara Bastille where she¡¯d declared a ¡°childish marriage¡± to Mel. And she didn¡¯t know it was Mel.

    ¡°Ah,¡± Mel said, loosening his stance but keeping his mask on tight. ¡°Sorry, thought you were someone else.¡± He picked up the discarded dagger and inspected it. ¡°Do you use weapons?¡±

    Althara shrugged with a casual grin. ¡°A little something-something, you know?¡±

    Mel nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Trust me, I¡¯m something of a weapon artist myself.¡±

    She raised an eyebrow skeptically, picking up a nearby stick and spinning it with surprising finesse. ¡°Yeah, right,¡± she said with a playful smirk. ¡°I think I¡¯m the real weapon genius around here.¡±

    Mel whistled, impressed by her skill. ¡°Not bad,¡± he admitted, scanning the ground before picking up a small leaf. Holding it carefully, he glanced at her with a grin. ¡°But a true genius can use anything.¡± With a precise flick, he sent the leaf slicing through the air, severing a branch from a nearby tree.

    Althara¡¯s jaw dropped slightly before she laughed, nodding in approval. ¡°Okay, you¡¯ve got me there. That¡¯s... actually incredible.¡±

    Mel chuckled, brushing the dust from his hands. For the first time in a while, the tension in his chest seemed to ease, though he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that there was more to this girl than met the eye.

    Back in Lance¡¯s room, the group¡ªLance, Clyde, Anita, Jake, and Lucy¡ªgathered tensely. Lance stood by his punching bag, venting his frustration with a flurry of punches and kicks.

    ¡°What does he mean it¡¯s too dangerous?!¡± Lance snarled, landing a heavy kick on the bag. ¡°I fought the Jester! I know danger!¡±

    Jake leaned back on the bed, his voice calm yet firm. ¡°I think Mel¡¯s just really scared for us. Maybe he knows something we don¡¯t.¡±

    Anita shivered slightly, rubbing the goosebumps on her arms. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I¡¯ve got this feeling... like something bad¡¯s going to happen.¡±

    A knock interrupted the uneasy atmosphere. Clyde stood up and walked to the door. He opened it cautiously but found no one there.

    ¡°What the...? Didn¡¯t you say your parents were on a business trip?¡± he asked, glancing back at Lance.

    ¡°Yeah, they are. Why?¡±

    Another knock echoed through the room, this time sharper, sending chills through all of them. No one was at the front door¡ªor at Lance¡¯s bedroom door.

    And then it happened.

    The closet creaked open, its hinges groaning like an omen. From the darkness emerged a hulking figure, a man with a crazed look in his bloodshot eyes. His beard was scruffy, his shirt spattered with dried blood, and in his hand gleamed a massive machete. He grinned maliciously at the kids.

    ¡°Lance Landthug. Clyde Sunnyday. Jake Knight. Anita Peak.¡± His voice was gravelly and unhinged as he stepped into the light. He chuckled darkly, repeating Anita¡¯s name with a disturbing emphasis.

    The group froze in terror, their instincts screaming at them to run. Lance quickly stepped in front of his friends, his fists clenched.

    ¡°You all go! I¡¯ll handle him¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish, the man¡¯s massive hand swung out, backhanding Lance with brutal force. Lance crashed through the window, his body hurtling into the night.

    ¡°LANCE!¡± Clyde shouted, fury igniting in his eyes as he grabbed his scythe. Spinning it with precision, he lunged at the intruder.

    The man sneered. ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got?¡± With a powerful sidekick, he sent Clyde flying into the wall, the impact shaking the room.

    Lucy sprang into action, charging at the man and tackling him down the stairs. ¡°CAPTAIN JAKE, I¡¯VE GOT HIM! GET OUT OF HERE!¡± she shouted as they tumbled.

    The man growled and slammed her to the floor with alarming strength. But Lucy was quick, grabbing a nearby broomstick and smashing it against him. The force sent him staggering into the wall.

    Lucy kipped up, her breathing steady despite the chaos. She glanced upstairs to see Jake and Anita scrambling out the shattered window, helping each other escape.

    The man spat blood, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand. ¡°I¡¯m losing to a girl? That¡¯s hilarious!¡± He laughed, the sound echoing menacingly through the house. He brandished his machete. ¡°The name¡¯s Sebastian Walker. I¡¯m part of the Shadowbanes, and I¡¯ve been sent to retrieve Miss Anita Peak. But you,¡± he sneered, pointing the blade at Lucy, ¡°are in the way, little girl.¡±

    Sebastian lunged, swinging his machete in a deadly arc. Lucy flipped backward, narrowly dodging the blade. The broomstick in her hands broke mid-spin, splintering into two arnis sticks.

    She twirled them expertly, her movements fluid and precise. Her eyes locked on him with steely determination. ¡°This body,¡± she declared, her voice unwavering, ¡°belongs to the priestess of the stars.¡±

    Sebastian¡¯s grin faltered for a moment as she spun the arnis sticks like a warrior born, ready to face him head-on.

    Meanwhile, Arid sat cross-legged in the heart of the forest, as he often did, seeking solace among the trees. His frustration simmered beneath the surface as he opened his eyes with a groan.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m trying my hardest!¡± he shouted, his voice echoing through the canopy. ¡°Being Mother Nature¡¯s son doesn¡¯t even make sense!¡± He glared at the surrounding trees, as if they carried the blame for his turmoil.

    Gripping his staff tightly, he rose to balance on it with practiced ease, his feet planted firmly as he attempted to recenter himself. He closed his eyes, breathing deeply to find his focus.

    The peace was short-lived.

    A sudden fist shot toward him. His instincts kicked in, and he gasped, raising his staff just in time to block the blow. The force sent him staggering slightly, and his eyes snapped open to face his attacker.

    Towering over him stood a man with a single piercing eye and a sharp, cruel grin. The stranger wore a bloodstained button-up shirt, his face marred by a long scar. His wiry, muscular frame radiated menace, and his short-cropped hair glistened with sweat.

    ¡°You said Mother Nature¡¯s son?¡± the man sneered, his voice low and mocking. ¡°Well, you¡¯re exactly who I¡¯ve been looking for.¡±

    Arid instinctively backed away, his grip on his staff tightening.

    Before he could react further, the man lunged forward, his calloused hand gripping Arid¡¯s face like a vice. With terrifying strength, he slammed Arid¡¯s head against a tree trunk. Bark splintered on impact, and Arid groaned as warm blood trickled from his nose.

    Desperate, Arid swung his elbow toward the man¡¯s ribs, but the attacker twisted expertly, catching his arm mid-strike. With a sickening crack, he wrenched Arid¡¯s elbow out of its socket.

    Arid let out a guttural scream through gritted teeth, his vision blurring from the pain.

    The man loomed over him, his grin widening as he spoke. ¡°I¡¯m Devin Raymond, one of the heads of the Shadowbanes. You¡¯re too much of a threat to our boss, kid. So, here¡¯s the deal: you don¡¯t walk out of this forest alive.¡±

    He raised his bloodied fist, ready to deliver the finishing blow, when a low, unsettling laugh stopped him in his tracks. Devin¡¯s head tilted in confusion as he looked down at Arid.

    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± he growled, narrowing his eye.

    Arid¡¯s lips curled into a smirk as he suddenly slipped behind Devin with surprising speed. In one swift motion, he hooked his arms around Devin¡¯s waist and lifted him off the ground, slamming him into a thick tree branch with a devastating suplex.

    Devin gasped in shock as the branch splintered beneath him. Arid straightened up, cracking his neck and rotating his dislocated arm back into place with a wince.

    ¡°Forgot how much I loved to fight,¡± Arid said, his voice steady now, a dangerous glint in his eyes.

    The forest fell silent for a moment as the air around Arid seemed to hum with newfound energy. Devin had unknowingly awakened the warrior spirit of Arid Rosethorn¡ªbefore he ever set foot in the Arcanum Royal Institute.

    In a clearing deep within the forest, Amara stood battered and bloodied. Her body was littered with cuts, her face streaked with dried blood, and her bruises stood out vividly against her pale skin. Yet her icy blue eyes burned with unyielding determination as she faced off against five members of the Shadowbanes.

    She coughed, spitting blood onto the grass, but her stance never wavered.

    Behind her, Cassius leaned casually against a tree, his arms crossed and an air of calm detachment about him.

    One of the Shadowbanes, a burly man with a smug grin, stepped forward, gesturing toward Cassius with a mocking chuckle. ¡°You¡¯re just gonna stand there? Not gonna jump in and save your girl?¡± he jeered, earning laughter from the rest of his crew.

    Cassius raised an eyebrow, the faintest hint of amusement playing on his lips. ¡°Save her?¡± he drawled. ¡°You think I¡¯d¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish, Amara¡¯s arm crackled with frost, and in the blink of an eye, an icy spear formed in her hand. She surged forward, slashing the man¡¯s chest with precision.

    The man staggered back, clutching his chest as blood seeped through his torn shirt. He screamed in pain, and the laughter of his comrades died instantly, replaced by wide-eyed shock.

    Cassius smirked and finished his sentence. ¡°¡ªinterfere in a fight with a honey badger?¡±

    The Shadowbanes exchanged nervous glances.

    Amara straightened up, her breath coming in ragged gasps. Ice crept along her arm as she stared down the remaining group, her presence as chilling as the frost she commanded.

    ¡°Amara Winterborn,¡± Cassius said almost lazily, as though introducing her to the terrified men. ¡°Only daughter of Amsa Winterborn of the Frostlands.¡±

    Amara ignored him, her voice cutting through the tension like a blade.

    ¡°One word,¡± she muttered, her tone low but dripping with menace. Her icy breath curled in the air as she took a step forward.

    ¡°Come.¡±

    The single command froze the Shadowbanes in their tracks, their confidence cracking like brittle ice.

    In the bustling streets of the other city, Mel and Althara strolled side by side. The faint hum of life surrounded them¡ªvendors shouting their wares, laughter echoing from alleyways, and the occasional chatter of pedestrians passing by.

    ¡°So,¡± Mel started, glancing at her from beneath his hood, ¡°what¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Sydney,¡± she said quickly, eyes fixed straight ahead, her tone casual but guarded.

    He tilted his head slightly, sensing something off but deciding not to press. ¡°Nice to meet you, Sydney. I¡¯m Wolf,¡± he replied, his voice muffled beneath his mask.

    Althara raised an eyebrow, giving him a sideways glance. ¡°Wolf? Why the mask, Wolf?¡±

    Mel scratched his arm absently. ¡°To hide my identity,¡± he admitted, his voice even. Then, gesturing to her oversized sweater, he added, ¡°Why do you wear something that says ¡®Ethan Knight¡¯?¡±

    She tugged at the hem of the sweater reflexively, her gaze dropping to the ground. ¡°It was a gift¡­ from someone I used to know.¡±

    ¡°Used to?¡± he asked, his tone careful.

    ¡°A former friend,¡± she clarified, her voice growing quieter.

    Mel nodded, sensing the weight behind her words. ¡°What happened?¡±

    Althara bit her lip, the question lingering in the air like smoke. ¡°A lot,¡± she said simply, her tone firm, as if closing the door on the topic.

    Mel nodded again, respecting her silence. They walked a few more paces in companionable quiet, the city¡¯s chaos weaving around them.

    As they walked, Mel took in the vibrant surroundings, his eyes sparkling with genuine wonder. ¡°Auroria Dominion is so lively,¡± he said, plucking a delicate flower from a nearby bush. Turning to Althara, he gently tucked it behind her ear. She flinched slightly at his touch but let the flower stay in her hair.

    ¡°There,¡± he said with a small smile. ¡°It suits you.¡±

    Althara touched the flower absently, her fingers brushing its soft petals. ¡°Thanks,¡± she muttered, her voice unreadable.

    ¡°So,¡± Mel asked, glancing at her, ¡°where are you from?¡±

    ¡°The city. Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± she said curtly, her gaze fixed on the road ahead.

    Mel nodded, unfazed, and absently wiped some dust off his mask. His eyes lingered on her face for a moment before he said, ¡°You look really familiar¡­ I think it¡¯s your eyes.¡±

    Althara blinked a few times, her expression unreadable. ¡°I get that a lot,¡± she replied nonchalantly. Her attention shifted to a nearby prize stand, and she pointed. ¡°Win me something, will you?¡±

    Testing him, she watched closely as Mel perked up. ¡°Whoa, a throwing game!¡± He grabbed her hand, his enthusiasm contagious, and pulled her toward the stand.

    ¡°Two balls, please,¡± Mel said, placing a couple of coins on the counter. The carny handed him two small, weighted balls.

    ¡°Lady¡¯s first,¡± Mel said, holding one out to Althara.

    She hesitated, inspecting the ball as if it might bite. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to throw,¡± she admitted flatly.

    Mel chuckled softly. ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll help.¡±

    He stepped behind her, his hands lightly guiding her waist and arm. ¡°It¡¯s all in the hips,¡± he said with a grin, gently rotating her back and forth. Then he adjusted her arm, showing her how to aim.

    When she threw the ball, it ricocheted wildly, nearly hitting her in the face. Mel reacted quickly, snatching the ball mid-air. ¡°Whoa! That was close!¡± he laughed nervously.

    Althara rubbed her wrist, a faint frown crossing her face. ¡°This is stupid,¡± she muttered under her breath, but her tone wasn¡¯t as sharp as before.

    Mel didn¡¯t seem to mind. He stepped forward, pulled back his arm, and with a clean throw, knocked down all the bottles in one go. ¡°Yes!¡± he cheered, grabbing a plush teddy bear from the prize rack.

    Turning to Althara, he handed it to her with a triumphant grin. ¡°Here. For you.¡±

    She took the bear, examining it with a look of mild confusion. ¡°Am I supposed to name it? Or feed it? Is it hungry?¡± she asked seriously, holding the bear up as if expecting it to answer.

    Mel chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s not alive, but we can name it if you want.¡±

    Althara stared at him. ¡°That¡¯s dumb.¡± Then she glanced back at the bear. ¡°But¡­ I guess it¡¯s kind of cute.¡±

    Mel smiled, his eyes crinkling behind the mask. ¡°So, why are you out here alone?¡±

    Her question caught him off guard. He flinched slightly, glancing at the darkening sky. ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s already night! I was supposed to check on my friends!¡±

    He turned as if to run, but Althara suddenly hugged him tightly from behind. ¡°Don¡¯t leave me alone! It¡¯s scary!¡± she said, her voice trembling slightly, though her grip was firm.

    Mel froze, his eyes wide beneath the mask. ¡°O-okay, okay,¡± he said quickly, his tone gentle.

    Reassured, Althara let go, and they began walking side by side again, the streets quieter as the city settled into the night.

 Chapter 117

    Back in Lance¡¯s house, Lucy stood firm, gripping her arnis sticks tightly as her chest heaved with every labored breath. Across from her, Sebastian snarled, equally winded.

    ¡°Such a tiny body is pushing me back?!¡± he growled, his voice dripping with frustration. He lashed out with a vicious kick aimed at her stomach, but Lucy braced herself, her hardened stance absorbing the blow.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been groomed for greatness since I was a kid!¡± she yelled, her voice filled with determination. She surged forward, delivering a flurry of strikes with her arnis sticks, each hit landing with sharp precision. The final blow sent Sebastian flying backward, crashing into a piece of furniture.

    As he struggled to his feet, Sebastian¡¯s expression darkened. Without a word, he opened his mouth unnaturally wide, and knives began to shoot out in rapid succession. Lucy twisted and ducked, blocking and dodging with incredible speed, but one blade found its mark, stabbing into her side.

    ¡°AHH!¡± she cried out, staggering as more knives rained down. Despite her best efforts, several pierced her body, forcing her to the ground. Blood pooled beneath her as she lay still, her arnis sticks clattering to the floor.

    Sebastian stood over her, panting heavily. ¡°Finally,¡± he muttered, pulling out a communication device. ¡°I¡¯ve taken down an unknown variable,¡± he reported. ¡°I¡¯ll bring her to the spot once I grab Anita. The boss is still dealing with the Wolf, who¡¯s been attacking our boys. All we need now is the Fox.¡±

    Satisfied, he turned to look at Lucy¡¯s lifeless body¡ªonly to stop dead in his tracks. She was gone.

    ¡°What the¡ª?¡± he muttered, stepping closer to the bloodied floor where she¡¯d fallen.

    Before he could react, Lucy emerged from the shadows, clutching one of his own knives. She moved like a blur, slicing him relentlessly¡ªover twenty cuts in quick succession. Sebastian let out a strangled gasp, his body collapsing in a heap.

    Lucy stood over him, breathing heavily, her blood-streaked figure trembling with pain and adrenaline. Her wounds were severe, but she quickly tore strips of fabric from her clothes and wrapped them tightly around her injuries, stanching the bleeding as best she could.

    She spotted Sebastian¡¯s phone lying on the floor and snatched it up, her hands shaking slightly as she navigated to the most recent messages. Her eyes narrowed as she read the incriminating conversation:

    Sebastian: So we''re still on the plan?

    Unknown Number: Yeah, the boss won¡¯t know what hit him.

    Unknown Number: Bossing us around, naming us Shadowbane like he¡¯s in charge or something.

    Unknown Number: We¡¯re still meeting in Backdrive Grove.

    Lucy¡¯s grip tightened on the phone. With a grim expression, she pocketed it and staggered toward the exit, her mind racing. This wasn¡¯t just about surviving anymore¡ªshe had a mission to finish.

    In the forest, Devin snarled as he unsheathed his sword, the blade gleaming menacingly in the dappled sunlight. Without hesitation, he lunged at Arid, his strikes wild but forceful. Arid twirled his staff deftly, blocking each slash with practiced precision.

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to do better than that,¡± Arid said, his voice calm but taunting.

    Devin growled, swinging the sword in a wide arc. Arid ducked under it, the blade whistling just above his head. Seizing the moment, he leaped high into the air, his staff glowing with an emerald hue. As he reached the peak of his jump, green needles materialized around him, forming a deadly ring.

    ¡°Try dodging this,¡± Arid said, his hands moving like a conductor directing an orchestra.

    The needles shot toward Devin like arrows. Devin¡¯s eyes widened as he frantically slashed at the onslaught, deflecting some and narrowly dodging others. A few grazed his arm and side, drawing thin lines of blood.

    Arid landed gracefully, his feet barely touching the ground before he sprang forward, using the momentum to deliver a sharp kick to Devin¡¯s face. The blow sent Devin stumbling backward, blood trickling from his nose.

    ¡°Still standing? Impressive,¡± Arid remarked, spinning his staff in his hands.

    Devin spat blood onto the ground and growled. ¡°You¡¯re going to regret that.¡± He rushed forward again, his sword raised high.

    Arid dodged the downward strike with ease and slammed the end of his staff into Devin¡¯s stomach. As Devin doubled over, gasping for air, Arid thrust his hand toward the ground. Thick vines erupted from the earth, snaking around Devin¡¯s legs and arms, holding him in place.

    Devin roared in frustration, using his sword to slash at the vines. He cut through one, then another, but they kept coming, regrowing and tightening with every passing second.

    ¡°Nature isn¡¯t so easy to conquer,¡± Arid said, his eyes glowing faintly green.

    Devin broke free with a powerful swing and charged, but Arid was ready. He slammed his staff into the ground, and the earth beneath them rumbled. A massive root shot up, knocking Devin¡¯s sword from his hand and sending him sprawling to the ground.

    Devin tried to scramble to his feet, but Arid conjured another vine. This one wrapped around Devin¡¯s torso and yanked him high into the air, leaving him dangling helplessly.

    ¡°Yield,¡± Arid commanded, his voice firm.

    Devin struggled, thrashing against the vine, but it only tightened its grip. Realizing he was outmatched, he finally slumped in defeat. ¡°Fine. I yield.¡±

    ¡°Who ordered you to capture me?¡± Arid demanded, his tone sharp and unyielding.

    Devin crumbled without resistance, his bravado vanishing. ¡°I¡¯m part of the Shadowbane gang. It was created by some girl... Althara Shadowbane,¡± he admitted, his voice trembling. ¡°I¡¯m the only one who knows her name. We¡¯re not sure if she¡¯s related to Merlin or your dead friend, but we¡¯re planning to kill her tonight.¡±

    Arid¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s gotten us into serious trouble with the Gluttony Kingdom because of her underground casinos. If we don¡¯t get rid of her, they¡¯ll come for all of us,¡± Devin confessed, his words tumbling out in a rush.

    The mention of the Gluttony Kingdom sparked a memory in Arid. Mel had told them about the seven deadly kingdoms and their chaotic rule. ¡°Where are you all meeting?!¡±

    Devin sighed, rolling his eyes as if the answer was obvious. ¡°Backdrive Grove.¡±

    Without hesitation, Arid turned and sprinted toward the city, the urgency of the situation driving his every step.

    <hr>

    Elsewhere in the forest¡­

    Amara stood amidst a scattering of unconscious Shadowbane members, her knuckles bruised but her expression calm. Cassius approached her, his gaze flicking over the fallen bodies before meeting hers.

    ¡°Guess they didn¡¯t know who Akoni was,¡± he said, ruffling her hair with a hint of amusement. ¡°You really need to tone it down sometimes.¡±

    Amara closed her eyes, leaning into his touch like a cat seeking comfort.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get you home,¡± Cassius said, offering her a small smile. They began walking away, leaving the defeated gang members groaning on the forest floor.

    One Shadowbane, barely conscious, muttered, ¡°How are we supposed to take down Auroria with monsters like this running around?¡±

    <hr>

    At Backdrive Grove¡­

    Mel and Althara walked side by side, the tension between them masked by casual conversation. Althara glanced at her watch, her irritation barely contained. ¡°What¡¯s taking them so long?¡± she thought, her mind racing.

    Her gaze shifted to Mel, who was munching on popcorn without a care in the world. She had no idea the person beside her was the infamous wizard, whom she ¡®married¡¯ as a kid.

    As they walked, snow began to drift from the sky, the cold flakes dotting the air. Mel¡¯s eyes lit up with childlike wonder. ¡°Oh wow, it¡¯s snowing!¡± he exclaimed, spreading his arms and spinning around.

    Althara tilted her head, watching him with mild amusement. She felt nothing from the cold, her wizard blood making her immune to the chill. ¡°Don¡¯t people usually get cold? Why are you so happy?¡± she asked.

    Mel grinned, catching a snowflake on his tongue. ¡°Ah, because I don¡¯t get cold. It¡¯s a wizard thing,¡± he said, thinking nothing of revealing this detail.

    Althara¡¯s eyes widened at the revelation. ¡°You¡¯re a wizard? Perfect. Now I have to recruit him,¡± she thought, keeping her expression neutral.

    Feigning casual interest, she replied, ¡°I¡¯m a wizard too... of sorts.¡±

    Mel nodded, deciding to throw her off his trail. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m from the North Valley,¡± he said, pointing vaguely to a nonexistent location.

    Althara nodded thoughtfully, her sharp mind already spinning plans. ¡°A fellow wizard, huh? Interesting.¡±

    Unbeknownst to them both, the delicate snow falling around them foreshadowed a storm that was fast approaching.

    Back in Solstice City, the chaos of the battle was deafening. Lance, Jake, Anita, and Clyde huddled behind Bimoth, watching in awe as he tore through the Shadowbane members like they were mere ants. Each swing of his massive fists sent enemies flying, their bodies hitting the ground with earth-shaking force.

    Shadowbanes charged at him in waves, wielding swords, chains, and magical attacks, but nothing seemed to faze him. A chain wrapped around his arm, only for Bimoth to yank it with such force that the wielder was flung like a ragdoll into a wall. A fireball struck his chest, but he brushed off the embers with a flick of his wrist, stepping forward as if nothing had happened.

    One Shadowbane leapt from a rooftop, aiming for a sneak attack. Bimoth caught the man mid-air, holding him up by the collar. ¡°Pathetic,¡± he muttered before hurling him into a group of his comrades, scattering them like bowling pins.

    Anita couldn¡¯t tear her eyes away from the destruction. ¡°When we saw Bimoth in the Fox Bearrington suit, we thought maybe he¡¯d help us fight. But this? He¡¯s not just helping¡ªhe¡¯s decimating them.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not just a tank,¡± Jake added, his voice trembling. ¡°He¡¯s a former king! This isn¡¯t just strength¡ªit¡¯s a statement. He¡¯s showing them what happens when you cross someone like him.¡±Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Anita glanced nervously at Bimoth¡¯s back, watching as he advanced with terrifying purpose. ¡°But what are they supposed to do against a beast like this? The only person who could go toe-to-toe with him is Melanthius... and he¡¯s not here.¡±

    A Shadowbane member summoned an earth golem to block Bimoth¡¯s path. The massive construct loomed over him, roaring as it swung a colossal fist. Bimoth caught the blow with one hand, his muscles bulging with sheer power. With a guttural roar, he ripped the golem¡¯s arm clean off and used it as a club, smashing the construct to pieces in a flurry of strikes.

    The ground trembled beneath him as he turned to the remaining Shadowbanes. ¡°Is this it? Is this all you¡¯ve got?¡± he bellowed, his voice echoing through the city streets.

    After defeating the waves of attackers, Bimoth wiped the blood from his chest with a calm, deliberate motion. His gaze flicked toward the group, his voice steady yet commanding. ¡°We gotta go pick up Mel. Let¡¯s move.¡± Without hesitation, the others piled into Mel¡¯s car, following Bimoth¡¯s lead as they sped off toward Backdrive Grove.

    Meanwhile, back in Backdrive Grove, Melanthius was immersed in the peaceful simplicity of snowflakes. The soft crunch of snow beneath his feet was a far cry from the chaos he¡¯d faced. Althara watched him from a nearby bench, idly squishing the teddy bear she held.

    ¡°They¡¯re taking forever,¡± she murmured, tapping her communication device. ¡°Guess I¡¯ll call a few guys. I want to see what this guy is hiding.¡± Her sharp gaze lingered on him as she whispered, ¡°Soft,¡± almost to herself.

    Moments later, three Shadowbane gang members appeared, their footsteps crunching over the snow. Althara sat up straighter. ¡°Oh, they¡¯re here,¡± she muttered, clutching the teddy bear tightly as the scene unfolded.

    Mel turned, holding snowflakes in his palms, when he noticed the trio approaching him.

    ¡°There he is¡ªthe guy who¡¯s been taking out our boys,¡± Mitchell growled.

    Mel blinked, a hint of realization crossing his face. ¡°Wait, the Shadowbanes... I forgot about them.¡± He turned to glance at Althara, who was deliberately looking away while squeezing the bear.

    Mel sighed, walking past the group. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, alright?¡± he said, trying to avoid escalation.

    But Jeff grabbed the tail of his fox costume, yanking him back. ¡°Nah, sorry won¡¯t cut it,¡± Alexander sneered.

    Mitchell raised his hands, electricity crackling between his fingers, and fired a lightning bolt. Mel dodged with a graceful flip, tugging his mask back into place.

    Jeff lunged to elbow Mel in the ribs, but Mel sidestepped, retaliating with a kick to Jeff¡¯s face. His movements were swift and fluid, spinning to knock Jeff to the ground. Mel¡¯s hands never left his mask.

    Althara leaned forward, her eyes widening. ¡°He¡¯s holding the mask on. What¡¯s he hiding?¡± she thought.

    Mel countered the others with swift precision, landing cloud-like kicks that left trails in the air.

    Althara¡¯s sharp gaze narrowed. ¡°He¡¯s a skilled fighter... better than most.¡±

    Suddenly, a distant voice shouted, cutting through the tension.

    ¡°Melanthius! THAT¡¯S A LADY NAMED ALTHARA SHADOWBANE! SHE¡¯S HERE WITH THE SHADOWBANE GANG!¡±

    It was Arid, sprinting toward Mel with at least a hundred Shadowbane members chasing him.

    Mel froze, his wide eyes darting toward Althara. She sat rigid, her face equally stunned.

    Flashback

    The guard chuckled as he gently set the little girl down. With an excited hop, she made her way to Melanthius, who sat quietly at the cafeteria table, spooning his soup.

    ¡°Uh, hello?¡± she said, tilting her head, her wide purple eyes shimmering with curiosity.

    Mel stared at her as if she were an alien from another planet. ¡°Are you¡­ the moon?¡± he asked, his voice timid.

    Her cheeks flushed, and she puffed out her chest. ¡°I¡¯m not the moon!¡± she bellowed, startling Mel enough to make him flinch.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he mumbled, staring back into his bowl. ¡°You remind me of it. You¡¯re shiny.¡±

    Her breath caught, her heart fluttering at the innocent words. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m Althara,¡± she managed to say. ¡°My dad¡¯s looking for a job. We¡¯re, um, lower class.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Melanthius. Call me Mel. My dad was Merlin Shadowbane.¡±

    Her jaw dropped. ¡°As in the overlord who conquered kingdoms?!¡±

    Mel simply nodded, unbothered.

    Althara¡¯s boldness returned, and she climbed onto the table, plopping down in front of him. ¡°From today on, we¡¯re together!¡±

    Mel tilted his head. ¡°Together?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± she said with childish conviction, pulling a rubber band from the floor and pretending it was a ring. ¡°From now on, I¡¯m Althara Shadowbane! You may now kiss the bride!¡±

    Present

    Bimoth, Lance, Clyde, Anita, and Jake arrived in Mel¡¯s car, bursting out and running toward him as the massive wave of Shadowbane members surged closer.

    ¡°Mel!¡± Anita yelled, her voice breaking as she doubled over to catch her breath.

    Althara rose, locking eyes with Anita. She walked toward her slowly, her expression unreadable.

    ¡°Been a long time, little sister,¡± Althara said, reaching to button the top of Anita¡¯s shirt.

    The group erupted into a cacophony of gasps and shouts.

    ¡°WHAT?!¡±

    Anita froze, a tear sliding down her cheek. ¡°You¡­¡± Her voice cracked as she stared at Althara, her older sister. Memories she¡¯d long buried rushed to the surface.

    Althara continued, her tone biting. ¡°So all of Andraka Liu¡¯s daughters ran away from that sick man, huh?¡±

    Anita began to sob, clutching at Mel¡¯s arm. ¡°Mel, I¡­ I¡¯m sorry,¡± she choked out.

    Mel¡¯s eyes filled with betrayal. ¡°Anita? You¡¯re one of Andraka Liu¡¯s daughters? That¡¯s what Henry had on you? That¡¯s why I went to that kingdom? Got tortured for?!¡± His voice rose with each word, his hurt cutting deep.

    Anita leaned into him, desperate for comfort. ¡°Mel, please. You have to understand¡­¡±

    But Mel stepped back, shaking his head. ¡°I thought we were best friends.¡± His voice trembled as he glared at her.

    "Wait, you¡¯re the one who said we were married when we were kids?!" Mel exclaimed, his eyes widening with disbelief. Althara raised a finger, the rubber band from that distant memory clearly visible.

    "I was just a stupid kid back then," she admitted with a half-hearted shrug. "Now, I work under the Gluttony Kingdom. I need money¡ªlots of it¡ªto overthrow them. I thought you were dead," she finished, her tone heavy with regret.

    Mel winced, his head throbbing as everything crashed down on him. Bimoth, sensing the rising tension, brushed past Mel with a sigh. "It''s alright, Mel. Don¡¯t worry," he reassured, trying to remain calm. "Althara, you¡¯re going straight to prison for attacking our people." He extended his hand, expecting to immobilize her with ease.

    But Althara wasn¡¯t fazed. In an instant, she shot a swirling cloud of energy at his outstretched hand, and a sickening crack echoed through the air as his arm was broken. Bimoth¡¯s eyes widened, shock and pain crossing his face as he stared at his shattered hand.

    Before he could react, Althara leapt forward, delivering a swift knee to his face with an almost brutal precision. His jaw nearly unhinged from the force, and he staggered backward, eyes wide with disbelief. What kind of strength is this?

    With no time to recover, Althara yanked off her shoe and began mercilessly pounding Bimoth with it, each strike laced with an overwhelming power. The shoe seemed to pulse with crackling cloud magic, sending waves of energy through the air.

    Lance¡¯s voice cracked with alarm as he shouted, "T-that¡¯s Mel¡¯s cloud magic!"

    Bimoth, unable to withstand the relentless barrage, was sent flying into a tree, crashing through it with a deafening thud. The ground shook beneath him, leaving the others in stunned silence as the realization of Althara''s strength hit them all.

    "Get her!" Lance shouted, charging toward Althara with a series of concealed cloud attacks. But she dodged each one effortlessly, her movements fluid and graceful.

    "No magic, huh?" Althara taunted, smirking. "But it looks like you¡¯ve got some tricks up your sleeve. Did Mel teach you that?" With a wicked grin, she mirrored his hidden cloud techniques and unleashed a barrage of strikes, her cloud-infused blows landing hard against Lance¡¯s body. He was sent flying, slamming into a bench, leaving deep bruises in her wake.

    Before anyone could react, she shifted focus. Clyde charged, only to have the edge of Althara¡¯s shoe slice across his shoulder. "AH!" he cried out in pain. Without skipping a beat, Althara leapt into the air, spinning mid-flight, and kicked Clyde with brutal force, sending him crashing into the same bench where Lance lay.

    Althara turned toward Mel, locking eyes with him. She raised her hand and forced him to meet her gaze. "Dear old hubby," she mused, her voice dripping with a mix of mockery and bitterness, "If you had been with me in our childhood, maybe I wouldn¡¯t have turned out like this. I found the Shadowbane Medallion in the ruins of a fallen kingdom, and it etched itself into me." She revealed the medallion, which glowed like a tattoo across her skin.

    "I¡¯m taking Anita with me now," she declared coldly, reaching for her.

    Jake stepped forward, blocking her path to Anita. "S-stop," he pleaded, his voice desperate. "You have no reason to attack us. Anita¡¯s made real friends here. Are you really going to take her away from us?"

    Althara raised her foot, poised to strike. "Yes," she said bluntly, her voice unwavering. She swung it down toward Anita, but before the kick could land, Mel sprang into action, throwing himself in front of her. The impact was bone-crushing, and he slammed into the ground with sickening force.

    Althara raised her foot again, ready to strike again, but Mel reacted quickly, summoning a cloud barrier that intercepted the blow. He gritted his teeth and rose to his feet, his cloud magic swirling around him. With a deep breath, he transformed the barrier into a mass of swirling cloud energy and punched Althara in the stomach with it. The force sent her flying back, but she landed gracefully, as if the blow had never fazed her.

    Mel stood up, his expression focused as he ripped off his wolf costume, revealing the raw intensity in his eyes. He walked over to Anita and pulled her into a tight embrace. "I understand if you had to lie," he whispered, his voice steady despite the chaos around them. "We all keep secrets. It¡¯s how the world works. But it¡¯s not my fault I got trapped in your web of lies."

    Anita buried her face in his chest, tears flowing freely as her pain poured out, each sob shaking her to the core.

    Althara¡¯s gaze locked onto Mel once more, and he met her stare without flinching. "So, are we getting a divorce then?" he asked with a grin, his tone light despite the tension.

    Althara inhaled sharply, then exhaled, her eyes narrowing. In an instant, she sent a barrage of rain bullets shooting at him, each one crackling with raw power.

    Mel didn¡¯t hesitate. He inhaled and exhaled in turn, summoning his own counterattack¡ªrain bullets shooting from his own hands, colliding with hers in midair.

    Althara darted toward him, her body moving with lethal precision. Mel threw a hidden cloud kick at her, but she met it with a kick of her own, landing a solid hit to his face.

    "Ow!" Mel groaned, clutching his throbbing cheek. "How many people was I hitting with that?! It really hurts!" He winced, rubbing his face as the tension in the air hung heavy around them.

    Shieka watched the chaos unfold from the background, her eyes wide with excitement. ¡°This is the juiciest thing I¡¯ve ever seen,¡± she commented with a grin as Mel was sent flying toward her.

    Mel staggered, looking frustrated as he landed in front of Shieka. ¡°You¡¯re embarrassing me,¡± she groaned. ¡°You should use Goldman¡¯s magic. It¡¯s technically yours, after all. You can¡¯t use your black lightning without risking self-harm, and sadly, my electric webbing¡¯s too weak.¡± She gave him a pointed look. ¡°She knows your cloud magic, and probably has more experience with it than you.¡±

    Mel glanced at his black-gold arm, his fingers tightening around it in defiance. He stood up, eyes locked on Althara. With a snap of his fingers, a sword made of gold materialized in his hand, only to retract it moments later. ¡°No,¡± he muttered, his voice low but resolute. ¡°I¡¯d rather die than use his magic.¡± Cracking his back, he steeled himself for what was coming.

    Arid rushed forward, grabbing Althara from behind, trying to slam her to the ground. But with a swift turn, Althara delivered a devastating hidden cloud kick, knocking him back. She smirked, brushing herself off. "These kicks are cool as hell, but they¡¯re painful to use. Melanthius¡¯s body is different from mine, like it was honed for him." she said, her tone light despite the fight.

    Mel seized the opening, charging at her with determination. He pressed his electric webbing against her chest, unleashing a palm strike that surged with energy. Althara¡¯s body convulsed as she screamed, electricity coursing through her. "More than one magic?!" she gasped in disbelief. In retaliation, she unleashed a brutal palm strike of her own, infusing it with her cloud magic. Mel¡¯s body was engulfed, his skin burning from the intense pressure of the clouds. His scream echoed as he struggled to free himself.

    Summoning what little strength he had left, Mel created some distance, fending off several shadowbanes that tried to attack him. He gritted his teeth as he fought, trying to stay focused despite the pain.

    ¡°Althara!¡± one of the shadowbanes shouted. ¡°Can we finally take him down?!¡±

    ¡°Hurry up!¡± another barked impatiently.

    Althara glanced at them but didn¡¯t immediately respond. "It¡¯s alright! I¡¯m just reuniting with¡ª"

    Before she could finish her sentence, a new voice cut through the tension. "Althara¡­ I hope you know your shadowbanes are planning to betray you." Lucy ran onto the battlefield, breathless, holding up Sebastian¡¯s phone to prove her point.

    Devin immediately stepped forward, anger flashing in his eyes. "She¡¯s lying! That could be photoshopped!" Without warning, he swung a punch at Lucy, knocking her to the ground.

    But before he could retreat, Althara grabbed his fist mid-punch, her grip tightening with an icy fury. ¡°What the fuck?¡± she growled, staring him down with a look of disbelief. Devin took a step back, unsure of what to make of her sudden reaction.

    In a flash, Devin¡¯s panic seemed to overwhelm him. He pulled out a can of pepper spray and sprayed it directly into Althara¡¯s face. She recoiled, momentarily blinded, but before she could recover, he swung a massive sledgehammer into her face with full force. The sound of the impact rang out, and Althara¡¯s body faltered for a moment, the world around her spinning from the unexpected attack.

    ¡°ALTHARA!¡± Anita screamed, her voice breaking with panic as blood began to stream down Althara¡¯s face, painting her hair and clothes in crimson.

 Chapter 118

    Years earlier, Andraka Liu and six-year-old Althara stepped out of Caldara and made their way toward the small boat docked by the shore. The air was heavy with silence, save for the faint cries of a baby echoing from the boat. Andraka climbed aboard and carefully lifted the infant into his arms, rocking her gently until the crying softened into contented coos.

    ¡°Daddy¡¯s sorry you had to see me like that,¡± Andraka murmured, his voice thick with pain and anger. ¡°Merlin Shadowbane stole everything from us¡ªour kingdom, our home. Letting his son go unscathed would¡¯ve been a sin.¡±

    Althara looked up at her father, her small frame trembling as she processed his words. ¡°O-okay, Daddy,¡± she whispered, stepping closer to wrap her arms around him. Andraka held her tightly, the weight of their shared grief pressing down on them.

    In his arms, baby Anita let out a soft coo, oblivious to the storm of emotions swirling around her.

    Present

    "Because of you, the chef and Toby ended up in jail," Devin snarled, his eyes flicking to Althara¡¯s bloodied temple. "You¡¯re so obsessed with catching up to Charles, Carter, and Ethan that you¡¯ve lost all sense of reason."

    Althara groaned as her eyes turned a ghostly white, the pain fueling her rage. Devin smirked and pulled out a knife, gripping it tightly. "Thank you, Melanthius," he sneered. "You¡¯ve given us the perfect chance for this." He leaned toward Althara, the blade gleaming ominously in the light. "If I cut that medallion out of you, it¡¯ll be the end of Althara Shadowbane."

    Before the knife could reach its mark, Mel grabbed Devin¡¯s wrist with a firm grip. "Stop. That¡¯s too far," Mel said, his voice eerily calm.

    Devin narrowed his eyes and raised an eyebrow. "What? This has nothing to do with you." He tried to wrench his wrist free, but Mel¡¯s grip only tightened.

    Suddenly, Althara¡¯s hand shot out, grabbing Devin¡¯s ankle. With a sickening crack, she twisted and snapped it, sending him crumpling to the ground in agony. Gasps erupted from the Shadowbane members as Althara slowly rose, blood streaking her face, but her presence radiating undeniable power.

    She walked forward, her steps measured and deliberate. "There are no more Shadowbanes," she declared coldly, her voice cutting through the silence like a blade. "After I destroy every last one of you, including Melanthius, there will only be me¡ªthe true Shadowbane."

    Without hesitation, Althara dashed toward the remaining members of the Shadowbane faction, dismantling the ranks she herself had built, her vengeance swift and merciless.

    Althara¡¯s movements were swift and fluid, a masterful display of cloud magic. Wisps of ethereal mist coiled around her limbs, shifting seamlessly between vapor and tangible force. As she advanced toward the Shadowbane ranks, the clouds spiraled into dense tendrils, snapping outward like whips to disarm her enemies.

    The first wave charged her, but Althara leaped into the air, twisting mid-flight as the mist beneath her feet solidified into platforms, giving her impossible agility. She descended with a spinning kick, a surge of compressed cloud energy exploding outward upon impact. Several Shadowbanes were thrown back, crashing into the ground with brutal force.

    A cluster of opponents surrounded her, attempting to coordinate their attacks. Althara extended her hand, and a dense fog engulfed the area. The mist clouded their vision and muffled their senses, leaving them disoriented. Out of the haze, she struck with precision, every blow augmented by bursts of cloud pressure. Each hit left deep, bruising impacts as her magic delivered crushing force.

    One Shadowbane tried to flank her, but Althara conjured a wall of swirling vapor, deflecting the attack. The cloud wall then collapsed into a concentrated beam, driving the opponent into the dirt with unrelenting pressure.

    Another group attempted a coordinated rush, but Althara¡¯s clouds reacted instinctively, forming tendrils that snared their limbs. She yanked them off their feet and hurled them into one another, the sheer force of her magic leaving them sprawled and incapacitated.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    As more foes advanced, Althara planted her foot firmly, and a shockwave of cloud energy rippled outward. The ground cracked beneath her as the blast knocked her enemies off balance, sending them sprawling. She spun gracefully, weaving between the fallen fighters, each movement deliberate as she incapacitated them with precision strikes.

    Her control over the battlefield was absolute. The clouds shifted and twisted at her command, forming barriers, projectiles, and weapons as needed. The Shadowbanes, once confident in their numbers, fell one by one, overwhelmed by the ferocity of her attacks and the seemingly limitless versatility of her cloud magic.

    Anita¡¯s tear-streaked eyes locked onto Mel. ¡°What are you going to do, Mel? My sister looks so... lonely,¡± she whispered, her voice trembling as she watched Althara savagely tear through the Shadowbanes.

    Mel exhaled shakily, pulling Anita into a comforting hug as he gently rubbed her shoulders. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he admitted, his voice low and conflicted. ¡°She¡¯s stronger than me right now... and more experienced. I was dead for too long to catch up.¡± He winced, absently rubbing his bruised cheek.

    In the distance, Althara stood over Devin¡¯s crumpled body, bloodied and victorious. Her cold gaze turned to Mel as she stepped forward, her voice a venomous whisper. ¡°You¡¯re next.¡±

    Suddenly, the crunching of boots in the snow broke the tension. A new presence emerged.

    ¡°Actually, Aldara, you¡¯re next,¡± a cold, commanding voice announced.

    Althara froze mid-step, her expression twisting into one of pure shock, fear, and barely suppressed rage. Her voice cracked as she stammered, ¡°W-w-wait! I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± The fierce demeanor she¡¯d worn moments ago shattered, replaced by desperate panic.

    She turned to flee, but a towering titanium fortress materialized behind her, its massive walls cutting off her escape. ¡°I just needed to¡ª!¡±

    ¡°Needed to what? Ruin my operations so you could have your little playtime with your friends again?¡± the man sneered, his voice sharp and unyielding.

    Althara bit her lip, trembling. ¡°No! Please, Titian!¡± she begged, tears of desperation brimming in her eyes.

    Mel¡¯s brows furrowed in confusion, his gaze darting between them. ¡°Titian?¡± he murmured. Slowly, he released Anita and stepped forward. His sharp eyes focused on the imposing figure. ¡°You¡¯re Titian?¡± He glanced down at his wand, realization dawning. ¡°And you¡¯re a wizard. Let me guess¡ªyour buddy Howard is one too, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    Titian smirked at Mel with casual disdain. ¡°Melanthius Shadowbane. You¡¯ve returned from the dead,¡± he said with a chuckle.

    ¡°Answer me!¡± Mel demanded, his tone heated.

    Titian sighed, exasperated. ¡°Yeah, so what?¡± he replied dismissively.

    Mel¡¯s fists clenched, his voice trembling with barely contained fury. ¡°You¡¯re part of the Magisterium. You¡¯re the reason I was thrown into Caldara Bastille as a baby! If it wasn¡¯t for you, Goldman wouldn¡¯t have killed me!¡±

    Titian gave Mel a disinterested shove, sending him stumbling aside. ¡°Wait your turn,¡± he muttered before turning his attention back to Althara.

    ¡°You should¡¯ve stayed in line,¡± Titian growled, his voice dripping with venom. ¡°I let you live once. If you hadn¡¯t fought back, you¡¯d still be with Carter, Charles, and Ethan. But now? I¡¯m ending this.¡±

    He raised his fist, crackling with energy, ready to deliver the fatal blow. Althara closed her eyes, bracing for the strike. Her breathing slowed, and her voice was calm yet resigned. ¡°I¡¯m fine with this... I can die now.¡±

    A metallic clang echoed through the air. Althara¡¯s eyes snapped open, widening in shock. Mel stood before her, a gleaming katana in his hands. Its blade was wickedly curved, lined with jagged spikes. He had blocked Titian¡¯s strike.

    Gasps rippled through the crowd as Mel¡¯s firm voice cut through the tension. ¡°This is Ragespike, Katana of Wizardry. I found it.¡±

    He glanced at Shieka with a sly smile. ¡°And yeah, I asked this time.¡±

    Shieka rolled her eyes, exasperated. ¡°About time,¡± she muttered from the sidelines.

    Titian¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, a flash of annoyance crossing his face. ¡°Ragespike?¡± he sneered. ¡°That¡¯s the hardest weapon to wield. Even its creator couldn¡¯t handle it.¡±

    Titian hurled another punch, his movements laced with energy. Mel met the strike head-on, expertly deflecting it with Ragespike¡¯s blade. The sound of metal grinding against force reverberated in the cold air.

    Titian¡¯s expression darkened as he launched a sphere of raw energy toward Althara. Without hesitation, Mel swung the katana in a downward arc, slicing the energy apart mid-air. Sparks scattered like fireflies, lighting up the battlefield.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a cakewalk,¡± Mel admitted, wincing under the weight of the katana¡¯s immense power. His stance remained unwavering.

 Chapter 119

    Titian¡¯s expression darkened as he launched a sphere of raw energy toward Althara. Without hesitation, Mel swung the katana in a downward arc, slicing the energy apart mid-air. Sparks scattered like fireflies, lighting up the battlefield.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a cakewalk,¡± Mel admitted, wincing under the weight of the katana¡¯s immense power. His stance remained unwavering.

    Althara stared at him in stunned silence, her awe unmistakable as she watched the boy who once seemed so weak stand as her shield.

    ¡°Think we can get our marriage reinstated?¡± Mel asked with a pained grin, trying to lighten the tension.

    Althara¡¯s cheeks flushed crimson, and she looked away. Titian growled, his voice like grinding stone. ¡°What? Do you two really think you can take me on?¡± He stepped back, cracking his neck, a cruel smirk curling his lips.

    Mel shifted into position beside Althara, gripping his sword with steady determination. ¡°I think the last two Shadowbanes have more than a chance.¡± He reached into Shieka¡¯s back pocket, pulling out another blade. ¡°This is Mournblade, Mageblade of Holy Might. Be careful¡ªit¡¯s insanely sharp.¡± He handed it to Althara, who stared at the weapon with trembling hands.

    ¡°Hey.¡± Mel leaned closer, his voice soft but firm. ¡°Snap out of it. If you really want to escape his grip, you need to stay ready for anything¡ªwatch out!¡±

    Titian lunged, his strike like a thunderclap. Mel shoved Althara aside just in time and intercepted the blow with his sword. The force of the impact shattered the ground beneath them, leaving a massive crater.

    Althara fell back, her breath hitching as fear gripped her. Anita knelt beside her, gripping her shoulders. ¡°I missed you so much. And listen, Mel won¡¯t stop fighting for you until this is over. That¡¯s just who he is.¡± She pointed toward Mel, who was now being pushed back under Titian¡¯s relentless attacks. ¡°But he can¡¯t do it alone. It¡¯s not too late to help him.¡±

    Althara¡¯s gaze flicked to Mel, his strained movements showing he was barely holding on.

    Mel leapt, trying to drive his blade into Titian, but his opponent sidestepped. The sword lodged itself into the ground, leaving Mel vulnerable. Titian reared back, ready to strike¡ªbut his fist met Althara¡¯s blade instead.

    ¡°Stay away from my ex-spouse,¡± she spat, forcing him back with newfound strength.

    Mel grinned, stepping up beside her. He placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m proud of you.¡±

    Their brief exchange was cut short by Titian¡¯s manic laughter, echoing like rolling thunder. He stepped back, shaking his head. ¡°Althara, you can have your little victory today. But I¡¯m leaving, and I¡¯m taking the Shadowbanes with me. Set foot in the Seven Deadly Kingdoms again, and it¡¯ll mean your death.¡±

    With a sneer, Titian vanished, teleporting away with the remaining Shadowbane members in tow.

    Mel staggered, panting, while Althara dropped to her knees. Her hands trembled as she looked at the destruction she¡¯d caused. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry,¡± she choked out before breaking into loud, wrenching sobs.

    Voices began rising around them.

    ¡°Melanthius Shadowbane?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s alive?!¡±

    A crowd of onlookers surged forward, faces full of shock and awe.

    ¡°So much for keeping a secret,¡± Mel muttered under his breath, wincing as the chaos of the crowd engulfed him.

    The following morning, Althara awoke in a soft bed, her leg wrapped in bandages and supported by a cast. She blinked, disoriented, before noticing Mel and Rue standing near the bed.

    ¡°She¡¯s not actually my wife! It was just a joke¡ªa dumb, childish thing!¡± Mel exclaimed defensively, gesturing wildly. Rue stood beside him, arms crossed, her expression cool but her tone pointed.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t help that her last name is Shadowbane,¡± Rue remarked, her words laced with unmistakable jealousy.

    Althara cleared her throat, her voice tentative. ¡°O-oh¡­ are you two¡­?¡± she asked, her gaze flicking between them.

    ¡°No,¡± Rue replied bluntly, cutting her off before she could finish the question. With a sigh, Rue stepped closer to Althara. ¡°Your injuries from the fight were severe. You¡¯re lucky we got to you in time.¡± She uncapped a syringe and injected Althara¡¯s thigh with precision.

    ¡°You should be fine to walk now,¡± Rue added, her tone softening slightly as she put the syringe away.

    Althara slowly sat up, testing her leg gingerly. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said, nodding to Rue with genuine gratitude.

    ¡°Rue, thanks for helping her out for me,¡± Mel said, pulling Rue into a hug. She rolled her eyes, a faint blush creeping across her cheeks.

    ¡°Next time, it¡¯s not free,¡± she replied, brushing him off as she turned to leave.

    Mel nodded, smiling. ¡°Fair enough. Hey, can you give us a minute? I¡¯ve got some things I want to ask her.¡±

    Rue sighed but relented, nodding before walking out of the room.

    Althara grabbed a water bottle from the bedside table and took a cautious sip, wincing slightly.

    ¡°You really gave all of us a run for our money,¡± Mel said with a soft chuckle, pulling a chair closer to the bed.

    Althara stared at the bottle in her hands. ¡°How¡¯s Anita?¡± she asked, her voice quiet.

    Mel leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees. ¡°She¡¯s been good. She¡¯s been through some tough stuff, but she¡¯s strong. She¡¯s managing,¡± he said, rubbing his bruised side absently.

    A flicker of guilt passed over Althara¡¯s face before Mel spoke again. ¡°Who are the kings of the Seven Deadly Kingdoms? And what¡¯s Titian¡¯s deal?¡±

    Althara set the water bottle down, her shoulders tense. ¡°King Charles Pierce, ruler of the Lust Kingdom¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh! Wait, hold on.¡± Mel scrambled to pull out a notebook and pen, muttering as he jotted the name down, underlining it for emphasis. ¡°King Charles Pierce. Got it.¡±

    Althara rolled her eyes but continued, ¡°King Carter Angelo of the Pride Kingdom, and Ethan Knight, king of the Sloth Kingdom.¡±

    Mel paused, tapping his pen against the notebook. ¡°Does Ethan have a brother named Jake? I asked Jake once, and he said he doesn¡¯t know him.¡±Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    Althara took another sip of water before answering. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Ethan was accepted into a school called Yeonate Dynasty¡¯s prestigious Northride School of Fine Arts¡ªNorthride for short. I got this sweater from him when we were thirteen.¡± She gestured to the faded fabric on her lap.

    Mel nodded, scribbling notes. ¡°Got it. What else?¡±

    Althara sighed, her voice growing somber. ¡°Four years ago, I saw Carter at the edge of a cliff where Merlin¡¯s crown had fallen. He almost slipped to his death, but I saved him. Afterward, I visited his school to return his phone. They confronted me about why I was there, but honestly¡­ I just wanted to see Carter again. Ethan gave me this sweater during that time.

    ¡°Later, I saved them from some thugs near the crown, and Carter¡¯s family took me in. His sister cleaned me up, and the three of us started spending time together. We became close. But then, Titian showed up, along with the former king Maren.

    ¡°We fought them, but Maren was too strong¡ªoverwhelming. I managed to hold my own against him, but then Titian stepped in. He nearly killed me. That¡¯s when he told us about his plan to control the Gluttony, Pride, Lust, and Sloth Kingdoms. I didn¡¯t want to be a pawn in their schemes, so I ran.

    ¡°I wanted to get the boys out, too. I started working underground in Gluttony, keeping the fat cats happy and fed, biding my time. I was so close. But then Queen Stella Alnwick, the current ruler of Gluttony, got careless. They were caught. I knew it was only a matter of time before Titian came for me, so I decided to see Anita one last time¡­ before it all ended.¡±

    Althara gripped the bedsheets tightly, her voice trembling as she finished. She glanced at Mel, startled to hear quiet sniffling.

    She turned to see him wiping tears from his eyes.

    ¡°Melanthius¡­¡± she started, unsure of what to say.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been through so much,¡± he said softly, his voice thick with emotion. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to carry all of that alone.¡±

    Suddenly, the door creaked open, and King Percival entered the room, flanked by the five wardens. Mel glanced at him briefly before averting his gaze. Althara stiffened, flinching slightly, though she knew fighting in her condition was futile.

    Percival strode over to her and settled on the edge of the bed, his piercing gaze locked on her. ¡°Althara, Althara, Althara¡­ what am I supposed to do with you?¡± he said, his tone a blend of exasperation.

    Althara¡¯s eyes dropped to her lap, her hands clutching the sheets tightly.

    Percival turned his attention to Mel. ¡°Melanthius,¡± he greeted curtly.

    Mel didn¡¯t respond, his eyes fixed on the floor.

    Percival sighed, his voice heavy with the weight of judgment. ¡°The people who fought in that battle¡ªyour friends, Melanthius¡ªare demanding justice. They want her imprisoned. She came here to overthrow a kingdom. That¡¯s treason, punishable by execution.¡±

    He gestured toward the wardens, who stood silently but exuded authority. ¡°The wardens were ready to carry out the sentence, beheading her without hesitation. But Melanthius¡­¡± Percival¡¯s gaze sharpened, ¡°¡­he stopped us.¡±

    Althara¡¯s eyes darted to Mel, her expression conflicted. His head was bowed, his eyes closed, as if he were carrying the weight of the world.

    The tense silence was broken by the sound of hurried footsteps. Lance, Clyde, Anita, Jake, Lucy, Arid, and Bimoth burst into the room, Arid, Lance, and Clyde had faces with a mix of frustration and anger.

    ¡°This is absolute bullshit!¡± Lance yelled, his voice echoing. ¡°She thinks she can just waltz in here, send her thugs to beat half of us to a pulp, and walk away like nothing happened? Mel! What the hell are you thinking?!¡±

    Lance made a move toward Mel, but Clyde quickly stepped in, placing a firm hand on his chest to hold him back. ¡°Calm down, Lance,¡± Clyde said, his voice steady but strained.

    The room crackled with tension, every gaze shifting between Althara, Mel, and Percival as emotions threatened to boil over.

    Arid, however, was less restrained. His voice rose above the chaos, sharp and unyielding. ¡°Anita, I¡¯m glad you got your sister back. Really, I am. But if she doesn¡¯t get up right now and let me beat the living crap out of her, I¡¯m going to drag her out of that bed myself!¡±

    Althara winced, keeping her gaze fixed on the floor, while Mel slowly stood from his chair, his hands sliding into his pockets. His voice was calm, but the edge was unmistakable. ¡°Back off, Arid.¡±

    Arid cracked his knuckles, stepping forward with a heated glare. ¡°Or what? I¡¯m really starting to want you to make me.¡±

    The two stood face to face, their eyes locked in a silent battle of wills as the air in the room grew heavier with tension, threatening to boil over into chaos.

    Arid¡¯s frustration boiled over as he stepped closer, his voice dripping with venom. ¡°You know what, Mel? You¡¯re really something. Everyone babies you because of your tragic childhood, but deep down, you¡¯re just a selfish motherfucker.¡± He jabbed a finger against Mel¡¯s temple. ¡°You lost your mind when the old wardens broke Rue¡¯s spine, but when some random girl takes us all down, you go and protect her?! Are you kidding me?¡±

    Mel¡¯s expression darkened, his usual composure cracking under the weight of Arid¡¯s words. His voice dropped, sharp and cutting. ¡°You want to talk about selfish? Look in the damn mirror, Arid. You think you¡¯re the moral compass around here, but you¡¯re just a loudmouth playing savior to cover up your own insecurities.¡± He stepped forward, tapping Arid¡¯s forehead in return.

    ¡°You call me a project? You¡¯re the real joke. Running around acting like you¡¯re so enlightened, but you can¡¯t even see past your own damn ego. Born from a tree¡ªMother Nature¡¯s perfect little experiment. Guess that¡¯s why you don¡¯t understand compassion. You¡¯ve never had to live like the rest of us.¡± Mel¡¯s words hung in the air like a knife, and the silence that followed was deafening. Arid¡¯s jaw tightened, his fists trembling as he glared back at Mel, the sting of his words cutting deeper than any physical blow could.

    Lance let out a heavy sigh, the weight of the moment evident in his expression. Slowly, he reached up and removed the black-gold mask¡ªa somber symbol of Mel¡¯s supposed death. Without hesitation, he clenched it in his hand, the fragile material shattering as if it held all his frustrations. Without a word, he turned and stormed out, the door slamming behind him with a resounding finality.

    Clyde lingered for a moment, his gaze shifting between the door and Mel. Then, with deliberate steps, he moved to stand behind Mel, a silent declaration of where his loyalty lay.

    Arid summoned his staff, its surface pulsing faintly with an emerald glow. ¡°Mel, do you honestly think you can stop me¡ªand everyone else her Shadowbanes hurt¡ªfrom tearing her apart?¡± His voice was cold, unwavering.

    Mel responded by reaching into Shieka and pulling out his three-section nunchaku, the metallic segments glinting under the light, each end armed with wicked hooks. He spun them with practiced precision, the air humming with each movement.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Mel said, his voice steady but edged with challenge. ¡°I know I can take all of you down before those two even stir.¡± He tilted his head toward Anita and Althara, who were fast asleep in each other¡¯s embrace, oblivious to the tension mounting in the room.

    Moments later, the room fell silent as everyone filed out, their expressions a mix of frustration and reluctant acceptance. They left Mel behind, his head bowed, his shoulders heavy with the weight of his decision. Althara hesitated before stepping closer, her gaze fixed on him.

    Gently, she placed her hand over his, and he responded with a faint squeeze. ¡°Althara,¡± he began, his voice low and edged with gravity, ¡°most of my friends won¡¯t trust me after this. If you do anything¡ªanything¡ªto betray the trust I¡¯ve placed in you, I¡¯ll have no choice. I¡¯ll be the one to kill you.¡±

    He lifted his head, his eyes meeting hers with an intensity that made her heart ache. Althara didn¡¯t flinch. Instead, she nodded, her voice steady despite the tension in the air. ¡°I¡¯d expect nothing less. And if you couldn¡¯t¡­ I¡¯d do it myself.¡± Her words were calm, resolute¡ªa promise, not an empty reassurance.

    Moments later, Mel stepped out of the hospital, his expression unreadable as Althara followed behind him, hobbling on crutches, her body wrapped in bandages. She studied his calm demeanor, tilting her head slightly. ¡°You¡¯re not injured?¡± she asked, her voice quiet.

    Without a word, Mel lifted his shirt, revealing layers of fresh bandages wrapped around his torso. The sight made Althara pause, her gaze dropping to the ground as guilt flickered across her face. Mel noticed her hesitation and offered a small, reassuring smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s not from you,¡± he said softly. ¡°Most of this is from Titian. You don¡¯t have to carry that weight.¡±

    Althara glanced up at him, her grip tightening on her crutches. She gave a quiet nod, appreciating his words more than she could say.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t princesses supposed to wear dresses and fancy stuff? Princess Rue didn¡¯t exactly look the part,¡± Althara mumbled, her voice light as she caught snowflakes on her fingertips.

    Mel chuckled, his breath visible in the chilly air. ¡°Rue doesn¡¯t want to be a princess anymore. Says it doesn¡¯t suit her. She claims she¡¯s an Atlantean now.¡± His smile lingered as he spoke, the memory clearly amusing him.

    Althara tilted her head thoughtfully, shrugging as she walked beside him. ¡°Were you really going to fight everyone? Just for me?¡± she asked softly, her voice laced with curiosity.

    Mel turned to face her, walking backward effortlessly. ¡°I was,¡± he said without hesitation. ¡°Because you remind me of myself¡ªsomeone new to the outside world, untainted by it, but with a fire burning inside, ready to fight for what matters.¡±

    Althara sighed, her breath a small puff in the cold air. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ a lot to live up to.¡±

 Chapter 120

    Althara¡¯s stomach growled audibly, and she placed a hand over it, sighing. ¡°I¡¯m hungry,¡± she murmured.

    Mel glanced around the street. ¡°There¡¯s a decent restaurant nearby. We can grab something to eat,¡± he suggested.

    As they walked, whispers and muttered insults trailed behind them. People pointed, their words cutting like daggers. ¡°Criminal.¡± ¡°Traitor.¡± The hostility in their stares was palpable, and Althara kept her head down, her steps heavy with unease.

    When they reached the restaurant, the owner stepped out before they could enter. His sharp eyes locked on Mel, entirely ignoring Althara. ¡°Melanthius, you headed somewhere?¡± he asked, his tone neutral but cold.

    ¡°Just here to grab some food,¡± Mel replied casually, though the tension in his shoulders was visible.

    The owner crossed his arms, his posture firm. ¡°She can¡¯t come in,¡± he said bluntly, his voice laced with disdain.

    ¡°What?!¡± Mel¡¯s frustration spilled out. ¡°I helped you stock those crates just last week!¡±

    The owner shrugged nonchalantly. ¡°We have the right to refuse service to anyone.¡±

    Mel¡¯s jaw clenched. ¡°Fine. What if I get takeout?¡±

    The owner gestured toward the door, his expression unmoving. ¡°That¡¯s fine, but she stays outside.¡±

    Mel sighed deeply, rubbing the back of his neck as he turned to Althara. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be back in about 15 minutes,¡± he said, his tone apologetic.

    ¡°Mel¡­¡± Althara hesitated, her uncertainty evident.

    Noticing her unease, Mel gently wiped a bit of snow from her shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay. If anyone says anything¡ªdo not engage. Got it?¡± His voice was firm, but his concern shone through. He pointed to a bench nearby. ¡°Sit right there and don¡¯t move.¡±

    After a moment of hesitation, Althara nodded and walked to the bench, her steps slow and reluctant.

    As Mel watched her settle down, he muttered under his breath, ¡°I¡¯ve gotta be out of my mind.¡± Shaking his head, he pushed open the restaurant door and stepped inside.

    Inside the restaurant, the air grew heavy as Mel walked in. Conversations faltered, and uneasy eyes tracked his every move.

    ¡°They should¡¯ve thrown him and that bitch back in Caldara,¡± someone muttered harshly from a nearby table.

    ¡°They should¡¯ve cut her damn head off,¡± another voice added, venom dripping from their tone.

    ¡°Evil yesterday, good today? What kind of twisted logic is that?¡± a third person whispered loudly enough for Mel to hear.

    The murmurs spread like wildfire, an undercurrent of hostility that wrapped itself around the room. Mel¡¯s jaw tightened, and he bit his lip, forcing himself to keep his head up and his composure intact as he approached the counter.

    ¡°The difference between the wardens breaking Rue¡¯s spine and Althara beating everyone up?¡± Mel thought, clenching his fists under the counter. ¡°The wardens did it for a reward¡ªfor selfish gain. Althara? She was trying to save her friends from Titian¡¯s grip. She fought because she had no other choice. But am I just making excuses? For her¡­ or for myself?¡± His jaw tightened as the questions gnawed at him.

    He glanced over his shoulder at the window where Althara sat outside on the bench, huddled against the cold. The murmurs of judgment from the other patrons buzzed around him like an unwelcome swarm of flies. Their words were sharp, hateful, condemning both of them without knowing the full story.

    Mel exhaled slowly, forcing himself to refocus as the cashier handed him the bag of food. ¡°Thanks,¡± he muttered, turning to leave. But the weight of his thoughts didn¡¯t lighten.

    Why did he care so much about Althara?

    Sure, he admired her resolve to stand up to Titian despite the odds, but was that enough? Was it her desperation that struck a chord? Or was it because he saw fragments of himself in her¡ªthe outcast, the misunderstood, the one fighting battles that no one else could understand?

    Moments later, Mel sat beside Althara on a bench outside the restaurant, their plates of burgers and fries resting between them. Snow flurried softly in the cold air, and the quiet hum of the city buzzed in the background. Mel¡¯s gaze drifted to the intricate medallion tattoo etched on Althara¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Do you know anything more about it?¡± he asked, pointing subtly.

    Althara paused mid-bite, covering her mouth as she finished chewing. ¡°It gives me all of Merlin¡¯s magic¡ªhis speed, his strength, his skills. All of it. But that¡¯s not the weird part,¡± she said, her voice dropping slightly. ¡°If I try to carve it out, it just regenerates. Like it¡¯s bound to me. Forever.¡± Her eyes drifted toward the sprawling city in front of them.

    ¡°Are you going back to school?¡± she asked, nodding toward the large silhouette of the Arcanum Royal Institute visible in the distance.

    Mel shook his head, wiping the corner of his mouth with the back of his hand. ¡°Nah. I think I¡¯ve got enough on my plate as it is. Besides, kings don¡¯t need to go to school anyway,¡± he said with a small chuckle, though his tone lacked conviction.

    Althara sighed and set her burger down, her gaze fixed on the ground. ¡°You should¡¯ve just put me in prison. Keeping me here is making things harder for you. I don¡¯t deserve this after everything I¡¯ve done. You saved me from Titian¡­ after I hurt so many people. It doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±

    Mel leaned back, resting his hands on the edge of the bench as he let out a slow sigh. ¡°I know,¡± he admitted, the weight of her words hanging between them. ¡°But maybe you remind me of¡­ me. Back when I was locked up in Caldara. I hurt people too, you know. Not because I wanted to, but because I had to¡ªbecause it was the only way to survive.¡±

    Althara frowned, picking at her fries. ¡°The difference is, I didn¡¯t hurt people to survive. I did it because I thought Titian would kill me. Because of fear. I got people here hurt¡ªsome of them by my own hand. You can¡¯t change that.¡±

    Mel¡¯s jaw tightened, but his expression remained calm. ¡°You¡¯re right. I can¡¯t change what you did, and neither can you,¡± he said firmly, his gaze steady. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re beyond saving. You think I don¡¯t hear what people say about me? A traitor, a criminal, a failure. You think I don¡¯t wonder if they¡¯re right?¡±

    He paused, his eyes softening. ¡°But I didn¡¯t let those voices decide who I am, and neither should you. What matters now isn¡¯t what you did¡ªwhat matters is what you do next. If you want to wallow in guilt, fine. But if you want to change, to make up for even a fraction of it, I¡¯ll give you that chance.¡±

    Althara looked at him, her eyes shimmering with a mix of gratitude and confusion. ¡°Why would you do that for someone like me?¡±

    Mel shrugged and took a bite of his burger, chewing thoughtfully. ¡°Because someone once gave me a chance when I thought I didn¡¯t deserve one either. And because I know what it feels like to carry a weight you think you¡¯ll never put down.¡±This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    For a moment, they sat in silence, the cold air nipping at their faces. Althara sipped her drink and glanced at the city again, the tension in her shoulders easing ever so slightly.

    The next day, Lance, Arid, Clyde, Lincoln, and Renita sat around a table.

    ¡°I¡¯m just saying, don¡¯t you all think you¡¯re doubting Mel a little too much?¡± Renita asked, her tone calm but firm.

    Lance slammed his hand on the table, frustration flashing in his eyes. ¡°One of her goons threw me through a window, Renita. Almost killed us. You think that¡¯s something we should just forget?¡± he growled through gritted teeth.

    ¡°I get it,¡± she replied evenly. ¡°I¡¯m just saying¡ªhas Mel ever defended someone bad without seeing some good in them first?¡±

    Arid rolled his eyes, leaning back in his chair. ¡°That¡¯s the damn problem. Who does he think he is, deciding who stays in prison and who doesn¡¯t? King Percival¡¯s too scared of Mel to do anything about it.¡±

    ¡°You could¡¯ve done something about it in the hospital room, but you knew you couldn¡¯t take him down,¡± Renita said pointedly, her gaze sharp.

    Arid clicked his tongue in irritation. ¡°The wardens would¡¯ve stopped us anyway,¡± he retorted defensively, crossing his arms.

    Clyde let out a heavy sigh, staring down at his plate. ¡°Can¡¯t you just trust him, Lance? He¡¯s your sensei... and my brother¡ªwell, not really, but you know,¡± he said, his voice quiet and earnest.

    Lance shook his head firmly. ¡°Until he¡¯s done playing friends with that criminal, I¡¯m done being his student,¡± he declared. Without another word, he stood, grabbed his plate, and tossed it into the trash before storming out of the cafeteria.

    In Atlantis, Mel was warmly greeted by his loyal Atlanteans as he entered the grand city with Althara following closely behind. Despite her past actions, the Atlanteans paid her no mind¡ªunwavering in their loyalty to their king, they trusted his judgment without question.

    ¡°King Mel!¡± Goda¡¯s voice boomed above the crowd, sparking a ripple of cheers and applause that echoed throughout the gleaming city. The Atlanteans gathered around, their enthusiasm undeniable as they celebrated their king¡¯s return.

    Althara lingered a step behind Mel, her eyes wide as she took in the breathtaking underwater kingdom. The shimmering architecture and vibrant marine life left her in awe. ¡°You¡¯re really the king here? What¡¯s it like?¡± she asked, her voice quiet but curious.

    Mel reached for a tray of freshly picked strawberries from a nearby vendor, handing a few to Althara. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ fine. Before I died, I wasn¡¯t around much, so now I¡¯m trying to be better at ruling.¡± He chuckled lightly and popped a strawberry into his mouth.

    Althara examined the fruit, hesitant at first, but after taking a bite, her expression lit up. ¡°It¡¯s chewy, juicy, and amazing!¡± she said, her voice soft with delight, before eagerly eating more.

    ¡°I know, right?¡± Mel grinned. ¡°Anyway, until things settle up there, we¡¯re staying down here. I¡¯ll handle my duties and show you the ropes while we¡¯re at it.¡±

    As they walked, Althara¡¯s attention shifted to a cluster of glowing bioluminescent algae. Mesmerized by the radiant light, she reached out to touch it. ¡°So pretty¡­¡±

    Mel quickly grabbed her hand before she could make contact. ¡°Don¡¯t! Shadowbane blood is cursed¡ªit can¡¯t interact with the ocean. We can handle the pressure down here, but we can¡¯t swim, and we definitely can¡¯t get wet. That algae? It¡¯ll burn through our skin like paper.¡±

    Althara stepped back, startled but understanding. ¡°Got it,¡± she murmured with a nod, giving the algae a wary glance.

    Mel let out a soft sigh and gestured for her to follow. ¡°Come on, there¡¯s more to see.¡± Together, they continued deeper into the glowing city, Althara sticking close to his side.

    After a short walk, Mel spotted Bimoth effortlessly hauling ten massive crates into a warehouse. ¡°Yo, Bimoth! You know you don¡¯t have to stick around to protect Atlantis anymore, right? Not that I¡¯m complaining,¡± Mel said with a grin.

    Bimoth turned, his towering frame casting a shadow over Mel and Althara. His blank, pupil-less eyes met Mel¡¯s. ¡°I told you, you saved me. Now I¡¯m an Atlantean knight,¡± he replied with a deep, steady voice.

    Mel chuckled. ¡°Well, thanks for the help. How¡¯s this shipment looking?¡± he asked, stepping into the warehouse and pulling out a bag of powder from one of the crates.

    Althara¡¯s eyes widened as she caught sight of it. ¡°I-Is that...?¡± She leaned closer, her voice full of suspicion.

    Mel glanced at her and laughed. ¡°No, it¡¯s not what you think. We actually pranked your sister with this stuff when she first arrived. She freaked out, thinking it was some kind of drug deal.¡± He laughed again and slapped a sticker on the bag. ¡°It¡¯s cake batter¡ªgrown and harvested right here in Atlantis. People love it, and selling it helps keep the kingdom afloat. Gotta fund this place somehow.¡±

    Althara blinked in surprise, then nodded, her curiosity turning to mild embarrassment.

    Mel turned to face her, his expression softening. ¡°Listen, I don¡¯t want you thinking I¡¯m only protecting you to get information on the Seven Deadly Kingdoms. Sure, I need that intel, but this is about more than that. You¡¯re Anita¡¯s sister, and as far as I¡¯m concerned, that makes us connected. I want to help you find redemption.¡±

    He gently rested his hands on her shoulders, locking eyes with her.

    Althara hesitated, then asked quietly, ¡°Are you telling that to me¡­ or to yourself?¡±

    Mel let out a soft sigh, the corner of his mouth lifting in a faint smile. ¡°Both,¡± he admitted, adjusting her sweater with a careful hand. Then, with a reassuring nod, he turned and motioned for her to follow. ¡°Come on, there¡¯s still a lot to see.¡±

    Meanwhile, in the gym, the three-tier black cards pushed themselves relentlessly through their workout. Headmaster Draven paced around them, his sharp eyes scanning the room like a hawk. ¡°Come on! Is that all you¡¯ve got?!¡± he barked, catching one student attempting to grab water. ¡°Thirsty already?! You haven¡¯t even earned it!¡± The student froze and hurried back to their exercises, drenched in sweat.

    Renita gasped for breath as she jumped rope at a grueling pace. ¡°I think Headmaster Draven¡¯s really pissed at us today,¡± she panted.

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t he be?¡± Arid retorted, hammering out sit-ups with a scowl. ¡°Melanthius gets to waltz into school whenever he feels like it, and nobody says a word because he¡¯s a king at sixteen. Hell, he was crowned at fifteen and talks to King Percival however he damn well pleases.¡±

    Renita smirked mid-jump. ¡°Melanthius? Back to calling him by his full name, huh? You must really be mad. Or is this just you still salty about getting your ass handed to you by Althara?¡±

    Arid clicked his tongue, glaring at her. ¡°You¡¯re damn right I¡¯m mad. Back in the Horace Groves, if you lost a fight, you didn¡¯t eat. That¡¯s how it was.¡± His pace quickened as he ground out sit-ups with renewed determination.

    Renita rolled her eyes. ¡°Oh great, here we go. Horace Groves Arid is back, and he¡¯s as insufferable as ever.¡±

    Nearby, Lincoln balanced effortlessly on one arm, powering through push-ups. ¡°But is he wrong, though?¡± he interjected. ¡°Back in freshman year, it was me, you, Arid, Mel, Elowen, and Dorian. We weren¡¯t royalty, so nobody took us seriously.¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± Arid cut in, nodding. ¡°And now look¡ªElowen¡¯s off in Camelot, Dorian¡¯s a king, and Mel? He was dead and now he¡¯s running around with Althara. Meanwhile, the rest of us are just¡­ here. You know what? Maybe we should start our own thing. What did they call Mel, Elowen, and Dorian back then?¡± He paused, tapping his temple. ¡°Oh yeah¡ªthe Ancient Blood Trio.¡±

    Lincoln snapped his fingers. ¡°That¡¯s such a badass name.¡±

    Renita rolled her eyes again. ¡°Yeah, well, we never really hung out like that. Not like them.¡±

    ¡°So what?¡± Arid shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯re here now. Let¡¯s change that.¡±

    Lincoln rubbed his chin thoughtfully. ¡°If we¡¯re starting something, we need a name. Let¡¯s see¡­¡± He pointed at his chest. ¡°Werewolf.¡± He gestured to Arid. ¡°Mother Nature¡¯s son.¡± Finally, he pointed at Renita. ¡°Vampire.¡± He tapped his head, a grin forming. ¡°We¡¯re onto something here.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve got it!¡± Lincoln exclaimed, jumping to his feet. ¡°The Trinity of Chaos!¡±

    Arid and Renita exchanged skeptical looks.

    ¡°That¡¯s so corny,¡± Arid said, but after a moment, he shrugged. ¡°...But it could work.¡±

    ¡°Ugh, this is stupid,¡± Renita muttered, rolling her eyes as the three of them put their hands in the middle.

    Arid spoke with newfound conviction. ¡°We stick together. No royalty, no special treatment¡ªjust us, bonded.¡±

    Lincoln, caught up in the moment, grabbed a pencil and pressed it against his palm, cutting himself. ¡°Now! Blood!¡± he announced, grimacing as he held his hand out.

    Arid and Renita recoiled immediately.

    ¡°What the hell, Lincoln?!¡± Arid demanded, staring at the dripping blood.

    ¡°Blood brothers!¡± Lincoln insisted through gritted teeth, holding out his bleeding hand.

    Renita clutched her stomach, looking green. ¡°Ack! I hate blood!¡± she blurted, doubling over.

    Arid turned to her, baffled. ¡°You¡¯re a vampire, and you hate blood?! What do you even eat?¡±

    Renita winced and straightened up, holding her stomach. ¡°The moon gives me nutrients like a flower. I¡¯ll eat a rabbit here and there, but the taste makes me sick.¡±

    Arid groaned and snatched Lincoln¡¯s injured hand, hastily wrapping it with a strip of cloth. ¡°Renita doesn¡¯t even have blood, genius. And we¡¯re not doing ¡®blood brothers.¡¯ That¡¯s gross.¡±

    Lincoln winced and nodded. ¡°Alright, no blood.¡±

    Renita rolled her eyes again. ¡°Thank the moon.¡±

 Chapter 121

    In Atlantis, Mel strolled through the streets, his presence commanding attention as Atlanteans bowed in respect. He raised a hand, offering a reassuring smile. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± he said, and the crowd straightened with a mix of admiration and relief.

    A young boy, his curiosity getting the better of him, stepped forward. ¡°King Mel, is it true you were killed by the man who trained you?¡± His father immediately grabbed his arm, his face paling. ¡°Son, mind your tongue!¡± he scolded before bowing deeply. ¡°Forgive him, my king.¡±

    Mel shook his head, crouching down to meet the boy¡¯s wide-eyed gaze. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± he said warmly. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true. He killed me, and I won¡¯t hide from that truth. But it¡¯s only made me more determined¡ªto grow stronger for my people and my kingdom.¡± He reached out, gently ruffling the boy¡¯s scaly hair.

    The nearby Atlanteans erupted into cheers, their voices echoing through the underwater city. Mel stood, his resolve mirrored in the pride of his people.

    He turned to speak, letting out a sigh. ¡°Ready to go, Althara¡ª?¡± His words trailed off as he glanced around, realizing she was nowhere to be seen. A cold dread settled over him, his face paling. ¡°Damn it!¡± he muttered under his breath, panic beginning to seep in.

    Without hesitation, Mel darted through the area, scanning every corner and shadow. When the search yielded nothing, he launched himself into the air, flying at breakneck speed. Buildings blurred past him, and startled Atlanteans moved aside as he soared through the bustling streets, his eyes sharp and heart racing.

    Draven smirked as he looked up from his clipboard. ¡°Renita, Arid, and Lincoln¡­ since you three seem so eager to bond, let¡¯s see how well you actually work together.¡±

    He snapped his fingers, and a section of the gym floor rumbled before opening up, revealing a massive obstacle course filled with moving platforms, swinging blades, and arcane traps glowing with magical energy.

    ¡°Your task is simple: get through this course as a team. No solo runs. If one of you falls behind, you all start over. If one of you fails, you all fail. And just to make things interesting¡­¡± He flicked his wrist, and shadowy constructs shaped like monstrous beasts emerged from the walls.

    ¡°Shenelle created some really nice stuff. You have ten minutes. Try not to die.¡± Draven smirked, stepping back as the challenge began.

    Renita flinched, instinctively raising her arms as a blast of fire roared toward them. ¡°Is this real fire?!¡± she shouted.

    Arid conjured a leaf and tossed it into the flames. It instantly ignited, curling into ash in seconds. He exhaled through his nose, shaking his head. ¡°Yeah¡­ that¡¯s real alright.¡±

    Lincoln cracked his neck and slid his hands into his jacket pockets. ¡°Should I go werewolf?¡±

    Renita glanced at him, then at the monstrous beasts looming ahead. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you got stronger in your human form?¡±

    Lincoln grinned and effortlessly ripped off his shirt, muscles flexing. ¡°Yeah, but old habits die hard.¡±

    Arid twirled his staff once before tossing it into his backpack. ¡°They don¡¯t look that tough,¡± he said, narrowing his eyes at the creatures.

    ¡°Go!¡± Draven¡¯s voice boomed.

    Before they could react, a beast lunged forward and sent Arid flying. Another struck Renita with a brutal knee, forcing her to cross her arms in defense¡ªthe impact cracked her arm slightly. The third monster threw a devastating punch at Lincoln, who blocked with his forehead, only to be launched backward from the sheer force.

    The students in the bleachers erupted in cheers and groans at the hits.

    Arid kipped up, landing in a low crouch. Renita rolled to her feet, wincing, and Lincoln slid to their side, rubbing his head.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Lincoln muttered, shaking off the blow, ¡°they¡¯re stronger than I thought.¡± His body began to shift¡ªred eyes gleamed, his breathing grew heavier, and thick fur sprouted along his arms and torso.

    Arid extended his hand, and his staff shot back into his grip.

    Renita¡¯s eyes darted past the battle, locking onto the finish line beyond the shifting obstacles. ¡°I¡¯ll make a run for the end¡ªcover me!¡±

    Without waiting for a response, she sprinted forward. Black and white tiles stretched out before her. The moment her foot landed on a black tile, reality twisted¡ªher vision blurred, and in a blink, she was back at the starting point.

    Renita gasped, clutching her chest. ¡°Was I just¡ªwarped?! That was horrifying!¡±

    Arid and Lincoln pulled her up.

    ¡°There¡¯s a pattern,¡± Arid said, studying the tiles. ¡°We have to be careful where we step.¡±

    From the sidelines, Draven watched with a smirk. But as his gaze lingered on the trio, his expression shifted. A memory flickered in his mind¡ªDorian, Melanthius, Elowen.

    In Lincoln, he saw Dorian¡¯s reckless strength.

    In Renita, Elowen¡¯s sharp instincts.

    In Arid, the calculated determination of Melanthius.

    Draven¡¯s fingers tightened around his clipboard. ¡°I won¡¯t mess up this time¡­¡± he murmured.

    For a moment, he caught his reflection in the mirror¡ªexcept, staring back at him was the image of the late Headmaster Thaddeus.

    Shaking off the thought, Draven grabbed the mic. His usual smirk returned as he announced, ¡°Whoa! Arid, Lincoln, and Renita look like they¡¯re in trouble!¡± His voice rang with amusement, but his eyes remained unreadable.

    Back in Atlantis, Mel soared through the vast kingdom, his breaths coming in short pants. ¡°This place is way bigger than I remembered!¡± he muttered, scanning the streets below. His eyes darted frantically. ¡°Where is Althara?!¡±

    Then, he spotted it¡ªa thin trail of cloud-like smoke drifting toward a public bathroom. His heart leapt.

    ¡°Althara!¡± he called, landing swiftly in front of the building. Without hesitation, he pushed open the door and stepped inside.

    There, in front of a stall, stood Althara.

    ¡°Althara?¡± Mel approached cautiously. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    She didn¡¯t turn to face him. Instead, she answered bluntly, ¡°Crying.¡±

    Mel¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Y-you¡¯re crying?! Why?!¡±

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    Althara shook her head and nudged the stall door open, revealing a girl with tear-streaked cheeks. She looked like a delinquent, with a sharp glare and defiant posture. Wiping her face roughly, she clicked her tongue.

    ¡°What are you looking at, you little bitch?¡± she snapped.

    Mel flinched. ¡°Little bitch?¡± he echoed in disbelief.

    Before he could react, Althara sat down on the toilet, effortlessly pulling the girl over her lap. With a swift motion, she delivered a firm smack.

    ¡°What did I say about your mouth?¡± Althara asked coolly.

    The girl whined. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    A short while later, Mel crossed his arms, studying the girl. ¡°So, you heard her crying and came to check on her?¡±

    Althara nodded. ¡°Did you really think I ran away?¡±

    Mel hesitated, then let out an awkward chuckle. ¡°Of course not.¡±

    Turning to the girl, he cleared his throat. ¡°Alright, little one, you should probably head back to your parents.¡±

    She rolled her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m in school, you idiot.¡±

    Mel scratched his head. ¡°Oh, right¡­ a group of fish is called a ¡®school.¡¯¡±

    Althara nodded in agreement.

    The girl stared at them both as if they were the dumbest people she¡¯d ever met. ¡°No. Atlas High School in The Shark Fringe Reef, you bubble-knot.¡± She yanked out her ID and shoved it toward them.

    Name: Norel Sting

    Grade: 9th

    Occupation: Student

    Mel¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°We have a school?!¡±

    Norel gave him a deadpan look. ¡°The king of Atlantis doesn¡¯t even know his own schools?¡±

    Mel rubbed his neck sheepishly. ¡°I didn¡¯t even have a key to the castle at first.¡±

    His eyes flickered to Norel¡¯s tear-stained face. His voice softened. ¡°Why were you crying?¡± Norel clenched her fists, then suddenly punched the stall wall, her voice trembling with frustration. ¡°Because ninth-grade girls are mean!¡± she growled.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Althara asked.

    Norel sniffled, rubbing her nose. ¡°Bullies. Just the usual, you know?¡±

    Mel nodded, then turned to Althara. ¡°Want to check out the school?¡±

    Althara hesitated before shaking her head. ¡°I actually wanted to spend time with Anita.¡±

    Mel¡¯s eyes widened slightly. ¡°Catching up on some sister time, huh?¡± A warm smile crossed his face. ¡°Don¡¯t let me keep you.¡± He gently tapped her chin with his knuckle. ¡°I¡¯ll take you there, okay?¡±

    Meanwhile, in the kingdom, King Percival sat with Headmasters Draven, Kai, and Jasper, discussing an official document.

    ¡°All the schools of Auroria are supposed to meet?¡± Percival asked, raising an eyebrow.

    Draven scanned the paper in his hands. ¡°Not all of them¡ªjust a select few. Let¡¯s see¡­ Arcanum Royal Institute, Northride School of Fine Arts¡­ Wait, Atlantis has a school? Atlas High?¡± He frowned. ¡°I had no idea.¡±

    Percival let out a small chuckle. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. Melanthius probably didn¡¯t know either.¡± He leaned back in his chair, a competitive glint in his eyes. ¡°Either way, we¡¯ll show the board why Arcanum is the best school in Auroria.¡±

    In Anita¡¯s room, she gently guided Althara into a chair in front of a mirror, her fingers weaving through Althara¡¯s hair as she braided it.

    ¡°Does your adoptive mom know about you?¡± Althara asked, watching Anita¡¯s reflection.

    Anita shook her head. ¡°No. I don¡¯t want her caught up in my problems.¡± Her voice softened slightly. ¡°My adoptive dad left¡­ He¡¯s the reason I got so good at lying.¡±

    Althara glanced at her through the mirror. ¡°And you¡¯re smiling about that?¡±

    Anita met her gaze and shook her head with a small, wistful smile. ¡°No¡­ I was just thinking.¡± She paused, taking in the moment. ¡°It just doesn¡¯t feel real.¡±

    ¡°We both met Melanthius, and through him, we found each other,¡± Anita said, her voice carrying a quiet sense of gratitude.

    Althara nodded, her gaze fixed on the reflection of the Shadowbane medallion etched into her skin.

    ¡°By the way,¡± Anita continued, hesitating slightly, ¡°earlier, you said, ¡®So all of Andraka Liu¡¯s daughters ran away from that sick man, huh?¡¯ Does that mean we have more sisters?¡±

    She tied off the last braid, and Althara reached up, running her fingers over her neatly woven hair.

    ¡°Three,¡± Althara confirmed. ¡°Me, you, and our eldest sister. She ran away with our mother, but¡­ I don¡¯t remember what she looked like. Father did something to her.¡± Her voice darkened, and she swallowed hard before continuing. ¡°He cut the sides of her mouth¡ªhe was trying to get to his wife at the time, and she jumped in the way.¡±

    Anita stiffened, processing the weight of those words. ¡°That¡¯s all you remember?¡±

    Althara nodded. ¡°You said the Blades and the Blunts helped you escape? I remember them¡­ vaguely. Father used to say their names a lot for some reason.¡±

    Anita¡¯s brows furrowed as she nodded, the pieces of their shattered past slowly coming together.

    In Bloodthorn

    Ashley stood behind Dorian, her hands working over his tense shoulders. His upper body was wrapped in fresh bandages, a stark reminder of the battles he had endured. Before him, his own knights lay beaten and bruised, their loyalty fractured.

    ¡°My own knights abandoned me,¡± Dorian muttered, his crimson eyes dark with frustration. ¡°Half of Bloodthorn has fled the kingdom because of my rule¡­ yet you¡¯re still here, Ashley.¡±

    Ashley adjusted her jaw mask, her hands never leaving his shoulders. ¡°Of course, I am. I was by your side when we were younger¡ªeven though I¡¯m technically older,¡± she mused. ¡°You being a vampire and all, aging slowly¡­ but that doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m still here, my liege.¡±

    Dorian exhaled sharply and rose to his feet, rolling his shoulders. ¡°Enough hiding. I should call another summit.¡±

    Ashley¡¯s hands stilled. ¡°Another summit? Are you sure? With Melanthius back from the dead¡­ why not meet with him directly instead?¡±

    Dorian¡¯s eyes widened at the suggestion. ¡°A meeting with Melanthius?¡± he echoed, rubbing his chin as the thought settled.

    Back in Atlantis

    Mel stepped into Atlas High, and immediately, chaos greeted him.

    A body flew toward him at full speed. He barely ducked in time as the student crashed into the wall, only to rebound and launch a punch at another kid. Mel¡¯s eyes widened at the sheer anarchy before him.

    Norel crossed her arms, letting out an exasperated sigh. ¡°Yep. Welcome to the absolute disaster that is Atlas High.¡±

    Mel¡¯s gaze swept over the scene¡ªgraffiti covered every surface, crude gang tags scrawled across the lockers. Broken chairs and desks were piled haphazardly. Some students were huddled in shady dealings, others were making out like the world didn¡¯t exist, and the rest? The rest were busy trying to knock each other¡¯s teeth out.

    ¡°¡­What kind of school is this?¡± Mel muttered under his breath.

    They walked through the chaotic halls of Atlas High, barely able to see the classroom doors through the clusters of students. The hallways were packed, but the classrooms? Completely deserted.

    Mel rubbed his temple, exhaling as he ruffled his hand through his hair. ¡°Uh¡­ guys, how about we settle down a bit?¡± he suggested, his tone light but uncertain.

    No one listened. Fists flew, lockers rattled, and shouts echoed without pause.

    Mel cleared his throat. ¡°I see. You only listen when someone¡¯s yelling.¡± He nodded to himself, then inhaled sharply.

    ¡°CUT IT OUT!¡±

    His voice boomed through the hallway like a thunderclap. Every student flinched, the brawls halting mid-swing as dozens of wide eyes locked onto him.

    Mel smiled, satisfied. ¡°Great. Now, where¡¯s your headmaster or dean?¡±

    There was no hesitation. Every single student pointed to a room at the end of the hall.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said coolly and made his way to the door.

    Inside the dean¡¯s office, the scene was straight out of a sleazy lounge. Dean Goser, a rotund Atlantean with blue scaly skin, lounged on a couch, flanked by two women massaging his shoulders. A poker game blared on his computer screen.

    ¡°Haha! Ready for the big bucks!¡± he cheered, placing another bet.

    His relaxation was short-lived. The hands on his neck suddenly gripped tighter, and he winced. ¡°Ow, ow¡ªgentler, ladies.¡± He turned his head¡ªand froze.

    His gaze met Melanthius¡¯s.

    Panic shot through him. He whipped back to his computer, did a double take, and then¡ª

    ¡°AHH! KING MELANTHIUS?!¡±

    The dean fumbled to slam his laptop shut, nearly sending it flying. In a frenzy, he pushed the women away¡ªgently, but quickly¡ªbefore scrambling to his feet. Crumbs tumbled from his shirt as he wiped himself down in a pathetic attempt to look presentable.

    Mel raised an eyebrow, scanning the room before glancing at the two women. ¡°Ladies, would you mind stepping outside for a moment?¡±

    Without argument, they nodded and slipped out the door.

    As soon as it clicked shut, Goser straightened his posture and bowed. ¡°Dean Goser, sir! Welcome to Atlas High!¡±

    Mel didn¡¯t respond right away. Instead, he took his time, settling onto the couch, making himself comfortable, all while keeping his expression unreadable.

    Finally, he spoke.

    ¡°Goser, please explain why, the moment I walked into this school, a student was kicked in my direction?¡±

    Though his voice was calm, there was no mistaking the edge beneath it.

 Chapter 122

    ¡°Goser, please explain why, the moment I walked into this school, a student was kicked in my direction?¡±

    Though his voice was calm, there was no mistaking the edge beneath it.

    Goser let out a nervous chuckle, hands raised in surrender. ¡°Okay, okay! I know it looks bad. But you weren¡¯t there! You don¡¯t understand the¡­ circumstances.¡±

    Mel tilted his head slightly, unfazed. ¡°Right. Well, here¡¯s what I do understand¡ªthis place is a disaster, and we¡¯re going to clean it up.¡±

    Casually, he reached forward, plucking a few candies from the bowl on Goser¡¯s desk and popping one into his mouth.

    Goser hesitated before nodding, forcing a shaky smile. ¡°Glad you¡¯re saying that, because, uh¡­ there¡¯s a mandatory meeting with the other Auroria schools later tonight.¡±

    Mel exhaled through his nose, giving the dean a long, unimpressed look. ¡°Of course there is.¡±

    Leaning back, he glanced around the room¡ªthe overflowing trash bins, the torn-up posters with crude drawings, the stains on the walls. Without another word, he raised his palm, his magic humming to life. Wisps of clouds spiraled from his fingertips, sweeping across the office. In a single wave, the garbage evaporated, the walls cleared, and the filth vanished as if it had never existed.

    Mel clapped his hands together. ¡°Alright. We¡¯ve got five hours before that meeting. Time to turn this mess into something that actually resembles a school.¡±

    At Arcanum High, King Percival stood alongside Draven, Kai, and Jasper, observing as the wardens prepared for the upcoming school meetings. His eyes scanned the list of attending institutions, pausing on a particular entry.

    ¡°Northride¡­ their students went on to become kings of some of the Seven Deadly Kingdoms,¡± he muttered, underlining the note. ¡°We¡¯ll need to keep an eye on their headmasters.¡±

    As he continued reading, his brow furrowed. ¡°Wait¡­ Atlas High is attending?¡± His grip on the paper tightened slightly. ¡°And Melanthius? I thought he didn¡¯t even know about this.¡±

    Draven stepped forward, his expression firm. ¡°With all due respect, Your Majesty, you and Melanthius have been at odds for a while now. You punched him last time, yet you refuse to expel him from the school. Your own daughter no longer wants to be queen and has sided with him. Bimoth abandoned our forces the moment Melanthius returned. Elowen is gone. Dorian is gone. What is happening?¡±

    King Percival¡¯s gaze darkened, his jaw tightening as he slowly turned to face Draven. A heavy silence filled the room before he spoke, his voice cold and unyielding.

    ¡°Go set up.¡± His words were deliberate, carrying a weight that made the air feel thick. Then, his tone dropped, uncharacteristically sharp. ¡°And don¡¯t ever speak to me like that again.¡±

    Draven hesitantly nodded and turned around to go help with the tables and chairs.

    King Percival looked through the window to the far away dock to the entrance to Atlantis. ¡°Melanthius.¡± He muttered and went to set up.

    In the far corner of the gym, Arid, Renita, and Lincoln stretched, preparing for the upcoming meeting. Lincoln threw a series of sharp punches at a nearby training dummy, his brows furrowed in thought.

    ¡°Why did Draven pick us to represent the school?¡± he asked between strikes.

    Arid rolled his shoulders, cracking his neck before shrugging. ¡°No clue. But hey, maybe we¡¯ll get scouted by potential gates.¡±

    Renita raised an eyebrow. ¡°Scouted? What do you mean?¡±

    Arid sat down, leaning back on his hands. ¡°Some kingdoms let you join their knightly gates instead of going to college. It¡¯s like an alternative path¡ªyou train, serve, and get paid. A lot of knights make good money in different kingdoms.¡±

    ¡°Damn, there are gonna be magic users from other kingdoms here. I wonder if they¡¯re dangerous,¡± Lincoln muttered, glancing toward the door.

    ¡°But wouldn¡¯t it make more sense for Laurel, Emrys, and Kali to represent us?¡± he continued. ¡°I mean, they were part of the original twelve Black Cards.¡±

    Arid let out a frustrated sigh, ruffling the back of his hair before pressing his forehead against Lincoln¡¯s. ¡°That¡¯s exactly the point, Lincoln! We have to prove we can be like them!¡± His eyes lit up with determination. ¡°Think about it¡ªthere are sixteen Black Cards in each grade, and Headmaster Draven chose us! That means we belong here. We fought in the battle against the wardens, didn¡¯t we?¡±

    Renita and Lincoln exchanged glances before nodding, their enthusiasm igniting at Arid¡¯s words.

    As Mel stepped out of Atlantis, he scanned his surroundings with a sigh. ¡°Okay, so now I have to register Atlas High for this meeting? What the hell was Goser even doing?¡± he muttered to himself.

    Before he could dwell on it further, he spotted Rue approaching, dressed in flowing Atlantean garments that shimmered under the sun.

    ¡°Hey, Mel!¡± she greeted with a bright smile.

    The moment he saw her, his expression softened. ¡°Hey. What brings you here?¡±

    Rue clasped her hands behind her back, rocking slightly on her heels as she gazed up at him. ¡°I was actually looking for you,¡± she admitted before glancing toward Arcanum High in the distance. ¡°My dad was talking about the upcoming school meeting. Did you know Arid, Renita, and Lincoln are representing Arcanum?¡±

    Mel¡¯s eyebrows lifted slightly. ¡°No, I did not know that,¡± he said, his voice even but thoughtful.

    Rue nodded. ¡°And Atlas High is participating too, right? You mean the Atlas High? The worst school in all the kingdoms?¡±

    Mel let out a chuckle. ¡°Yeah, but I just came back from cleaning it up,¡± he said as they started walking together through the city streets.

    Rue glanced at him, curiosity flickering in her eyes. ¡°So why are you even doing this whole school thing?¡±

    Mel¡¯s gaze dropped to the ground, his tone shifting. ¡°It¡¯s a distraction,¡± he murmured.

    Rue slowed her steps, her smile fading. ¡°A distraction?¡±

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Mel exhaled, running a hand over his face. ¡°From storming Camelot,¡± he admitted, his voice barely above a whisper.

    Rue flinched at the name. ¡°Elowen¡­¡± she muttered, her expression growing solemn.

    ¡°Yasmine just left¡ªran off to Camelot after taking down her husband, her daughter, and the entire Steel Pact. And King Liam¡ªwhy am I even calling him King?¡± Mel¡¯s voice was sharp with frustration, his hands curling into fists. ¡°Liam stole Elowen from us. He¡¯s responsible for so much, and yet I barely even know the psychopath!¡± His growl deepened as black lightning crackled around his arms.

    Rue flinched at the sudden surge of energy but quickly reached out, placing a hand over the black gauntlets on his arm. Mel sucked in a breath, then slowly exhaled, forcing himself to calm.

    ¡°But I can¡¯t do anything,¡± he admitted, his voice quieter now, tinged with exhaustion. ¡°Not alone.¡± He glanced away. ¡°Arid hates me because of Althara. Bimoth is loyal, but he won¡¯t fight by my side because of her either. Lance doesn¡¯t want to be my student anymore. And I¡ªI don¡¯t want Clyde involved. I don¡¯t want you involved.¡±

    The last words came softer, as if they pained him to say. Then, without warning, he pulled Rue into a tight embrace.

    ¡°I can¡¯t lose any more of you,¡± he whispered, his voice thick with emotion. ¡°Losing Dorian and Elowen was already too much.¡±

    Rue stilled for a moment, then leaned into his touch, resting her forehead against his chest, feeling the weight of his grief settle between them.

    As they continued walking, Mel suddenly felt a familiar sensation crawling up his leg. He glanced down, his eyes widening in surprise as his fae fox scurried up his arm with effortless grace.

    ¡°Oh!¡± he exclaimed, caught off guard. The little creature nestled against his chest, her fur warm and soft. ¡°Haven¡¯t seen you in forever. Where¡¯ve you been?¡± He gently rubbed the fox¡¯s head, feeling a sense of comfort wash over him.

    Rue watched with a curious smile, reaching out to pat the fox. ¡°She really just disappears and comes back whenever she wants, huh?¡± she mused. ¡°I wonder what kind of trouble she¡¯s been getting into.¡±

    Mel stroked the fox¡¯s soft fur, and in response, she let out a contented purr, her color shifting to a deep shade of purple. He chuckled, watching as her tiny body relaxed completely in his arms.

    ¡°Maybe I should stop letting her wander off so much,¡± he murmured, though there was no real conviction in his voice. The fox let out a tiny snore, already fast asleep, and Mel sighed with a faint smile.

    Moments later, the gymnasium buzzed with a tense energy as the stage was set. Seated at the forefront were Headmasters Draven, Kai, and Jasper, with King Percival positioned at the center. Behind them, Arid, Renita, and Lincoln stood, representing their school. Around the gym, headmasters from various prestigious institutions took their places, each accompanied by three selected students. One by one, ten headmasters entered, each flanked by their chosen representatives.

    Then, the doors swung open again. Headmaster Goser of Atlas High strode in, followed closely by Mel, who was flanked on either side by Bimoth and Rue.

    "You guys didn¡¯t have to come," Mel muttered, glancing at them.

    Bimoth wordlessly pulled out Mel¡¯s chair before taking his own seat. ¡°I did,¡± he replied firmly.

    Mel turned to Rue, who had remained quiet, her expression unreadable. Bimoth sighed and leaned toward her. ¡°Still not talking to me, huh?¡± he asked, his tone laced with frustration. Rue rolled her eyes but said nothing.

    ¡°She¡¯ll come around,¡± Mel assured him, settling into his chair. ¡°You two were friends long before she and I ever were.¡±

    Bimoth nodded, though his expression remained troubled as the meeting was about to begin.

    Arielle Porter, the representative of the Aurora Continent¡¯s school board, stepped up to the microphone, her heels clicking sharply against the polished gym floor. She cleared her throat, scanning the room filled with headmasters, students, and royalty before offering a practiced smile.

    ¡°I appreciate you all gathering on such short notice,¡± she began, her voice smooth yet authoritative. ¡°I understand this meeting was unexpected, but given recent developments, it was necessary.¡±

    Arielle pulled out a few papers. ¡°First off, I wanted to announce that Arcanum Royal institute still holds the top spot as the best school in Auroria.¡± She announced and claps and cheers filled the gym. King Percival had a face of pride.

    Arielle cleared her throat as the cheers died down. ¡°Secondly, I wanted to announce that this will be a chance for the students that you have chosen to be scouted out by gates or to transfer schools. See this as a committee of some sort.¡± She said and murmurs from students filled the gym.

    A student raised their hand, and Arielle Porter gestured toward them with a polite smile. ¡°Yes?¡± she asked.

    The student, a lanky boy with tousled hair, scratched the back of his head nonchalantly. ¡°Uh¡­ yeah. Name¡¯s Jordan Barker, Northride School of Fine Arts. This is all great and all, but what¡¯s the point of discussing school policies when there¡¯s a murderer on the loose?¡±

    Murmurs rippled through the room. Mel¡¯s gaze flickered to Jordan, interest piqued.

    Arielle let out a practiced, almost saccharine laugh. ¡°A murderer? Oh no, dear. There are no murderers here in Auroria,¡± she said smoothly.

    Mel¡¯s fingers instinctively curled against his stomach, where the scars of Goldman¡¯s swords still ached in memory.

    Jordan leaned back in his chair, tilting his head in disbelief. ¡°Really? Because last I checked, there¡¯s a man slaughtering kings across this continent. Surely you¡¯ve heard of Goldman.¡±

    The moment the name left his mouth, Arielle¡¯s pleasant demeanor cracked. She stomped her heel against the stage with a sharp clack.

    ¡°We do not say that name,¡± she snapped, her forced smile faltering. ¡°That was¡­ an inconvenience. Auroria¡¯s security is far stronger now.¡±

    Mel let out a dry, humorless scoff. ¡°¡®Inconvenience.¡¯ Right.¡± His voice dripped with sarcasm as he shook his head. ¡°I only spent half my life in a cell with him, and oh yeah¡ªhe killed me.¡±

    Silence fell over the room. Every head turned. Every eye locked onto him.

    Mel blinked. I said that out loud.

    Arielle¡¯s gaze sharpened, but her expression remained unreadable. ¡°Ah. King Melanthius,¡± she said, drawing out his title with intrigue. ¡°What happened to you was truly a tragedy. And yet¡ª¡± she leaned in slightly, curiosity flickering in her eyes, ¡°¡ªyou¡¯re standing here. Somehow. Do you have anything to say about that?¡±

    Mel exhaled slowly, staring at his fingers. His voice was quiet, but it carried weight.

    ¡°I¡¯m just saying¡­ My best friend was kidnapped by Goldman, and my other best friend turned into a dictator because of him. ¡®Inconvenience¡¯ doesn¡¯t quite cover it.¡±

    The tension in the room was suffocating. But Mel didn¡¯t flinch. He simply kept staring at his fingers, feeling the weight of too many ghosts pressing down on him.

    Arielle cleared her throat, regaining her composure. ¡°Anyway,¡± she said, smoothly shifting the tone, ¡°while we¡¯re all gathered here, let¡¯s take this opportunity to connect. For the students, this could be a chance to acknowledge each other.¡±

    A short while later, Arid stood by a table, absentmindedly picking at a bowl of chips. Mel approached, standing beside him without making eye contact.

    ¡°How¡¯s being a school representative treating you?¡± Mel asked.

    Arid sighed, not bothering to look his way. ¡°Pretty dull. I thought we¡¯d get scouted, but I guess we have to make a name for ourselves first.¡±

    Mel nodded, then hesitated for a moment. ¡°Still angry at me?¡±

    Arid shrugged. ¡°Althara still around?¡±

    Mel nodded.

    Arid exhaled through his nose, then grabbed another chip. ¡°Not that angry,¡± he admitted before brushing past Mel and walking away.

    Mel sighed and saw Jordan, the boy from earlier. ¡°He goes to the same school King Ethan Knight, King Charles and King Carter went to. I shouldn¡¯t bring it up.¡± He thought and listened to the conversation.

    Jordan approached King Percival on the stage, his posture casual but respectful. ¡°Hello, Your Majesty. I¡¯m Jordan Barker, as you probably heard. I wanted to ask if I could transfer to Arcanum High.¡±

    King Percival arched an eyebrow. ¡°Why?¡±

    Jordan swallowed, forcing himself to stand taller. ¡°It¡¯s always been a dream of mine. Arcanum High is known for its magic and incredible students. I want to be a part of that.¡±

    Percival leaned back in his chair, unimpressed. ¡°And why would I let you in? Do you know me? Do I owe you a favor? Do you have magic? Can you fight?¡±

    Jordan hesitated before nodding. ¡°I¡ªI do have a magical technique.¡±

    Percival shrugged. ¡°Royal bloodline?¡±

    Jordan shook his head. ¡°No, sir.¡±

    The king eyed him critically. ¡°You don¡¯t look particularly bright, kid. Stay in Northride.¡±

    Jordan stiffened but nodded hesitantly, stepping back as Percival turned his attention elsewhere.

 Chapter 123

    The king eyed him critically. ¡°You don¡¯t look particularly bright, kid. Stay in Northride.¡±

    Jordan stiffened but nodded hesitantly, stepping back as Percival turned his attention elsewhere.

    Mel approached Jordan with a casual stride. ¡°You really want to join?¡± he asked, casting a sidelong glance at King Percival, who turned his attention toward him.

    Jordan¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement. ¡°Yes¡ªYes, King Melanthius!¡± he said eagerly.

    Mel crossed his arms, tilting his head slightly. ¡°Well, I can¡¯t exactly get you in, but maybe you could show us what you¡¯ve got,¡± he suggested, stepping back to give him space.

    From her spot on the stage, Shieka let out a sharp cackle. ¡°Why the sudden interest?¡± she teased.

    Mel exhaled through his nose and rolled his shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me¡ªI¡¯ll look insane if people see me talking to myself,¡± he muttered under his breath. ¡°You¡¯re basically a ghost, remember?¡±

    Shieka smirked before smacking him on the back of the head. Mel winced.

    ¡°The gym¡¯s reinforced for magic. Anything broken will regenerate,¡± Mel reassured, raising his hands in a ready stance.

    Jordan nodded, then burst forward with quick, precise steps, throwing a flurry of punches. Mel effortlessly blocked each one, barely exerting any effort. Jordan followed up with a low kick, but Mel simply lifted his leg to intercept it. Undeterred, Jordan snapped a high roundhouse kick toward Mel¡¯s head¡ªonly for Mel to block it just as easily.

    ¡°I¡¯m blocking on purpose so they can see your attacks land,¡± Mel murmured under his breath.

    Jordan gritted his teeth and seized the back of Mel¡¯s head, driving his knee up toward his face. Again, Mel blocked.

    ¡°You¡¯re losing them,¡± he whispered, sensing the audience¡¯s interest wane.

    Jordan huffed but kept attacking, determined to make an impression as Mel continued to block with ease.

    Jordan panted, sweat beading on his forehead as Mel gently pushed him back to create some distance.

    "You¡¯ve got solid combos," Mel noted, his tone neutral but firm. "But you¡¯re lacking in strength, speed, and stamina."

    Jordan exhaled sharply, trying to steady his breath. Gritting his teeth, he lunged forward again, throwing two sharp jabs followed by a sweeping hook. Mel barely reacted¡ªlightly tapping the jabs aside before smoothly ducking under the hook. In one swift motion, he pivoted and threw a hook of his own, stopping just short of Jordan¡¯s ribs.

    "Keep your arms tight, or I could¡¯ve landed that clean," Mel advised.

    Jordan swallowed hard and nodded.

    Mel straightened, but something about Jordan¡¯s stance caught his eye. It was¡­ odd. His upper body was positioned in an orthodox stance, but his lower half was southpaw. Curious, Mel nudged Jordan¡¯s right leg back and adjusted his left forward. Instantly, Jordan¡¯s body flinched as he fought to regain balance.

    Mel¡¯s gaze flicked down to the simple pencil sketch inked onto Jordan¡¯s ring finger. His brow furrowed as he glanced at King Percival, who, to his surprise, looked invested in the exchange.

    "Jordan, what¡¯s that?" Mel asked, pointing to the drawing.

    Jordan casually ran a hand through his hair, his tone nonchalant. "It¡¯s my magical ability. I¡¯m something of an artist," he explained, flexing his fingers as he examined the mark.

    Before Mel could respond, a voice cut through the air.

    "Jordan? You¡¯re still trying to join Arcanum? What, Northride¡¯s not good enough for you anymore?"

    A boy strolled onto the scene, cracking his knuckles as he positioned himself between them. His crisp white button-up, fitted white jeans, and wallet chain gave off an effortless confidence.

    "I¡¯m Kenneth Farbridge," he said smoothly, tilting his head as he extended a hand toward Mel. "How¡¯s it going, King Melanthius?"

    Mel shook his hand. "I¡¯m fine. Nice to meet you."

    Kenneth pulled out a toothpick, idly picking at his teeth before flashing a knowing smirk.

    "Don¡¯t let Jordan fool you," he said, jerking a thumb toward him. "That ¡®weird¡¯ stance? That¡¯s what makes him the strongest sophomore at Northride." He grinned, tapping his own chest. "And I¡¯m the strongest junior. That¡¯s how our school ranks us."

    Mel turned back to Jordan, who rubbed the back of his neck, looking bored.

    "You were holding back?" Mel asked, narrowing his eyes.

    Jordan shrugged. "I wanted to show King Percival and Aldara what I could do¡ªwhile holding back."

    He gestured toward Mel¡¯s sleeve. Mel glanced down, his eyes widening as he noticed a small tear in his sweater.

    "When I blocked your punches¡­ you ripped my sweater?" Mel muttered, running his fingers over the frayed fabric.

    Kenneth let out a low whistle before pulling a toothpick from his pocket. "Here, hold this in your mouth."

    Mel raised a brow but took the toothpick, placing it between his lips.

    Before he could react, Kenneth snapped into motion. A sharp roundhouse kick sliced through the air, so fast it was barely visible. The toothpick split cleanly in half, the pieces falling to the floor.

    Mel blinked. Kenneth smirked, casually dusting off his pant leg.

    "Just making a point," he said smoothly.

    King Aldara''s expression shifted to one of interest. "What are your magical abilities?" he asked, glancing between the two.

    Kenneth stepped forward first, approaching a nearby punching dummy. "Mine¡¯s called Phantom Strikes." He delivered a punch to the dummy, but there was a brief delay before the impact actually connected, hitting with full force. "The technique¡¯s only as strong as the body behind it. There are advanced forms¡ªsemi-techniques using afterimages¡ªbut you get the idea," he explained casually.

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    King Aldara nodded in understanding before Kenneth stuffed his hands into his pockets. "Not that it matters. I¡¯m not interested in joining Arcanum High. Too many problems there," he added dismissively.

    Jordan then raised his hand, the pencil tattoo on his ring finger glowing faintly. With a swift motion, he traced a symbol in the air, then swiped his hand through it. The drawing transformed into a shimmering sword before vanishing moments later. "Canvas Reality," he explained. "I can bring anything I draw to life, but if the drawing is weak or incomplete, it won¡¯t last long."

    Mel exhaled sharply, rubbing his temple.

    Rue, who had been watching from the sidelines, walked over and leaned an elbow on his shoulder. "What¡¯s with the sigh?" she asked, amused.

    Mel shrugged, his gaze fixed on his father. "I was just trying to give them a shot. Now your dad''s going to see potential recruits," he muttered. "I wanted them to prove something to themselves, not get scouted."

    Kenneth adjusted his shirt as he strolled over to Rue, a confident smirk on his face. ¡°Good evening, Princess,¡± he said smoothly, his tone laced with obvious flirtation.

    Rue eyed him warily before reluctantly extending her hand. She gave it a firm shake, her expression unreadable. ¡°Evening,¡± she replied, her voice carrying just enough indifference to keep him guessing.

    Kenneth leaned casually against the wall, a smirk tugging at his lips. ¡°What¡¯s a pretty little thing like you doing here?¡±

    Rue grimaced, her expression flat. ¡°I live here,¡± she replied, her tone dripping with sarcasm.

    Undeterred, Kenneth reached up and brushed a stray strand of hair from her face. Rue immediately stepped back, eyes narrowing. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Kenneth chuckled, stepping in closer. ¡°Relax. It¡¯s not like he¡¯s stopping me.¡± He tilted his head toward Mel, who stood motionless, his gaze fixed straight ahead, expression unreadable.

    Before Rue could respond, a presence loomed over them. Bimoth strolled over, casually sipping from a water bottle. ¡°How long are we gonna be here?¡± he asked, his towering frame casting a shadow over the scene.

    Kenneth turned, and his smirk faltered. His throat bobbed as he swallowed. ¡°I didn¡¯t even see him¡­¡± His voice lowered. ¡°Former King Bimoth.¡±

    Rue¡¯s eyes flickered away from Bimoth, avoiding his gaze.

    Bimoth¡¯s pale, pupil-less eyes landed on Kenneth¡¯s hand, still too close to Rue for his liking. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± he asked, his voice heavy. He crushed the plastic bottle effortlessly in one hand. ¡°Mind letting her go?¡±

    Kenneth¡¯s bravado returned just as quickly. He squared up to Bimoth, a challenging glint in his eye. ¡°Are you challenging me? Do I look weak to you?¡±

    Bimoth didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Kenneth¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°Tch.¡±

    From the sidelines, Jordan let out a lazy chuckle. ¡°Careful, Kenneth. The loudest in the room is usually the weakest.¡±

    Kenneth barely had time to react before Bimoth¡¯s massive hand gripped his face. Instinct kicked in¡ªhe threw a sharp, powerful kick aimed right at Bimoth¡¯s head. The strike connected, but Bimoth merely turned his face to the side as if shaking off a mild annoyance. Kenneth¡¯s phantom strike followed in the next instant, a delayed burst of impact meant to stagger him.

    But Bimoth didn¡¯t even flinch.

    Instead, he let go, his gaze already shifting past Kenneth like he wasn¡¯t even worth the effort. His attention returned to Rue.

    As if the encounter hadn¡¯t even happened.

    Bimoth noticed another boy approaching¡ªa blazer draped over his shoulders but no shirt underneath, a scar cutting across his stomach. There was an unmistakable presence about him, a quiet authority that made both Jordan and Kenneth straighten up the moment he arrived.

    "As Jordan once said, ¡®The loudest in the room is usually the weakest¡¯¡ªunless, of course, the loudest has too much on his mind," the boy remarked, his posture relaxed but calculated as he leaned slightly to one side. His gaze swept over the group before settling on Mel.

    "Blake Butler. That¡¯s all you need to know." His voice carried an air of finality. "Come on, Jordan. Kenneth. We¡¯re leaving."

    Without hesitation, the two followed his lead. But just before turning away, Blake studied Mel, his sharp eyes narrowing. "He hasn¡¯t said a word," he mused, more to himself than anyone else. "That must mean he¡¯s the strongest."

    Mel remained silent, his focus drifting across the room. His expression darkened. Among the gathering of school officials, he spotted a headmaster flanked by three students¡ªstudents from Camelot High. His jaw tightened.

    Rue followed his gaze and immediately sensed the shift in his mood. "Mel¡­" she murmured cautiously.

    "I think we¡¯ll be leaving," Mel said, his voice steady but laced with tension.

    Arielle, standing nearby, immediately shook her head. "All schools are required to stay¡ª"

    Mel didn¡¯t stop. As he brushed past her, he repeated, his tone final, "I think we¡¯ll be leaving."

    Meanwhile, Donatello sat on the sand, the rhythmic crash of waves filling the air. Beside him, the massive, lifeless form of the Lady of the Lake sprawled across the shore, her enormous head resting near his feet.

    ¡°You¡¯re so boring,¡± she teased, her voice carrying a ghostly amusement.

    Donatello narrowed his eyes. ¡°Melanthius is alive. He¡¯s met Althara Shadowbane. That means I can delay reviving the Arcanus Titans¡­ for now. But there¡¯s a problem¡ªhe doesn¡¯t trust me. And Camelot? They¡¯re interfering with his life. That¡¯s bad for me.¡±

    The Lady of the Lake chuckled, her ethereal laughter rolling through the misty air. ¡°So what are you going to do about it?¡±

    Donatello leaned back, stretching his neck until it cracked. Then, with a slow, deliberate exhale, he said, ¡°I need you to resurrect someone. The most notorious serial killer ever¡ªslain by King Arthur himself. Mordrain the Hollow.¡±

    The Lady of the Lake chuckled, tilting her head as the water around her shimmered with eerie light. ¡°I could do that¡­ but what are you going to do for me?¡± she asked, her voice teasing yet ominous.

    Donatello stepped back, giving himself some space. ¡°I never got to see him in action. Back when he was out there slaughtering people, I was already defeated. But I heard¡ªthey say he was a monster. Strong as hell.¡± His voice held a mix of intrigue and calculation.

    The Lady of the Lake smirked and flicked her wrist. The water around them darkened, swirling unnaturally as a body began to take shape. Flesh knit together, sinew coiled, and in moments, a man stood before them¡ªa crazed grin stretched across his face, frozen in time. The Lady leaned back lazily. ¡°When I resurrect someone, they return exactly as they were before they died. And he was smiling when King Arthur killed him.¡± Her voice was almost amused, but something in her eyes suggested she enjoyed the horror of it. ¡°Do what you want.¡±

    Mordrain let out a guttural howl that echoed across the shore. His body trembled with excitement as he breathed in deep, savoring the air of the living world.

    ¡°OH MY GOD! I¡¯M BACK FROM THE UNDERWORLD?!¡± His laughter was wild, frenzied. ¡°WHERE AM I?! FUCK THAT¡ªWHERE ARE THE CAMELOT CITIZENS?! THE BODIES?! THE BLOOD?!¡± He inhaled sharply, his nostrils flaring, and then let out another ecstatic howl. ¡°THE BLOOD OF LEGACIES SURROUNDS US! I CAN SMELL THEM! I CAN¡¯T WAIT TO SLAUGHTER THEM ALL!¡±

    Before he could spiral any further into madness, Donatello slapped him across the face. The sound was sharp, cutting through Mordrain¡¯s hysteria.

    Mordrain¡¯s eyes widened in stunned silence. He lifted a trembling hand to his cheek, feeling the sting. Never in his existence had anyone dared to lay hands on him so casually. His voice dropped into something far more dangerous.

    ¡°¡­Did you just slap me?¡±

    Donatello¡¯s response was immediate¡ªanother slap, harder this time.

    Mordrain stood frozen for a moment, absorbing the sheer audacity. Then, with a feral snarl, he twisted his body, hooking his leg around Donatello¡¯s neck in an attempt to take him down. But Donatello was faster¡ªhis elbow came down like a hammer, coated in gleaming steel magic, striking Mordrain¡¯s throat with brutal force. The resurrected killer howled in pain, staggering back.

    Donatello loomed over him, his tone calm but edged with menace. ¡°I didn¡¯t bring you back so you could go on some mindless rampage.¡± His voice was ice. ¡°I brought you back for one purpose¡ªyou will die again. But first, you¡¯re going to make Camelot suffer.¡±

    Mordrain panted, suddenly aware that this was not a man to be underestimated.

    ¡°I need you to kill knights. A lot of them. But listen carefully¡ªdo not kill Melanthius. Do not kill any kids. Leave Camelot calling cards, make them paranoid, make them bleed. Once you¡¯ve done that¡­¡± Donatello smirked, his steel-clad fingers flexing. ¡°Then you can kill whoever you want.¡±

    Mordrain, once the embodiment of terror, now felt something strange¡ªfear. He swallowed hard, then gave a slow nod.

    The game had begun.

 Chapter 124

    A few days later in Camelot, a sanitation worker went about his routine, hauling bags of waste into the cart. He exhaled sharply, wiping the sweat from his brow, exhaustion settling in. Just as he reached for the next pile, his eyes caught something unusual¡ªsomething wrong.

    A body.

    An elderly woman lay crumpled among the refuse, her lifeless eyes staring blankly at the sky. A deep gash ran across her throat, blood still seeping into the cobblestone street. But what sent a chill down the worker¡¯s spine was the message scrawled across her body in crimson:

    ¡°ALL HAIL ATLANTIS.¡±

    For a moment, the world around him stood still. Then, his breath hitched, his stomach lurched¡ª

    And he screamed.

    The next morning in Auroria Dominion, loud, relentless knocking pounded against Mel¡¯s dorm room door. He groaned, rolling over in bed before dragging himself up. As he shuffled toward the door, he nearly tripped over Althara, who was sprawled out on the floor.

    "Ow¡ªdamn it, Althara," he muttered, stepping over her and then maneuvering around Bimoth¡¯s large, unmoving form before reaching for the door. When he opened it, he was met with the sight of King Percival, Draven, Kai, Jasper, and five wardens standing in the hallway.

    Mel blinked, still groggy. "Good morning?" he mumbled.

    Draven shot him a sharp look before glancing at the others. "A body was found in Camelot," he announced.

    Mel leaned against the doorframe, unimpressed. "Camelot¡¯s known for murder and crime. Why are you at my door?" he grumbled.

    King Percival stepped forward, holding up a photo. The image displayed five corpses, their bodies defaced with the words Hail Atlantis scrawled in blood.

    "They were the board of directors of Camelot," Percival added.

    Mel¡¯s eyes narrowed as he examined the photo, biting his lip in thought. "And you came to me why?" he asked flatly.

    Draven scoffed. "Let¡¯s see¡ªyou hate Camelot, you hate King Liam, and I distinctly remember you saying you wanted to kill him. Do the math."

    Mel exhaled through his nose and handed the photos back. "I didn¡¯t kill anybody."

    Draven clicked his tongue. "Nobody said you did. But you¡¯re the number one suspect. So, where were you at ten o¡¯clock last night?"

    Before Mel could answer, Althara stirred and stepped into the doorway, rubbing her eyes. "He was here. Helped me with the shower and tucked me in," she said sleepily.

    Mel cleared his throat. "That¡­ sounds way worse than it actually was," he muttered.

    Draven rolled his eyes. "Your alibi means nothing, Althara. You¡¯re still a criminal in our eyes."

    King Percival, however, studied Mel and nodded. "His alibi checks out."

    Draven sighed, clearly frustrated. "Fine. Maybe someone¡¯s trying to frame you. But you are still the King of Atlantis, and the fact that Hail Atlantis is written all over the bodies isn¡¯t exactly a coincidence."

    With that, they turned and left. Mel quietly shut the door, his expression unreadable.

    In the grand halls of Camelot, King Liam stood before the five lifeless bodies of the board of directors, his expression eerily composed. He studied the scene in silence, then exhaled through his nose, rubbing his chin thoughtfully.

    ¡°Well, this is... intriguing,¡± he murmured.

    Bruno approached with measured steps, bowing respectfully before his king. Liam barely acknowledged him, crouching down and prodding one of the director¡¯s stiff faces with a gloved finger. His gaze darkened, sharp with calculation.

    "King Melanthius wouldn¡¯t be this reckless," he mused under his breath. "Unless... it was the work of former King Bimoth."

    Straightening, he clasped his hands behind his back, eyes narrowing as he considered the implications.

    ¡°Perhaps this is retaliation for Goldman¡¯s attack,¡± King Liam murmured, rolling his shoulders before cracking his neck. His expression hardened with resolve. ¡°I know what must be done.¡±

    Moments later, in the heart of Solstice City, King Liam stood alone, yet the sheer force of his aura made it feel as though an army stood behind him. Across from him stood King Melanthius, flanked by Bimoth, Althara, Mark, and Lucy. Behind them, the full might of the Steel Pact¡ªone hundred elite warriors¡ªstood ready, alongside King Percival, the headmasters, and every warden in the kingdom.

    The air was thick with tension, a clash of kings imminent.

    ¡°Is this about the board of directors?¡± Mel asked, his fists clenching as he glared at Liam.

    Liam exhaled, unfazed. ¡°Something like that. But I know you didn¡¯t¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish, Mel¡¯s leg crackled with black lightning and swirling cloud magic. In an instant, he swung a devastating kick toward Liam¡¯s head.

    Liam barely had time to react, crossing his arms to block the strike. The sheer force of the impact sent a tremor through the entire city, buildings rattling from the shockwave. As the dust settled, Liam flexed his arm, shaking off the lingering pressure, while Mel straightened up, his gaze sharp.

    ¡°Now that that¡¯s over with,¡± Liam said, his voice steady, ¡°I want a one-on-one meeting with you, King Melanthius.¡±

    A collective gasp swept through the city at the display of Mel¡¯s raw power. He met Liam¡¯s eyes, his expression unreadable.

    ¡°A summit¡­¡± Mel murmured.

    Moments later, Mel sat upon the throne of Atlantis, his posture regal yet brimming with barely restrained fury. Behind him, Bimoth stood like an unshakable sentinel, his presence a silent declaration of loyalty. Across from them, King Liam sat unfazed, despite the hundred spears poised at his throat.

    ice laced with cold menace. ¡°The only reason I don¡¯t kill you where you stand is because you know where Elowen is.¡±

    Liam barely reacted. Instead, he turned his gaze to Bimoth, his expression twisting into something between disgust and disappointment.

    ¡°I could almost throw up,¡± he muttered. ¡°A warrior like you, Bimoth, reduced to playing second fiddle? A reliant¡ªwasting your strength on someone else?¡± He leaned forward slightly, eyes narrowing. ¡°Reliants are always above their opponents. I know one who reflects twice the damage of every hit he takes. Reliants are blessed¡ªand you¡¯re throwing it away.¡± His voice was a low growl, his grimace deepening.

    Then, with a chilling calm, he added, ¡°I murdered my own father, King Arthur¡ªbecause he looked sad after killing your father, Melanthius. And nothing sickens me more than wasted strength.¡±

    Mel exhaled slowly, rubbing his temple, his patience wearing thin.

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get to the point,¡± Liam said, his voice steady but laced with underlying menace. ¡°Someone was bold enough to slaughter my directors. I don¡¯t believe it was you¡ªbecause if you had killer in your eyes, you would¡¯ve used it on me first.¡±

    Mel¡¯s gaze hardened. ¡°This murderer dragged Atlantis into it. So what do you really want?¡±

    Liam chuckled, leaning back slightly. ¡°I just wanted to deliver a message.¡± His expression darkened. ¡°If this is you¡­ and I find out¡ª¡± his voice dropped to a razor¡¯s edge, ¡°I will kill you.¡±

    Mel stepped forward, closing the distance between them, his presence crackling with barely contained fury. ¡°And if you so much as touch Elowen¡­ I will kill you.¡±

    Without hesitation, Liam rose to his feet, and in a single motion, shattered every spear at his throat. The air in the room grew heavy as the two kings faced each other, the weight of their words thick with unspoken violence.

    Moments later, Mel and Althara strolled through the bustling streets of Solstice City.

    ¡°Getting tired of Camelot,¡± Mel muttered, his tone laced with quiet frustration.

    Althara trailed behind him, cracking her knuckles absentmindedly. Back then, I¡¯d have reduced Camelot to rubble without a second thought¡­ she mused.

    Lost in thought, she accidentally bumped into a passerby.

    ¡°Oh, so sorry!¡± she said quickly.

    The man gave a slight bow. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± he replied before continuing on his way.

    As he passed, a foul stench wafted through the air¡ªsomething sickly, rotting. Althara grimaced but shook it off, dismissing it as just another city smell.

    Althara caught up to Mel, her expression tense. ¡°What are you going to do about the murders?¡±

    Mel let out a frustrated sigh, clenching his fist. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s confusing.¡± He ran a hand through his hair, his thoughts tangled.

    Althara exhaled, placing a reassuring hand on his shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We could always just¡ª¡±

    ¡°Althara, what is that?!¡± Mel¡¯s voice cut through the air as he grabbed her hand.

    She looked down¡ªher entire arm was smeared with blood. A cold chill ran down her spine as she realized Mel¡¯s shoulder was stained too.

    Their eyes followed the crimson trail leading into a dark alley. A woman standing at the entrance let out a terrified scream, her hand shaking as she pointed.

    There, sprawled against the alley wall, was a man¡ªhis body battered beyond recognition.

    Mel and Althara sprinted into the alley, their hearts pounding. The moment they saw the man¡¯s lifeless, battered body, a collective outcry erupted from the gathered crowd.

    ¡°THEY KILLED HIM!¡±

    ¡°I TOLD YOU WE SHOULDN¡¯T TRUST THEM!¡±

    The accusations came fast and furious, voices laced with fear and anger.

    Mel swiftly raised a hand in front of Althara, trying to de-escalate the chaos. ¡°Wait! This is a misunderstanding¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish, heavy hands wrenched his arms behind his back. The sharp click of handcuffs snapped into place.

    Draven slammed Mel to the ground while Althara thrashed against Jasper and Kai, her fury barely restrained.

    ¡°Althara! Don¡¯t resist!¡± Mel shouted, his voice firm.

    She took a deep breath and stilled.

    Draven¡¯s cold gaze swept over them. ¡°Melanthius Shadowbane and Althara¡­ Shadowbane, you are both under arrest!¡±

    In the dimly lit holding cell of the castle, Mel and Althara sat side by side, their wrists shackled to the heavy iron table. The tension in the air was suffocating.

    Draven strode in, rubbing his hands vigorously with sanitizer before slamming the bottle onto the table. He took a seat across from them, his glare razor-sharp.

    ¡°I have over one thousand students under my watch. Fifty wardens to pay. And now King Liam himself is breathing down my neck over the murder of his directors.¡± His voice was a slow, simmering growl before it exploded.

    ¡°And then there¡¯s literally blood on your hands, Althara¡ªand on your shoulder, Mel.¡±

    Draven leaned forward, his eyes burning with accusation.

    ¡°AND YOU¡¯RE TELLING ME YOU HAD NOTHING TO DO WITH IT?!¡±

    Mel and Althara sat in silence, staring back at him, their expressions unreadable.

    Althara leaned back in her chair, her expression flat with defiance. "Like I said, Headmaster," she drawled, lacing the title with sarcasm. "I bumped into some foul-smelling guy, and suddenly, my hand was covered in blood. I don¡¯t even remember what he looked like."

    Draven exhaled sharply, rubbing his temples. "Let¡¯s be real, Althara. You were a criminal five minutes ago, running with a pack of killers and causing chaos. And now you¡¯re with Melanthius¡ªwho lets anyone be his friend¡ªso don¡¯t act like you¡¯re not a prime suspect."

    Althara lowered her gaze, her jaw tightening.

    Mel¡¯s eyes flicked to her before he turned his attention back to Draven, his voice firm. ¡°Althara was with me all day. We just came back from the meeting with King Liam. Don¡¯t waste your time trying to pin this on us¡ªwe don¡¯t kill people, and you know that¡¯s not even part of my agenda.¡±

    His glare met Draven¡¯s unwaveringly, daring him to challenge the truth.

    Draven slammed his fists on the table. ¡°Someone¡¯s going down for this. One of you fess up!¡± he barked.

    Before anyone could speak, a voice slithered from the shadows.

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    A figure stepped into the dim light¡ªMordrain the Hollow, the most notorious serial killer in history, a monster thought to have been slain by the late King Arthur himself.

    Draven¡¯s breath caught in his throat, his eyes widening in disbelief. Without hesitation, he turned to run¡ªbut his shadow betrayed him. Mordrain¡¯s own darkness stretched forward, snaring Draven¡¯s shadow by the neck. The headmaster gasped as an invisible force constricted around him, locking him in place.

    ¡°Nobody move,¡± Mordrain commanded, his voice dripping with malice. Mel and Althara sat frozen, their muscles tensed.

    Mordrain grinned. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard of me. Mordrain the Hollow. I was supposed to be dead. But here I am, very much alive¡ªand with a plan.¡± He tilted his head, watching them like a predator savoring its next move. ¡°And just so we¡¯re clear, I will kill more innocent people.¡±

    Draven clawed at his throat, his breaths coming in short, ragged gasps. ¡°What do you want?!¡± Mel demanded, his teeth clenched.

    Mordrain flinched. His orders had been clear¡ªDonatello wanted him to make Mel attack Camelot. And yet¡­he hesitated.

    ¡°I, uh¡­ I¡­¡± He scratched his head, mumbling under his breath. ¡°Shit.¡±

    Mel¡¯s sharp gaze locked onto him, suspicion flaring in his eyes.

    Draven groaned, struggling against the invisible grip. ¡°Come on! Where¡¯s your pride? Can¡¯t even fight me one-on-one?!¡± he spat.

    Mordrain blinked, and suddenly, his face lit up with realization. ¡°Oh, right! I am from the Pride Kingdom!¡± he exclaimed as if he had genuinely forgotten.

    Mel and Althara exchanged a glance.

    This guy was dangerous. But he was also an idiot.

    ¡°Pride Kingdom?!¡± Mel¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    Althara stiffened, her mind racing. Why would Carter suddenly attack Auroria Dominion? She brought a hand to her mouth, unease creeping into her voice. ¡°He¡­ he can¡¯t resurrect people¡­ can he?¡±

    Before either of them could press for answers, Mordrain tightened his grip on Draven¡¯s shadow. The headmaster gasped, his struggles weakening¡ªthen, with terrifying force, Mordrain slammed him straight through the table. The wood splintered, debris scattering across the cell.

    Mel and Althara¡¯s cuffs shattered from the impact, and without hesitation, they surged to their feet, magic crackling to life around them.

    But Mordrain was already gone.

    Draven lay on the floor, gasping for breath, his eyes darting wildly as he tried to process what had just happened.

    Mel reached down, pulling Draven to his feet as his sharp gaze swept the room. ¡°Who is Mordrain?¡± he demanded.

    Althara raised her hands, and a soft glow spread through the dim space, illuminating every corner with a shimmering cloud of light. ¡°Mordrain the Hollow,¡± she began, her voice steady yet grim. ¡°A notorious serial killer from our parents¡¯ era. He terrorized Camelot, leaving bodies in his wake, until King Arthur finally put him down.¡± She exhaled, eyes narrowing. ¡°Everyone knows his name. But for him to reveal his identity so openly¡­ he¡¯s planning something. And it¡¯s not just for us¡ªit¡¯s for someone specific.¡±

    She flicked her fingers, intensifying the glow. ¡°His magic is shadow-based. Keeping the room bright will make it harder for him to hide.¡±

    Draven, still catching his breath, glanced at her in surprise and reluctant admiration.

    Mel¡¯s gaze flickered around the room, scanning every shadow as if expecting Mordrain to emerge again. ¡°We should keep this from the public,¡± he said, rolling up his sleeves. ¡°No one¡¯s going to believe a serial killer came back to life.¡±

    Draven crossed his arms, watching him carefully. ¡°You came back,¡± he pointed out.

    Mel stilled for a moment, his eyes dropping to the floor. ¡°¡­Still, I¡¯m not exactly normal.¡± His voice was quieter, but only for a second before he shook off the thought. ¡°Anyway, what do we know? How does he kill? Who does he target?¡± His fingers curled into a fist. ¡°There were plenty of serial killers in Caldara. I met them. I listened to them.¡± He exhaled sharply. ¡°Soldiers, assassins, mercenaries¡ªthey kill with purpose. Orders. Goals. But serial killers?¡± His gaze darkened. ¡°They kill because they want to. No loyalty, no higher reason. Just¡­ desire.¡± His voice lowered. ¡°And the worst ones? They make you think they have a reason.¡±

    Althara and Draven exchanged uneasy glances as Mel straightened. ¡°So let¡¯s figure out what he wants¡ªbefore we get dragged into whatever twisted game he¡¯s playing.¡±

 Chapter 125

    Meanwhile, Arid sat at his desk, absentmindedly chewing on the end of his pen as he stared at his homework. ¡°If I wanna get scouted, I need to stop slacking and actually get this done,¡± he muttered, flipping the page of his notebook.

    A sudden tap, tap, tap against his window made him freeze. His head snapped toward the sound.

    The hell?

    Slowly, he got up and walked over, peeking outside. A man stood beneath a tree, his figure barely illuminated by the dim streetlights.

    ¡°Oh, hello, little boy!¡± the man called up, his voice unnervingly cheerful.

    Arid narrowed his eyes. ¡°Uh¡­ hello? What do you want?¡± His grip tightened on the windowsill, an uneasy feeling creeping up his spine.

    The man tilted his head back and forth as if studying him, then took a deep breath. His eyes suddenly glowed red.

    ¡°Wanna play?¡± he asked, his voice dripping with eerie amusement.

    A shiver ran down Arid¡¯s spine, his skin prickling with goosebumps. His fingers twitched at his side.

    ¡°Uh¡­ no.¡± His voice was steady, but his muscles tensed. ¡°And if you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll deal with you myself.¡±

    Mordrain simply nodded, as if completely unfazed. ¡°That¡¯s fine¡­ as long as you don¡¯t turn your lights off.¡±

    Arid¡¯s jaw tightened. Without another word, he shut the window and yanked the curtains closed, his heart pounding just a little faster than before.

    In the brightly lit holding cell, Mel, Althara, and Draven sat tensely, the weight of the situation pressing down on them.

    ¡°He has the advantage in the dark,¡± Mel said, his arms crossed. ¡°And it¡¯s already night. We should stay put for now.¡±

    Draven, however, was busy scrolling through files on his laptop. ¡°Mordrain¡­¡± he muttered, scanning the records. Then, his eyes widened. ¡°Whoa¡ªthis is from Arthur Pendragon himself.¡±

    He read aloud: ¡®Mordrain the Hollow. A violent psychopath who chooses his victims based on their lineage. He believes that those who rely on their parents¡¯ strength don¡¯t deserve to live.¡¯

    Mel¡¯s fists clenched as the realization sank in. ¡°He kills people because of their parents¡¯ strength? What a monster!¡± he growled.

    Draven quickly started counting on his fingers. ¡°Auroria Dominion is full of kids from the new era¡­ but who¡¯s the strongest? That has to be his first target!¡±

    Mel¡¯s eyes went wide with horror. Arid.

    Without hesitation, he spun on his heel and slammed his foot into the wall, shattering it into rubble. The night air rushed in as he shot into the sky.

    ¡°ARID!¡± he yelled, his voice filled with desperation.

    Althara was right behind him, her aura flaring as she took off, and Draven followed suit, his dragon wings unfurling as he soared after them.

    Back in Arid¡¯s dorm room, he sat on his bed, typing into the group chat with Lincoln and Renita.

    Arid: I dunno, some creep was outside my window. Told me to ¡®play.¡¯

    Lincoln: Want us to come over?

    Renita: I can be there in no time.

    Arid: Nah, I¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯m heading to bed anyway.

    With a sigh, he turned off his phone and stretched before walking over to his bed. He reached for his lamp but hesitated, his fingers hovering over the switch.

    ¡°Wait¡­ didn¡¯t he say not to turn off my light?¡± he murmured to himself. His stomach twisted uneasily. ¡°Why would I listen to some random weirdo anyway?¡±

    Shaking off the thought, he flipped off the lamp and lay down. The room was swallowed by darkness.

    ¡°The dark is honest. It doesn¡¯t lie to you like the light does. It doesn¡¯t dress you up in bravery, in strength. No, the dark reveals you. Strips you down to the trembling child you¡¯ve always been¡­ waiting for the monsters to come.¡±

    Mordrain stood just outside Arid¡¯s dorm room, peering in through the cracked door, his crimson eyes gleaming like dying embers. ¡°I told you not to turn your light off.¡± His tongue flicked over his lips as he stepped forward.

    Arid jolted back, crouching defensively on his bed. ¡°W-what the hell are you doing?!¡± he stammered.

    Mordrain took his time, dragging his fingers along the wall as he entered. ¡°You know, I¡¯ve been called many things¡ªpsychopath, murderer, Hollow Knight¡­ I prefer pariah. Society discards men like me, but the truth is, I am society. I am its shadow. The proof that your heroes fail, over and over again.¡±

    He tilted his head, smirking. ¡°I was told not to kill kids, but then I sensed you. The son of Mother Nature. Well, damn¡­ you¡¯re practically the pulse of this world, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Arid sprang to his feet, summoning a twisting vine that shot toward Mordrain like a spear. But before it could reach him, Mordrain sliced through it effortlessly with a shadow-forged blade.

    ¡°Tsk tsk¡­ predictable.¡± His voice was a whisper, sharp as a knife. The shadows around Arid flickered, and before he could react, they lunged¡ªMordrain¡¯s darkness snatching hold of Arid¡¯s own shadow like a leash.

    ¡°You never stood a chance, little sprout.¡±

    Arid groaned, his body trembling as he struggled against the crushing grip of his own shadow. Why do I feel so weak? Why is he so strong?! Panic clawed at his chest.

    Mordrain leaned in, his fingers forcing Arid¡¯s mouth open, tilting his head like a scientist studying a specimen. ¡°Like I said¡­ the dark strips away your bravado. It makes you small. Or maybe¡­¡± He smirked, his voice dripping with mock sympathy. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just my magic. The darker it gets, the stronger I become.¡±

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    Arid¡¯s body grew heavy, his limbs numbing as an invisible force drained him from the inside out. A cold, sickly sensation spread through his veins. He gasped, then screamed.

    CRASH!

    ¡°Don¡¯t let the bedbugs bite!¡±

    Lincoln¡¯s voice cut through the chaos as he slammed Arid¡¯s entire bed into Mordrain, launching him through the wall with a deafening impact. The room shook from the force, dust and debris filling the air.

    Arid collapsed to the floor, his body twitching violently. His breath came in ragged, uneven gasps.

    ¡°Arid! Wake up!¡± Renita was at his side in an instant, shaking him before slapping his face. His eyes snapped open, pupils dilated, his breath hitching.

    ¡°I¡ªI felt him draining me!¡± His voice, usually so steady, cracked with raw fear. A rare sound from him.

    A low, guttural chuckle echoed from the rubble.

    Mordrain stood up, rolling his shoulders as he dusted himself off. ¡°Pathetic.¡± His glowing red eyes locked onto Lincoln with disgust. ¡°You don¡¯t even have a strong lineage. You make me sick.¡±

    In the blink of an eye, he vanished.

    THUD!

    He reappeared behind Lincoln and drove a fist into his spine.

    Lincoln gasped, eyes widening in shock before blood spat from his mouth.

    Mordrain didn¡¯t hesitate. He grabbed Lincoln by the collar and slammed him into the floor with bone-crunching force. The room trembled.

    ¡°I expected more from the new era.¡± Mordrain scoffed, looming over them like a shadow given form.

    Suddenly, Althara crashed into Mordrain, tackling him with full force as they rolled across the floor in a chaotic blur.

    ¡°Mausatwine!¡± she snarled¡ªa wizard¡¯s curse laced with fury¡ªbefore hurling him out of the dorm with a powerful blast.

    Mordrain skidded across the hallway floor, slamming into the opposite wall with a thud, dust and debris swirling around him.

    ¡°No powerful lineage, instead¡­ a reliant sibling?!¡± Mordrain laughed maniacally, his eyes gleaming with twisted amusement. ¡°Not to mention, she¡¯s also strong?! I have faith in this era again!¡± His laughter echoed through the hall as he raised his hand, his shadowy aura pulsing with intensity.

    Althara¡¯s eyes narrowed, her fury building as she unleashed a barrage of cloudburst magic, sending an overwhelming storm of energy toward Mordrain. He crossed his arms, effortlessly absorbing the attack with a sneer.

    ¡°I need to get prepared for this,¡± Mordrain said, his grin widening. With a snap of his fingers, he dissolved into a wave of darkness, vanishing from sight as if he were never there at all.

    ¡°Dammit!¡± Althara growled, her fist crashing into the wall in frustration. She turned away, pacing back toward the room.

    Inside, Draven was frantically speaking into his phone, trying to reach King Aldara. ¡°Yeah! The serial killer¡¯s name is Mordrain! He did something to Arid, send help!¡± His voice was urgent, but there was a touch of desperation in it that Althara didn¡¯t miss.

    Althara¡¯s gaze shifted to Mel, who was crouched next to Arid¡¯s body, his face a mask of intense concentration. Arid¡¯s skin was pale, his energy completely drained, and his eyes fluttered shut.

    ¡°He¡¯s still alive,¡± Mel whispered, his voice tight with emotion as he held Arid close. He clutched the boy¡¯s body protectively, the weight of the situation hanging heavy in the air.

    ¡°But his energy¡­ it¡¯s completely gone,¡± Mel¡¯s voice cracked as he spoke, the raw concern in his tone betraying the fear he was trying to hold back. His fingers trembled slightly as he gently cradled Arid, the reality of the danger sinking in.

    The following day, Mel sat beneath the canopy of trees, a plate of food resting on his lap. He glanced across at Arid, who was reclining against a tree, a branch carefully inserted into his median cubital vein. The branch hummed with a faint glow, channeling energy into Arid¡¯s body. Mel took a bite of his food, his gaze fixed on Arid as the quiet atmosphere settled around them.

    ¡°So¡­ the branch is restoring your energy?¡± Mel asked, breaking the silence. Arid nodded faintly, his eyes half-lidded as he took slow, deliberate breaths.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry,¡± Arid murmured, his voice weak. ¡°For how I treated you before. For hating you for keeping Althara around. She¡­ she really did her best against Mordrain, didn¡¯t she?¡± His words were slow and labored, but there was a hint of genuine remorse in them. The vulnerability in his voice was a stark contrast to his usual guarded demeanor.

    Mel exhaled softly, his gaze distant. ¡°I should¡¯ve been more understanding,¡± he admitted. ¡°I know how much fairness matters to you. When Althara beat all of you, you just wanted a fair fight¡ªI get that now.¡± He let out a small chuckle and shifted closer, settling beside Arid.

    Arid sighed, inhaling deeply as if steadying himself. ¡°I honestly thought I was done for,¡± he confessed. ¡°And if I was¡­ I didn¡¯t want to go out with you thinking I was still mad at you.¡± His voice was quieter now, stripped of the usual bravado.

    Mel clenched his jaw and exhaled through his nose. ¡°I thought I was going to lose another friend,¡± he muttered, his fingers running through his hair before he covered his face with his hand. ¡°Dorian going rogue, Elowen being kidnapped... If something happened to you too, I¡ª¡± He hesitated, his voice cracking slightly. ¡°I think that would¡¯ve been my breaking point.¡±

    A comfortable silence settled between them before Mel spoke again, more resolute this time. ¡°It¡¯s broad daylight, so we have the advantage. Everyone¡¯s after him now. And you¡­ you¡¯ve got the strongest lineage out of all of us. I¡¯m staying here in case he comes back.¡±

    Arid smirked weakly, the fire in his eyes barely flickering but still there. ¡°Well, at least you got one thing right.¡± He yawned, shifting slightly before letting his head rest against Mel¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I am the strongest.¡± His voice was soft now, drifting on the edge of exhaustion. ¡°At least someone strong like you¡­ is protecting someone strong like me¡­¡±

    His breathing slowed, and within moments, he was asleep.

    Mel exhaled, tilting his head back against the tree, his eyes lost in the canopy above. ¡°Arid¡­ do you ever wonder if we¡¯re too young for this?¡± His voice was quiet, weighed down by something deeper. ¡°It¡¯s like we¡¯re always the ones saving the kingdom, like we¡¯re the only ones strong enough. What happened to the people who were supposed to protect us? My dad, Elowen¡¯s dad, Dorian¡¯s dad¡­ They were once the strongest, but now they¡¯re just gone.¡± He clenched his fists. ¡°Why is it kids¡ªkids from all kinds of messed-up backgrounds¡ªwho have to deal with psychopaths and monsters? Shouldn¡¯t the world be better than this?¡±

    Arid rubbed his eyes, letting out a tired sigh. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because everyone¡¯s corrupt as hell now,¡± he muttered. ¡°It¡¯s bad out here, Mel. Look at your life. Your father was a monster. That Goldman guy who trained you in Caldara? Absolute scum. And yet¡­ you came out pure-hearted. How does that even happen?¡± He shook his head. ¡°We¡¯re the generation that has to clean up the mess the old era left behind.¡±

    With that, Arid yawned, shifting slightly before closing his eyes. ¡°Guess that means we better be strong enough to do it¡­¡± he mumbled before drifting into sleep, leaving Mel alone with his thoughts.

    Deep within a dark, damp cave, Mordrain sat cross-legged, pressing a finger to his chin. Shadows flickered around him, mimicking his growing agitation.

    "A whole kingdom filled with strong people from this era!" he mused, his voice laced with amusement. But then his smirk faltered, his crimson eyes narrowing. "And yet¡­ that kid hit me with a bed."

    He clenched his jaw, the memory gnawing at his pride. Lincoln Randolph¡ªno special lineage, no ancient bloodline¡ªjust some kid who had the audacity to knock him through a wall. Mordrain''s fingers twitched, and a sliver of blood floated before him, swirling like a drop of ink in water.

    He analyzed it, his expression shifting between intrigue and disgust. "A werewolf?" he muttered. "Bugia Kingdom? What the hell? His parents are just¡­ normal wolves? No shapeshifting? No primal magic? Just fur and fangs?" He scoffed, flicking the blood away like it was worthless. "Screw that man. Donatello, who am I to follow orders? I say we rewrite the rules."

    His lips curled into a wicked grin as he rose to his feet, shadows clinging to his form like a living cloak. "I¡¯ll kill this kid first." His grin widened, stretching unnaturally. "Then? I¡¯ll kill all the kids." His laughter echoed through the cavern, a chilling promise of chaos to come.

 Chapter 126

    He analyzed it, his expression shifting between intrigue and disgust. "A werewolf?" he muttered. "Bugia Kingdom? What the hell? His parents are just¡­ normal wolves? No shapeshifting? No primal magic? Just fur and fangs?" He scoffed, flicking the blood away like it was worthless. "Screw that, man. Donatello, who am I to follow orders? I say we rewrite the rules."

    His lips curled into a wicked grin as he rose to his feet, shadows clinging to his form like a living cloak. "I¡¯ll kill this kid first." His grin widened, stretching unnaturally. "Then? I¡¯ll kill all the kids." His laughter echoed through the cavern, a chilling promise of chaos to come.

    Meanwhile, on a cliffside, Lincoln trained beneath the open sky, his shirtless torso glistening with sweat. A massive boulder hung from the red belt around his waist, yet he performed pull-ups with effortless precision, his muscles straining but never faltering.

    As he finished his final rep, he exhaled steadily, untying the belt and letting the boulder drop with a heavy thud. Lincoln took a seat at the cliff¡¯s edge, his legs dangling over the vast landscape below. The wind ruffled his hair as he reached for his water, taking a slow sip.

    ¡°With Arid gone, I have to be on watch for Mordrain from up here¡­ I just hope he¡¯s alright.¡± His voice was calm, but his thoughts were restless.

    Then, without warning, memories from his past surfaced, unbidden and sharp as claws.

    Lincoln¡¯s Past

    A much younger Lincoln sat near the mouth of a dark cave, his small hands clutching his knees. The distant howls of his pack echoed through the trees, but he remained alone.

    A sleek, powerful wolf approached, its golden eyes narrowing. "Little brother. Why aren''t you training with the pack?" the wolf asked, its voice edged with irritation.

    Young Lincoln flinched, gripping the dirt beneath him. ¡°B-because I¡¯m just¡­ flesh. I can¡¯t keep up with you all.¡± His voice was barely a whisper.

    The wolf¡¯s growl rumbled through the air before it suddenly lashed out, claws raking across Lincoln¡¯s face. He cried out in pain, clutching his bleeding cheek.

    ¡°We don¡¯t even know where you came from,¡± the wolf snarled. ¡°Mom is a wolf. Pa was a wolf. But you? You¡¯re a werewolf. Do you think that makes you special?!¡±

    Before Lincoln could respond, the wolf lunged, sinking its fangs into his neck and hurling him into the center of the pack. The others circled, eyes gleaming in the dim light.

    ¡°Now train!¡± the wolf roared.

    Lincoln trembled, his small body shaking as he forced himself up, his vision blurred by tears.

    Back in the present, Lincoln exhaled sharply, gripping his water flask so tightly that his knuckles turned white. His past never truly left him. It always lurked at the edges of his mind, waiting for moments like this¡ªwhen he was alone, when he was vulnerable.

    But he had survived then. And he would survive now.

    No matter what.

    In the castle, King Percival Aldara sat at the head of a long, candlelit chamber, his fingers pressing into his temples as he listened to Draven¡¯s report. His once-commanding presence was weighed down by the grim reality before him.

    ¡°Mordrain the Hollow¡­ a notorious serial killer, executed by King Arthur himself, now walks among us once more.¡± Percival exhaled sharply. ¡°He slaughtered the entire Board of Directors in Camelot. And that man in the alley¡­ I was so quick to blame Althara.¡± His voice was heavy with regret.

    Draven stepped forward, his expression firm. ¡°With all due respect, Your Majesty¡­ Althara risked her life to save Arid. She knew Mordrain thrived in the darkness, yet she still went after him. She tackled him. Fought him. Whatever loyalty she holds to Melanthius, it¡¯s clear he¡¯s changed her.¡±

    Percival stroked his chin, considering this. ¡°Perhaps¡­ Maybe she isn¡¯t as reckless as I thought.¡± He sighed before standing, his voice regaining its authority. ¡°Regardless, we cannot afford to be complacent. Mordrain is still here. Expand the perimeter¡ªI want every inch of this kingdom watched.¡±

    Draven bowed. ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±

    On the outskirts of the kingdom, Althara crouched low, her sharp eyes scanning the quiet, moonlit expanse. A hunter¡¯s patience. A soldier¡¯s awareness. She placed a wisp of cloud magic in the air, the soft mist curling outward like an invisible web.

    "Booby traps¡­" she murmured, tracing the hidden lines she had carefully set around her position. Pressure-sensitive barriers, hidden snares, and illusionary pitfalls¡ªMordrain wouldn¡¯t take her by surprise again.

    She exhaled, flexing her fingers. Something felt¡­ off. Then, her communicator beeped. [Anita: There¡¯s a man outside my room. He¡¯s just standing there.] Althara¡¯s brows furrowed. Anita? Why would she message her instead of calling the guards?

    Her instincts screamed at her to think, to assess, but the image of her younger sister in danger crushed all hesitation.

    She was on her feet in seconds, breaking into a sprint.

    By the time Althara reached the dorm rooms, the corridor outside Anita¡¯s room was eerily quiet. No guards. No signs of struggle. Just the flickering torchlight casting long, twisted shadows.

    Then¡ªa whisper.

    A presence behind her.

    Before she could react, a hand shot out, ice-cold fingers closing around her throat.

    "You came quicker than I thought." Mordrain¡¯s voice slithered into her ear as she twisted, elbowing him hard in the ribs. He barely flinched. Instead, he yanked her back, slamming her into the stone wall. The impact rattled her bones.

    "You fight like a beast." His grin was all sharp teeth and malice. "Let¡¯s see if you break like one."

    Althara¡¯s vision blurred for half a second before she bared her teeth. ¡°Screw you.¡±

    With a surge of power, she gathered her magic, releasing a burst of cloud force. The hallway exploded with mist, swallowing them both.

    Mordrain chuckled. ¡°Oh? A little storm won¡¯t save you.¡±

    Althara kicked Mordrain in the face, forcing him back, but before she could react, he raised his palms, and a wave of shadows engulfed her surroundings. The world twisted, turning cold and empty. She blinked, disoriented, as the battlefield vanished.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°Where am I?¡± she muttered, glancing around. The castle was gone. The kingdom was gone. Only darkness surrounded her. Then, without warning, a fist crashed into the side of her head, sending her sprawling. Stars burst in her vision as she hit the ground hard.

    A figure crouched beside her. She recognized him immediately¡ªCharles Pierce, his high school self. He smirked as he leaned down, his voice laced with mockery. ¡°Where are you? Don¡¯t you remember? You ran away when things got tough.¡± He grabbed a fistful of her hair and slammed her face into the ground once, twice, three times. Her nose cracked, and pain flared through her skull.

    Before she could react, another shadow moved above her. Ethan Knight landed on her back with both feet, pinning her down. She gasped as a sharp pain shot through her spine. ¡°I gave you my sweater, Althara,¡± he sneered. ¡°And this is how you repay us? The Gluttony Kingdom could¡¯ve been yours. We could have ruled together. Me as the Sloth King. Charles as the Lust King. And¡­¡±

    A blast of energy slammed into her chest, burning through her nerves. She let out a scream as her body convulsed. Another figure emerged from the darkness. Carter Angelo. His gaze was filled with cruel amusement. ¡°And me as the Pride King.¡± He took slow steps toward her, his voice dripping with disdain. ¡°You really are a stupid bitch, Althara.¡±

    She coughed, trying to push herself up, but her body barely responded. Carter crouched beside her, shaking his head. ¡°You think the Shadowbane Medallion makes you special? It doesn¡¯t. It makes you lucky. You should have died. Anyone else would have.¡±

    She shuddered at his words, and before she could respond, his knee crashed into her face. Her head snapped back, blood splattering onto the void-like floor beneath her. He grabbed her chin and forced her to look at him. ¡°And what do you do with that luck? You waste it.¡±

    She barely had time to breathe before his fist drove into her gut, knocking the wind out of her. The impact left her gasping, her vision blurred. Through the pain, she saw the Carter she had once called a friend. A part of her refused to believe this was real. Without thinking, she reached forward and wrapped her arms around him, holding him tight.

    ¡°Carter¡­¡± she murmured, her voice weak but sincere.

    For a moment, he hesitated. Then, without warning, he punched her again, sending her crashing into the ground.

    The illusions wavered, but the pain was real. The memories were real.

    No. This wasn¡¯t just an illusion. This was Mordrain. And he was winning.

    Four years younger, the former King of Atlantis, Maren, stepped forward, his presence commanding and cruel. With a flick of his wrist, a chain of water coiled around Althara¡¯s neck, tightening with a vicious grip. She gasped, clawing at the liquid restraints as they lifted her off the ground before slamming her down with crushing force.

    ¡°You really thought you were something just because you beat me once, huh?¡± Maren sneered, watching her struggle. ¡°You¡¯re not.¡±

    Althara gritted her teeth, fighting against the chains, but no matter how hard she tried, they wouldn¡¯t break. Her fingers slipped through the water, unable to grasp or shatter it. It was useless.

    Then, another figure emerged from the shadows¡ªTitian, just as he had been four years ago. He stepped over her fallen form, his expression unreadable as he placed his boot against her throat.

    ¡°You should¡¯ve just let me kill you,¡± he muttered, pressing down, making it harder for her to breathe. ¡°All this effort, all this running, and for what? People still believe you¡¯re a criminal. Your father¡¯s abuse, your sisters abandoning him¡­ and now you¡¯ve run from your friends too.¡±

    Althara¡¯s vision blurred as she thrashed against his weight, but the words cut deeper than the pain. Because no matter how much she fought, some part of her feared he was right.

    Titian raised his fist, ready to deliver the final, crushing blow. Althara braced herself, pain and exhaustion weighing her down. But just as his strike came down, something changed.

    Whether it was her unwavering will to fight or the lingering faith of the one person who had ever truly stood by her, a figure materialized before her¡ªa cloud-woven form of Melanthius.

    ¡°I believe in you,¡± the apparition said, its voice steady and sure.

    Before Titian¡¯s fist could connect, the ethereal Melanthius intercepted the attack effortlessly, then countered with a swift, powerful kick that sent Titian hurtling backward. The illusionary Mel stood firm, an unshakable presence between her and the nightmares that sought to break her.

    Meanwhile, back on the cliff, Lincoln lay sleeping, his breathing slow and steady. A faint breeze passed over him, but something else stirred him awake¡ªa thick, metallic scent in the air. His eyes fluttered open, and to his horror, he found himself in his werewolf form.

    Panic shot through him like a bolt of lightning. His hands trembled as he noticed the blood staining his claws. Beside him, the lifeless body of a little girl lay broken and battered. His breath hitched, his chest tightening.

    ¡°D-Did I do this?!¡± he stammered, sweat beading on his forehead.

    Then came the voices¡ªhaunting, condemning, echoing all around him.

    ¡°He¡¯s a monster!¡±

    ¡°You can never trust a werewolf!¡±

    ¡°He killed her!¡±

    Lincoln spun around, searching for the source, only to see a pack of wolves emerging from the darkness. Their eyes burned with disgust, their snarls dripping with hatred. He stumbled backward, hands raised in desperation.

    ¡°Wait! No, I didn¡¯t!¡± he shouted, but his protests were swallowed by the pack¡¯s relentless judgment.

    Then, his older brother stepped forward.

    ¡°Lincoln, you were always meant to be a monster,¡± his brother growled. ¡°You think you¡¯re strong? You think you¡¯re in control? Not anymore. Now you¡¯re just a scared little dog running from the mob. How does it feel to be the monster in the story?¡±

    Lincoln flinched, his back pressing against the cliff¡¯s edge. His body trembled, trapped between the accusing pack and the abyss below.

    Then, from the shadows, Mordrain appeared.

    With a cruel smirk, he grabbed Lincoln¡¯s chin, forcing him to look into his cold, pitiless eyes. ¡°What do you even bring to Auroria Dominion? I heard the only reason you¡¯re still at that school is because Melanthius gave you his points. You don¡¯t belong there. Hell, you don¡¯t belong anywhere.¡± His smirk widened. ¡°And you had the audacity to hit me with a bed?¡±

    Lincoln let out a slow, weary sigh. ¡°I know¡­I¡¯ve been told I was worthless since birth.¡± He clenched his fists, his voice steadying. ¡°I came to Auroria Dominion because I was the smartest and the only werewolf in Bugia. My homeland is a kingdom where everyone is a wolf. The Demonhide Howlers pack¡­we were the weakest. I thought I¡¯d be treated like nothing there, just like I always was. But then I met people who actually made me feel like I mattered¡ªMelanthius, Arid, Elowen, Dorian, Renita, Lumi, and so many more.¡±

    His eyes hardened with resolve. ¡°When Goldman hit me with that hammer, I ran away. Not because I was afraid, but because I needed to confront my past. I returned to my pack and fought my brother, the head of the pack. And that¡¯s when¡­¡± He took a deep breath. ¡°That¡¯s when I became the leader of the Demonhide Howlers.¡±

    Then, without hesitation, Lincoln took a step back and let himself fall.

    Mordrain¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Dammit¡­he killed himself?! That wasn¡¯t part of the plan.¡±

    But before he could relish his apparent victory, something shot back up from the abyss.

    Lincoln soared through the air, a triumphant grin on his face. ¡°Surprised? Me too!¡±

    Beside him, Althara flew, her expression unreadable as she wove a cloud beneath him, steadying his landing.

    Mordrain¡¯s snarl twisted in rage. ¡°How the hell did you escape my fortress?!¡±

    Althara raised her hand, forming a razor-thin wisp of cloud that sliced through the air¡ªcleanly severing Mordrain¡¯s arm.

    ¡°I let go of the past,¡± she said coldly, ¡°and paid attention to the only ones who ever saw hope in me.¡±

    With that, they landed on the cliff, standing tall against the darkness that had tried to break them.

    Mordrain retracted his shadows, revealing the gruesome scene for what it truly was¡ªnothing more than an illusion. Even the lifeless girl, the one who had nearly shattered Lincoln¡¯s spirit, dissolved into wisps of darkness.

    Lincoln, now fully transformed back into his werewolf form, stepped behind Althara, his breathing steady but his body tense. Althara, however, was far from shaken. Her glare was sharp enough to cut through steel, her rage palpable as she locked eyes with Mordrain.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you,¡± she said, her voice like a blade drawn from its sheath.

    Mordrain smirked, unfazed. With a sickening squelch, he reattached his severed arm as if it had never been removed. A slow, twisted grin spread across his face as he brought his bloodied limb to his lips, running his tongue over the crimson streaks.

    ¡°I¡¯d love to see you try,¡± he said, his voice thick with amusement. ¡°In fact, I would love to see that.¡±

 Chapter 127

    Mordrain smirked, unfazed. With a sickening squelch, he reattached his severed arm as if it had never been removed. A slow, twisted grin spread across his face as he brought his bloodied limb to his lips, running his tongue over the crimson streaks.

    ¡°I¡¯d love to see you try,¡± he said, his voice thick with amusement. ¡°In fact, I would love to see that.¡±

    Earlier that day, Jake Knight, the chubby white card, wandered through the streets of Solstice City, his hands tucked into his pockets as he glanced around nervously. ¡°It¡¯s hard to walk around here with a serial killer on the loose,¡± he muttered to himself, shifting uneasily with each step. ¡°But as long as I stay in the light, I should be okay¡­ right?¡±

    Despite his attempts to reassure himself, a heavy sigh escaped his lips as his thoughts drifted to Lucy. Her usual spark had dimmed ever since Yasmine¡¯s departure, and the weight of responsibility pressed down on his shoulders. ¡°She¡¯s been so down lately¡­ Maybe it¡¯s up to me, as acting leader of the Steel Pact, to do something about it.¡±

    The moment the words left his mouth, a shiver ran down the back of his neck, and his confidence wavered. ¡°But I can¡¯t! I¡¯m way too weak!¡± he groaned, rubbing his temples. His frustration only grew as he thought about the Horace Groves¡ªwhere everyone bore a magic mark on their body. Jake¡¯s was on his eye, yet it had never once granted him any power.

    He smacked his forehead, then aggressively poked at his eye. ¡°Work, stupid thing! Just do something!¡± But, as expected, nothing happened. With a defeated sigh, he trudged forward, his mind spiraling.

    ¡°Do I even have any leads? All she said was that she¡¯s heading to Camelot¡­¡± His pace slowed as dread crept up his spine. ¡°Am I really brave enough to go to Camelot alone? There are literal body bags by the door!¡± His inner voice screamed, and he huffed in frustration, knowing deep down that despite his fear, he had no choice but to try.

    ¡°I know what I must do!¡± he declared with determination.

    Moments later, he was sprawled face-down on his pillow in his room.

    ¡°Wallow in shame!¡± he wailed, rolling onto his back dramatically.

    He sat up, wiping his eyes and taking a deep breath. ¡°What would Mel do? What would Mel do? What would Mel do?!¡± he groaned, then suddenly stopped and slapped himself.

    ¡°What would I do?¡±

    Shaking off his doubts, he stood up and grabbed his backpack, stuffing it with food and drinks. ¡°I¡¯m still from the Horace Groves! I¡¯m half-crazy like everyone there!¡± Sweat dripped down his forehead as he zipped the bag shut.

    ¡°¡­Or maybe I¡¯m just full crazy,¡± he muttered, slinging the backpack over his shoulder. He hesitated for a moment before smirking to himself. ¡°If things go south, I can always just run away.¡±

    ¡°Forget it! I¡¯m not doing this. I¡¯ll just stay here and wallow.¡± He sat back in bed and sighed.

    Moments later, Jake found himself in Agura, the capital of Camelot.

    ¡°WHAT AM I DOING HERE?!¡± he screamed internally, his heart pounding. ¡°It¡¯s like my body made the decision before my brain could catch up! I don¡¯t even remember getting on the carriage!¡±

    Despite the uneasy stares from passersby, he kept walking, forcing himself to blend in. Adjusting the eyepatch over his eye, he muttered under his breath, ¡°Better keep this covered¡­ last thing I need is anyone asking questions.¡±

    With a deep breath, he pulled his hood up slightly and timidly made his way through the bustling streets, every step making him feel more like an outsider in the legendary city of Camelot.

    Suddenly, a rugged man slammed into Jake¡¯s shoulder, nearly knocking him off balance.

    ¡°Ow! You just assaulted me!¡± the man exclaimed dramatically. ¡°That¡¯s 13 years in prison, unless¡­ you pay up, and we pretend this never happened.¡±

    Jake flinched, hands raised in panic. ¡°S-sorry! I didn¡¯t mean to!¡± He glanced the man over and frowned. ¡°Wait a minute¡­ you¡¯re perfectly fine! Are you scamming me?!¡±

    The man let out an exaggerated groan. ¡°Yeah¡­ and now you¡¯ve made this complicated. Guess I¡¯ll just have to rob you instead.¡±

    Before Jake could react, the man grabbed him by the collar, yanked his wallet from his pocket, and shoved him to the ground. ¡°Hand over the rest, fucker!¡± he snarled, looming over him.

    The man bolted into the darkness, leaving Jake lying on the ground, sniffling and shaken. He wiped his nose, muttering to himself, ¡°I¡¯m going home¡­¡± But just as he tried to will himself away, his body moved on its own, pushing him to his feet and forcing him to follow.

    His heart pounded in confusion and panic. ¡°What the hell?! Why am I moving?!¡± he hissed, his legs betraying his every instinct to flee. A realization struck him like a slap to the face. Wait¡­ this happened before. His mind raced back to the moment Althara attacked¡ªwhen she was about to take Anita. I wanted to run¡­ but instead, I jumped in the way. Why?!

    Before he could make sense of it, his body pressed him forward, step by step, until he reached a row of buildings. Desperate to regain control, he yanked at his limbs, but they refused to obey.

    Seeing the man disappear into a nearby home, Jake hurriedly ducked behind a trash can, his breath coming in quick, shallow gasps. ¡°Dammit¡­ What¡¯s going on with me?¡± he whispered, his gut telling him that whatever was happening wasn¡¯t just a coincidence.

    Meanwhile, in an abandoned house overlooking the street, Titian watched Jake through a grimy window, his sharp eyes tracking the boy¡¯s every move. A smirk played on his lips as he leaned against the frame, arms crossed.

    ¡°I came here to erase the Pride Kingdom¡¯s old business in Camelot,¡± he mused, voice low and calculated. ¡°But what do we have here? Ethan¡¯s little brother, wandering around like a lost pup.¡± His smirk deepened. ¡°Jake Knight¡­ the brother of the Sloth King himself. I wanted to deal with you back when Althara was around, but I had more pressing matters.¡±

    He exhaled through his nose, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. ¡°No matter. Now¡¯s as good a time as any. But why confront him outright when I can lead him straight to the Pride Kingdom¡¯s unfinished business?¡±

    With a quiet chuckle, Titian reached for the blinds, closing them slowly. ¡°Let¡¯s see what you do, little Knight.¡±

    Jake leaned against the door, peering inside as the man he had chased fed his children. They were thin, dressed in tattered clothes, their hollow eyes filled with exhaustion. Jake exhaled sharply and backed away, guilt tightening in his chest.

    ¡°I¡¯m such a¡­¡± he muttered, disappointed in himself. Before he could finish, the ground beneath him gave a sharp creak.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The floor collapsed, and he plummeted into darkness, his scream echoing as he disappeared below.

    Meanwhile, back in Solstice City, Mordrain stood across from Althara and Lincoln. Lincoln tensed, ready to attack, but Althara raised a hand, stopping him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll handle this,¡± she said, stepping forward.

    Mordrain tilted his head, studying her. ¡°Your lineage is weak,¡± he mused. ¡°But you tackled me, severed my arm¡­ That means you¡¯re stronger than I thought.¡± A slow, sinister grin spread across his face. ¡°Let¡¯s play a game. I hit, you hit. We take turns. First one to fall unconscious loses.¡±

    Althara¡¯s expression remained unreadable. Then, she gave a single nod.

    ¡°Game start!¡±

    Mordrain struck first, his shadow-wreathed fist slamming into her face, sending a spray of blood through the air. But before he could even smirk, Althara countered instantly, her fist wrapped in swirling clouds. The impact was devastating¡ªMordrain staggered back, coughing up black blood.

    His eyes widened as he wiped his mouth, staring at her impassive face.

    ¡°Who is this woman?¡± he muttered, straightening himself, his usual arrogance flickering with uncertainty.

    Mordrain drove a fist into Althara¡¯s stomach, making her flinch slightly, but she countered in an instant. Her palm, infused with swirling clouds, struck his chest, and his body erupted into a storm of mist. Mordrain howled, thrashing as he struggled to reform. In desperation, he tapped Althara¡¯s arm.

    ¡°That counted as a hit, right? It¡¯s my turn now, right?¡± he wheezed.

    Althara tilted her head. ¡°That was a hit?¡± she repeated, her tone unreadable.

    Mordrain dropped to his knees, trying to steady himself. ¡°Wait, no! I was just composing myself¡ª¡±

    His words were cut short as Althara¡¯s fists came down. Cloud-infused strikes pummeled his body, over and over, relentless and merciless, until the once-feared murderer was nothing more than a lifeless heap.

    Althara exhaled sharply, wiping her bloodied fist against his corpse. ¡°You made one mistake,¡± she murmured. ¡°You dared to create shadow illusions of my friends¡­ You son of a bitch.¡±

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    She turned away, walking toward Lincoln. He had shifted back into his human form, his eyes wide with shock.

    ¡°A-Althara¡­¡± he stammered, almost hesitant to speak. ¡°Are you even as strong as Melanthius?¡±

    Before she could answer, the sound of approaching voices and the glow of flashlights flickered up the cliffside.

    ¡°I saw Mordrain¡¯s shadows over here!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s get him!¡±

    King Aldara and the others were closing in fast.

    Althara sighed, looking down at her bloodstained hands. ¡°Even if Mordrain was a serial killer¡­ people are still going to be afraid of me,¡± she whispered, a shadow of sadness in her eyes.

    Lincoln studied her for a moment before suddenly scooping her up and laying her beside a rock. He took her bloodied fist and smeared it across her forehead.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked, confused.

    Lincoln grinned. ¡°If people think I killed him, I¡¯ll be labeled a hero.¡± He patted her shoulder before gently shutting her eyes.

    ¡°Play unconscious,¡± he instructed, before rising and stepping toward Mordrain¡¯s body, ready to take credit for the kill.

    The headmasters, Mel, King Aldara, and the wardens stood on the cliffside, their gazes locked onto Lincoln.

    "Lincoln Randolph?!" King Aldara called out, his voice laced with surprise.

    Lincoln, still catching his breath, wiped the sweat from his brow. "Sorry... I couldn''t control myself," he muttered.

    The wardens wasted no time, hauling Mordrain''s body away while Draven approached Lincoln, shining a flashlight in his eyes. "You alright?"

    Lincoln blinked against the light and gave a small grin as the wardens checked him over, cheering him on and tending to his wounds. "I''m fine," he reassured them before casting a glance toward Althara.

    She leaned against the boulder, her arms crossed, exhaling a quiet sigh. "I''m okay with this¡­ being alone," she murmured.

    Before she could dwell on the thought, her feet suddenly left the ground. Strong arms lifted her, and in an instant, she found herself on Mel¡¯s back.

    "He got you good, huh?" Mel asked, glancing back at her with a soft smile.

    Althara''s cheeks warmed slightly, though she quickly masked it. As Mel carried her, she blurted out, "Can we get married again?"

    Mel nearly tripped mid-step. "What?! Where''d that come from?" He let out a chuckle, adjusting his grip as he descended the cliffside.

    Althara let out a tired sigh and rested her head against his shoulder. "I need food." Mel smirked and handed her a napkin. "Wipe the blood off first." She took it, dabbing at her forehead before he jumped high and began flying. "Let''s get you some food, then," he said, lifting off into the night sky with her in tow.

    Back in Camelot, Jake stirred awake, coughing as a cloud of dust swirled around him. His body ached from the fall, and he groaned, rubbing his head.

    "Oww¡­ I must¡¯ve been out for hours," he muttered, his voice echoing faintly in the vast space.

    His gaze drifted upward to the gaping hole above¡ªthe very spot where he had fallen. The night sky peeked through, confirming his suspicion. "It¡¯s midnight¡­"

    As his eyes adjusted to the dim light, he finally took in his surroundings. His breath hitched.

    He wasn¡¯t in an ordinary basement.

    Towering stone walls encircled him, their surfaces lined with faded banners and cracked pillars. The ground beneath him bore the scars of countless battles¡ªdeep grooves, shattered tiles, and dried stains of an eerie crimson hue. Jake swallowed hard. He was in a massive underground coliseum.

    ¡°This is¡­¡± Jake trailed off, his voice barely above a whisper as he scanned the eerie coliseum.

    His fingers brushed against something cold and solid. He picked it up¡ªa gauntlet, its once-polished metal now tarnished and stained with dried blood.

    ¡°Ew!¡± He yelped, dropping it instantly and stumbling backward. His pulse quickened as the eerie realization set in.

    Then, something else caught his eye. Scattered across the ground were stacks of old, dust-covered bills. He knelt down, picking one up carefully. His eyes widened.

    ¡°Knightcoin¡­?¡± He turned the bill over, his breath hitching. Staring back at him was the face of King Arthur himself.

    ¡°Wait, these are from the old era¡­ Was this coliseum used by King Arthur?¡± He muttered to himself, his fingers tightening around the bill. His gaze flicked across the ruined arena. ¡°Why is it so messed up¡ª?¡±

    A chilling voice sliced through the silence.

    ¡°Because it was destroyed by King Arthur.¡±

    Jake froze.

    From the shadows, a figure emerged¡ªslow, deliberate. The dim light barely illuminated his face, but the presence alone sent a shiver down Jake¡¯s spine.

    He swallowed hard. ¡°Y-you were there when Althara attacked! You fought Mel and her! You¡¯re Titian, right?!¡± His voice trembled as recognition dawned.

    Titian took a slow sip from a flask before lowering it with a smirk. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m Titian.¡± His eyes gleamed as he took another step forward. ¡°And you¡­ you¡¯re Jake Knight. The brother of Ethan Knight, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Jake furrowed his brows. ¡°Ethan Knight? I don¡¯t even know who that is!¡±

    Before he could react, Titian moved.

    A blur.

    A crushing force slammed into Jake¡¯s head, sending him hurtling through the air. He crashed into the stone seating, his back exploding with pain as he coughed up blood.

    ¡°So strong¡­¡± Jake groaned, struggling to push himself up. His vision swam, his limbs shaking.

    Titian stared down at him, amused. ¡°You¡¯re weaker than I expected.¡±

    Titian closed the distance in a blink, towering over Jake with an air of indifference. His voice was cold, laced with mockery. ¡°Your brother was always the stronger one.¡±

    Jake barely had time to process the words before his body moved on its own again. His hand shot forward, scooping up a handful of sand and flinging it into Titian¡¯s eyes.

    Titian snarled, staggering back as he wiped at the grit. ¡°You little¡ª!¡± His fury ignited, and his voice dropped into a dangerous growl. ¡°Now I¡¯m really gonna kick your ass.¡±

    Before Jake could react, Titian seized him by the leg and swung him like a ragdoll. His body slammed against the stone walls¡ªonce, twice, three times¡ªeach impact sending shockwaves of pain through his bones. His vision blurred, darkness creeping at the edges.

    Just as unconsciousness threatened to claim him, his body jerked into motion again. Without thinking¡ªwithout control¡ªhis fingers grasped a battered shield from the ground, and he swung it with all his might. The metal cracked against Titian¡¯s skull with a sickening crunch.

    The shield shattered on impact.

    But it worked¡ªTitian released him, dropping Jake to the ground like discarded prey.

    Jake groaned, his limbs weak as he crawled forward, trying to make sense of what was happening. ¡°What¡­ what is going on with me?¡± he gasped, chest heaving. Pain wracked his body, but something deeper¡ªsomething unfamiliar¡ªtwisted inside him.

    ¡°Mel¡­ help¡­¡± he wheezed.

    Titian scoffed. ¡°Of course you wouldn¡¯t know Ethan. He was a delinquent, ran from your father, and ended up in Northride.¡± He rolled his shoulders, as if the hit to the head had been nothing more than an inconvenience. ¡°But none of that matters now.¡± He tilted his head, eyes gleaming with something unreadable. ¡°I¡¯m destroying this coliseum. Since you¡¯ve seen it, you know too much.¡±

    Jake¡¯s eyes widened in alarm. ¡°W-wait! What do you mean?¡±

    Titian smirked. ¡°This place¡­ is where one of Merlin¡¯s secrets lies.¡±

    Jake¡¯s heart nearly stopped. ¡°Mel¡¯s father?! Merlin¡ª¡±

    He never got to finish.

    Titian¡¯s boot crashed down onto his face, and everything went black.

    Titian adjusted his shirt with a sigh and took another swig from his flask. "Probably went a little too far," he muttered, glancing at Jake¡¯s unmoving form. "Not that it matters¡ªhe¡¯s dead anyway." With a flick of his wrist, he struck a match and tossed it onto a puddle of gasoline.

    Flames erupted instantly, licking up the stone walls of the colosseum. The fire spread fast, feeding on the ancient structure like a starving beast.

    Titian turned to leave but paused when something caught his eye¡ªJake¡¯s body twitched ever so slightly.

    "That¡¯s odd¡­?" His brows furrowed as he took a step closer. The imprint of Jake¡¯s body in the dirt had shifted, subtle but noticeable. "Did he just move?"

    Then he noticed something even stranger. Jake¡¯s physique had changed¡ªhis stomach, once chubby, now appeared sturdier, chiseled muscle peeking through. His entire frame had stretched, making him taller than before.

    Titian¡¯s scowl deepened. "What the hell is going on?"

    A faint glow pulsed from Jake¡¯s magic mark¡ªone that had never worked before. It shone an eerie green.

    Then, against all logic, Jake¡¯s lips moved. His eyes remained closed, yet a voice¡ªthick with a flamboyant accent¡ªspoke with unsettling clarity.

    "Perhaps my creator is wondering¡­ why you would leave him to die in a fire rather than kill him with your bare hands."

    Titian stiffened. He took a cautious step forward. "Did you just¡ª" Before he could finish, Jake¡¯s body jerked upright. Towering over Titian. The aura around him was completely different. This wasn¡¯t Jake anymore. Jake¡ªor rather, whatever had taken over him¡ªsmiled, eyes still closed. "Sorry, I¡¯m Jacob the Knight. Pleased to meet you."

    Titian narrowed his eyes. A split personality? No¡­ something more.

    Freshman Year

    Mel climbed the bleachers, dropping into the seat beside Jake. The sudden presence made Jake jump.

    "I didn¡¯t even hear you coming," Jake muttered, hastily trying to shove a notebook out of sight.

    Mel raised a brow. "What¡¯s that?"

    "Just homework, nothing special!" Jake replied too quickly, forcing a smile.

    Mel, already curious, plucked the notebook from Jake¡¯s hands before he could react. His eyes scanned the pages.

    Jake¡¯s heart pounded. ¡°He¡¯s going to show everyone. That¡¯s what popular kids do. It¡¯s like a law of school.¡±

    But then¡ª

    "¡ªAmazing!" Mel grinned, flipping through the pages filled with detailed sketches of a knight, each laid out like a comic book. "I¡¯ve never seen anything like this! Well, there were drawings in the Bastille, but those were usually written in blood by the psycho ones." He tapped his temple, referencing the crazed prisoners he grew up with.

    Jake¡¯s head shot up. His eyes widened. "You¡­ like it?"

    He searched Mel¡¯s expression for any trace of mockery, any sign of an impending joke. But there was none¡ªjust genuine admiration.

    Mel pointed at one of the drawings. "So, Jacob the Knight is you?"

    Jake rubbed his knees, suddenly feeling self-conscious. "W-well, yeah. It¡¯s how I picture myself¡­ if I had magic and tech. Jacob¡¯s got a sword that ignites in different colored flames with electricity. But I guess I¡¯m just dreaming a little too big."

    Mel shook his head and handed the notebook back. "You¡¯d probably be super strong." His gaze lingered on Jake¡¯s face. "But why didn¡¯t you give Jacob your scar?"

    Jake flinched, instinctively covering his right eye. "It¡¯s¡­ not something I¡¯m proud of," he mumbled.

    Present

    Titian¡¯s eyes flicked to Jake¡¯s scar, realization dawning.

    "Wait¡­ I¡¯ve heard of this before." His grip tightened on his flask. "Is this a split personality? That¡¯s the Evil Eye, isn¡¯t it?! Did Jake even know he had this?"

    Jacob patted Titian¡¯s shoulder with a smirk. "So much fire around¡ªseems a bit excessive, don¡¯t you think?" He gestured flamboyantly toward the roaring flames. "Let¡¯s take this outside."

    He turned and walked through the inferno, completely unbothered.

    Titian¡¯s instincts screamed at him. Without hesitation, he raised his wand and fired a blast straight at Jacob¡¯s back. Jacob didn¡¯t even flinch. He raised a single hand, and the attack vanished into thin air.Titian¡¯s stomach twisted. ¡°What¡­?¡±

    "That¡¯s it?" Jacob sighed in disappointment, rolling his shoulders before reaching behind him. A sword materialized in his grip, engulfed in blazing green fire. With a flick of his wrist, he unleashed a torrent of emerald flames at Titian. Titian barely sidestepped¡ªonly for the fire to twist midair, curving back toward him like a living beast.

    His eyes widened as he raised a barrier just in time. ¡°What the hell is this guy?!¡±

 Chapter 128

    "That¡¯s it?" Jacob sighed in disappointment, rolling his shoulders before reaching behind him. A sword materialized in his grip, engulfed in blazing green fire. With a flick of his wrist, he unleashed a torrent of emerald flames at Titian. Titian barely sidestepped¡ªonly for the fire to twist midair, curving back toward him like a living beast.

    His eyes widened as he raised a barrier just in time. ¡°What the hell is this guy?!¡±

    Jacob cracked his neck and extended his hand, his fingers twitching as a massive, crumbling structure levitated into the air. With a flick of his wrist, he hurled it at Titian like a meteor.

    Titian¡¯s eyes flickered with surprise before he launched himself skyward, fist colliding with the debris, shattering it into dust.

    Jacob sighed dramatically, tilting his head. ¡°My creator is trying to sleep. So can¡¯t you just die already?¡±

    Titian barely had time to react before Jacob blurred forward, his sword now ablaze with purple fire. The moment Titian dodged the initial arc, the blade twisted mid-air, its trajectory shifting unnaturally downward¡ªcarving into his chest.

    Titian grunted in pain, staggering back as he clutched his wound, blood trickling between his fingers. With a growl, he drove his foot into Jacob¡¯s torso, launching him into the sky.

    Jacob¡¯s eyes widened as the wind whistled past him, but before he could recover, Titian was already above him, ready to strike.

    Instead of panic, Jacob grinned.

    A flicker¡ªthen suddenly, he was above Titian instead.

    ¡°This is gonna be fun¡ªthanks!¡± he laughed, before driving his knee into Titian¡¯s ribs, sending them both plummeting back toward the burning ruins below.

    Titian let out a pained yell as the impact cracked his ribs. Jacob wiped the blood from his chin, his smirk unwavering.

    ¡°Jake¡¯s Evil Eye brought me to life,¡± he mused, rolling his shoulders. ¡°I don¡¯t completely get it, but I guess I¡¯m a split personality now. I know everything he knows¡ªplus all the stuff he dreamed up when he created me.¡±

    His smile widened, sharp and confident. ¡°And that means I know exactly how to win.¡±

    Titian flinched as Jacob extended his hand, expecting another surge of magic¡ªbut nothing happened.

    ¡°Huh? Is my magic¡­ limited?¡± Jacob muttered, his expression momentarily puzzled.

    Titian seized the opening, roaring as he forged a titanium orb in an instant, launching it straight at Jacob. The impact slammed into his head, sending him hurtling backward into the raging flames.

    Titian scoffed, watching the fire engulf his opponent. ¡°Your creator is nothing like Ethan,¡± he sneered. ¡°Jake wields one of the strongest magical anomalies in the world. And you? You¡¯re just a drawing brought to life¡ªdon¡¯t you get it?¡±

    Through the smoke and embers, a blade glowed.

    Jacob emerged, gripping his sword, now blazing with rainbow fire. His grin widened, eyes burning with newfound confidence.

    ¡°I do understand,¡± he said, voice dripping with pride. ¡°I understand that nobody is as strong as my creator.¡±

    With a burst of speed, he dashed at Titian, his blade leaving a streak of multicolored flames in its wake.

    Titian¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Then let¡¯s end this!¡± he growled, charging forward to meet him.

    Moments later¡­

    Jake¡¯s body convulsed as it shrank back to its usual short, stocky frame. His glowing eye mark faded, and his consciousness snapped back.

    Pain exploded through him.

    His bones ached, every breath sent fire through his ribs, and blood spilled from his lips as he coughed violently.

    ¡°Aah! My body¡ªmy body hurts so much!¡± he sobbed, his voice raw. ¡°Someone help!¡±

    Titian silenced him with a boot pressed against his mouth.

    ¡°Shut up already.¡±

    The flames around them crackled, their heat licking at the ruins, as Jake sniffled, his mind reeling. Jacob¡¯s memories¡ªhis fight, his thoughts, his instincts¡ªbegan flooding into him.

    His eyes widened. ¡°I-I have magic?!¡± he gasped, his voice filled with shock and disbelief.

    Titian glanced around the burning battlefield, then crouched beside Jake, gripping his jaw with bruising force.

    ¡°Technically. But what you have isn¡¯t just magic¡ªit¡¯s a rare gift.¡± Titian¡¯s voice dropped into something almost dangerously amused. ¡°The Evil Eye isn¡¯t something anyone is just born with. You¡ª¡± He sneered, squeezing Jake¡¯s jaw a little harder. ¡°You created a split personality¡ªfrom your own drawing.¡±

    Titian¡¯s eyes darkened, and a dangerous smile played on his lips. ¡°That bastard broke my wrist, shattered my knee, and crushed my trachea.¡± His grip tightened. ¡°And you¡ª¡±

    Jake squirmed, the pressure making him whimper.

    Titian finally let go with a scoff. ¡°Anyway, your brother is your father¡¯s affair child. Of course, you wouldn¡¯t know him. He rules the Sloth Kingdom.¡±

    Jake¡¯s head pounded, his body wracked with pain, but through the fog of exhaustion, he winced and whispered, ¡°I just¡­ I just wanted to find Yasmine¡ªthe Priestess of the Stars.¡±

    Titian¡¯s brows shot up.

    His lips curled into a knowing smirk as he rubbed his chin, a chuckle escaping him.

    ¡°Pride Kingdom.¡± His voice was laced with something almost entertained. ¡°Go there. You¡¯ll find your answers.¡±

    Before Jake could react, Titian grabbed him and threw him back up the hole he had fallen through.

    Jake landed hard on the ground, gasping in pain as the reality of everything crashed down on him.

    The next day, Jake sat across from Mel, his body wrapped in bandages and encased in multiple casts. He winced as Mel blew a soft cloud of healing mist over him, his pain easing almost instantly.

    Jake let out a deep, shaky exhale. ¡°Ahh¡­¡±

    Mel tilted his head. ¡°Better?¡±

    Jake nodded frantically, his whole body trembling from relief. ¡°B¨Cbetter!¡±

    Nearby, Althara paced back and forth, her expression hardened with frustration.

    ¡°So, he told you to go to Pride Kingdom?¡± She stopped in her tracks, crossing her arms. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have gone alone, Jake. Titian could¡¯ve killed you.¡±

    Jake nodded weakly, his voice raspy from exhaustion. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Jacob, he probably would¡¯ve.¡± He exhaled, then turned to Mel with a small chuckle. ¡°You were right. I do have magic.¡±

    Mel gave him a knowing smile but quickly shook his head. ¡°That doesn¡¯t change the fact that what you did was reckless. You should¡¯ve told someone before pulling something like that.¡± His tone turned firm. ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t fall into that pit, Liam¡¯s minions would¡¯ve found another way to get to you.¡±

    Jake fidgeted, but his grin remained. ¡°Yeah, but¡­ I have magic.¡±

    Mel narrowed his eyes. ¡°Do you even know how to use it responsibly?¡±

    Jake blinked.

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    ¡°Your Evil Eye created a split personality¡ªone that¡¯s stronger, smarter, and nearly on par with Titian. You can¡¯t even control it.¡±

    Jake opened his mouth to argue¡ªbut then stopped.

    Because Mel was right.

    Jake looked down, his earlier excitement dimming.

    ¡°¡­Can¡¯t you train me?¡± he asked, glancing back up. ¡°I saw how you trained Lance. He was just some scrawny middle schooler¡ªnow he¡¯s buff as hell and one of the strongest non-magic users I know. And that¡¯s because of you.¡±

    Mel let out a deep sigh, rubbing his temples.

    ¡°I can¡¯t train you and keep Althara occupied at the same time,¡± he muttered. ¡°Besides¡­ I can¡¯t train magic I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Jake leaned his head back against the bed frame, frustration settling in.

    ¡°I just ask for one thing¡­¡± he whispered.

    Mel bit his bottom lip, hesitating for a moment before standing up.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see you later,¡± he said simply, turning toward the door. ¡°Come on, Althara.¡±

    Without another word, Althara followed him, leaving Jake alone in his dorm¡ªstaring at the ceiling, his mind racing.

    Mel and Althara stepped out of the dorms, the cool air brushing against them as they walked down the corridor. Before they could take another step, a boy hurried toward them, eyes bright with excitement.

    Mel offered a polite nod. ¡°Hello¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish, the boy whipped out a pen and paper, thrusting them toward Althara.

    ¡°Ms. Althara Shadowbane! Can I have your autograph? I heard you helped take down the serial killer!¡±

    Althara stiffened. ¡°O-oh¡­ yeah¡­¡± she mumbled, caught completely off guard.

    She hesitated before signing her name, the action feeling oddly foreign. As soon as she handed the paper back, the boy beamed and practically bounced in excitement.

    ¡°Thank you so much!¡± he shouted, then sprinted off, grinning ear to ear.

    Mel chuckled, watching the kid disappear into the crowd. Meanwhile, Althara stared after him, utterly baffled.

    ¡°Wait¡­ what just happened?¡± she asked, still processing the interaction.

    Mel smirked, reaching over to ruffle her hair. ¡°You have fans now.¡±

    Althara¡¯s eyebrows shot up. ¡°Fans?¡± She repeated the word, rolling it around in her mouth as if testing how it felt. ¡°That sounds¡­ weird.¡±

    Mel laughed, but before he could respond, Althara suddenly tensed, her body jerking as she frantically patted herself down.

    ¡°W-what is this?! I-it¡¯s on me!¡± she yelped, twisting around in panic.

    Mel arched a brow, then casually reached behind her and pulled something from her back pocket¡ªhis phone.

    ¡°You mean this?¡± he asked dryly.

    Althara blinked. ¡°Huh?¡±

    Mel glanced at the screen. ¡°Draven?¡± he muttered, noticing an incoming call. Then, a text popped up:

    Draven: King Melanthius, meet me in the school¡¯s gym. Bring Althara.

    Mel¡¯s fingers moved swiftly over the screen.

    Mel: Why?

    Draven: It¡¯s game time.

    Mel raised an eyebrow before slipping his phone back into his pocket.

    ¡°Well?¡± He turned to Althara. ¡°Wanna go to the school gym?¡±

    Althara hummed in thought for a moment, then shrugged. ¡°Yeah, sure.¡±

    Moments later, inside the school gym¡­

    Mel and Althara stepped in, their eyes sweeping over the group assembled before them. On the bleachers sat Arid, Lincoln, Renita, Cassius, Amara, Bimoth, Caius, Sera, Lumi, Dontai, and Shenelle. Among them, only Mel, Caius, Sera, Lumi, Dontai, and Aegis knew Shenelle¡¯s true identity as Baba Yaga.

    Across from them, King Aldara stood alongside Headmaster Draven, Jasper, Kai, and the wardens¡ªBenjamin Lovett, Chandler Addison, Allynna Thelee, Victoria Bexley, and Aegis Salman. They were gathered around a holographic board, its glowing interface casting an eerie light across their faces.

    King Aldara turned toward Mel and Althara, motioning for them to take a seat on the bleachers. They did so without hesitation.

    Aldara¡¯s voice carried through the gym. ¡°Greetings, everyone. I appreciate your attention. I apologize for the sudden summons, but this matter is of grave importance.¡±

    The gym fell into silence, all eyes on him.

    ¡°As you are all aware,¡± Aldara continued, ¡°we recently suffered an attack¡ªone carried out by a supposedly dead serial killer, Mordrain the Hollow. In his past life, he claimed many victims, and upon his resurrection, he managed to take a few more before being stopped.¡±

    He paused, his gaze shifting to Lincoln. ¡°Thanks to Lincoln¡¯s bravery, Mordrain has been defeated.¡±

    A soft round of applause spread through the group, though the weight of the discussion kept their expressions somber.

    Clearing his throat, Aldara pressed on. ¡°According to Headmaster Draven, Mordrain mentioned that he hailed from Pride. Given this revelation, we suspect that someone from the Pride Kingdom may have been responsible for his resurrection¡ªand possibly sent him here.¡±

    He folded his hands behind his back. ¡°At this point, it¡¯s only a theory, but one we cannot ignore.¡±

    A moment of silence passed before Althara raised her hand.

    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± she said, her voice firm yet measured. ¡°I¡¯ve been to the Pride Kingdom. I know their king. He¡¯s strong, arrogant, and deeply prideful. If he truly intended to attack us, he wouldn¡¯t hide behind resurrected killers¡ªhe¡¯d march in himself.¡±

    Murmurs rippled through the room as all eyes turned to Althara, her words stirring an unspoken tension.

    King Aldara''s eyes narrowed with curiosity. "You know the king of the Pride Kingdom? Wait... do you know all the kings of the Seven Deadly Kingdoms?"

    At his question, the room fell silent, and all eyes turned to Althara. The sudden attention made her shrink back slightly, her fingers curling into her lap. She might have stayed silent¡ªmight have let the weight of her past keep her lips sealed¡ªif not for Mel.

    Gently, he placed his hand over hers. ¡°Take your time.¡± His voice was soft, reassuring.

    Althara inhaled deeply, then exhaled, steadying herself.

    ¡°About four years ago, I was close with King Carter Angelo of the Pride Kingdom, King Ethan Knight of the Sloth Kingdom, and King Charles Pierce of the Lust Kingdom. Back then, we were just friends¡­ before Titian forced us into power, making us take over our respective kingdoms to fuel his greed.¡±

    She paused, her expression darkening. ¡°I was the Queen of Gluttony before I ran away. But unlike me, the others embraced their thrones. They became obsessed with the power, the status, and the wealth that came with ruling. I refused to become a pawn in Titian¡¯s game, so I returned to Gluttony¡ªthis time, not as a queen, but as the owner of a casino. I thought I could make enough money to free them, to pull them out before it was too late.¡±

    Her hands clenched into fists. ¡°But the current Queen of Gluttony, Stella, grew reckless. She got greedy, drawing too much attention, making too many dangerous moves. I knew if I stayed any longer, I¡¯d get caught in the storm.¡±

    Her voice softened as she lowered her gaze. ¡°So I left¡­ and came here to see Anita one last time.¡±

    King Percival hummed thoughtfully, his gaze softening as he took a step closer to Althara. "That must have been incredibly difficult for you as a child." Lowering himself to one knee before her, his voice was gentle but firm. "You''re here now... and we need you, Althara. Do you think you¡¯re comfortable sharing what you know about their business?"

    Althara sniffled, quickly wiping her nose before nodding. ¡°Pride Kingdom... the last I knew, it was a coliseum. They made their wealth by forcing people to fight to the death. If a fighter proved strong enough, they were sold to the highest bidder, fueling an endless cycle of blood and greed.¡±

    A heavy silence fell over the room. Expressions twisted in a mix of anger and sorrow.

    ¡°How could anyone do that to people?¡± Cassius growled, his fists clenched at his sides.

    King Aldara exhaled sharply, shaking his head. "If Pride Kingdom did send Mordrain, that would mean they''re preparing for war. But if Mordrain was lying... we can¡¯t act recklessly."

    Althara hesitated before raising her hand. ¡°One more thing¡ªback in the day, Camelot was one of their biggest sources of profit.¡±

    The atmosphere in the room shifted instantly, heavy with tension.

    Mel, who had been sitting quietly on the bleachers, stood up abruptly. Without a word, he jumped down, his expression unreadable. Then, he turned to Althara with a small smile. "Come on."

    She blinked at him, confused. "Why? Where are we going?"

    Mel took off his Atlantean necklace and placed it around her neck. ¡°To Pride Kingdom. We''re going to see what¡¯s going on.¡± He ruffled her hair gently before turning away, his face darkening with restrained fury as he strode toward the exit.

    ¡°Wait, Melanthius!¡± Jasper called out, but Draven placed a firm hand on his shoulder.

    "Let him go," Draven murmured. "If we try to stop King Melanthius now, he''ll take us all down and still go to Pride." His sharp gaze followed Mel and Althara as they disappeared through the doors.

    Across the gym, Shenelle pointed at Caius, Sera, and Lumi. "We''re going home."

    Sera hesitated. "But we wanted to help¡ª"

    A single glance from Shenelle silenced her, and with a reluctant sigh, she followed as they exited the gym.

    Then, Cassius and Amara stood up. "Your Majesty, permission to join the mission to Pride Kingdom?" Cassius asked.

    King Percival tilted his head. "Mission? We¡¯re not sending anyone anywhere yet."

    Cassius smirked and gestured behind him. "I wasn¡¯t talking to you, Your Majesty. I was talking to former King Bimoth."

    All eyes turned toward Bimoth, who was already making his way toward the door. He stopped, scratching the back of his neck.

    "I have questions for the Seven Deadly Kingdoms," Bimoth said coolly. "You can come if you want¡ªbut don¡¯t slow me down."

    Without another word, Cassius and Amara exchanged glances before jogging after him, falling into step as they left the gym.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m ready to fight¡­¡± Renita admitted, her voice uncertain as she looked at Lincoln and Arid.

    Arid gave her a reassuring nod. ¡°Then stay here. No shame in that.¡±

    Lincoln, however, straightened his back. ¡°You can stay, but I¡¯m going.¡± Without another word, he turned toward the exit, his footsteps steady with determination.

    Arid let out a small sigh before following him.

    King Percival, watching the group scatter, exhaled heavily and rubbed his temples. ¡°Draven, take the wardens and head to Pride Kingdom. Jasper and Kai will oversee the school in your absence.¡± His gaze met Draven¡¯s. ¡°Only if you¡¯re willing.¡±

    Draven nodded without hesitation. ¡°Understood.¡± With that, he signaled to the wardens, and together they made their way toward the exit, their presence radiating an air of silent authority.

 Chapter 129

    Leonhart, Pride Kingdom.

    A sleek black car idled near the edge of the Warrior¡¯s District, its tinted windows shielding the group inside from the neon-lit streets. Inside, a handful of young men lounged, their conversation laced with boredom and routine.

    ¡°I swear, Magnus is working us to the bone,¡± one of them groaned, stretching his arms behind his head. ¡°Who are we picking up this time?¡±

    Across from him, a boy with chiseled arms and sharp, calculating eyes continued his workout, his fists striking the air with controlled precision.

    ¡°Henry?¡± the first boy prompted.

    Henry Angelo¡ªno relation to King Carter¡ªrolled his shoulders and exhaled a cloud of smoke from his cigarette. His presence commanded attention. ¡°What is it?¡± he muttered, rubbing his wrist.

    One of the boys tossed him a key, nodding toward the glove compartment. ¡°Magnus sent us after someone.¡±

    Henry flicked the cigarette into an ashtray, his interest only mildly piqued. ¡°Who?¡±

    A photo slid across the seat toward him. He picked it up, eyes scanning the image¡ªa martial artist.

    ¡°You know how Magnus is,¡± the boy added. ¡°He¡¯s obsessed with finding fighters who don¡¯t rely on magic.¡±

    Henry smirked, cracking his knuckles. ¡°That just means he¡¯ll be easy to catch.¡±

    The engine rumbled to life as the car pulled away, vanishing into the neon glow of Leonhart¡¯s streets.

    Leonhart Arcade ¨C Neon Clash

    The arcade buzzed with flashing lights and the rhythmic beeps of games in motion. At the center of it all, a boy clad in a jacket embroidered with a golden dragon, loose shorts, and short, tousled hair stood firm, his fingers dancing across the controls of an old-school fighting game.

    ¡°Damn, Dragon¡¯s on fire!¡± a girl cheered as she watched the screen light up with another victory.

    Dragon Case barely acknowledged the praise, his eyes locked onto the game. ¡°Trying to beat my own high score,¡± he muttered, his focus unwavering.

    Beside him, a boy held a straw up to his mouth. Dragon took a quick sip without breaking concentration. ¡°Thanks,¡± he murmured before diving back into the game.

    The electric hum of the arcade was abruptly shattered as Henry Angelo shoved past the crowd. ¡°Move,¡± he barked, forcing his way through before slamming a firm hand onto Dragon¡¯s shoulder.

    Dragon barely flinched, still absorbed in the screen. ¡°What?¡±

    Henry smirked, running a hand through Dragon¡¯s hair as if claiming ownership. ¡°Dragon Case, you¡¯re coming with us.¡±

    Before anyone could process what happened next, Dragon¡¯s grip shot up like a viper, seizing Henry¡¯s wrist in an instant. With fluid precision, he twisted, flipping Henry over in a single, effortless motion. The next moment, Henry found himself sitting neatly in a chair, blinking in mild shock.

    The arcade went silent for a beat before a few snickers broke out. Dragon, meanwhile, didn¡¯t even glance back¡ªhis eyes remained glued to the game.

    Henry stumbled to his feet, shaking off the dizziness as his vision cleared. ¡°What the hell?!¡± he snapped, his frustration boiling over. Without hesitation, he raised his leg high and brought it down like an axe, aiming to smash Dragon¡¯s collarbone.

    But as the dust settled, the crowd gasped¡ªDragon stood unfazed, one hand casually gripping Henry¡¯s ankle. His expression remained as indifferent as ever.

    ¡°Can you stop? You¡¯ll break the game,¡± Dragon said, his tone more annoyed than angry. ¡°Then I¡¯ll get really mad.¡±

    Henry snarled and yanked his leg back. ¡°Is he another one for my bastard list?!¡± he barked before knocking over a cup of water, sending it spilling onto the arcade machine.

    The screen flickered, then went dark. The machine let out a low hum before dying completely.

    The arcade fell silent.

    Dragon stared at the blank screen, his eye twitching. Slowly, he stood up, the air around him shifting.

    Henry grinned, rolling his shoulders. ¡°Finally! I was starting to think you were all talk¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish, Dragon struck.

    With blinding speed, he snapped his fist forward, striking Henry¡¯s chest with a Wing Chun chain punch¡ªone, two, three¡ªhis blows landing faster than Henry could react. Henry staggered, trying to weave away, but Dragon pressed forward, his movements smooth and relentless.

    Dragon¡¯s hands became a blur, transitioning into Wing Chun¡¯s bil sao (thrusting palms) to knock Henry¡¯s guard aside before landing a precise ging sao (elbow strike) to his ribs. Henry grunted and tried to counter, but Dragon easily deflected with a pak sao (slap block), redirecting his force and closing the gap.

    The arcade crowd erupted as Dragon unleashed a rapid flurry of strikes, forcing Henry back step by step, his smirk long gone.

    Henry groaned, his face bloodied, but he wasn¡¯t done yet. Gritting his teeth, he lunged and snatched Dragon¡¯s wrist, trying to regain control.

    Bad move.

    With a sharp twist, Dragon shifted his stance, using Henry¡¯s own momentum against him. In one swift motion, he flipped Henry over his shoulder, sending him crashing onto the arcade floor with a bone-rattling impact.

    The air left Henry¡¯s lungs in a ragged gasp, but before he could recover, Dragon was on him.

    He unleashed a barrage of chain punches¡ªten rapid strikes¡ªeach landing with pinpoint precision. The brutal rhythm echoed through the arcade, the blows too fast, too relentless for Henry to resist.

    ¡°Magnus sent you, huh?¡± Dragon muttered, standing over him, his voice calm but sharp. ¡°He¡¯s been chasing me for two years now.¡± He crouched down, grabbing Henry by the collar. ¡°Where is he?¡±

    Henry groaned, spitting blood onto the floor. His body ached, his pride shattered.

    ¡°T-the warehouse¡­ on the outskirts¡­¡± he wheezed.

    Dragon let go, standing up and dusting off his jacket. ¡°Alright.¡±

    Without another word, he stepped onto Henry¡¯s chest as he walked past, pushing him down like an afterthought before heading for the exit. The arcade doors swung open, the neon lights flickering against his jacket as he disappeared into the night.

    Meanwhile, on the other side of Leonhart, Mel and Althara walked through the neon-lit streets, their black jackets blending into the city¡¯s underground atmosphere. Both wore dark shades, concealing their distinctive purple eyes¡ªa rare trait that would make them easy to spot.

    Althara sighed, adjusting her glasses. ¡°It¡¯s hard to see in the dark with these on.¡±

    Mel kept scanning their surroundings, his voice low but firm. ¡°We¡¯re the only ones here with purple eyes¡ªif anyone recognizes us, we¡¯re done.¡±

    She exhaled, understanding the risk. ¡°If you really want to get to King Carter, you¡¯ll have to go through Magnus first. He¡¯s the one running the trade in strong people. He picks people who can fight, not just those with magic.¡±

    Mel hummed in thought. ¡°How do I meet him?¡±

    Althara hesitated, her fingers twitching. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know. If he sees me, he¡¯ll recognize me, and it¡¯s been a long time since I was here.¡±

    Stolen novel; please report.

    Mel smirked slightly. ¡°Then we just have to make him notice me.¡±

    Althara narrowed her eyes. ¡°And how do you plan to do that?¡±

    Mel slid his hands into his pockets, a sly grin forming beneath his shades. ¡°Simple. If Magnus is looking for bidders, I¡¯ll just have to play the part¡ªfilthy rich, arrogant, and impossible to refuse.¡±

    Unbeknownst to everyone, another player had entered the scene.

    On the shadowy side of Leonhart, King Dorian of Bloodthorn Dominion ascended a narrow alleyway staircase, his figure cloaked in all black, shades concealing his unmistakable red eyes.

    Ashley¡¯s voice crackled through his earpiece. ¡°Why are you dressed like that? You look ridiculous.¡±

    Dorian tapped the device with a smirk. ¡°I¡¯m the only one with red eyes. If they recognize me, I¡¯m as good as dead.¡± With that, he switched off the earpiece and surveyed his surroundings.

    ¡°I know Melanthius is here. Ashley spotted him¡ªnow I just need to figure out why.¡± His voice was low, cautious, as his footsteps echoed against the worn pavement.

    A shiver ran down his spine as he glanced at the darkened streets. "Damn¡­ This place is unsettling."

    Still, he pressed forward.

    Bimoth, Cassius, and Amara stood at the outskirts of the kingdom, gazing over the vast city below.

    ¡°I¡¯m too big. I¡¯ll draw too much attention. I¡¯ll wait here and watch for anything sketchy.¡± Bimoth rumbled, settling onto the edge of the cliff with a heavy thud.

    Cassius and Amara sat beside him.

    Amara hesitated before speaking. ¡°K-King Bimoth, why did you come here?¡±

    Bimoth raised a hand dismissively. ¡°No need for ¡®King.¡¯ You¡¯re both older than me.¡± His deep voice carried weight, despite his youth. He crossed his arms, staring ahead. ¡°My brothers betrayed me for the Seven Deadly Kingdoms¡­ and I have a feeling they¡¯re here.¡±

    Amara nodded solemnly. ¡°We came because our friend did something horrible and ran here.¡± Her voice softened. ¡°Akoni¡­ I just wish we had more time with him.¡±

    Cassius remained silent, his expression unreadable.

    Their Freshman Year...

    A younger Akoni sat on the dormitory steps, furrowing his brow in concentration. A notebook hovered inches above his palm before dropping to the ground.

    ¡°Darn.¡± He muttered, trying again¡ªonly for it to fall once more.

    Before he could reach for it, Cassius snatched it up with a grin. ¡°Whoa, when I saw your Black Card performance, I was amazed.¡±

    Amara plopped down beside Akoni, offering a friendly smile. ¡°We¡¯re the three freshman Black Cards. We should be friends.¡±

    Cassius jabbed a thumb toward his chest. ¡°Then I should be the leader! I¡¯m taller and stronger than both of you!¡± he declared confidently.

    Amara winced, covering her ears. ¡°He¡¯s loud, isn¡¯t he?¡± she muttered to Akoni, who nodded.

    Cassius nudged Akoni¡¯s thigh. ¡°Scoot over.¡±

    Akoni shifted slightly, letting Cassius sit beside him. ¡°You don¡¯t talk much, huh?¡± Cassius noted.

    Akoni merely shrugged. ¡°Not much¡­¡±

    Cassius leaned back against the steps, staring at the sky. ¡°Damn, soon we¡¯ll all be rulers, huh?¡±

    Amara groaned. ¡°I just hope I don¡¯t turn out like my mom. She¡¯s so snobby. Bleh.¡±

    Cassius chuckled. ¡°My mom is barely home. And when she is, she¡¯s probably cheating on my dad¡ªwho¡¯s also always cheating.¡±

    Akoni, without hesitation, said, ¡°My parents wish I were dead.¡±

    The mood shifted instantly.

    Cassius blinked before muttering, ¡°Jeez¡­ maybe don¡¯t drop that on people you just met.¡±

    Akoni flinched slightly, but Amara placed a gentle hand over his. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just¡­ be careful who you open up to.¡±

    Present¡­

    Mel sat in an opulent restaurant, dressed in a sleek tuxedo, his expensive sunglasses glinting under the golden chandeliers. Every detail of his outfit¡ªfrom the polished cufflinks to the designer shoes¡ªscreamed wealth.

    He snapped his fingers. ¡°Waiter!¡± His tone carried the entitlement of a man who owned the place. He crossed one leg over the other, leaning back with an air of arrogant nonchalance.

    A weary-looking waiter hurried over and bowed. ¡°Yes, sir?¡±

    Mel barely spared him a glance, rolling his eyes. ¡°I want the most extravagant entr¨¦e you have. A5 wagyu filet mignon, slathered in caviar butter and wrapped in edible gold. Pair it with the oldest, most expensive wine hidden in the depths of the kitchen¡¯s cellar. And bring me more cutlery¡ªreal silver, not whatever peasant metal you¡¯re using.¡±

    The waiter stiffened but nodded, bowing low. ¡°Of course, sir.¡± His sigh of exhaustion was barely concealed as he turned to leave.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    The waiter froze, shoulders tensing before he turned back, forcing a polite smile. ¡°Yes, sir?¡±

    Mel casually pulled out a thick wad of knightcoins and slipped them into the waiter¡¯s pocket. ¡°A tip.¡± His smirk was unreadable¡ªsomewhere between amusement and generosity.

    The waiter¡¯s eyes widened in surprise before he bowed once more, this time with genuine gratitude. ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± He said before hurrying off, still dazed by the unexpected windfall.

    Mel sighed, adjusting his posture with a casual stretch. ¡°Good thing prison had its fair share of rich snobs,¡± he muttered, taking a slow sip of water. His sharp eyes flicked around the restaurant, scanning for any potential leads. ¡°Althara¡¯s got the lookout covered, so that¡¯s handled. Maybe I should start talking about fighting.¡±

    Leaning back, he lazily propped his feet up on the table, ignoring the disapproving stares. He turned to the person next to him with an almost bored expression. ¡°Did you know that if you punch someone in the jaw just right, they¡¯re more likely to collapse than actually pass out?¡±

    The diner blinked, nodding nervously before quickly returning to their meal.

    Mel sighed just as the waiter returned, elegantly placing the extravagant dish and wine before him. ¡°Anything else, sir?¡± the waiter asked, his tone polite but wary.

    Mel yawned, twirling a knife between his fingers. ¡°Yeah, just looking for a fight, you know?¡± His words were casual, but his gaze was sharp, watching the waiter¡¯s reaction.

    The waiter stiffened slightly. ¡°A fight? What do you mean, sir?¡±

    Mel took a slow bite of the caviar-buttered filet mignon, chewing thoughtfully before glancing up. ¡°You know¡­ something underground. A place where people are sold to fight, not just for magic, but real strength.¡± His tone was light, but there was an edge to it.

    The waiter swallowed hard, hesitated for a moment, then nodded curtly. ¡°Enjoy your meal, sir.¡± He quickly turned on his heel and walked away, his pace a little faster than before.

    Mel exhaled, slumping into his chair. ¡°Well, that was a bust.¡± He took another bite, grimacing slightly. ¡°And caviar isn¡¯t all that great. Maybe I¡¯ve been around too many fish people.¡±

    Suddenly, three men in sharp tuxedos loomed over Mel, their presence suffocating. One of them slid into the seat across from him, resting an elbow on the table. ¡°You said you wanna fight, huh?¡±

    Mel flinched, nearly tipping backward¡ªbefore smoothly levitating midair and settling back into his chair as if nothing had happened. He cleared his throat, grabbed his wine, and took a sip¡ªonly to immediately cough at the bitter taste. ¡°I, uh¡­ yeah. I want to fight someone.¡± He recovered quickly, masking his nerves behind a smirk.

    The man across from him studied Mel for a moment, then gave a sharp snap of his fingers. Before Mel could react, the chair beneath him was yanked away. Instinctively, he landed on his feet, tensing for a fight.

    The man stood, adjusting his cuffs. ¡°Come with me.¡±

    Mel hesitated for a split second, his fingers twitching at his side. Then he exhaled, forcing a casual nod. ¡°Okay¡­¡± he muttered, following them as the air around him grew heavier.

    Meanwhile, Dorian strolled through the bustling streets of Leonhart, adjusting his hair with an annoyed sigh. "This place is way too bright," he muttered, shielding his eyes from the neon signs and glowing street lamps.

    As he turned a corner, movement in a nearby alley caught his attention. He stopped, narrowing his eyes.

    A boy was curled up on the ground, trembling as four girls surrounded him. One of them sneered, shoving him back down when he tried to lift his head. "You dumbass, did you really think you were hot enough to talk to her?" she spat, her voice dripping with mockery.

    "I-I¡¯m sorry!" the boy stammered, his arms thrown over his head as they rained down blows.

    Dorian exhaled sharply and turned away, walking without a second glance. ¡°His own fault for being so weak,¡± he muttered under his breath.

    One of the girls, emboldened by his retreat, grabbed a metal bat and sneered. ¡°You don¡¯t know who you¡¯re messing with, do you? General Magnus would kill you for this!¡± She raised the bat high, ready to bring it down¡ª

    But in an instant, Dorian vanished into a swirling flock of bats. They darted through the alley, reforming right in front of her. Before she could react, he snatched the bat from her hands and snapped it in two like a twig.

    ¡°General Magnus?¡± His voice was calm, but there was a sharp edge beneath it.

    The girls shrank back, their bravado evaporating. ¡°Y-yeah,¡± she stammered, trying to recover. ¡°He¡¯s my friend, and he¡¯ll kick the shit out of you!¡±

    Dorian¡¯s crimson eyes flickered with amusement. In a blur, he grabbed her by the jaw, silencing her with a firm grip. ¡°Ashley told me a long time ago that Magnus sells people to fight,¡± he murmured, tilting his head slightly. ¡°A moral codist like Mel wouldn¡¯t just let that slide. If Magnus really is involved in something like that¡­ it might explain why he¡¯s here.¡±

    His grip loosened as a pang of nostalgia hit him. God, I miss those two. Mel, with his unshakable ideals. Elowen, with her sharp tongue and unwavering loyalty. For a moment, he almost smiled.

    The girls used his distraction to scramble backward, but Dorian¡¯s focus snapped back. He held the trembling girl¡¯s jaw, his voice smooth but unyielding. ¡°Now¡­ where is Magnus?¡±

    She clawed at his arm, eyes darting around in panic. Then, as if remembering something, her breathing steadied.

    ¡°If anyone tries to hassle you for my location, tell them I¡¯m in the red tavern.¡±

    ¡°H-he¡¯s in the red tavern!¡± she blurted. ¡°That¡¯s all I know, I swear! Please, let me go!¡±

    Dorian studied her for a long moment, then released her with a smirk. ¡°Good girl.¡± He took a step back, shoving his hands into his pockets. ¡°Now do yourself a favor¡ªdon¡¯t pick on the weak anymore.¡±

    With that, he turned, his silhouette fading into the shadows. Just before disappearing completely, he lifted a hand in a lazy wave.

    ¡°It¡¯s not cool, ya know?¡±

    Then he was gone.

 Chapter 130

    Mel followed the three men in tuxedos, forcing himself to sip the wine despite its sharp, bitter taste. He coughed, barely suppressing a grimace, but kept up his rich bravado. Stay composed. Act the part.

    ¡°So¡­ where exactly are we going?¡± he asked casually.

    One of the men smirked before shoving him into a pitch-black room.

    Mel stumbled forward. ¡°Uhh¡­ hello?! I¡¯m scared of the dark!¡± He called out, his voice echoing. He spun around and banged on the door.

    Then, through the small, barred window, a face appeared¡ªgrinning, sharp-toothed, and eerily amused.

    ¡°We know who you are, King Melanthius Shadowbane,¡± the man chuckled.

    Mel¡¯s breath hitched, his body tensing. They know.

    ¡°Where is Magnus?!¡± he demanded. ¡°Where are the people you''re selling?!¡±

    The three men outside the door only laughed, their voices merging in eerie synchronization.

    ¡°This is the Red Tavern,¡± one of them said. ¡°Spies don¡¯t get out of here alive.¡±

    A loud click echoed, and the lights flickered on.

    Mel¡¯s stomach dropped.

    The room wasn¡¯t just large¡ªit was a coliseum. Towering walls enclosed the space, and perched above him on grand velvet chairs were masked spectators, their jeweled masks glinting under the chandeliers. Their whispers reached his ears, laced with amusement.

    "King Melanthius is down there?"

    "They always spoil us."

    "Come on, rip him apart already¡ªI spent thousands on this fight!"

    Mel barely heard them. His gaze locked on the creature in front of him.

    An enormous dragon¡ªno, a Hydra. Nine heads. Each one the size of a carriage, its scales gleaming like molten obsidian. The beast turned its gaze on him, all nine heads snarling in unison.

    Mel¡¯s legs trembled involuntarily. He stumbled back, slamming his fists against the door. "Let me out!"

    The men on the other side only laughed.

    "You¡¯ll never escape from the inside. We don¡¯t sell humans anymore," one of them taunted. "We sell mythical creatures¡­ to kill humans. For entertainment."

    The Hydra reared back, its middle head letting out a deep, guttural growl that sent vibrations through the floor.

    Mel gulped. ¡°Okay. Okay. Think.¡±

    Then, a thought struck him.

    "Shieka?" he called, his voice desperate.

    Behind him, the air shimmered, and a ghostly woman appeared, her form both ethereal and oddly casual¡ªdressed in sunglasses and a vacation outfit.

    "Yeah? I¡¯m on vacation." Shieka sighed, adjusting her shades.

    Mel grabbed her arm and pointed frantically at the nine-headed monstrosity in front of him.

    Shieka tilted her head. "I left you alone for two days, Mel. TWO. DAYS. And you got yourself into a gladiator death match?"

    The Hydra roared, making Mel flinch.

    "I¡¯m not going back to that book!" Shieka snapped. "If you die, I¡¯ll kill you myself!" She smacked him upside the head.

    "Ow!" Mel groaned, rubbing the spot. "Can you at least give me some weapons?!"

    Shieka let out an exasperated sigh, then reached into her pockets¡ª pulling out legendary weapons like a character in a slapstick cartoon. Swords, spears, whips, throwing knives¡ªall clattered in front of him.

    Mel lunged forward and hugged her. ¡°If I die, you have full control of my body.¡±

    Shieka rolled her eyes, ruffling his hair like an annoyed older sister. ¡°You¡¯ll come back. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Then, with a shimmer, she vanished.

    Mel barely had time to process her absence before a Hydra head lunged.

    A bolt of purple lightning crackled through the air, striking the ground where he stood. He barely dodged, rolling to the side as the stone floor sizzled. Another head rammed into his chest, sending him hurtling backward. His back slammed against the wall, and he coughed up blood.

    Before he could recover, a third head spewed a massive fireball at him.

    Mel reacted instinctively, yanking one of the swords from his inventory¡ªa katana forged from pure water. The moment it clashed with the flames, steam erupted around him, shielding him for just a second.

    His grip tightened on the hilt as he slowly pushed himself to his feet.

    "Coming back to life hurts so much," he muttered, spitting out blood before dropping into a battle stance.

    The Hydra hissed. The audience leaned in.

    And the fight began.

    Althara sprinted through the bustling streets, her heart pounding. ¡°Dammit, Mel! Where are you?!¡± she muttered under her breath. ¡°You were right there in the restaurant¡ªI turned for one second to tie my shoe, and you vanished!¡± Frustration mixed with worry as she scanned the sea of unfamiliar faces.

    Meanwhile, on the other side of the street, Ashley weaved through the crowd, adjusting her jaw mask. ¡°Dammit, Dorian! Where did you go?!¡± she hissed, her eyes darting around. ¡°You were literally in the alley¡ªI turned to fix my mask, and now you¡¯re gone!¡±

    Then¡ªBAM!

    Neither of them saw the other coming. They collided hard, both hitting the pavement with a groan.

    Althara sat up, wincing as she adjusted her shades, making sure they still covered her violet eyes. Ashley rubbed her head, repositioning her jaw mask.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ Ow,¡± Ashley muttered before looking up. ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Althara sighed, pushing herself to her feet. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ just lost.¡± She dusted off her clothes. ¡°I¡¯m supposed to be looking for someone, but I can¡¯t find him anywhere.¡±

    Ashley groaned. ¡°Tell me about it. For a guy like him, you¡¯d think he wouldn¡¯t just disappear like that.¡±

    Ashley narrowed her eyes and leaned in, studying Althara¡¯s face. ¡°Say¡­ you look familiar.¡±

    Althara did the same, tilting her head. ¡°You¡­ also look familiar.¡±

    Both of them fell into thought, tapping their chins in unison. A long pause. Then¡ª

    ¡°¡­Never mind.¡± Ashley shrugged.

    ¡°Yeah, never mind.¡± Althara shrugged back.

    Ashley crossed her arms. ¡°Anyway, who are you looking for?¡±

    Althara sighed. ¡°One of the only people I can trust.¡±

    Ashley nodded. ¡°Same here.¡±

    ¡°Well, I guess we should split paths then.¡± Althara turned to leave, and Ashley followed suit.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    Just as they took their first steps away¡ªwhoosh!

    A spear came hurtling toward Althara. Before she could react, Ashley caught it midair. Another spear flew toward Ashley, but Althara swiftly conjured a dense cloud barrier, stopping it in its tracks.

    Slow, mocking claps echoed through the alley.

    Three men in tuxedos stepped forward, smirking.

    One of them turned to Ashley. ¡°She¡¯s the one who came with King Dorian.¡±

    Another glanced at Althara. ¡°And she¡¯s the one who came with King Melanthius.¡±

    Ashley¡¯s head snapped toward the men. ¡°King Dorian?! Where is he?!¡± she growled. Then, her gaze shifted to Althara. ¡°You¡¯re with King Melanthius? So he did come¡­ Who are you?¡±

    Althara twirled the spear with expert precision, eyes blazing. ¡°You know where Melanthius is? You¡¯d better start talking. I already killed one bastard that pissed me off before.¡±

    Ashley arched a brow at the sudden shift in Althara¡¯s mood, taken aback by the sheer intensity in her voice. But before she could react¡ª

    One of the tuxedoed men leaped high into the air, diving straight toward her with a fist aimed at her skull.

    Ashley didn¡¯t flinch. She spun on her heel and delivered a brutal kick to his chest mid-descent.

    CRACK!

    The man gagged, his eyes bulging. A second later, he doubled over, coughing up blood.

    Ashley stepped forward, her voice dropping dangerously low. ¡°Like she said¡­ where is Dorian? You¡¯d better start talking.¡±

    Back in the Red Tavern, Mel crashed into the wall with a sickening thud. Before he could recover, one of the hydra¡¯s heads reared back and blasted him with a freezing jet of ice. The frost encased his body in an instant¡ªsolid, suffocating, unyielding.

    CRACK!

    With a surge of strength, Mel shattered the ice with a cloud-powered punch, sending shards flying across the tavern. He gasped for breath, shaking off the lingering cold, and grabbed a spear made of iron. With a firm grip, he drove it into the floor, using it as a springboard to launch himself straight at the beast.

    Then¡ªCHOMP!

    One of the hydra¡¯s massive jaws snapped shut, swallowing him whole.

    ¡°OHHH!¡± the crowd gasped, eyes widening in shock.

    For a moment, silence. Then¡ª

    SHRRK!

    A blade sliced clean through the creature¡¯s thick neck. Blood gushed as Mel burst from the severed head, flipping through the air before landing heavily on the ground. The hydra let out a deafening shriek, but in seconds, its head regenerated, snapping back into place as if nothing had happened.

    Mel hunched over, chest heaving. Sweat dripped from his face. His body ached.

    ¡°Damn¡­ I¡¯m so tired¡­¡± he panted.

    Before he could react, another head lashed out like a whip, clamping its jaws around his leg.

    ¡°AGH¡ª!¡±

    With a violent jerk, the hydra flung him high into the air. He crashed headfirst into the ceiling, plaster and wood breaking around him, before his body went limp and plummeted downward.

    As he fell, another head slashed at his back, its claws raking through his skin. He hit the floor hard, the impact rattling his bones.

    Mel groaned, coughing as pain rippled through his body. His vision blurred. A shadow loomed over him.

    Through his hazy sight, he saw someone standing there.

    A familiar silhouette.

    His breath hitched.

    Dorian.

    Mel¡¯s eyes widened, his exhaustion momentarily forgotten. He forced himself upright, heart pounding in disbelief.

    Dorian hesitated, then gave a small, almost reluctant smile.

    ¡°Been a long time¡­ Mel.¡±

    The words barely left his lips before Mel shoved him.

    ¡°You bastard¡­¡± Mel whispered, his voice trembling.

    SMACK!

    Dorian¡¯s head snapped to the side as Mel slapped him, his palm stinging against his skin.

    ¡°You LEFT me.¡±

    Dorian didn¡¯t move. Didn¡¯t defend himself. He just bit his lip, his shoulders trembling as Mel¡¯s fists struck his chest.

    Mel¡¯s breath hitched, and suddenly, the anger cracked, giving way to something raw.

    Tears welled in his eyes. His fingers clenched into Dorian¡¯s collar.

    ¡°I was alone.¡± His voice broke. ¡°Elowen was kidnapped. I needed you. I NEEDED YOU!¡±

    His knees buckled as sobs wracked his body, and before he could stop himself, he pulled Dorian into a tight hug.

    Dorian froze for a moment¡ªthen, with a ragged breath, he clung to Mel just as fiercely.

    ¡°I know¡­¡± Dorian choked out. ¡°I know. I¡¯m a piece of shit friend. I was so jealous of you, so angry¡ªand I let it turn me into everything we hated. My father died, and I¡­ I didn¡¯t know what to do, so I¡ª¡± his voice cracked, ¡°I became a damn dictator.¡±

    Mel buried his face into Dorian¡¯s shoulder, his body shaking. ¡°I needed you, man,¡± he whispered. ¡°I needed you.¡±

    Dorian squeezed his eyes shut, guilt consuming him whole. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he breathed. His grip tightened. ¡°I swear on my life¡ªI¡¯m so, so sorry.¡±

    Mel sobbed harder, neither of them moving, both lost in the weight of everything left unsaid.

    Mel wiped his eyes, blinking rapidly before his gaze darted to the door.

    ¡°Wait! You opened it! We can escape¡ª¡±

    His words trailed off as Dorian calmly shut the door again.

    ¡°¡­Never mind.¡± Mel groaned, flopping back onto the ground.

    Dorian, oblivious to Mel¡¯s exasperation, glanced up at the towering hydra. Its eighteen eyes gleamed with predatory malice, locked onto them like they were its next meal.

    ¡°Okay¡­ why is a mythical hydra glaring at us like that?¡± he asked. Then his gaze shifted to the masked figures watching from above. ¡°And who the hell are they?¡±

    Mel let out a ragged breath, wiping the blood from his back. His limbs felt like lead, every inch of his body aching from battle.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been fighting this thing for forty-five minutes¡­¡± He exhaled sharply, then dropped to one knee. ¡°Your turn.¡±

    With that, he collapsed onto the floor.

    Dorian rolled up his sleeves, stepping forward. ¡°It¡¯s okay, buddy. And if it¡¯s not okay¡ª¡± he cracked his neck, raising his dagger, ¡°¡ªI¡¯ll help you until it is.¡±

    Facing the hydra, he twirled his vampiric dagger between his fingers. ¡°Alright, big guy, can you stop trying to kill him?¡±

    The hydra responded the only way it knew how¡ªby attacking. One of its heads lunged.

    Dorian¡¯s blade flashed.

    With a single, precise slice, the hydra¡¯s head fell to the ground.

    The beast shrieked in agony, but Dorian wasn¡¯t finished. He charged forward, his movements a blur.

    ¡°Thousand-Fanged Slashes!¡±

    His dagger became a whirlwind, severing every single head in a single, brutal instant.

    Silence.

    The hydra¡¯s massive body collapsed with a thunderous crash.

    Dorian wiped a speck of blood off his cheek, unimpressed. ¡°That was¡­ way too easy.¡±

    Then¡ª

    SHLORP!

    Before his eyes, the heads regenerated.

    Dorian¡¯s expression turned deadpan.

    ¡°¡­Fuck.¡±

    The hydra screeched, louder than before, its energy surging. Its scales gleamed brighter. It was evolving.

    One of its heads lashed out, clamping onto Dorian¡¯s shoulder and hurling him skyward.

    Above him, the remaining heads twisted together, forming a swirling elemental sphere crackling with energy.

    Dorian¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°¡­Fuck.¡±

    The massive energy blast shot toward him at terrifying speed.

    Then¡ª

    A purple blur streaked across the battlefield.

    Mel appeared in front of him.

    But he wasn¡¯t normal Mel.

    He was in his purple smoke form. Tendrils of black lightning and cloud magic coiled around him, his eyes glowing like twin amethysts. He looked¡­ different.

    Dorian¡¯s breath caught.

    Mel didn¡¯t even move.

    With a single glance, the energy ball split clean in half.

    The hydra¡¯s attack dispersed into nothing.

    Dorian¡¯s stomach dropped. This form¡­

    ¡°Mel?¡± he called hesitantly.

    Then it hit him¡ªthis was the same form Mel had used against the wardens when he lost control and wiped them out.

    Except¡­

    ¡°This version looks calmer,¡± Dorian muttered. ¡°More¡­ controlled.¡±

    The hydra wasn¡¯t done. One of its heads shot forward, lightning crackling in its mouth.

    Before it could fire¡ª

    BOOM!

    Mel¡¯s hidden cloud kick tore through its skull, black lightning bursting from the impact. The hydra¡¯s head splattered against the wall.

    Dorian barely had time to react before Mel turned to him, his voice layered¡ªhis own, plus two others. ¡°D-Dorian¡­¡±

    Dorian stiffened.

    Mel¡¯s hands clenched into fists, his body trembling. ¡°My body is¡­ constantly being fought over by my cloud magic and black lightning. This is the first time I¡¯ve had control.¡± He gritted his teeth, panting. ¡°I need you to stay out of my way so I don¡¯t hurt you. But you have to attack the dragon, too.¡±

    Dorian¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Mel¡­¡±

    Mel¡¯s body shook harder. ¡°This form¡ªit¡¯s ripping me apart. I don¡¯t have long before it completely destroys me.¡±

    Without warning, he cut his own palm with a sword. ¡°Drink my blood.¡±

    Dorian stiffened.

    Mel¡¯s smoky purple eyes burned into him. ¡°Use your Vampiric Mimicry to match my attacks, like you did back in Eaglewood.¡±

    Dorian hesitated, staring at the blood trickling from Mel¡¯s hand. Then, slowly, he brought it to his lips. The moment his fangs sank in¡ª

    His body convulsed.

    His eyes turned the same smoky purple as Mel¡¯s.

    Dorian shuddered as an entirely new power surged through his veins. Mel¡¯s magic. His skill. It was overwhelming.

    He took a shaky breath, flexing his fingers.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s a completely different taste,¡± he murmured.

    And with that¡ª

    The two turned toward the hydra.

    Ready for round two.